《Snake Wife》


 Chapter 1

    Envy Xu Xian, dare the sun snake?


    This may be an online story.


    But I have to tell you, my second uncle is probably a real version of Xu Xian!


    I heard from the villagers that he had done something shameless with a big snake.


    In the words of city dwellers, you have a "eel gate" there, and our poor village has a "big snake gate".


    My second uncle''s name is Zhang Youcai. Strictly speaking, he is not my second uncle, but an orphan of a comrade in arms adopted by my grandfather.


    The old man is the pride of our poor mountain village. He has carried a gun and stood for the motherland.


    But his two sons, that is, my father and my second uncle, are really mice born of tigers. One is worse than the other.


    My father is not promising, can only face the loess, back to the sky in the ground to dig food. To put it bluntly, he is an old farmer.


    What about my second uncle?


    More waste!


    My father is honest in doing farm work and can marry a daughter-in-law.


    But my second uncle is very old. He idles around all day. The girls in the village look down on him.


    The old man has beaten and scolded. After all, he is not his father. It''s hard to discipline him.


    Every time you fart in your left ear, it''s like a fart in your right ear.


    There''s really no way. The old farmers depend on the mountains and water. The old man simply kicked Zhang Youcai out of the house and let him hunt in the mountains to support himself.


    Although our "Liu village" is poor and isolated, it has one advantage.


    There are many animals in the mountains. As long as you have the ability to hunt, you will never be hungry.


    Unfortunately


    Facts have proved that Zhang Youcai is really a waste. He has been running in the mountains for half a month and hasn''t taken out any eggs.


    What makes people speechless most is that he offended Liu Dafang, an old hunter in Liucun.


    Why?


    It turned out that Zhang Youcai went hunting in the mountains that day. After wandering all day, he got nothing.


    As a result, on the way home, I met Liu Dafang.


    I found that the old hunter was digging a tree hole with his bare arms. On the other side, his clothes were tied tightly, and there was a "worm" wrapped inside.


    The term "long worm" means "snake".


    If you want to catch a snake, you can sell the snake meat to the rich people in the city for nourishment, and you can go to the drugstore for some money to buy the snake gall.


    As I have said before, Zhang Youcai has no knowledge and skills, and is good at lazy work. This kind of person, in our words, is called "tianbang".


    It''s said that his peers are enemies. Liu Dafang has a good harvest every day, but he doesn''t get a fart himself.


    For a moment, he was so jealous that he untied his clothes and let the snake go.


    As a result, when he did it, he was found by Liu Dafang. The two first tear than, and later scuffle together.


    In the end, it went to the old man.


    According to Liu Dafang, the snake he caught is a very rare "White Snake". The value is immeasurable, Zhang Youcai, this is to let oneself spend money!


    As a result, grandfather had no choice but to pay for his "disobedient son" stupidity. It took two piglets of his family to compensate Liu Dafang.


    Normally, it''s just an episode.


    But who knows, after that day, the fortunes of Zhang Youcai and Liu Dafang changed.


    Zhang Youcai, a rookie hunter, has a good harvest every day. Even in the cold winter months of Northeast China, when the mountains are sealed by heavy snow, Zhang Youcai can still beat two pheasants.


    In his own words, he didn''t know how to fix it, almost closed his eyes. It was as if the prey had hit him at the muzzle of his gun and intended to die.


    In this way, life at home began to be a little better.


    Other people''s home is rice, but my family has meat every day.


    But it didn''t last long. Later, the state began to control guns, and some prey became state protected animals. The hunter can''t eat this bowl of rice.


    Liu Dafang washed his hands and Zhang Youcai''s gun was seized.


    Normally, we can''t hunt any more. Should Zhang Youcai take heart and work hard at home?


    But he didn''t! As always, running towards the mountains every day. Besides, they go to the mountains at night.


    The old man was very angry. In order to keep him in mind, he asked the matchmaker to talk about matchmaking everywhere, hoping to find a daughter-in-law for Zhang Youcai.


    You said my second Uncle Zhang Youcai didn''t have a formal job and didn''t want to be a farmer. It''s the kind of owners who "can''t get big money, but look down on small money". Almost three men, there is a woman willing to marry him, should thank God.


    But what about him?


    Forced by the pressure of the old man, he went to see each other for several times, but he didn''t want to be ugly!


    But the old man was very angry. At that time, he couldn''t breathe and lay in bed.


    Seeing that the old man is ill, Zhang Youcai feels guilty.


    Had to, had to tell the truth, he said he had a daughter-in-law!What''s more, his daughter-in-law is still a beautiful woman. These blind date women can''t even compare with her toes.


    It''s a whole family thing.


    My dear! Ugliness doesn''t look up to this rascal. Is there a big beauty with him? How blind should that woman be?


    It''s not that I''ve been single for a long time. Have I been sick?


    So he went to the mountains in the middle of the night. Grandfather became suspicious and asked my father to follow him to see what Zhang Youcai was doing in the mountains.


    My father is very difficult, this evening into the mountains, unfamiliar people, into the must get lost.


    There''s no way. The family can only take a basket of eggs and ask another hunter, Liu Dafang, for help.


    In this way, Liu Dafang is soft mouthed and short handed. He follows Zhang Youcai into the mountain.


    But who would have thought that something would happen as soon as he went!


    Liu Dafang went there for three days and three nights without any news.


    When my grandfather was in such a hurry that he considered whether to go to the village head and mobilize the whole village to go up the mountain to look for people, Liu Dafang suddenly appeared again.


    At that time, he was very embarrassed, his face was terrible white, and his whole body was wet, as if he had been picked up from the water.


    Grandfather quickly let my father to boil a bowl of ginger soup, give him down. When Liu Dafang was a little better, he asked him what happened?


    Liu Dafang sighed and said that he was guilty.


    After his description, we all know what happened.


    It turns out that Liu Dafang followed Zhang Youcai into the mountain and lost him. Fortunately, he runs all year round and is familiar with the mountains.


    After searching, in the mountain, he heard a man and a woman whispering.


    Women don''t know, but he is familiar with men''s voice, which is Zhang Youcai''s voice.


    These two vigorous young people, said, and then did something shameless and impetuous.


    The man gasps heavily, the woman that Jiao gasps is lets the human body feel numb, the blood vessel expands.


    Liu Dafang is also an old bachelor. He has never met a woman and doesn''t know what to do.


    So, he had a bad idea, secretly leaned over, opened the grass and looked inside.


    But as soon as the grass is removed


    The trough! At that time, Liu Dafang almost didn''t pee.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    Why?


    Liu Dafang clearly heard a man and a woman''s voice. They should be doing something shameful.


    But this opened the grass, looked inside, that picture actually can frighten to death.


    There is a white Python winding around Zhang Youcai. But he did not know, naked, but also a face of pleasure, enjoy the expression.


    In Liu Dafang''s own words, Zhang Dafang was in Japan at that time!


    Of course, he said all these things.


    Liu Dafang has a grudge against my second uncle. But when he got to Fengcai, he often slandered him.


    In addition, even he himself could not explain clearly where he had gone in those three days and nights, and his grandfather, who had been a soldier, did not care about it.


    But the villagers in the village are different.


    This poor mountain village has neither TV nor Internet.


    Their only way of entertainment, apart from eating and getting married, is gossip.


    The story of Zhang Youcai''s Day snake soon became very popular.


    Everyone said that this guy must have no daughter-in-law. He would only do such a thing if he was crazy.


    Others say that he may have been fascinated by Liu Xian.


    What is Liuxian?


    People in other places don''t understand, but people in the Northeast understand.


    It turns out that northeast China is the birthplace of the Qing Dynasty, and everyone believes in Shamanism.


    In Shamanism, animals are spiritual. After a long time of cultivation, they can become wild immortals.


    Among these wild immortals, "fox, yellow, willow, white and gray" are the most powerful.


    In other words, foxes, weasels, snakes, hedgehogs and mice are the most humane and easy to cultivate into immortals.


    It''s not


    Our village is called "Liucun" because there used to be a "Liuxian Temple" here.


    However, when the four old temples were broken, they were smashed.


    Grandfather was a soldier, and he didn''t believe in these "rumors".


    But who would have thought?


    Then the second uncle had an accident.


    Zhang Youcai has been running towards the mountains for a long time, and after a long time, he has even intensified. Later, he didn''t come back at all.


    Although grandfather is angry, what can he do? It''s not my father. I can''t help it. In the end, I just don''t have this son.


    But unexpectedly, half a year later, Zhang Youcai came back!


    However, people will come, but crazy.


    It was snowy. How cold was the winter in Northeast China?


    It''s hard to say. The urine that just came out will soon freeze.


    But Zhang Youcai was dressed in rags. His clothes became beggars'' clothes, and most of them were exposed.


    If some villagers hadn''t found out earlier, he would have frozen to death.


    Hearing the news, the old man and my father rushed to take him back.


    The weather was too cold, so I quickly cooked ginger soup to feed him.


    However, when the ginger soup was fed down, he began to vomit directly.


    What did you vomit?


    Black blood!


    The blood is so strange that it spits out like a fish that died on the shore in summer. The smell is so fishy that you can smell it every other village.


    In a daze, the second uncle kept shouting, "Liu Qing, Liu Qing!"


    Among the onlookers, some said that he must have been harmed by Liuxian. I''m afraid he won''t live for a few days.


    Ah, these people who are not too big to watch the fun, although they hate it, they are right.


    After Zhang Youcai came back, he didn''t last three days, so he kicked his legs to the sky.


    Although my grandfather is usually very strict with him, he is just like a son. Now I''m getting old, but the white haired man gives the black haired man away. When I''m sad, I''m completely paralyzed!


    In this way, an old Zhang became a conversation of the villagers.


    It''s said that Zhang''s second son couldn''t find his daughter-in-law, but he was fascinated by a Liuxian and killed himself.


    Of course, it''s a big mistake to think it''s over.


    Because my second uncle planted a cause, three years later, the fruit came.


    Three years, not long or short, can make rumors fade out of people''s sight.


    Just when the villagers were about to forget the second uncle, a mother and daughter''s arrival pushed the matter to a climax!


    Our "Liu village" is very poor, mainly because of traffic congestion.


    That broken road is basically driven by animals, and vehicles can''t get in.


    So very few outsiders come to us.


    But that day, a very beautiful woman came. The men in the village all swallowed their saliva.


    In their words, the woman is like a fairy coming out of the painting.


    She also took a little Lori, who was also very delicate, like a porcelain doll.The mother and daughter came directly to my house and said a very surprising word.


    She said her name was "Liu Qing", the daughter-in-law of my second Uncle Zhang Youcai! The little girl is naturally the daughter of the second uncle.


    It''s a shock to everybody.


    Is such a beautiful woman Zhang Youcai''s daughter-in-law?


    Of course, the happiest is my grandfather.


    Because of all these years of gossip, he couldn''t lift his head. Now the appearance of this woman proves that the youngest son is telling the truth. He really has a daughter-in-law named "Liu Qing" and is really a beautiful woman!


    Therefore, the paralyzed grandfather, who killed chickens and sheep that day, happily accepted the mother and daughter.


    With a little granddaughter, my grandfather is very happy. He loves me very much.


    But who would have thought that my second aunt, the beautiful woman named "Liu Qing", came and left after only one night.


    That night, she and her paralyzed grandfather closed the door and had a long talk.


    No one knows what they said.


    Anyway, when the second aunt left, my grandfather was crying with loli in his arms.


    At that time, little Lori was only three years old. Her father died, and even her mother abandoned her.


    That day, she cried and called for "Mom"!


    It''s a pity that the second aunt won''t come back, and she really hasn''t.


    Little Lori, at the age of three, cried hoarse. After that, I never said a word.


    Ask her what, either shake your head, or nod your head, or "um," or "ah.".


    My grandfather thought that she had no mother, so he didn''t want to communicate with others. It would be better to be familiar with her.


    Who knows, she''ll never be better.


    It''s the villager who started to make rumors again.


    Some people say that Liu Qing is a Liu Xian, and the dumb girl is the seed of her and her second uncle. She is a snake girl.


    Others say that the dumb girl is a wild seed born by Liu Qing and an ER. Now she''s going to remarry.


    No matter what you say, my grandfather doesn''t care. He is his granddaughter when she is a little girl. He is very good to her. It can be said that her grandfather is her only relative in the whole village.


    Where are my parents?


    At the beginning, they could be treated equally, but after a long time, three people become tigers, rumors spread, and sometimes they come true.


    Gradually, they began to suspect that the little girl was a "Snake Girl".


    Because there are many strange things about her


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    For example, there are many mice in rural families.


    My family is no exception. But since the little girl came, there has never been a mouse at home. It seems that this thing has disappeared at home.


    If that''s not enough, there''s another one.


    Although my father is not promising, he is still very filial.


    My grandfather is paralyzed. He has to take care of him every day. In the morning, he has to make boiled water with raw eggs to give my grandfather food.


    At that time, I sent two eggs, and just knocked one to prepare.


    As a result, I saw the little girl staring at the egg and swallowing.


    Grandfather asked my father to give her an egg.


    Just handed over, the girl can''t wait to grab it, and then cover her mouth with both hands, the egg is gone!


    Then look at the little girl''s mouth wriggling back and forth, and then, with her mouth open, the eggshell vomited out, and the yolk and white inside were swallowed.


    This action, at that time can give my father scared, eggs directly bolt, normal people who eat eggs?


    Go back to an Niang to say, husband and wife both get goose bumps, from now on diaphragm should go up this wench.


    You said no father, no mother, the only one loves her grandfather, or a paralyzed, can not be bullied?


    Because she doesn''t speak, people outside call her "dumb girl".


    Cry cry, even my father and mother also called "dumb girl".


    Over time, no one knows her name. As time goes on, dumb girl is her code name.


    My father and mother are very afraid of her and think the snake girl is ominous. So, they always think about sending the dumb girl away.


    However, when grandfather knew this, he warned my father. If you dare to send the dumb girl away, he will go on a hunger strike immediately.


    My father didn''t dare to be a "disobedient son". He could only press this shameful idea down.


    Later, my mother discussed with him and thought that the reason why my grandfather didn''t want to be a dumb girl was that he didn''t have a grandson.


    If they give birth to a child, have their own grandson, other home away, the old man will not be distressed.


    So, in that year, through their efforts, I Zhang Yougen came to this world.


    That year, dumb girl was 4 years old.


    Because she is a fat grandson, my mother has made great achievements. Look at my name, "there are roots, there are roots". Let''s say that the rural people are more feudal.


    Now that Lao Zhang''s family has roots, he can''t shut his mouth.


    My father strike while the iron is hot. He says that if he has a grandson, will he concentrate on taking care of his own people?


    The old man is not a fool. As soon as he heard this, he knew that they wanted to send away the dumb girl.


    As a result, grandfather directly pretended to be a fool and replied, "isn''t that good? As soon as we were born, we had a child daughter-in-law. After that, they got married and got on with each other


    This words say, can frighten my father and mother.


    The dumb girl''s mother did harm to the second uncle. Now she wants her daughter to do harm to their son?


    Since that day, my parents have instilled ideas in me.


    The little sister is a "Snake Girl" who will bring disaster. She should stay away from her in the future.


    That''s it


    Hate house and Wu, that year, I was 8 years old, she was 12 years old.


    Also that year, I happily carried my schoolbag to school.


    What about her?


    A face of envy desolate looking at me, but carrying a basket, holding a sickle down to play pig grass.


    I am a woman without virtue.


    My father said that his economy is really limited and he can only raise one child.


    So, dumb girl became my coolie, I am my baby.


    When eating, dumb girl can''t serve, can only carry bowl, go to grandfather''s room and eat with him.


    And me?


    You can always find a piece of meat or a poached egg at the bottom of the bowl.


    In addition to the abuse of the family, dumb girls are bullied by outsiders.


    Because she has no new clothes and has to do farm work all day, she always looks dirty and greasy. In addition to the legend of "Snake Girl", people of the same age in the village bullied her and threw mud at her.


    Especially Wang Qiang, the son of the village head. This guy is bigger than us. He''s a bully in the village.


    As a small overlord, how to display their prestige?


    This guy likes to bully people when he has nothing to do.


    But he was afraid that his parents would sue his father, so Obviously bullying dumb girls is the safest.


    Because even if found, my father and mother will not stand out for her, and my grandfather can''t stand out even when he is paralyzed in bed.


    Therefore, Wang Qiang always takes a group of bad children and forces the dumb girl to stand still in the ground. Then several people compare the mud to see who can lose the face of the dumb girl.


    Almost on the way to school, I see her standing in the ground with red eyes every day. It''s dirty enough. It''s covered in mud.


    And every time


    I pretended not to see her, and I didn''t even look at her, let alone expect me to come out for her.I''m disgusted with dumb girl. I''m afraid others will know what relationship she has with me. She''s a member of my family.


    If I know that I have such a sister, they will certainly despise me.


    But the more you are afraid of something, the more you want to come.


    One morning I went to school. Because I got up too late, I went to school in a hurry.


    But when I sit in the classroom, I find that I left my homework book at home last night.


    What can we do?


    I was in a hurry.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, the school radio is shouting, "Zhang Yougen, your sister is waiting for you at the school gate, go quickly."


    At that time, I blushed and knew that the dumb girl must have sent me the exercise book. I just want to get the exercise book and leave before others find out.


    Who ever thought that when I got there, I found that Wang Qiang had been waiting with a group of people.


    As expected, he laughed at the dumb girl and me in front of everyone.


    At that time, children''s psychology of comparison was heavy. They knew that I had a dirty and dumb sister, and they pointed at me one by one.


    Especially Wang Qiang told them that dumb girl is a snake girl! Her father Zhang Youcai made a Liuxian, and then she was born.


    So far, the whole school is like a monster to hide from me.


    Dumb girl is calm. After all, she has been bullied, abused and ridiculed by others for eight years from the age of 4 to 12. Hard to say, she''s used to it!


    Therefore, for those people''s ridicule and pointing, totally do not care. Instead, he gave me a gentle smile and handed me the exercise book.


    She can''t care, I can''t.


    Under the gaze of these people, I blushed and choked. Then, in front of everyone, I grabbed the exercise book and yelled at her, "you monster! Who asked you to mind your own business and send me the exercise book? It''s not enough for you to make me lose face in the village. Do you want to come to school to make me lose face? You really killed me


    When they finished, they took my homework and ran quickly.


    Where''s the dumb girl?


    At that time, looking at my back at the school gate, I cried. Wang Qiang and his dogs, holding pebbles, threw them while scolding "monsters" and drove them away from school


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    Dumb girl is a kind girl.


    It means she won''t have a grudge!


    What''s more, for a dumb girl, even if it brings her harm, Zhang Yougen is also her relative. How can she hate her family?


    So, after this event, dumb girl is still good to me as always.


    This makes me very disgusted, and I hate her more and more.


    So


    I not only avoid her far away, sometimes also deliberately let Wang Qiang know where the dumb girl is, deliberately let the little overlord clean up her.


    But who would have thought?


    Later, the dumb girl not only didn''t blame me, but also saved my life.


    That year, I was nine and she was 13.


    Wang Qiang had a big dog in his family, but he disappeared for no reason.


    This guy couldn''t find the dog everywhere. It''s up to me. He also said if I stole his dog.


    You know, I''m only 9 years old. His dog is huge and can bite a child to death. How can I steal it?


    But Wang Qiang is shameless to me, there is no way, I can only find a ghost for death, wrongly said to see dumb girl feeding his dog. Maybe she knows where the dog is.


    In this way, Wang Qiang took the bad children in the village, grabbed my collar and asked me to take them to the dumb girl.


    Dumb girl was digging wild vegetables in the field at that time. Because of the age of growing up, and my parents are not willing to give up food, they all feed her with rice. The girl is thin and always can''t eat enough.


    So, as long as there is time, I will dig some wild vegetables and catch some snails by the river.


    After they found out by Wang Qiang, a group of people asked her where she had taken the dog? Did you secretly call to eat?


    Dumb girl will not speak, can only be aggrieved a strong shake her head.


    But Wang Qiang didn''t give up. She made it, and I can testify.


    For a time, dumb girl surprised at me, a face of can''t believe.


    I was too afraid of Wang Qiang. They beat me, so I could only nod my head and say that I did see her feeding the dog.


    In this way, Wang Qiang said that the dumb girl was "Snake Girl" and must have harmed his dog.


    Then, a group of them picked some sticks and sticks and beat dumb girls in front of me.


    They are especially hard, a tree up, dumb girl slender arm is a blood bar.


    Hit her "wow wow" cry, but also with the eyes looking for help at me.


    But I have no seed. I dare not help. I''m afraid they will beat me.


    So just don''t look around and pretend you don''t see it.


    Dumb girl was surrounded by a group of them. She called her "Snake Girl" and a goblin.


    The girl fell to the ground in pain, holding her head and turning over and over again.


    I stood by and shivered at the sight. They beat the dumb girl for more than an hour. The sun was almost setting. She fainted in pain.


    After all, everyone was still young, and Wang Qiang was afraid of killing people. At last, when he saw her fainting, he stopped running.


    I stood there and didn''t dare to move. Looking at the dumb girl lying on the ground, I thought she was dead.


    To be honest, I''m scared to death.


    The first thing I thought of was not to save people, but to run away and get rid of the relationship with her.


    Who would have thought that there was something wrong with running.


    I heard the dog barking, turned to look at the grass on the side of the road, and found the dog of Wang Qiang''s family!


    But it was in a very different situation.


    Because in the school, during that time, we were organizing people to get rabies vaccine. Because of the "mad dog disease" in the neighborhood, I''m afraid that students will have an accident.


    Wang Qiang''s dog had fierce eyes at that time, and his grinning mouth was still foaming.


    When I met a dog, the old people often told me, never run! The more you run, the more it chases you.


    So I just stood there, making a strange noise in my mouth, trying to drive it away.


    Of course, my idea is too naive. The dog has got "mad dog disease". How can I care so much?


    Even if standing still, it pounced on me and bit me.


    At that time, I was so scared that I fell to the ground and tried my best to protect my head with my hands.


    The ghost bit my arm and scratched me with its claws. It hurt me so much that I cried my father and called my mother.


    I thought I was dead! I can''t beat it at all.


    But at this time, "bang", the dog screamed directly and was beaten to fly out.


    With tears in my eyes, I looked up and saw that the dumb girl, who was covered with bruises, had found a stick from somewhere and had beaten the dog away.


    The dog got mad dog disease, completely afraid of people, even got up and fought with the dumb girl in a group.


    At that time that picture showed me silly!


    Be bullied by Wang Qiang will not fight back, only cry dumb girl. Even for me, with a mad dog in desperate!I can only look at it, even don''t know what I should do?


    The dumb girl was obviously not the dog''s opponent. Her arm was bitten and her dirty clothes were torn to pieces by her claws.


    But just then, something strange happened.


    Pain can not stand the dumb girl, suddenly issued a roar, and then the mad dog actually scared a whine.


    Then, like a ghost, he turned around and ran away.


    Yes! Mad dogs are infected with the virus, and they do bite people.


    But where do you want to put a lion? Do you think it''s crazy?


    The dumb girl stares at the dog, and I can hear her "hoarse" sound in her mouth,


    the sound


    It''s like a snake on the side of the road in summer, breathing the snake''s letter!


    In this way, I looked down upon her and wronged her dumb girl. When I was in danger, she stood up and saved my life.


    Ironically, the body of Wang Qiang''s mad dog was finally found. They were beaten to death by dumb girls.


    Dumb girl was bitten blood dripping, my father and mother dare not offend the village head, not only don''t ask for justice, but also compensate the village head''s money.


    Naturally, this money also calculated to the dumb girl''s head, said to come out from her ration.


    I had rabies vaccine at school, but dumb girl didn''t.


    It''s impossible for you to expect my parents to pay for her treatment.


    But it''s strange that people who are bitten by mad dogs will also get mad dog disease.


    But dumb girl is like a hundred poisons, even if the family is not willing to pay for her vaccine, but after a period of time, nothing happened to her.


    Also bitten by the dog, I left a scar on my body, but her wound soon recovered!


    Of course, after this, I changed my attitude towards her a little bit.


    Besides her saving my life, I feel more guilty.


    It''s a change, but it''s not a big change.


    I just will never take the initiative to help Wang Qiang, let him bully dumb girl. As for the passive, I still stand by.


    It wasn''t until she was 16 that everything changed.


    Because that year, she was a big girl


    It was also that year that my grandfather finally died when the oil ran out and the lamp ran out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    Human life is really strange.


    If there is an old man, he has a wish in his heart. It has not been realized. On the contrary, the old man has a long life and he has to wait.


    I think my grandfather is paralyzed in bed. After so many years, I just want to wait for the dumb girl to grow up.


    This day is dumb girl''s 16th birthday.


    However, it is also the death day of my grandfather.


    In those years, my grandfather''s health was getting worse and worse. He even tried to eat liquid food.


    But on dumb girl''s 16th birthday, he was able to sit up.


    Which day, no one knows dumb girl''s birthday, I think it should be my "second aunt" said to my grandfather.


    Grandfather asked my father and mother to prepare a banquet for her to celebrate.


    My father is stubborn, but he can only promise.


    But what about my mother?


    During the dinner, there were rumors that our living conditions were not good, but we were doing a lot for a "wild breed". It''s really strange.


    My grandfather didn''t get upset when he heard it.


    The family finished the meal in such a strange atmosphere.


    Time to the evening, grandfather can not, he began to vomit blood, the body has been pumping.


    My father was so scared that he planned to ask someone to find a carriage and take my grandfather to the hospital.


    But grandfather waved his hand and said that his own body knew that it was no longer good, and he had to explain the future.


    After all, I''ve been a soldier, and I have a bit of money.


    He only told my father and mother to take his things and treat dumb girls better in the future.


    My father nodded with tears.


    My mother is also greedy for money. The old man is going to die. She has less burden and more income. Also can perfunctory express, after dumb girl can stay at home.


    Of course, she also has her plans, because dumb girl adult, can get married. She can take a gift money and drive people out!


    Of course, it''s all later. I''ll talk about it later.


    And grandfather got the answer he wanted, satisfied. Then, let us all go out, he has words and dumb girl private account.


    Our family backed out and closed the door.


    My father and I are still sad, but my mother is thinking about how much money can the property left by my grandfather be worth?


    Grandfather and dumb girl said about ten minutes, then opened the door, dumb girl pointed to me, motioned me and her to go in.


    I''m a little scared. But my father pushed me and said that my grandfather was going to die and let me listen to him.


    In fact, this man was still young at that time, and he was only 12 years old.


    The word "death" is not a big concept.


    I only know that death means that this person will never see again.


    My grandfather is very good to me, and sometimes he will tell me stories. I think that I will not see him in the future, which is quite uncomfortable.


    After going in with the dumb girl, my grandfather lay there and looked at me kindly.


    Wait until I was born to go, looking at him, shouting a "grandfather"!


    He nodded with a smile.


    Then stretched out a pair of old hands, dumb girl quickly grasped his hand, also looked at me.


    I''ve got the other one, too.


    Then, my grandfather held our hands tightly together.


    He told me, "have roots! Grandfather is going to leave, and he will never come back. "


    I don''t know how, the tears can''t stop flowing.


    My grandfather told me that the only thing he was worried about was the dumb girl.


    Finally, he looked at me and said, "I''ll grow up.". If you like her, let her be my daughter-in-law. If I don''t like her, she will be my sister in the future. I must protect her and forbid anyone to bully her.


    I hesitated and didn''t know how to answer.


    What do you think a 12-year-old child could know at that time? What can we say?


    But my grandfather couldn''t get my answer. He didn''t close his eyes. He was still excited and asked me to promise.


    I''m really scared to see the old man. He nodded his head and said, "I wrote it down, grandpa! I''ll protect the dumb girl.


    In this way, grandfather just laughed.


    In my memory, his big hands full of calluses and strong steel were soft and weak at this moment.


    I don''t know why?


    At that moment in my heart, there was a kind of sad mood, and the whole person began to cry.


    And dumb girl?


    In this world, the only one who is good to her and the only one who loves her has passed away.


    She couldn''t control her emotions any more. She threw herself on grandfather''s body and cried sadly, "grandfather!"


    Then he began to wail.


    I was surprised. I suddenly understand that dumb girl is not dumb, but she is not willing to speak.


    After all, everyone in Liucun, including meAre unable to enter her heart, can let her, can be worth her mouth.


    My grandfather is dead. My family is going to have a funeral.


    My father and mother are people who want face very much. On weekdays, I don''t treat my grandfather very well, but when I die, I''m afraid the villagers will say.


    Many people saw the scene and said that the old man''s son and daughter-in-law were very filial.


    But only the people in our village sneer. Everyone knows what''s going on, but it''s hard to say.


    Because of the remote location, our place is blocked, so cremation can''t be controlled here.


    The family, as well as the distant relatives, have to behave.


    On the day of burial, the procession carried the old man''s coffin to bury.


    My father and mother are afraid of others'' gossiping.


    On that day, for the first time, she prepared a new suit for the dumb girl, so that she could wash it clean and wear it to the old man.


    Because lineal children and grandchildren, like my father and I, as the descendants of the old man, must also be male. We have to help the coffin to bury, which shows how filial we are.


    So, women can''t hold the coffin.


    What''s dumb girl doing?


    Her task is to hold a black and white picture of her grandfather.


    As a result, dumb girl funeral day, but all the people were stunned.


    Who would have thought, usually dressed dirty, dirty girl, wash clean, put on new clothes, even so beautiful.


    Already 16 years old, she is very graceful.


    Moreover, the second Aunt Liu Qing is a beauty, her daughter is more beautiful.


    Melon face, white skin, willow eyebrows, just like a fairy.


    This is a very incredible thing. How can a rural girl who does farm work have such good skin?


    In a word, many bachelors in the village are active.


    Especially Wang Qiang, who is a villager, has to help anyone who has a black and white wedding.


    On the day of the funeral, he was also in the crowd.


    When I saw the ugly duckling bullied by him, it turned out to be a white swan. For a moment, he looked at the dumb girl with a sense of cunning and desire


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    After my grandfather''s funeral, it''s time for a happy event.


    Normally, if an old man dies in his family, he should be filial. But an Niang doesn''t care these, she is a most common, most powerful ordinary village woman.


    She''s very happy!


    She never thought that the "wild seed" raised by her own coarse grains and wild vegetables had turned into a beautiful woman.


    It''s a hot commodity. It''s a fragrant bun.


    As I said earlier, people in rural areas get married early, and there are many people who get married at the age of 16.


    So, an Niang is like a public bidding, whose family gives more betrothal gifts, dumb girl is whose daughter-in-law.


    Although there is a "Snake Girl" name outside, but the village''s bachelors, see dumb girl, one by one can not move their legs. As for men, they live for "Bi", die for "Bi", and fight for "Bi" all their lives.


    I''m so brave. I''m not afraid to die. I''ve brought the bride price.


    What do you call this?


    My grandfather''s bones are not cold. My father and mother made a promise before he died. It''s only a few days. I''m going to marry the dumb girl?


    Dumb girl naturally refused.


    What can I do? She eats mine and uses mine.


    In my mother''s shameless words, my family has raised her for so many years, but still need to support her for a lifetime? It''s time to recover the cost!


    Several bachelors are almost robbed, and the betrothal money is rising all the way. But when it comes to betrothal gifts, the village head''s family is naturally the richest.


    It''s not


    On that day, my mother decided to marry the dumb girl to Wang Qiang without a higher bride price.


    Everyone knows that no one can afford the price of the village head''s family. Even if they can afford it, they can''t afford to offend the village head!


    My mother just wanted the village head''s family to add a little more.


    In this way, my mother received a betrothal gift, we look for fortune teller to see the day.


    But at that time, the fortune teller frowned with fear at the sight of their characters. Insist that Wang Qiang and dumb girl eight words do not agree, if you have to get married, I''m afraid to "Kefu"!


    That is to say, if Wang Qiang wants to be with a dumb girl, he may lose his life.


    For a time, people once again associate with the legend of "Snake Girl", waiting to see the village head''s joke.


    The head of the village was also frightened. After thinking about it, I decided to give up the marriage.


    But Wang Qiang didn''t! I have to marry.


    It''s a strange phenomenon for men. When King Zhou saw sudaji in China, the old ministers in the court all said that she was a fox and trusted that she would perish.


    But what about King Zhou? Can''t you control yourself when you see beautiful women?


    The village head had no choice but to persuade him to find a better one for his son in the future.


    In Wang Qiang''s words, which is better? Other women are uglier than dumb girls. If he is not allowed to marry, he would rather not live.


    There is no way. The Wang family has only one child. The village head has to rely on his son. In this way, the wedding date was set on the 1st of next month.


    His family is still considering whether to marry him or not?


    Did not think at all, other people dumb wench is willing to marry.


    She was bullied by Wang Qiang since she was a child. She hated this asshole. If you want to get married, will you be bullied all your life?


    Of course, the dumb girl also knows that it''s no good to ask my father and mother, so she secretly asks me.


    It took her a long time to figure it out in front of me. She means grandfather said before he died that she was my daughter-in-law. How can he marry someone else again?


    But what can I do?


    I dare not fight against my father and daughter-in-law.


    So


    Again, I pretended to be deaf and chose to avoid her.


    Normally, if things go on like this, dumb girl is my sister, and Wang Qiang will become my brother-in-law.


    Can be married in the next month on the 1st, a month''s time, enough to change a lot of things.


    As mentioned earlier, Wang Qiang has been a "bully" since he was a child.


    Besides that his father is the village head, he is older than us and no one can beat him.


    At that time, he was an adult, and he knew about men and women.


    When reading, the teacher found "little yellow book" in his schoolbag. Later, what this guy did was so out of line that he often harassed his female classmates. The school really couldn''t bear it before he was expelled.


    This guy is suffering from suffocation. He thinks one month is too long.


    Maybe that day, I watched the movie and couldn''t stand it. I found me and threatened me to take the dumb girl out.


    In his opinion, it''s all his own daughter-in-law. It''s the same in the morning and the evening.


    But when it comes to me, the nature is different.


    So, at that time, I strongly disagreed.


    But this guy is older than me and more knowledgeable than a 12-year-old.


    First of all, I gave my "brother-in-law" dozens of yuan, which was said to be the service fee. Then, he took out a knife and drew it around my neck.He let me choose whether to ask for money or make a hole in myself.


    After he came out of school, this bastard was fooling around with those villains in town. It''s really scary.


    I was really scared!


    I''m afraid this guy will stab me. With the turret around my neck, I can''t help but agree.


    So that night, I took the dumb girl out and told her hypocritically that I found "wild mulberry bubble", which was sweet! I want to take her to try it.


    Dumb girl in fact a little thought, this thing is very easy to be torn down.


    How can you go out to eat "sangpao" in the evening?


    But she believed in me. After all, my grandfather promised her to me before he died. Do you think your daughter-in-law can doubt her man?


    Can dumb girl how can think of, her man, want to give her to other men?


    When she got to the ground, the dumb girl began to find something wrong. She looked around and saw that there was only one wheat straw buttress except the mud. Where was the mulberry tree?


    She took pictures and asked me how long I had?


    But I bowed my head and didn''t dare to say a word. Because I feel guilty in my heart, and I know that I can''t go back after this step.


    At this time, hiding in the wheat straw pile of Wang Qiang, the thief walked out with a smile.


    The dumb girl was scared and dragged me. In a critical moment, she pushed me to leave quickly.


    It''s all like this She wanted to protect me!


    But I stood still.


    Wang Qiang gave me dozens of yuan and praised me for my good work. Then, let me go. It''s none of my business.


    I turned red and left.


    Dumb girl can be silly, did not respond to come over, dull still holding my hand did not let go.


    Wang Qiang pointed to the distance and roared, "what? Why don''t you go and ask me to ask you to leave? "


    I was so flustered that I gritted my teeth and shook my hand. In the cry of the dumb girl''s despair, she turned and ran away.


    This breath, I was desperately running ah run!


    I ran until my legs were soft, and then I fell to the ground.


    I can''t help crying. I can imagine what is waiting for the dumb girl this night?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    Sometimes, I really hate my cowardice.


    I''m sorry for my grandfather and dumb girl. How can I do such a thing?


    But if I don''t, Wang Qiang will stab me!


    Dumb girl wants to marry him anyway, do this kind of thing, should be all right?


    As soon as I had this idea, I gave myself a few big mouths. Clearly that is not her voluntary, is an Niang whole isn''t it?


    It doesn''t matter! I don''t want to get involved in these things.


    Turn around, I want to go.


    But


    Walking, I don''t know if I bear too much guilt and psychological pressure.


    I can always hear a girl cry behind me, she is very sad, very sad cry. Crying makes me uneasy, crying makes me feel guilty.


    Then, in front of me emerged a dumb girl, again and again, risking her life to save me.


    I''ve asked myself many times, is it personal for me to do this?


    Am I worthy of my grandfather who is still cold?


    I look down on my parents and think what they do is hypocritical.


    But what about yourself?


    Do I live in the shadow of Wang Qiang all my life, grow up gradually, and become another copy of my father and mother?


    Finally, my shaking hands, tightly squeezed into a fist.


    Don''t die in cowardice, break out in cowardice!


    Dumb girl again and again forgive me, dumb girl is willing to work hard for me.


    What about me? Why not fight for her once?


    Damn it! Wang Qiang, you wait for me, dare to my daughter-in-law, I will kill you!


    After looking around, I finally picked up a stone on the ground and killed it in a hurry.


    At the age of 12, I had the courage I had never had before.


    I keep telling myself that my grandfather is the Red Guard of the motherland! As his offspring, I can''t disgrace him. I can do it! I can do it!


    When I ran past, Wang Qiang was sitting there. I didn''t even think about it. I just hit him on the back of his head.


    But unexpectedly, just for a moment, he fell to the ground.


    How strong can a 12-year-old have? It''s the first time to do this kind of thing, but he fell down easily.


    Of course, I was already occupied by tension and fear at that time, and I didn''t want to have so much.


    Looking at the dumb girl, her clothes were torn to pieces, and she curled up in the wheat straw pile and cried.


    I ran to her and took her by the hand, shouting: "little sister, I''ve come to save you! Let''s go. "


    She looked at me with tears in her eyes and nodded.


    In this way, we kept running all the way and ran back home in a hurry.


    It''s ridiculous to say that they were scared when they did it for the first time.


    Because we know that it is Wang Qiang who offends and the village head who offends!


    My father and mother can''t be provoked, let alone us.


    That night, dumb girl and I hugged each other, closed the doors and windows, shrank in grandfather''s room, shivering.


    The next day, I didn''t dare to go to school and stayed at home on the pretext of being ill. I''m afraid that Wang Qiang will take people and block me at the school gate.


    But something strange happened. After two days at home, nothing happened.


    Only in this way can I dare to go out of the house and carry my schoolbag to school.


    Unexpectedly, the third day


    Something''s wrong!


    Three or four uniformed policemen came to our small mountain village.


    When they arrived, they went to the village head''s house.


    Later, he went out door-to-door to find villagers to investigate and ask about Wang Qiang.


    At that time, I and dumb girl just know, Wang Qiang strange missing!


    A few days ago, because he was used to being wild, the village head didn''t care. On the third day, I didn''t see my son come back. Finally, the village head felt that something was wrong. Immediately, he chose to call the police.


    When the police go door to door, they can''t get the information they want.


    After all, Wang Qiang wanted to be a dumb girl that day. It''s impossible to publicize this kind of thing, isn''t it?


    The attention of the police uncles is even more impossible to put on my child.


    In this way, after the investigation failed, they listed Wang Qiang as a "missing person" and told the village head that they might have gone to play with friends. If you come back, come to them and drop the case.


    Naturally, the village head is full of promise.


    As soon as the policemen left, the village head called back all the villagers who were working in the field. Then, mobilize the masses to go all over the country.


    I''m scared to death. Because of the situation at that time, I think it might be one of my own stones that hit Wang Qiang on the back of the head and killed him.


    Therefore, dumb girl and I pretended to help Wang Qiang and arrived near the wheat pile three days ago.But guess what?


    We''re both dumbfounded when we get there. Wang Qiang is not here at all.


    This is really a strange thing. If I killed him by mistake at that time, his body should be here.


    But now, not even a hair!


    In this way, in fear, I and dumb girl almost survived day after day.


    In the end, Wang Qiang didn''t find it, whether it was a living person or a corpse. It''s like he''s evaporated!


    This is really in response to the words of Mr. eight character. Dumb girl and Wang Qiang are fighting each other. If they want to combine, they have to conquer!


    For a moment, those "gossip reporters" in the village began to talk again.


    At the end of the day, they all said that "Snake Girl" was unknown. Whoever marries her will die.


    Not to mention, there is a market for such superstition.


    In any case, after Wang Qiang disappeared, no one came to propose marriage for a period of time.


    Village head lost his son, plus gossip, he more hate dumb girl.


    If he is not happy, it will make my family unhappy.


    For example, if the state has a poverty alleviation policy and other people have it, the village head will deduct my family''s for other reasons.


    Of course, my father and mother less this benefit, even worse for dumb girl.


    In the past, there were bracts of rice, but in the back, the quantity was reduced by a large piece.


    Dumb girl is a 16-year-old girl. Even if she eats badly, she still eats less? How can she carry it?


    Fortunately, after that night, after Wang Qiang.


    I changed!


    I want to keep my promise to my grandfather. He''s gone. I have to be the protector of dumb girls.


    Bowl of meat and eggs, I always take advantage of them did not pay attention, quietly left to dumb girl. If there''s anything delicious, keep it and give it to her secretly.


    Dumb girl at first refused to eat, after all, I am also in the age of growing body.


    But I told her different, my father and mother can''t starve me, I want to eat, there is always something to eat. She''s different!


    In this way, with my development day by day, my parents found that I eat amazing, a person to eat two adults.


    Moreover, this trend is growing day by day.


    In fact, I can''t help it, my God! How can little sister eat like this?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    Dumb girl don''t know is hungry too long, or what special circumstances, she eat more than I do. And, as you get older, the more terrifying it gets.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that she is more powerful than those big men.


    It is in my "furtive" continuous feeding, the effect is quite obvious.


    The original dumb girl is beautiful, good face, white skin.


    Unfortunately, the figure is not how, malnutrition, thin and pitiful.


    But after this period of feeding, day by day, her height, long legs, chest also shrunk.


    It used to be beautiful, but now it is absolutely beautiful.


    When you go out, whether you are a bachelor or a wife, as long as you are a man, you are looking straight with your head.


    There was also a water carrying uncle who fell into the river because he looked too hard.


    Of course, the more like this, the worse the reputation of dumb girl.


    The other women all scolded her as "snake spirit" and took away the soul of their own men.


    What about me?


    At that time, I was 18 years old and finished junior high school. As a result, when I was a sophomore in senior high school, I fought with others too hard and gave my classmates a kick in the head. I was expelled from school.


    My father can be angry, save for me to go to high school, the future is so over.


    He took a broom and called me from the east to the west of the village.


    Only the dumb girl saw it, hiding in the side secretly wipe tears.


    Because she knew about my changes. In those years when she was studying, she fought almost every day and got hurt.


    In the eyes of my parents and villagers, I am a bad boy. If I don''t study hard, I know how to fight.


    But who knows why I fight?


    Because of those son of a bitch, I don''t think my sister is a snake girl. She''s my second uncle''s son of a snake!


    Every time I heard this, I beat them and warned these bastards that if anyone dares to let me hear this again, I will tear his mouth.


    Unfortunately, it''s useless to scare!


    The more threatening they are, the more powerful they are.


    From junior high school to society, I called back from junior high school.


    Of course, reading is not the only future.


    In those years, the development of our country was at the highest speed.


    When the country is rich, the life of the common people will be better.


    The village head will not let the villagers start the road repair. Every day not only to eat, but also pay.


    Of course, this kind of good thing is not my turn.


    Because of Wang Qiang, the village head still hates us.


    My father is old and can''t get down to the earth. All the work of my family is assigned to me.


    I picked up my father''s hoe and started to work as a farmer. It''s bitter, but it''s good.


    We have become the mainstay of our family, and our words have weight.


    So Grandpa went back to the dumb room to eat. Moreover, it can be eaten with an open stomach.


    My mother doesn''t like it. She always quarrels with me about it.


    But I can''t help it. Who let me grow the land and collect the grain.


    Noisy noisy, and finally become accustomed to nature, dumb girl has become a "permanent member" on the table.


    In fact, I can''t blame my mother and father for this. It''s really


    Dumb girl can eat too much!


    My God! Who could have thought that she could put so much food in her small waist?


    Three people in my family can''t eat her alone.


    Moreover, in this way, or dumb girl shy afraid of my mother''s eyes, only eat seven full results.


    My mother thinks she can''t afford it. This "Snake Girl" can eat like a snake. Originally, because of the suppression of the village head, the family had a difficult life. If it goes on like this, we have to drink from the West.


    So, in private, she talked to me and said that I was old and I had to save some money for my wife. Anyway, the dumb girl is so beautiful. The villagers know about my second uncle, but the people outside don''t. They just marry her out to save food and get me a bride.


    As soon as I heard this, I was annoyed


    and asked my mother what daughter-in-law she would marry?


    I''m not taking off my pants to fart. Is it unnecessary?


    Can a married daughter-in-law have a beautiful little sister?


    Since my grandfather said this is my daughter-in-law, why do I have to work hard to do this?


    An Niang is angry to have no way, simply break a jar to break to fall, "she can eat so, how do you say to do?"


    What should we do?


    What else can I do?


    Damn, a man can''t even support his daughter-in-law. Is that a man?


    I have to work part-time. At night, I decided to go hunting in the mountains.


    First, to improve life, and second, to support his wife!My father and mother are firmly opposed, especially dumb girl, is not let me go.


    It''s dangerous in the mountains, especially in our remote place. Maybe we''ll meet a blind bear.


    But for me, the stone to Wang Qiang has completely changed me.


    In the school, if the personality is not fierce, the status is not stable.


    I will definitely do what I decide!


    Regardless of their opposition, I resolutely took up arms and went into the mountain.


    Because of gun control, hunters can''t have guns either.


    I can only use bamboo to make a bow to protect animals. I dare not fight. Rabbits are OK.


    Of course, it''s not easy to hunt in the mountains?


    If you want to have a good bowl of rice and eat meat every day, everyone will become a hunter.


    So, the first day, I went into the mountain and got lost.


    The next day it was lost.


    On the third day, I just made a mark on the tree so that I would not be afraid to get lost.


    But in the following days, it''s really bad luck!


    After wandering in the mountains for more than half a month, the biggest credit is to dig out two bird nests and get four bird eggs.


    Finally, my father saw that I could not go on like this. He gave me an idea, let me go to find Liu Dafang, this is an old hunter, learn technology with him.


    To be honest, that man has a grudge against my second uncle. In addition, the legend of "Snake Girl" can be said to be caused by him.


    I don''t want to go.


    However, my family has a "big stomach king", food is certainly not enough.


    My little sister rolls in the mud every day and starts her old business again, either picking wild vegetables or catching small fish.


    Is it better to make me lose face than to make her suffer?


    No way, I can only take a bottle of Shaojiu to find Liu Dafang.


    As a result, the old bachelor didn''t know whether he was lying about rumors and was punished, or he was unlucky and had to cram his teeth with cold water.


    When I went to his house, the old man was half buried in the loess.


    The whole man was very thin and lame in one leg.


    When I came to him with the wine and explained what I had come for.


    Who knows, the dead lame heard that I would go hunting in the mountains and do my second uncle''s old business.


    He was so scared that he turned pale that he shook his head and said, "I can''t get in, I can''t get in! Younger generation, there are evil people in that mountain. You have to be like your second uncle when you go in! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    My friend has received nine years of compulsory education.


    Naturally, I don''t believe these words.


    After all, their little sister is what they call "Snake Girl". Do you want me to believe that this thing will be so close to her?


    Therefore, I think Liu Dafang is really upset and kind-hearted.


    My second uncle and his daughter were punished in front of me. Now I still want to scare me.


    It''s not


    I don''t want to bird him at all, pretending I didn''t hear him.


    The rest of the day, or run towards the mountains every day. I also designed and made some traps, hoping to catch rabbits and pheasants.


    Of course, this thing is not made in a day. During that time, I was hungry every day.


    My father really can''t watch it any more. It''s said that I can''t really hunt. Now the national economy is so good, let me work outside to earn money.


    To be honest, I did think so at that time.


    But when I think of it, I''m going to go out and put my beautiful little sister. My father and mother don''t like to see her either. How can others bully her?


    Take her out with you. Dumb girl big words do not know a few, go out what can do?


    You can''t take her to coolie, can you?


    Get it! Finally, think about the ball.


    Our ancestors were farmers digging in the fields. Let''s take the mantle of our parents. I still don''t believe it. I can''t support a little sister of "big stomach king" by my own labor.


    My grandfather and my second uncle are all rural people, who have accounts and land.


    My father couldn''t grow so much alone, so I reclaimed the abandoned wasteland again and wanted to grow more food.


    If you work hard, the next year will be a good harvest.


    What''s more, I don''t have anything else in the countryside, but a lot of time. Run to the city and go to the bookstall to find books, which cost a few yuan.


    Specifically for some kind of cultivation, breeding or survival in the wilderness.


    After all, no one has published a book on how to hunt. But this kind of survival, how much can teach you some field knowledge, or the way to make traps.


    I farm during the day, go hunting in the mountains at night, and read books in my spare time. I barely live a small life.


    Peaceful days passed like this for a few days.


    Unexpectedly, at this time in the village, there was a trouble.


    That day I loosened the soil and prepared to grow wheat. After working for a long time, I was so tired that I just sat down on the floor and read for a while. I didn''t expect that Wang Mazi would come to me in a hurry.


    Wang Mazi is my hairdresser.


    I had chickenpox when I was a child, and I almost died. Although the life came through, but left a pockmarked face.


    At the beginning, the first person Wang Qiang liked to bully was a dumb girl, and the second one was the master.


    Because he had chickenpox, the children in the village were instilled with ridiculous ideas. Their parents told them not to play with Wang Mazi for fear of being infected. Therefore, he also belongs to the "unpopular" group.


    It''s not


    When I was a child, I often fought with others. I was afraid of being bullied by others and wanted me to cover him. Since I was a child, I have been my follower. I have always been called "brother gen, brother gen"


    That day, as he ran, he called, "brother Yougen, it''s not good. Go and have a look. The village head is going to beat the lame old man! "


    Beat the old cripple?


    Hearing this, I frowned and felt a little puzzled.


    In our village, the old cripple is a model of feudal superstition.


    How to say?


    The old man turned out to be a fortune teller. When he broke the old four, he was very miserable. In all kinds of criticism, the leg was broken.


    At the beginning, he was one of the people who always instigated that my second uncle was fascinated by Liu Xian.


    Now that I''m working with the village head, I have the idea of "dog biting dog, one mouthful of hair".


    Wang Mazi is a restless man. He likes to watch the excitement. The best is that kind of human brain into a pig brain, and then he can move to a small bench, knock melon seeds to watch.


    No, this guy heard about it and insisted on taking me to see it.


    I said, how can I have such spare time? All day''s farm work is busy.


    As a result, Wang Mazi in order to pull me to see the excitement, especially afraid of fighting when no one to protect him. He just told me that after watching the excitement, he would farm with me.


    Get it! You can pull a coolie. It''s nothing to see.


    So, I two people in a hurry ran in the past, rushed to the construction site. After watching for a long time, I heard where they were quarreling, and I probably understood what was going on.


    As I said earlier, when a country is rich, it will benefit the common people.


    Our "Liucun" is too crowded, and the common people are too poor. So the head of the village asked the village head to build a road to the village.


    The village head is quite active!


    On the one hand, he can get a kickback; on the other hand, he has made a great achievement as a village head.This is not the case. Every day, the village''s strong labors are cheerfully mobilized and the road construction movement is vigorous.


    It is said that between these two points, the straight line is closest.


    When the road comes here, it has to pass through a soil bag. According to the meaning of the village head, directly start people to shovel flat.


    This side is preparing to start, did not expect the wind spread to the old lame where.


    The old man was so scared that he came in a hurry to stop us from dismantling this thing.


    He is the "remaining sin" left behind by the four old ways. He lives longer than anyone else and has more insight than everyone present.


    The old lame man told the village head that the earth bag was a geomantic omen thing and could not move! Otherwise, the geomantic omen of Liu village will be damaged, and something will happen at that time.


    Hearing this, the village head naturally ha ha.


    As a "civil servant", will he believe in these gods and ghosts?


    Never mind, insist on digging!


    Not to mention the village head, even I don''t believe it.


    What can I do if I move a clay bag? Can ancient tombs be dug up inside?


    But the old lame was stubborn, so he threw his crutches and lay there! Anyone who wants to use Fengshui in Liucun will step on his body first.


    It turns out that even if we don''t step on his body, the village head can be even.


    As the saying goes, the people do not fight with the officials.


    Why?


    They have people and rights in their hands!


    No, the village head directly asked several young people, each with one arm and one foot, to lift the old lame man away. The rest of the people, direct and bold, and then hard excavation.


    But


    Who would have thought that something happened while digging.


    The village head has a nephew who is the son of his brother. His name is Wang Gang.


    This time, the road construction was funded by the government. Anyone who participates can get paid. It can be said that it''s a complete lack of money.


    So the shameless village head called all his relatives. Even if there is a minor child, it is also called to eat "empty pay".


    In order to respond to his uncle and get rid of superstition, Wang Gang took the lead in digging.


    This digs digs, he is a exclamation, frightens the facial expression to change greatly!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    At that time, people in the village laughed at him, "what''s the matter? Gangzi, what''s wrong with the worm


    Wang Gang pointed to the earth bag in front of him. He was so scared that he said, "blood! It''s bleeding


    Hearing this, everyone was puzzled and looked in the direction he pointed out.


    Then, one by one, his face changed and his whole body trembled.


    Sure enough, I saw a bright red liquid flowing out of the soil along the opening.


    The old are afraid, but the young don''t believe in evil.


    Someone took a hoe and dug in other places, and sure enough, they saw blood coming out.


    No one else has seen such a situation.


    For a moment, everyone''s face changed greatly, and they didn''t dare to move any more. What''s more, with his hands together, he bowed and worshiped where he was, and said, "don''t be strange if you are strange, don''t be strange if you are strange..."


    Wang Mazi next to him rubbed his goose bumps and asked me in a low voice, "brother Yougen, what''s the situation? Why is there blood in the ground? I''ve never seen such a situation before! "


    I rolled my eyes and whispered to him, "if you want to read more books, you won''t listen. This is a special phenomenon of soil! Because this soil contains a lot of iron. If it is still wet, iron will rust when it meets water. If the liquid is too thick, it will turn red


    Wang Mazi immediately "Oh". Then, the egg gives you pain, he immediately turned his head to find the village of Li Xiaomiao, ostentatious to the sentence, "Xiaomiao, do you know how this ground can bleed?"


    Li Xiaomiao is a flower in our village. Her father is an honest farmer and her mother works in the city.


    Anyway, she doesn''t know what to do to make money.


    So they often send money to buy all kinds of new clothes and dolls for Li Xiaomiao.


    As the saying goes, a man depends on his clothes and a horse on his saddle.


    The girls in the village are still wearing patched and washed white clothes. Others are wearing small dresses, short skirts and silk stockings.


    You said that the small skirt, stockings, rural people who do not look straight?


    No, there are many young people in the village chasing her, including Wang Mazi.


    There is nothing wrong with him comparing Lao Tzu''s knowledge.


    But this Sabi forgot that Li Xiaomiao''s mother is the village head''s cousin!


    That is to say, Li Xiaomiao is related to the village head, and can be regarded as his cousin.


    As soon as Wang Mazi explained, Li Xiaomiao went to the village head to show off that the iron element in the soil bag exceeded the standard and would bleed when encountering water rust.


    The head of the village also praised Li Xiaomiao for his years of study. It''s not like some kind of rubbish. They go to school with their parents'' money and end up fighting.


    Shit! I was so angry that I kicked Wang Mazi.


    The village head went to greet all the people and explained to them. He also told them to believe in science and not to promote superstition!


    Then, he took out 200 yuan and offered a reward to whoever wanted to shovel more!


    Two hundred is not much for people outside.


    But for the farmers who can only plough in the fields in this closed small mountain village, there is no external income. 200 yuan is a lot.


    There must be brave men under heavy reward!


    No, someone''s going to grab the pick right away.


    With the first one, there will be a second one. As long as someone takes the lead, others will work enthusiastically.


    I glared at Wang Mazi, who rubbed and grinned.


    What about him? You can only smile at me and say, "I I didn''t mean to


    "Go to your uncle, Wang Mazi. I''ll believe you in the future, and I''ll be raised by you." I was still in a bad mood and couldn''t help scolding him.


    Wang Mazi didn''t dare to offend me. He immediately apologized to me and said that he would help me loosen the soil and do all the work.


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    Seeing that they were still digging bags, there was no excitement to watch. They immediately called my coolie and prepared to go back to work.


    But I didn''t think that Li Xiaomiao suddenly stopped us at this time.


    Wang Mazi, with a smile on his face, asked Li Xiaomiao, "what''s the matter, Xiaomiao? Just tell me."


    He frowned at Xiao Miao.


    Impatiently waved, and then pointed to me, "I have something to say to him, it''s nothing to do with you."


    This is embarrassing. Wang Mazi is so stiff that he can only giggle.


    Li Xiaomiao looked at me and said, "Hey, why don''t you read?"


    Hearing this, I frowned, a little upset. I have a name, not "hello"!


    Looking at Li Xiaomiao, I shrugged my shoulders and said lightly, "I have no ability. It''s not the material of reading. I can''t read it."


    "Fart!" Li Xiaomiao directly exposed me, and then said, "your composition is still regarded as a model. Our head teacher read it in front of the whole class. How can we not read it? In my opinion, you just fight too much, make trouble and get fired, don''t you? "I''m so fuckin ''pissed off. I know it.


    "Are you here to laugh at me?"


    "No, it''s just a pity. Young, working as a farmer at home... "


    "What happened to the farmers? What''s wrong with farmers? Your father is a farmer, too. "


    "You How can you be like this? I''m doing it for you


    "No! If it''s all right, I''ll have to go to work. "


    With that, he tugged Wang Mazi, turned around and left in Li Xiaomiao''s eyes.


    On the way, Wang Mazi was very sour. He also asked me, what''s the relationship with Li Xiaomiao? How did they get to know each other?


    I scolded a piece of rubbish, a village, which have not known?


    Wang Mazi also want to ask something, I kick in the past, let him sharp. This piece of land is big enough today. I don''t know when it will be finished?


    Wang Mazi grinned and went to work while kneading.


    There''s one thing I didn''t say. Nobody knows.


    Li Xiaomiao and I did not study in the same class. She has a little bully cousin Wang Qiang, who always bullies people and offends many people.


    Wang Qiang is missing. Those who are bullied by him know that Li Xiaomiao is his cousin.


    I can''t afford to offend Wang Qiang, so I went to Li Xiaomiao for trouble!


    Most of my fights over the years are for my little sister and a small part for her.


    Why?


    Just because I feel guilty and feel that Wang Qiang''s strange disappearance, I may have an unshirkable responsibility.


    What about Li Xiaomiao?


    Although helped her many times, let this girl''s enemy all become my enemy. But she never appreciated me, because from the girl''s heart, she thought she was xiaogongju. Like those boys in the village, I wanted to soak her, so I was kind to her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    Of course, I have reason to believe that Li Xiaomiao is concerned about why I didn''t go to school. Maybe because I didn''t go to school, those enemies went to her again.


    So


    People think of free bodyguards.


    On that day, Wang Mazi worked for me all day.


    As for me?


    Cross two legs, where comfortable read a day book.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, Wang Mazi was so tired that he wanted to go home with me for a meal.


    I''m also very embarrassed. I''ve squeezed people''s labor force for a day, so I can only promise.


    Normally, I grow all the farm work at home. My father and mother are responsible for doing housework at home, and then making dinner.


    When you come back from a day''s work, you should have a bite to eat, right?


    But when I came back, the table was empty, and no one could see half of it.


    Just wondering, dumb girl went out to dig wild vegetables and came back.


    At that time, Wang Mazi''s eyes were almost staring out, staring at others.


    Angry, I raised my hand, a fierce chestnut hit him on the head, scolded, "what are you looking at? My daughter-in-law


    Wang Mazi laughed awkwardly, and then quickly cut off the topic, "where are uncle and aunt?"


    The dumb girl shook her head to show that she didn''t know.


    But she pointed to the outside, to the East.


    Where is the direction of road construction!


    I scratched my head, a little puzzled, "what happened?"


    No one can answer.


    So I let the dumb girl cook at home, and Wang Mazi and I went out to have a look.


    Along the way, this guy dragged me and asked me where I was.


    What found a baby!


    What a dumb girl!


    What? This girl is more beautiful than a female star or something.


    I was so bored that I wanted to kick him at that time.


    Can turn to look around, I found a strange thing!


    The doors and windows of every house were closed, it was dark, and they didn''t see the light. It seems that there are no living people in the whole village, just like a dead village.


    Wang pockmarked son this guy is still talking, but found that I did not correspond, but looked around in silence. He felt boring, but also followed my eyes everywhere.


    After watching for a while, even if this guy is a pig, it''s time to see that the atmosphere is not right.


    Wang Mazi is very timid, otherwise he would not be bullied.


    While walking on the road, he was close to me and whispered, "brother Yougen, now What''s going on now? Why is there no one in the village? Is something wrong? "


    I rolled my eyes and spat, "what can happen? Dumb girl is not afraid of being at home alone. You are a man. Are you ashamed


    "Where What''s the difference? She She''s a snake... "


    As a result, the guy was a little incoherent because of his fear.


    That poked my lung tube!


    Under my murderous gaze, Wang Mazi consciously said something wrong, and he quickly took out his mouth and apologized.


    If not at this time, suddenly came a woman''s cry, Wang Mazi may not know how to step down.


    This is a very frightening thing.


    Women cry intermittently in such a strange environment. The cry into the ear, fluttering is simply numb.


    Wang Mazi has been hiding behind me, and then pointed to the front, let me look over there.


    I followed the direction he pointed to and saw a woman squatting there, crying and burning paper money!


    This is not Tomb Sweeping Day. Second, our village hasn''t heard who died on this day?


    It''s not the day of death. How can anyone burn paper here?


    Of course, or that sentence, at least we have read books. And long-term fight, courage is not small, immediately went to see.


    This look, also his mother old acquaintance!


    Isn''t this Erwang''s mother?


    Erwang is Wang Qiang''s dog. He has been running with Wang Qiang since he was a child. It''s a bit like me and Wang Mazi now.


    So I immediately went up and asked, "Auntie, who are you burning paper for?"


    Erwang''s mother raised her head and looked at me when she heard someone talking. She began to cry at the next moment. "Er Wang! My poor son


    I feel numb on hearing this.


    Erwang is not building a road. Why does his mother curse his son first? I seriously doubt if it''s motherhood.


    Wang Mazi likes to watch the fun. This kind of person is curious.


    No, he immediately asked, "Auntie, are you confused? Isn''t Erwang building a road with the village head? How can you burn paper for him? "The result does not say is good, said after, two Wang his Niang cries more fiercely.


    Intermittently, crying, it took me a long time to understand.


    Erwang was dead just now!


    This is a bolt from the blue for me and Wang Mazi.


    How is that possible?


    At noon, Wang Mazi and I went to see the excitement. The guy also wanted the village head''s red envelope. He was the first to grab the pickaxe to open the earth bag.


    How long has it been? How come you''re dead in the blink of an eye?


    Wang Mazi wants to break the casserole and ask to the end.


    But I also know that Er Wang Niang''s son has just died. When you ask again, don''t you dig people''s scars?


    To know the truth, we have to go to the scene.


    Soon, rushed to the past, arrived at the scene, it was found that the whole village, almost all came here.


    What are you doing?


    They are desperately digging, trying to dig up the soil.


    Originally, it should be a soil bag, but now Where has become a pit!


    On this side, everyone was digging, on the other side, the village head was dejected and sat smoking. He was in a state of depression, as if the man who died was his son.


    Of course, we can understand that the old man who organized the construction has lost his life now. I''m afraid he can''t escape the relationship. Serious point, facing a huge amount of compensation, next time, his black hat is estimated to be rolled off.


    I looked around for a circle, and soon found my father and mother''s figure, they are also in the help team.


    I just wanted to ask, but Li Xiaomiao stopped me.


    I frowned, looked at her and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Xiaomiao immediately cried. She said something big and several people died!


    I don''t think it''s nonsense.


    Of course, she cried like this, and I didn''t dare to talk too much. Immediately, he asked her, what happened?


    Li Xiaomiao while wiping tears, while crying things to say.


    After all, paralysis! In fact, it''s a group of undead goods who are greedy to kill themselves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    What''s going on?


    In fact, they dug out a black hole when digging the earth bag!


    It''s dark in the hole. It''s quite spacious.


    At that time, everyone present was excited. What does that mean?


    It''s a big earth bag. There''s a hidden space in it. It''s an ancient tomb!


    What''s the fun in the tomb, needless to say?


    In China, there has always been a custom of heavy burial. The owner of the tomb enjoyed wealth and wealth. After he died, he wanted to go underground to continue to enjoy himself, so the funerary objects have always been rich.


    Because of this, tomb robbers have been banned repeatedly since ancient times.


    Erwang and the other young people were active at that time.


    While everyone was out of breath, these guys went down quietly.


    Originally, I wanted to touch some funerary utensils and resell them to get some money. Who ever thought that once I went in, I would never get out again.


    It''s not death. What is it?


    As I said before, the liquid in the red soil has more moisture, so it flows out.


    Since it''s all wet and soft soil, they still need to go inside. Isn''t this a walk in front of the hell hall?


    If there are other air intakes in this space, it''s better. But if not, Erwang brothers will have to die in it.


    So, those people around were crazy and desperately digging, so they wanted to quickly find a channel to get in and save people.


    But the soil got into the water. It was too wet. It''s as soft as sand. It''s dug out here, and it''s sunk in there. Back and forth for several times, made the rescue people around, exhausted.


    It was suggested that the police should go to the police.


    But what''s the use of eggs?


    Our "Liu village" traffic is too closed, this broken road is too strong, is able to run cattle. You said this time, where is the time? Even if it''s true, it''s useless for the police to come!


    Those rescue vehicles can''t drive in. They walk in. Are they different or are they dug by manpower?


    There''s really no way. We can only mobilize all the villagers to dig in turn.


    After working all night, one day, the next day, someone in the village was shouting, "get through, get through.".


    Everyone was in high spirits and rushed to have a look. Sure enough, the whole earth bag was completely shoveled off. The space in front of people is presented directly below.


    The difference between Archaeology and tomb robbing is that if the tomb is robbed, it will face the danger of organ and collapse at any time.


    Archaeology doesn''t have this doubt, because it is a layer after layer of digging, showing the whole tomb to your eyes.


    When we came forward and saw the things inside, we were all sad for a while.


    Sure enough, there was no vent in this tomb. This time, the landslide is totally fatal!


    In front of us is Erwang''s body!


    His face was covered with mud, and now his face was very blue. I''m afraid he would have died for a long time with his eyes closed.


    After all, this person can hold his breath for more than three minutes.


    One day and one night, even God can''t do it!


    All of a sudden, I think Erwang is a good mother!


    This side is still digging to rescue her son. Unexpectedly, she started to burn paper there and said that her son died.


    Is this the so-called "telepathy"?


    It can be said that the rescue is almost hopeless.


    But who was not raised by his parents?


    The rest of the buddies who go in can''t see people alive or dead. Their parents didn''t want to do it. They tried their best one by one and started digging again.


    As a countryman, everyone has to help.


    Everyone began to shovel the earth again, and soon the bodies one by one were cleared out.


    Four young people!


    They''re all the good ones. Because of greed, I got into the earth bag, but no one thought that they were all buried here.


    When their parents saw the bodies of their children, they all cried and jumped on them.


    The scene was filled with a kind of sad mood, everyone was uncomfortable.


    Don''t look at the arrogant and selfish girl Li Xiaomiao. She can''t stand the picture. She''s crying everywhere.


    If you want to say that she is crying, just cry. While crying, the smelly girl wipes her nose.


    Just wipe it, and wipe it on me.


    I wipe, at that time give me angry, want to scold her.


    Of course, in the current situation, if someone else''s son is dead, I''ll curse my mother here and become a public enemy.


    So I dodged a little bit.


    But the shameless one leaned over and went on.


    So again and again, the last step back again and again, accidentally, to NIMA! I stepped on the empty foot and fell into the pit.This is embarrassing!


    Give me a roll in the mud, mud everywhere, when I stop, I have become "African black uncle".


    At that time, I was so angry that I turned my head. I wanted to say hello to Li Xiaomiao''s old mother.


    But what about the girl?


    He held out his hand and pointed at my back in horror.


    I wonder, what? What''s behind me?


    Curiously turned his head to see, lying trough! It''s like a tombstone!


    Scared me to hide far away. After all, it''s unlucky, isn''t it?


    Of course, it''s not unusual for a tombstone to appear in an ancient tomb.


    It should be called "epitaph" to record the life of the owner of the tomb.


    But I looked at it carefully for a long time and found that it was not right. The words on it definitely did not belong to any dynasty. It''s a little crooked. It''s like a ghost drawing a peach.


    I was wondering that someone had found something in other places.


    With the exclamations, we found that there were eight stone tablets in this place.


    The whole body is painted with black stone and red paint. They go around and form a circle. What about on the ground?


    I squatted down, stripped away the soil and found that there was a groove.


    Then, the curiosity came out of hand.


    I yelled at Wang Mazi outside: "hurry up! Bring me the shovel. "


    Wang Mazi was stunned, but this guy still listened to me.


    Soon came in with a shovel.


    When we took the lead, others thought we had found something and joined us.


    Then, we opened the road together, the body was carried out, and the mud inside was removed.


    The lines on the ground gradually became clear.


    As the saying goes, if you don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain, it''s only because you are in the mountain.


    People inside of us couldn''t see it, so we asked the villagers outside, what is this thing?


    As a result The people at the scene were all dumbfounded.


    Standing there motionless, they widened their eyes and looked at the pit in horror.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    I think they don''t speak, one by one stand in a daze, is also a bit confused. Quickly climbed out of the hole, also stood on the edge, looking inside carefully.


    For example, if you stay in the same place, you can''t find it.


    Originally, I thought that this earth bag should be an ancient tomb, but who ever thought that everyone guessed wrong.


    I don''t know what it is.


    There are eight stone tablets in total, and the gullies on the ground are combined into a Tai Chi Eight Diagrams pattern!


    This is incredible!


    Well, who is so boring to build a gossip array here at the head of the village?


    For a time, I think of the old lame said, here is "Liu village" feng shui, can''t move! Otherwise something will happen.


    Although this idea is a bit superstitious, we can''t help believing what we are showing now.


    At this time, the head of the village rushed over, opened the crowd and looked inside for a while. He was also frightened. He felt that he couldn''t handle it by himself, so he had to go to the police.


    After all, four people died, right?


    The police attached great importance to it and soon sent people to investigate.


    After many visits, I think this is an accident!


    The four were also killed by themselves. They were greedy and wanted to go in and get the tools, so they were mainly responsible.


    Next, of course, we need to clear up the secondary responsibility.


    The village head is a contractor. He is responsible for this project, now there is such a big thing, it is said that he should "finish class".


    But still, the landlord has no surplus food!


    It''s very difficult to find a person who has a little culture and can handle affairs in Liucun.


    Although the position of village head has been promoted, he still has to do the work, so it is called "acting village head". Only when a suitable person is found and a new village head is appointed, can he finish the class.


    It''s a big deal that four people died.


    In order to appease the people, the State paid compensation in person.


    As for that road, it needs to be built, doesn''t it?


    Is it true that building bridges and paving roads for the benefit of the people is a long-term plan?


    The head of the village had to find someone again to shovel off the eight diagrams and build roads.


    People in the village dare not move this thing. The old lame man''s words are still in his ears, plus where four people died, who moved who was unlucky?


    As a last resort, the village head can only report to the superior and let the village branch secretary deal with the matter.


    If you can be a village branch secretary, how can you do without some knowledge and culture?


    Besides, as a civil servant, it is the face of the country. How can we believe in superstition?


    This is not, the village Party branch secretary saw Liu village people dare not move, actually went to other villages. Nor did they tell them what happened here. They could awesome power if they had money to pay.


    Those with hammers and shovels smashed the black stone tablets and filled the earth bags.


    The old lame man was so angry that he sat at his door every day, patting his thigh and shouting, "disaster, disaster, the geomantic omen of Liucun is broken, something is going to happen."


    Of course, no one cares what he says.


    After all, after the road has been built, it will benefit our common people, right?


    They say that if you want to be rich, you should build roads first.


    Why are the people in our Liucun so poor? It''s not that there''s no access.


    The local products planted by the common people can''t be transported out and sold, and the things outside can''t be brought in. Under the vicious circle, Liucun has become a poor place where birds do not shit and land is not fat.


    Of course, regardless of my eggs, I still have to continue farming, hunting and feeding.


    Dumb girl''s food is more and more big, the food at home is in short supply.


    Sometimes, we are still sleeping. Before dawn, she has to carry a basket on her back and go outside to dig wild vegetables and find some edible plant roots to eat.


    Where''s my mother?


    Complaining all day long, there is not enough food at home. If it goes on like this, we have to eat guanyintu.


    I''m so embarrassed!


    Damn, sometimes I want to send my little sister to the hospital. Is this girl a cow? You have to have four stomachs!


    No way, I can only get up early and go to the mountains to see if I can find something to eat.


    It''s a pity that I''m really incompetent. Who is the old hunter with more than ten years of hunting experience?


    I''m not my second uncle. I can catch the prey when I come up.


    Really! At that time, I was so worried that if I couldn''t, I wanted to go to work.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, Li Xiaomiao came to me.


    What can I do for you?


    She said her uncle would ask me to come over and have something to discuss.


    I couldn''t understand what he said at that time.


    The village head hates my family very much. He always thinks that the disappearance of his son has something to do with dumb girls. There''s nothing good about it. There''s never been my family.It can be said that over the past few years, he has detained all the national poverty alleviation items.


    Now you come to me suddenly. What can I do for you?


    Of course, this person can not be too counseling, some bullies, gangsters, that like to pick soft persimmon pinch.


    The more you are afraid of them, the more they feel bullied.


    So I put down my work and went with a swagger.


    Where is the village head?


    You can laugh to death!


    Didn''t this guy build roads and then die?


    He took the position of village head, gave him a "deputy village head", and asked him to write a review!


    But the village head also has a primary school diploma. If the writing is not good, let Li Xiaomiao write it.


    What about Li Xiaomiao?


    At that time, he suggested that my composition was well written and that if I were to write it, I would surely see the sincerity of the village head. Maybe he''ll be happy and get back to his original position.


    Although the village head doesn''t wait to see me, he can regain his black hat. Why don''t he agree?


    No, please give me 100 yuan after I go!


    The village head has made a lot of profits over the years. Apart from other things, he has made a lot of profits by building this road.


    A hundred dollars is a little fun for him!


    Of course, it''s not cheap for me.


    A hundred yuan can do a lot of things.


    So, I didn''t hesitate. Although I was a little shameless to help the village head cheat, I was poor and short of ambition.


    I''m so poor, what do I care about?


    Therefore, Li Xiaomiao read it again, and the village head said it was good.


    In this way, the first time I earned a "polishing fee"!


    After going back, I was so happy that I went to the village to buy rice with 100 yuan.


    Moreover, I dare not buy new rice, only old rice.


    Why?


    Chen MI is cheap!


    A hundred yuan can buy a big bag.


    This is just the beginning. In the future, Li Xiaomiao will always introduce some people, either to write letters or to write couplets.


    I wonder why Li Xiaomiao is so kind to me?


    Do you have a crush on me?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    Soon the idea was answered.


    Well, I was still working in the field early that morning.


    Unexpectedly, Li Xiaomiao came to me in a hurry.


    Because at that time, she often came to introduce me to work, so I was a little surprised.


    Looking at Li Xiaomiao, I asked her with a smile, "what? Do you have any job to introduce me today? "


    Li Xiaomiao rolled his eyes and said, "it''s all work all day long. How can there be so many good things? I came to you today for your help. "


    As soon as I heard that there was no work to do, on the contrary, there was trouble, and I frowned at that time.


    Of course, it didn''t escape her eyes.


    Li Xiaomiao frowned and said, "Hey, I''ve helped you a lot. Now I want you to do something small, and you start to shrink back?"


    This made me very embarrassed, embarrassed smile, back to the sentence "I am very grateful to you. But I''m afraid what you asked me to do is not simple, is it


    I finally understand that Li Xiaomiao is absolutely unprofitable and can''t get up early.


    They didn''t take a fancy to me when they helped me. On the contrary, they wanted to use me.


    After listening to my reply, Li Xiaomiao immediately laughed and said, "no trouble, no trouble. This is a piece of cake for you. Anyway, it''s just your routine... "


    I frowned and asked her, what does that mean?


    "Fight, hit someone for me!" Li Xiaomiao said with a smile.


    How to feel in her mouth, as if hitting a person is very simple.


    I''m a little upset, but it''s not easy to offend her. I can only raise my hoe and say, "you see, I just want to be a farmer now. I''m not a frivolous little gangster at the beginning."


    "Oh, what a frivolous young Punk? Don''t worry. I won''t let you fight a good man. This time, you will help me fight a rascal! "


    "Rascal?"


    I''m even more curious to hear that. Is Li Xiaomiao now a senior three? How can you be afraid of hooligans?


    Li Xiaomiao said angrily, "it''s irritating to mention it, but it''s not Chen Zhigang. This smelly rascal is too shameless. He harasses me every day, and recently he has come to propose marriage to my father. "


    Chen Zhigang?


    I feel so familiar when I hear the name.


    Oh! By the way, it''s also a bully of the school.


    The difference is that Wang Qiang is used to it in the village. When he was studying, he had a group of dog legs. He is strong and can fight, so he dominates.


    Chen Zhigang is an embroidered pillow. But he has money in his family. By giving money, he invited his classmates to eat good food and also attracted a lot of people.


    Chen Zhigang is from the next village. Their traffic conditions are much better than ours.


    Let''s build a dirt road here and mobilize the whole village. Where they had roads for a long time, they are now asphalt roads.


    Taking advantage of China''s economic prosperity these years, Chen Zhigang''s parents opened a "brick factory" to burn bricks for others.


    Every farmer who wants to build a new house has to go where he wants to buy bricks.


    Although people in the countryside get married early, Li Xiaomiao has not graduated. He is still studying for a while now. Unexpectedly, Chen Zhigang came to propose marriage.


    I looked at Li Xiaomiao and said bitterly, "Xiaomiao, I can''t really help you. Chen Zhigang''s family is rich and powerful. I can''t afford to recruit them. "


    At that time, Li Xiaomiao was stunned, and then covered his mouth with a "puff" smile, "come on, Zhang Yougen, you are not afraid in school, who do you dare to fight?"


    "So I got fired, didn''t I?"


    I answered directly, and I was very angry with Li Xiaomiao.


    "I paid for my impulse. But now, I just want to be a farmer and keep one mu and three cents of land. So You''d better invite someone else to do this kind of thing


    When he said this, Li Xiaomiao stamped his feet and scolded, "hum! I feel like I need your help. There are a lot of other boys who want me to ask for help. "


    With that, she ran away in a huff.


    I can''t laugh or cry. This rich girl is unruly and willful.


    Forget it! I''m too lazy to pay attention to her. I can''t help her do things that violate the law and discipline just because she helped me find some books to write?


    It''s a matter of peace of mind to cultivate the land and support the "big stomach king" in the family.


    The next day, Liucun ushered in a happy thing, the dirt road in front of the door, is finally completed.


    On that day, the village head was very happy. He called the whole village together and went to the roadside to play gongs and drums.


    The village branch secretary is a fat man. It seems that he has also embezzled a lot of money. The fat head, fat ears, fat belly, pretended to come.


    After looking around, he stepped on his feet, patted the village head on the shoulder and said, "good! You are expected to return to your original position. "I was fuckin ''funny when I heard that.


    These two dogs are playing the oboe. This dirt road in front of you, although it looks like a road, you''ll see it later.


    As long as the car runs for a few laps, and then it rains or something, the road will become potholes immediately, and then it will become a rotten road.


    Of course, according to my family''s profound lessons over the years, the villagers all know one thing, the village head can''t afford to offend!


    No, they''re going to act, and everyone''s going to act.


    After the color was cut, the village Party branch secretary praised it. Everyone went back to their own homes and went to their mothers.


    The road has been built. It''s convenient for some people!


    During that time, there was always a Wuling Hongguang van running back and forth on our road.


    Whose car?


    Chen Zhigang''s!


    At that time, in our closed village, it was an extravagant hope to have a "three rounds". Seeing a Wuling Hongguang is as strange as seeing a Ferrari in the city.


    The van, of course, ended up at Li Xiaomiao''s home.


    It''s said that her father is very enthusiastic. After all, as parents, who doesn''t want her daughter to marry a good family?


    But Li Xiaomiao didn''t do it. He didn''t say that Chen Zhigang was uglier than her.


    To be honest, Chen Zhigang is OK, tall and thin. But this is the face, ah, in adolescence, full of acne.


    And it''s still quite serious, like flooding.


    But Li Xiaomiao''s father, no matter how many, insisted that Li Xiaomiao marry Chen Zhigang. According to him, what a good marriage it is? How many people want to marry Chen Zhigang and inherit his brick factory. I can''t look forward to such a good thing.


    As a result, Li Xiaomiao came to me several times and asked me to cut that guy to vent her anger.


    How did this matter come to an end?


    Chen Zhigang finally took the initiative to repent!


    Of course, it''s not that he retreated, but this guy found a peerless beauty in Liucun! A girl several times more beautiful than Li Xiaomiao!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    Speaking of which, someone must have guessed!


    Yes, in the whole "Liucun" can be called "peerless beauty", only dumb girl.


    It is said that her father was full of joy when he came to find Li Xiaomiao that day.


    But what about Li Xiaomiao?


    He was so disgusted by the goods that he scolded, "you are uglier! It''s impossible for us. Don''t think about it. "


    This is a deep injury to Chen Zhigang''s self-esteem.


    In a rage that day, I didn''t want any gifts, so I drove away in a van.


    This run on run, who ever thought, unexpectedly also met outside looking for food dumb girl.


    Poor dumb girl. She was looking for food everywhere at that time.


    Although there are some in my family, I''m afraid of my bitter mother. She can only eat the same food as us, and she has to pretend to be full. Then he went out and looked for food everywhere.


    It''s not easy to see a missing sweet potato in the harvested field of other people''s home. I picked it out and washed it clean by the river.


    I never thought about it. I met Chen Zhigang who was driving by.


    This man was in the sun at that time, saw the dumb girl by the river, and was shocked.


    I thought I saw the fairy come down to earth. I forgot to turn the steering wheel for a moment. It''s a new car! Straight to the tree by the side of the road.


    Dumb girl heard a loud noise, the car hit the tree.


    Naturally, I think of the old uncle in the village. She was so absorbed that she planted directly in the river.


    Although they did it for themselves, they finally scolded her for being a snake girl with a broken soul. Why not pour dirty water on her?


    So when I saw the car hit, the dumb girl was scared, and I didn''t want any sweet potatoes, so I ran back home in a hurry.


    Chen Zhigang had a car accident, hit a head of blood, this brother also regardless, quickly ran out of the car to find his "fairy.".


    As a result, nothing was found.


    If there were not half a sweet potato on the ground, he would have thought that the peerless beauty he had just seen was dreaming.


    So Cinderella lost her crystal shoes because of the time. The prince leans on the crystal shoes and finds Cinderella


    This beautiful picture of fairy tale is engraved on Chen Zhigang''s head.


    This guy doesn''t chase Li Xiaomiao any more. He takes half a sweet potato and goes around the village to inquire about his "fairy sister".


    Where are fairies in the village?


    Snake Girl has one!


    So, according to his description, without any difficulty, the man went straight to my home.


    At that time, I was scared by the dumb girl, thinking that this guy came to ask her to pay for the car.


    As a result, people not only don''t ask for loss, but also take the initiative to send money.


    Big and small bags of things, constantly toward the home to take, also gave thirty-six thousand gift money, to my father and mother hired, he wants to marry dumb girl!


    My greedy mother has long wanted to marry off this "eater".


    We haven''t seen so many people save money in a family for three or six generations!


    This is not, she has no conscience, regardless of dumb girl''s objection, directly accepted the money!


    I didn''t know all this. At that time, I was farming outside, and at night I went directly into the mountains to hunt.


    As a result, the trap I set actually caught a fat and big rabbit.


    Oh, my God! I was so excited.


    After fighting for such a long time, I caught the prey for the first time, so I can go home and have a meal. You don''t have to eat rice and wild vegetables every day.


    By the time I got back, it was late at night.


    My father and mother count money in the house with the door closed.


    Dumb girl, a person sitting on the steps outside the door, crying.


    Seeing that I came back, she seemed to have found the backbone. She rushed to hold me and cried.


    I frowned, a little discontented.


    I didn''t expect to go that way at that time, because my parents didn''t bully dumb girls for a day or two.


    I reckon that it must be because she ate too much and was told by my mother.


    One side is my little sister, and the other is my mother. It''s very difficult for me to be in the middle.


    As a last resort, I can only carry the rabbit and comfort the dumb girl, "OK, look what I''ve got? We''ll have extra dinner tonight. "


    But dumb girl. To change the usual, to see my first rabbit, will be happy with me.


    But he shook his head with tears in his eyes.


    I wonder, what''s going on?


    With curiosity, I took her hand, pushed the door open and went in.


    Dumb girl, but hiding behind me.


    As soon as I went in, I smelled a fragrance.


    It''s roast chicken!


    I turned my head and looked at the table. I was surprised.


    There is a roast chicken on the table, as well as braised meat and other meat dishes. The most incredible thing is that there is a bottle of Pepsi on it!Well, the last time I ate chicken was when I was reading.


    The last time I drank a drink, I helped Li Xiaomiao fight. As a result, the other party was so crowded that I was beaten badly.


    Li Xiaomiao was so sorry that she sold me a bottle of coke for three yuan with her pocket money.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that these things are luxuries for my family, which I dare not think about.


    I wonder, what''s today? It won''t be new year, will it?


    Just strange, my mother ran out with a smile, still wearing a new dress. Not only that, but also in my hand, let me have a try and see if it fits.


    Speaking Kung Fu, clothes directly draped in my body, but also let me try.


    I pressed my mother''s hand and asked, "wait, mom, where did you get the money?"


    An Niang a Leng, smile to say, "you don''t care, anyway have new clothes to wear."


    For a moment, I thought of the dumb girl sitting outside, crying desolately. She was a little annoyed and asked, "I ask you, where did the money come from?"


    "Well, it''s It''s a dowry. "


    As soon as I said this, I understood immediately.


    Immediately, red face, suppress emotion, and asked, "who''s home?"


    An Niang laughs and shamelessly says, "don''t worry, it''s the Chen family who runs a brick factory in the next village. His family has a lot of money and can''t treat dumb girls badly. "


    "Back!"


    "What?"


    An Niang is silly, then scolded a sentence, "impossible, money all collected, still used a part. This wedding can''t go back! "


    Finally, I completely burst out, can no longer control their emotions.


    He grabbed the clothes and threw them on the ground. Then he rushed over and swept all the food and coke on the table.


    My mother is silly, but my father is very angry, ran out to ask me what attitude this is.


    I turned my head to look at them and scolded them directly, "our family is poor, but I think we can live a good life one day with our industrious hands. What do you mean to ask your daughter-in-law to put a green hat on your son? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    This kind of words, to change a little bit of self-esteem, absolutely blush!


    But we should understand that if rural people read less, their quality will not be high.


    After listening to my words, my mother was just stunned. Then she yelled, "yes! With hard-working hands, life can go on. But there is such a girl who can eat, no matter how big the family is. "


    At this point, she squatted down, picked up the new clothes on the ground and said, "I don''t care. I''ve spent a lot of money. If you want to give it back, you can take your mother and sell it. "


    This also makes me angry!


    One side is the mother, the other is the daughter-in-law. What can I do?


    Get it! Pulling my little sister and turning my head, I yelled, "let''s go!"


    My mother saw that I protested to her in this way. She was so angry that she immediately yelled, "roll, roll, if you go out, don''t come back!"


    "Don''t come back, don''t come back!"


    I''m angry with my mother. Drag the dumb girl directly and go out in a huff.


    As a result, the sky was covered with dark clouds. As soon as I came out, it was a dull thunder.


    It was a big surprise to me at that time. In the past, the old people in the village always taught our younger generation that if we don''t recognize the old and the young, and if we don''t have filial sons, we will be struck by the thunder.


    The trough! You can''t be angry because of me and my mother. Does God really want to kill me?


    I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong. What''s wrong with me?


    An Niang also sneered and replied, "isn''t it hard to go? Why don''t you go now? "


    She''s right. I''m afraid to go. It''s going to rain soon. Where can dumb girl and I go?


    I''m glad to say that if I''m alone, the big deal is to go to Wang Mazi and make do for one night.


    Can take dumb wench how to adjust?


    You can''t say, take her with you?


    Not to mention her reputation as a snake girl, other people''s parents directly feel that she is unlucky. Wang Mazi that color embryo, took dumb girl to go, I don''t rest assured.


    But my childhood experience tells me that you can be a man without anything, but you can''t be without backbone!


    Now that I have quarreled with a dumb girl, my mother wants her to marry Chen Zhigang. How can I choose to compromise?


    Even if it''s thunder and lightning outside, even if it''s going to rain soon, don''t steam steamed bread.


    A bite of teeth, dragging dumb girl, we still left.


    At that time to my father and mother angry, a strength of scold, "unfilial son, you this unfilial son ah!"


    After we ran out, the weather outside was also strange, with lightning, thunder and torrential rain.


    I haven''t seen such a heavy rain for a long time. Looking around, the sky and the earth are covered with inverted silver lines, which directly block the sky and the sun.


    Dumb girl and I poured a drowned chicken on the spot and walked hard in the heavy rain.


    The dumb girl, who didn''t like to talk all the time, finally couldn''t help saying, "you gen, where are we going?"


    I know that it''s useless to go to any home now. No one will take in dumb girls.


    So I had to tell her, "when I was hunting in the mountain recently, I found a cave. Now it''s time. Let''s go to the cave for a night."


    Dumb girl nodded.


    There is still a long way to go. I had to take off my coat, and they ran towards the mountain with their heads covered.


    It took a long time to find the cave.


    By the time we got in, we were all wet.


    Look outside, heaven and earth have been indistinguishable, that is the day, that is the ground, only the sound of rain, and dense rain.


    Dumb girl curled up there, shivering with cold.


    I looked around. In fact, although I found this cave, I never came in. I was afraid that there were snakes, bears and blind people in it.


    So, I let the dumb girl sit, I went to check the safety of the cave.


    As a result, I didn''t find any danger. Instead, I found a pile of firewood and some burnt soot.


    It seems that there has been mildew on the wood for some time.


    I estimated that either Liu Dafang or my second uncle had been in the cave before. Their hunters also needed a temporary place to stay in this weather.


    It''s a good thing we didn''t finish it. We left some for us.


    So I took out the lighter and lit the firewood in front of me. I got up and lay down there. I tried my best to blow it. I wasted my strength to light the fire.


    I''m happy, and I have a sense of accomplishment.


    But suddenly I thought of something. I patted my thigh and said, "it''s broken. I forgot."


    Dumb girl a face curiously looking at me, that beautiful big eyes flicker.


    I scratched my head and said, "rabbit, I forgot to bring the rabbit, otherwise we could have a roast rabbit tonight."


    As a result, it''s ok if I don''t say this. After that, the dumb girl "cooed" and her stomach began to cry.Then, she covered her belly and blushed in embarrassment.


    I smile, she also silly smile with me.


    Under the reflection of the charcoal fire, her beautiful face is red. It''s really beautiful.


    Why didn''t I find my little sister so beautiful before? He bullied her with Wang Qiang.


    If my grandfather hadn''t entrusted her to me before he died, now maybe I would be another Wang Qiang.


    Speaking of it, I really admire the old man. At that time, the dumb girl was still a little girl. He knew that she would become a peerless beauty in the future?


    Otherwise, how can you take advantage of your grandson and accept the "child daughter-in-law" at that time!


    Think of here, I can''t help looking at two dumb girl, along the face has been seen under the body, even the figure is so good.


    It can be said that this girl has no shortcomings at all.


    The angel''s face, the devil''s figure, all gathered on her.


    Look at the paralysis! As soon as my nose is hot, I reach out and touch it. I have nosebleed unconsciously.


    Why?


    Because we''re all drenched.


    Just now the cave was so dark that I didn''t notice it. Now the fire is burning and the cave is bright.


    Dumb girl clothes wet, this moment stick on the body, that looming let me not hold.


    Dumb girl looked at me covering my nose, the blood constantly, scared to quickly run over, give me a wound, also asked me how?


    How can I say that she shows up and I see nosebleed? I can only lie and say that I may be very angry.


    Dumb girl did not say anything, just gently help me clean my nose, and with a handkerchief to help me block my nostrils.


    Where she raised her hands, I had been secretly looking at her chest. After all, young and vigorous, it was hormone secretion at that time, how can you stand this?


    All of a sudden, pants set up a small tent!


    Dumb girl a look back to see this picture, suddenly blushed, flustered want to run.


    We are the only people in this deep forest. She is still so attractive. I can''t control myself.


    I just hugged the dumb girl''s waist, and then I kiss her regardless


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    Dumb girl''s body is very tense, the whole body''s muscles are tight.


    After all, it was the first kiss for her and for me.


    As a result, the muddled ones were lost in this cave!


    of course, I didn''t care so much about the situation at that time.


    Men are animals that think with their lower body!


    At this stage, who will think about other things? Once the blood on the brain, the brain is full of those men''s love.


    I, too, while kissing the dumb girl, stretched out her hand, and then wanted to take off her clothes.


    Dumb girl this is a complete panic, desperately struggling in where.


    But, a girl''s strength, which can compare with the man?


    She couldn''t get away from it. In a fit of anger, she gave me a slap in the face.


    "Pa", in this silent cave, the sound is particularly harsh.


    All of a sudden, completely wake me up, silly Leng where.


    The dumb girl cried and scolded directly, "you bully me!"


    Then he pushed me aside and cried.


    I was in a daze, completely at a loss. It''s strange that my little sister is so beautiful. At that time, I was so lost that I did things worse than pigs and dogs.


    If she hadn''t slapped me, we wouldn''t be as beasts as Wang Qiang just now?


    Looking at the dumb girl curling up and crying on her lap, I felt flustered and uncomfortable. I didn''t even know how to explain.


    In the end, he could only raise his hand and draw himself with a big mouth. All blame oneself lust, did not ought to do to her thing, other people''s first kiss is so inexplicable by me to kiss.


    Dumb girl see I smoke by myself, she also distressed. Quickly ran over, holding my hand, a force of tears shaking his head.


    I told her not to stop me. I gave her a few good slaps.


    Finish saying to want to make strength son again, result dumb wench mood under out of control, simply a hug me, cry in where.


    As she cried, she explained, "I don''t blame you for that. After all, I''m your daughter-in-law. Sooner or later, we''ll have to do the same thing. But, after all, we still have the name of husband and wife, don''t we? There''s a root! I''m waiting for you. I''ll give you my body as soon as Fengfeng has married me home. "


    Hearing this, I was also moved to a crash, holding a dumb girl crying together.


    It''s raining hard outside. In this lonely mountain, heaven and earth are great, but we have no shelter. It''s like the whole world is left to us


    Cuddle dumb girl, this moment I don''t dare to have any more indiscreet thoughts.


    Dumb girl that character is very introverted. She would rather pretend to be dumb than talk to others.


    Such conservative girls are rare. It''s hard to do something before you get married.


    I farm during the day and go hunting at night. Then I take dumb girl to come here to shelter from the rain in the heavy rain. I''m really tired. This moment roasts the fire, hugs her, unexpectedly unconsciously fell asleep.


    That night, it rained heavily outside.


    However, the two young people hugging each other are warming each other with their body temperature.


    The next day at dawn, dumb girl seems to have formed a habit, no matter how tired, the next day to which point, she will get up to look for food.


    But at that time, it rained heavily outside, and she couldn''t get out at all, so she had to hide in the cave and continue to sit.


    I sleep for a while, also gradually wake up, looking at the dumb girl, said with a smile, "good morning, little sister."


    She nodded to me with a smile.


    I stretched a stretch, yawned, actually habitually yelled, "Mom, what''s for breakfast?"


    As a result, after saying this, looking at the embarrassed dumb girl beside me, I was surprised to feel that I had made a mistake.


    Looking at the surrounding mountain walls, I suddenly realized that I had run away from home with the dumb girl yesterday, and now I am still a savage in the cave.


    Last night, I was so hungry.


    It''s even worse now.


    Even if I''m so hungry, I''m afraid dumb girl will be even worse.


    The poor girl seems to have never eaten a bag 24 hours a day. Not only does Ann''s family have to eat, but also he has to eat outside all the time. This is barely enough food and clothing.


    How long has it been now? Can she not be hungry?


    I think as a man, since the dumb girl out, we have the obligation not to let her hungry.


    I told her to wait. I went out to find something to eat.


    Dumb girl but pulled me, a strength of shaking her head do not let me go, after all, there is so much rain outside.


    But I smile and say it''s OK! This rain is nothing. I''ll be back soon.Then, directly break off her hand, in the dumb girl a worried look, I got into the rain.


    Don''t look at what I said just now. I want to find food for the dumb girl, but actually I''m not a magician myself, and the food won''t go into my bowl, right?


    Now I go hunting, but I can''t find any prey.


    I think about it. I have to be a thief shamelessly.


    It was the sweet potato harvest season at that time. I went to steal some from other people''s fields. Although shameless, but the current situation, to eat, this is the only way.


    Of course, you can''t catch a person stealing. If you want to steal from a family, you have to find out immediately.


    So it''s OK for the owner to take one and the west to take one, so that people can''t see it.


    If I''m the only one, two sweet potatoes will be enough. But because there is a dumb girl, I made a lot of hard, and then use clothes to take back.


    Dumb girl is a kind girl. Seeing that I suddenly came back with so many sweet potatoes, she looked at me suspiciously. Maybe she also suspected that I had stolen them.


    I lied in a hurry and said, "I borrowed it from Wang Mazi''s family. I''ll give it back to him then."


    This word says, dumb wench is embarrassed, ask me to use what to return?


    Yes! I''ve run away from home now. How can I repay my money?


    But living people can still suffocate their urine, can''t they?


    I said to the dumb girl, when it''s sunny, I''ll go to work and make money to pay for it.


    It was this that made her smile. And said that if you can find a job, by the way, help her to see if she can do it.


    I nodded.


    We washed the sweet potatoes in the rain, then threw them in and began to bake them.


    After baking for a while, the sweet potato fragrance diffused out, and the dumb girl next to her kept swallowing


    .


    I laughed, then quickly picked up one and handed it to her.


    She shook her head and pointed to me.


    I said with a smile, "I''m not hungry, you eat first, and then when you''re full."


    In this way, dumb girl this just red face, took in the past.


    Just about to eat, there was a loud bang, deafening, and the whole mountain seemed to shake.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    At that time, the range was really large, especially for us in the cave.


    Dumb girl afraid, sweet potato also don''t want, directly drilled my arms, a face vigilant looking around.


    I patted her on the back and said, "it''s OK. It''s OK. I''m here."


    After waiting for a while, the vibration slowly subsided.


    With curiosity, I asked the dumb girl to sit still. I went out to have a look.


    As a result, out of the hole, just a glance! I saw what happened right away?


    On the other side of the mountain, half of the mountain collapsed directly!


    The heavy rain caused the debris flow. Fortunately, the road just built out of the village is just under the mountain.


    The collapse divided the road in two.


    I narrowed my eyes, looked carefully, and found a strange situation.


    After the mountain collapsed, a cliff formed on the other side.


    There seems to be something on the cliff


    Of course, no matter how good my eyesight is, I still can''t see clearly at such a distance.


    When I go back, dumb girl looks at me curiously.


    I shook my head and said with a smile, "nothing. It''s just a landslide."


    She frowned and pointed to our cave, which means whether it is firm or not.


    I smile, think it should be firm?


    After all, there was such a big shock just now. Isn''t there nothing wrong with this place?


    I let dumb girl don''t worry, eat first, have what thing to wait to consider.


    Dumb girl nodded with a smile, also said to me, "with you, I don''t worry."


    This words say in my heart, that is really warm, very happy.


    I think I''ve dug up enough sweet potatoes. After all, when I carry them up the mountain, it''s really hard. But now?


    Looking at the pieces of skin on the ground, as well as the little sister never enough to eat, I suddenly found that I was too naive!


    She is really a black hole!


    I would like to ask her why she is always hungry and slim. Where did all the food go?


    Of course, this has been my mother''s criticism. If I ask, it''s not digging people''s scars.


    So I can only resist curiosity and watch her one by one


    Finally, he simply handed her the sweet potato in his hand.


    Dumb girl is very embarrassed, also asked me whether or not?


    I don''t want it! Hard to say, I''m really full when I see her way of eating.


    Finally, look at the remaining sweet potatoes. There are only four small ones left.


    It''s going to be smaller if it''s going to be baked.


    I think tonight, I have to hurry to find a way, or I will be hungry again.


    But how to fix it?


    Can''t you be a thief any more? How can I steal other people''s food every day?


    Once or twice is OK. If you have done too much about it, don''t you really become a thief?


    After thinking about it, I just want to go to Wang Mazi and borrow 100 yuan from this guy. Maybe it will last for a while.


    At that time, I''ll think of another way, and then go to earn money to pay off.


    I can''t let dumb girls suffer with me.


    If you think of it, you can do it.


    Looking at the rain stopped outside, I let the dumb girl wait for me here for a while, I went out to find food for her.


    Dumb girl looking at me, that is to say and stop.


    It''s scary to be alone here, isn''t it?


    She wanted me to stay, but she also understood that if I stayed, we would both go there.


    In fact, when life comes to this stage, it is both sweet and painful.


    Between love and bread, you have to run back and forth.


    I went directly to Wang Mazi''s house. As a result, the boy was not at home. There was only an old man who couldn''t walk in his house, guarding the door.


    The old man is Wang Mazi''s grandfather. He seems to have a stroke, so it''s very difficult to walk.


    So, I went up to say hello, "old man, where''s your little Wang? Where did he go? "


    When the old man saw that it was me, he laughed and said, "I have roots! Where else can we go? Of course, I went to watch the fun. It''s not that you don''t know. It''s fun all day long! "


    When you say that, it''s a pity! I see. I must have gone to the landslide.


    So, I also rushed to the past in a hurry.


    I was a little embarrassed because I was angry with my parents, so when I got to the neighborhood, I didn''t go there directly. Instead, I hid in the crowd behind to watch.This heavy rain has directly finished the road just completed!


    It is said that the village head should be uneasy and uncomfortable.


    But this guy doesn''t! On the contrary, he has been smiling all the time, which is really not worth beating.


    Why?


    Because it''s a natural disaster. It can''t be controlled by human power, can it?


    Can he control the debris flow?


    No, the state will definitely allocate funds for disaster relief


    At that time, it will be another sum of money, and he, the acting village head, will be required to command people to work again.


    When we are working, these are two achievements? I hope it''s not going to come back?


    He''s doing his calculations, but the other villagers come to see the strange one by one.


    I noticed that when these guys arrived at the scene, they didn''t stare at the blocked Road, but looked up at their heads.


    I wonder, what''s good to see?


    Also raised his head, looking at the sky, the results found what?


    It''s really strange!


    I didn''t say that when I was in the cave, I saw something on the fault and cliff here.


    However, because of the distance, I didn''t see clearly. But now it''s different. You''re right under the cliff. You can see the situation above as soon as you look up.


    Where


    There''s a coffin!


    This is incredible. How could the coffin be placed on the cliff?


    Is this the legendary hanging coffin?


    What''s strange is that we haven''t heard of such folk customs in this area?


    The most wonderful thing is not the position of the coffin, but the color of the coffin. It''s all red.


    I don''t know what the red pigment is. After so long exposure to the sun and rain, it doesn''t fade at all.


    This moment, just after the heavy rain, the sun came out!


    There are still some rain and dew on the coffin. When it is illuminated by the sun, the water drops fall down the red coffin, which gives us all an illusion.


    The coffin seems to be dripping blood!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    All the people are talking about it. It''s god damn it!


    How did this coffin get to the cliff? And why red paint?


    According to my analysis, I''m afraid the coffin was not buried on the cliff, but in the hinterland of the mountain.


    Yesterday''s rainstorm caused a debris flow, which happened to collapse on one side, exposing the coffin.


    But if so, isn''t it incredible?


    How can nature make such an effect? It''s centered on the coffin, and it''s split in two.


    The coffin was exposed, but it didn''t collapse to the ground with the debris flow.


    What a miracle is this?


    Everyone was still studying the coffin, but the village head over there suddenly jumped out, and then called on the villagers to say that the road was congested, and we had to find a way to get the road through.


    Of course, to do all this, he has to apply to it. Without funds, these people are not willing to be living Lei Feng.


    The excitement is over. What should we do.


    As for me, I took the opportunity to drag Wang Mazi aside.


    Wang Mazi glared at me strangely and said with a smile, "brother Yougen, it''s strange! Today, you didn''t work in the field. You came here to see the excitement. "


    I''m very embarrassed. I don''t know how to speak.


    Wang Mazi saw that I didn''t speak, and he was puzzled.


    "What''s the matter with you? Brother Yougen, I''m really not used to you


    "I have no money. I want to borrow money!"


    I''ll just say it. Sure enough, mention anything, but suddenly mentioned borrowing money, this guy immediately dry laugh.


    The next moment, Wang Mazi shook his head and said, "no money, no money! Brother Yougen, I really don''t have any money. I drank with them a few days ago to catch dice. I''ve already used it up. "


    Hearing this, I quickly stretched out my hand and directly grabbed this guy.


    What about Wang Mazi? He stretched out his hand, covered his trouser pocket tightly, and yelled.


    "Brother Yougen, I have no money. I really have no money!"


    "Ah, dare to say you have no money, let go! You let go


    In the end, I couldn''t break it off. I just bit this guy''s arm.


    Under the pain, the guy made a scream, and then had to let go of his hand.


    I seized the opportunity to quickly take out the money, count the number, paralysis! This guy has a lot of money.


    I wanted to borrow 100 yuan to settle the problem, but I didn''t expect that there would be at least three or four hundred yuan here.


    "Yes, boy! Where did you get all this money? "


    "Brother, brother, I''ve been fighting hard for so many days and nights, and I won so little. Don''t take it for me


    "Smelly boy, did I say to take it? Can I borrow it? "


    Then I dodged Wang Mazi, who was rushing up. I quickly counted, "it''s 463 yuan in total. At that time, I will find a way to return it to you. Now let me borrow it. Anyway, in your pocket, you will lose all tomorrow. "


    "Brother, brother, don''t be so cruel. Leave me some, leave some..."


    I don''t care about him. I''ll get the money first.


    Then he went to the villagers to buy food.


    In our village, someone built a "cellar".


    What''s this for?


    The sweet potatoes and potatoes in this house are stored in the cellar during harvest.


    Then we went to buy some sweet potatoes in the pot and took some of them with me.


    Anyway, the villagers and my parents don''t like to see us, so we''ll live in the mountains. Is that ok?


    Of course, now that the problem of food is solved, we have to find a way to solve the problem of money.


    Wang Mazi is a good gambler. He won more than 400 at a time. Although it''s gambling money, it''s real money in my hands, isn''t it? If we use it, we have to find a way to return it to others.


    But where can I make money? I dare not go far. Who will protect my little sister?


    After thinking about it, I have to sell my labor.


    Although Liucun is remote, there is a big road after going out.


    On the side of the road, there is a sand field where strong labor is needed to dig, stone and make sand.


    Originally, we built roads here. I didn''t have to go so far to sell my labor to make money, but


    The village head is not happy with my family. He won''t give me this bowl of rice.


    Even if I give it, it''s also a severe punishment. Why should I work in his hands?


    In this way, they are struggling to get out of the road, but I have to go over the mountains to bypass this side and run to the battlefield to work.


    When the boss saw that I was young, he said that he was afraid that I would not be able to do the work and that my body would not be able to carry it.I don''t care about that. I live on it.


    Immediately, I said to my boss, I''m strong. It''s no problem for three or five big men to settle down. After dropping out of school, they have been doing farm work all the time. They have no other skills, but they have a lot of strength.


    The boss looked at me and finally sighed. Let me work for two days first. If you can stay, you can''t just say sorry.


    Of course, I''m full of promises.


    In order to get this job, I have to fight for it and show it.


    Tired all day long, the spine seems to be broken, the boss is very satisfied! I was given forty yuan that day.


    With the money in hand, although very hard and tired, but still feel quite worthwhile.


    As long as we rely on our hard-working hands, I don''t believe this life can''t go on.


    In this way, I worked hard for three days and earned more than 100 yuan. Look at the food. It''s too fast to keep up.


    The most unfortunate thing is that when I went to work that day, I was blocked by "creditors".


    Wang Mazi is pestering me to pay him back.


    But when I feel about, I only have more than one hundred yuan on me. The food will end soon. How can I pay back the money?


    So, I can only harden my head and say to Wang Mazi, "give me a two-day grace. I will pay you back when I earn money."


    Wang Mazi looked at me, sighed, and then said helplessly, "why? There is a brother! I heard about you, too. Because dumb girl, and then contradict their parents, a gas ran away from home, right


    Hearing this, I glared at him with a look of surprise.


    "Don''t look at me like that. The whole village knows the news. Chen Zhigang''s family said they were going to sue your family for cheating on their marriage. They took the money, but they didn''t get married... "


    When I heard this, my eyes were staring.


    Wang Mazi was a little flustered when I saw him in my eyes. He said with a dry smile, "brother Yougen, why do you have to suffer so much?"


    "Why not? Can the money still fall from the sky? " I''m also groaning.


    At this time, Wang Mazi laughed strangely, "of course, money will fall from the sky..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    When I heard this, my eyes were full!


    What happened?


    Is there really something good about pie dropping at the end of the day? Why haven''t I met?


    Seeing my face full of surprise, Wang Mazi sneered and looked around like a thief.


    Until I didn''t see anyone, the guy whispered, "come on, brother Yougen, let''s take a step, take a step to talk."


    I''m curious to see how strange this guy is.


    They walked to the side of the road, squatted in the woods, lit a bad cigarette and smoked it.


    I can''t help it any more. Men have to go to work every day to sell their strong labor.


    Immediately, he urged Wang Mazi to speak and fart quickly.


    What about Wang Mazi?


    Grinning and smiling, the pockmarked spots on the whole face were all twisted together, a bit seeping.


    "Brother Yougen, I ask you, how did Erwang die?"


    I don''t know why. Didn''t this guy see it at the scene? Why do you take off your pants and fart?


    "Buried alive!"


    "Then why was it buried alive?"


    "Greedy. I think there is an ancient tomb below. I want to get some funerary goods."


    As soon as I finished, looking at Wang Mazi''s strange smile, I immediately understood what this guy meant. Immediately jumped up directly from the ground, scolded, "your uncle, do you want me to open the scarlet coffin?"


    Wang Mazi jumped up in fright, covered my mouth, looked left and right, and whispered, "brother Yougen, my brother! Can you stop yelling so loud? Do you want the whole village to know about it? Do you know that the tomb robber has caught someone who is going to jail? "


    I clapped this guy''s hand covering my mouth and scolded, "you know that tomb robbery is going to jail. Do you still want me to go? You''re paralyzed. It''s not me


    Then, with a wave of my hand, I decided not to waste any more time.


    Let''s be honest and go to stone.


    Wang Mazi quit. He must have been staring at the coffin for a long time. He followed me all the time and said in a hurry, "Hey, brother Yougen, you think clearly! If you can get one of the funerary objects, you can make a fortune by selling it. You and dumb girl can have a good life


    "Come on, gentlemen love money and get it right. I won''t do such a wicked thing. I advise you not to do it either. "


    I pushed Wang Mazi out of the way.


    As a result, he was always depressed. He stood behind me and yelled, "brother Yougen, I''m giving you a chance. You won''t listen to me."


    Of course I ignored him. Although it''s tiring to hit a stone, I still have little money, but at least I''m at ease, right?


    After working hard all day, I got another 40 yuan. Then when I went home, I collected some Chen rice. I''m going to the cave.


    Although I think of the full heart, but a tired girl.


    As a result, when I got to the cave, I yelled, "little sister, I''m back!"


    The next moment, turning my head, I completely froze.


    Why? There are guests in the cave!


    Dumb girl embarrassed to sit on one side, and on the other side, is my father and mother.


    Also, how can parents and children have overnight feuds?


    These days, they finally can''t help but come to persuade us to go home.


    I''m stubborn anyway. Dumb girl can''t marry Chen Zhigang. If she doesn''t agree, we''ll live in this cave.


    My mother cried at that time, saying that I had no conscience. Born as a child, she is a handful of feces, a handful of urine feeding big, now for a woman, actually want to run away from home.


    My father also sighed, saying that they used a lot of them, and now they have returned all these things. However, there are more than two thousand pieces missing.


    I''m a little uncomfortable to hear that. The old couple have saved a lot of money these years, haven''t they? Two thousand bucks?


    It''s not that I want the old man''s savings, but that they took the money without the consent of me and the dumb girl, and spent it on their own. This is what they are good at. They have to pay for it, don''t they?


    Can my father give me cry poor, said I do not want money in high school these years?


    Dumb girl can eat so much, isn''t that money?


    I''ve almost used all my savings. I really can''t make it up.


    It''s a very self-esteem sentence. You said that the old couple worked hard in this field for most of their lives, but they couldn''t even take out 2000 yuan in the end.


    In a word, my son is useless. He can''t earn money and support his parents and daughter-in-law.


    After thinking about it, I thought of Wang Mazi''s proposal.


    To be honest, people have nothing. They must have backbone!


    That''s true.


    But the fact tells me that the person who said this must not be desperate.In fact, you are in a desperate situation. It''s hard for you to die a hero for a cent. All your guts are bullshit.


    Therefore, as long as my parents promise not to let dumb girl marry Chen Zhigang, they are willing to return money and things. This is my victory. As for the 2000 yuan deficit, I will try to fill it in.


    Of course, this time the home away, is not completely without harvest!


    At least my parents understand that their son has grown up and is no longer a child who was at their disposal.


    But it''s hard to be a hero! To be a hero is to pay a price!


    It''s not. Two thousand dollars. Where can I find it?


    Only shameless, thick face to find Wang pockmarked son, and then discuss to get a ghost, and then to sell, we good money.


    Wang Mazi has the same idea. This guy is timid. He doesn''t have the courage to go down the cliff, and he doesn''t have the courage to open the coffin.


    So, after division of labor, he was responsible for putting the rope on it, while I was responsible for taking risks to get things.


    As for six or four points, he''s four and I''m six.


    The reason why I took the risk was that after consulting with Wang Mazi, I only had to go this way. No matter whether there is harvest or not, we don''t have to pay back the more than 400 yuan we got from him that day.


    They discussed the sharing of the stolen goods and the plan of action. So he said to do it. On the same day, Wang Mazi gave the rope and tools, and I gave the labor, so we set out.


    Before I left, I didn''t know if my little sister had any omen. She pulled me and didn''t let me go.


    However, if I don''t leave, how can I repay the two thousand yuan?


    If I don''t leave, she will have to marry Chen Zhigang!


    So, holding her little hand, I said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll go out and change, and I''ll be back soon. I won''t let you marry Chen Zhigang! "


    Finish saying, loosen her hand, I ran in a hurry.


    Dumb girl has been standing at the door, so worried looking at me, look complex


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    Because it''s on the collapse side of the mountain, it''s already a cliff.


    So our plan is to start early in the day and then climb up the mountain. When it was dark, no one noticed outside, and tied a rope to open the coffin from above.


    Of course, it can also be understood that we are killing ourselves!


    I guess I''ve never been a grave robber. Have you ever played this kind of difficult action?


    As the saying goes, people are poor and short of ambition, and horses are thin and long.


    They are so poor that they have to eat dirt. Danger is not dangerous. They are not under consideration.


    Now I''m thinking, how many funerary objects are there in that coffin?


    According to Wang Mazi, the pigment of the coffin is rare, which is unprecedented. After all these years, it''s still vivid


    He must be a rich man!


    Moreover, judging from the wood of the coffin, it must be valuable.


    It''s the best thing for the owner to carry with him.


    As long as the coffin is pried open, the gold, silver and jewelry in it must be taken if you want.


    I was tickled by Wang Mazi. Now I really want to put on a pair of wings and fly to the edge of the cliff to pry out the coffin.


    Of course, this meal should be eaten one by one, and the road should be taken step by step.


    Wang Mazi and I have a dream of making a fortune. As we walk along the road, we talk, but we don''t feel tired.


    After all, the front can see the hope of life, can see a dream, isn''t it?


    When I got to the top of the mountain, the sun was just beginning to set. I was already out of breath.


    Then he sat on the top of the mountain and began to have a rest. He drank some water and ate some Wotou.


    Wang Mazi said that a few days ago, he was watching the classic legend of Jiangxi satellite TV at the village head''s home. It is said that a burial object excavated from the tomb was sold for tens of thousands by auction.


    I know the goods are inspiring me, and I want to dig out the coffin in the afternoon.


    Now I''m not going to get rich.


    But it''s not dark. We don''t dare to move. If we are seen by a passer-by, we''ll have to go in and have dinner when we call the police.


    So


    Go ahead and die there.


    What about me? I''m tired after mountain climbing, and I have to work next time, so I have to have a good rest to have physical strength, don''t I?


    After eating and drinking, I leaned under a big tree, and then I fell asleep.


    I dreamt that I got off the coffin, and then I got close to the coffin. After I opened it, there was no body in it. It was all gold.


    At that time, I was so happy that I got rich and didn''t worry about money any more.


    So I greedily put out my hand and put the gold into my pocket one by one.


    However, I found something wrong.


    Gold should be hard and heavy, right?


    But the things in my hand are actually soft.


    I look down, where is gold? That coffin is full of snakes!


    For a moment, my hands were all wrapped up and my pocket was full of them. I was so scared that I cried out, "snake..."


    In this way, I woke up directly.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that I was still on the top of the mountain.


    The night has been dim for a long time. Now a bright moon is hanging above. Wang Mazi, who watched me sleep, didn''t wake me up and was tying a rope there.


    As a result, the rope was put too long, and the loops were piled up to my hand.


    When I woke up, Wang Mazi laughed and asked me what dream I had?


    This dream is really weird. People say that every day has a thought and every night has a dream.


    I admit that I want to get rich, so I see a lot of gold. But what does it mean that the gold turns into a snake?


    Do you mean


    I remember when I was about to leave, my little sister grabbed my hand and was reluctant to let me go.


    It makes sense for me to go back to the battlefield?


    Wiped the sweat on the forehead, I casually came to the sentence, "nothing, just dream of getting rich."


    Wang Mazi laughs and says that you don''t have to shout when you get rich, do you?


    With these words, he pulled the rope and kicked a few feet with all his strength. It wasn''t until I was sure that there was no problem with the rope that he said to me, "almost. Let''s get ready to work."


    I nodded, then tied the rope to my waist, and pinned a wooden stick in front of me. I carried the tools I was going to use next time, ready to work.


    In this way, I hung in the air, a little bit, a little bit towards the bottom.


    I couldn''t help looking behind me. I was so scared that I took a cold breath.I didn''t think it was from the bottom up before, but now it''s from the top down, which is a bit scary.


    I just looked at it and felt dizzy. My legs were even softer and my stomach was shaking.


    But Wang Lin above, this bastard in order to get money into his pocket early, desperately put, put, put.


    I feel that it''s like taking an elevator, and my soul is about to fly.


    So I yelled at it, "slow down, slow down!"


    However, the sound of shouting out was immediately covered by the wind whistling in the air.


    I pulled the rope again and signaled the guy to slow down.


    But it seems to have caused the opposite effect. The goods thought that pulling the rope was too slow. They tried their best to loosen the rope. With a "Ziliu" sound, I screamed.


    The whole person quickly fell, and then "bang", fell heavily on the coffin.


    At that time, the whole person was lying there, unable to move. I blushed and coughed violently.


    Every breath of air, feel this chest inside is hot pain!


    This time, I really fell hard.


    Thanks for falling on the coffin directly. Otherwise, Wang Mazi''s way of putting it would make me fall to the bottom of the cliff.


    Is this the so-called "a basket of stupid thieves" in the movie?


    Both of them had no experience. They came here for the first time to make a fortune, which led to a big joke.


    I''ve had a long rest before I''m able to slow down. Looked at the coffin below, and looked at the distance, still dizzy.


    I''m afraid I''ll fall to pieces if I fall from such a high place, right?


    Wang Mazi on the top of it didn''t know what to do. He was still shouting at the top of his voice, "Hey, brother Yougen, you move slowly and gently. Don''t let other people see or hear you."


    I think this guy''s a fuckin ''pig! Why don''t you just take a trumpet and shout, "I want to steal tombs, I want to get rich"?


    I didn''t bother to pay attention to the pig''s teammates, so I quickly touched the tools behind me, ready to pry the crowbar to make a fortune.


    As a result, until I raised the crowbar, ready to start, but completely stupid


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    This is a very troublesome thing.


    There is only one coffin left on the cliff. Now I''m walking on the coffin.


    If I want to pry this coffin, there must be a place for me to stay, right?


    In this big fart place, if you move a little more, you can fall to the bottom of the cliff.


    For a moment, I was in a dilemma.


    How can I pry this coffin?


    Trying to raise my head, I yelled at the top, "Wang Mazi, Wang Mazi! Otherwise, can you come down and do me a favor? "


    It''s a pity that it''s on the hillside, shouting from the bottom to the top, and it''s not effective at all.


    The voice shouts out, outside spreads a circle, then immediately must be blown away by the wind.


    Now I finally know what it means to "call every day should not, call the ground does not work.".


    When I pondered over the method, Wang Mazi on the top didn''t respond for a long time. Suddenly, he was in a hurry. He yelled in his voice, "Hey, I said brother Yougen, are you better? What do you mean


    Really! I''d like to say hello to his family.


    Of course, that won''t work. If Wang Mazi could hear me, I wouldn''t have to work so hard, would I?


    It seems that I have to do something about it. Looking around, I found the structure of the hanging coffin.


    It was actually buried in the middle of the mountain before, but later, after the collapse of the mountain, it caused the present hanging coffin phenomenon.


    Of course, the collapse did not make the original cemetery completely invalid. There was a stone platform just below the coffin to support it.


    After taking a deep breath, I grabbed the rope in my hand, and then used the strength of my waist and legs to kick on the stone wall. In this way, I kept swinging back and forth, adjusting the angle and sliding down.


    In the end, the old man''s heart will not be defeated!


    Heavy exhaled a breath, this kind of down-to-earth feeling can be really down-to-earth.


    I also tried my best to kick it down. After I was sure there was no problem, I stood on it and looked around the coffin with my hands.


    Good guy! I don''t know. I''m scared.


    As Wang Mazi said before. It''s not simple. It seems that the owner of the tomb is a rich family.


    Just looking at the wood, I know it''s worth a lot.


    I don''t know if it''s a sarcophagus or a wooden coffin.


    What?


    The material is tree jade!


    I''m afraid many people haven''t heard of it?


    In fact, after the tree fell, in the depths of the earth, after a long time, a little bit of jade.


    Tree and jade are originally two concepts, but tree jade has formed a harmonious unity. It seems to be a tree, but it has become a jade in essence. It''s jade, but it has the characteristics of trees.


    Of course, some people can use this thing to turn it into a coffin, isn''t it more strange?


    I really don''t know what kind of owner is needed to make the tree jade into such a beautiful coffin.


    No wonder we found it dripping like blood in the sun before.


    Since it''s a coffin made of tree jade, naturally, the coffin lid can''t be made of wood, and there''s no need for coffin nails.


    That is to say, the tools I brought can''t work.


    How can I push such a heavy thing away when I just stand in a big fart place?


    If you think about it, you can only destroy it.


    One of the tools I brought with me happened to be a "drill".


    This thing is the most primitive one. It''s used when stone is hit on the mountain.


    I directly wasted a long time of effort, with a lot of effort, pry things into the gap inside, and then desperately pry ah pry.


    I don''t know whether it''s because it''s hanging in the air and can''t make any effort, or because of something, it doesn''t move.


    After thinking about it, I finally looked at the wall behind me. I secretly scolded myself for being a pig brain!


    It''s a horizontal pry with its back to the stone wall. You can''t pry it open even with great strength.


    However, just because it was a stone wall, I couldn''t get through it. I couldn''t use my strength from the inside.


    After thinking about it, I finally took a look at the stone platform, which is actually surrounded by a circle.


    If I can''t pry from the side, then I want to pry from the front to the back. It''s easy, isn''t it?


    Said to do, casually selected a head, and then I put the drill in, began to work hard to pry.


    This time, I really tried my best. I was biting my teeth, and I was about to earn excrement.


    And then


    "Ga" sound, this thing finally slowly opened a seam.I held my breath and took a step back.


    Who knows how long the ghost has been dead?


    If it rots and the air doesn''t circulate in it, the corpse gas is poisonous.


    After waiting for a while, I let the gas in it disperse a little. Then I let go of my hand and took a deep breath.


    Oh! Contrary to my expectation, I thought it should be smelly, but strangely, there was a strange fragrance.


    I heard that some corpses were smeared with spices for antisepsis.


    Unexpectedly, it''s true


    After waiting for a while, I saw that it was almost done. The tree jade coffin opened a seam, and then it was easy to make.


    I used the drill again, bit by bit, trying to move the lid of the coffin towards the back.


    In the moonlight, the shadow of the coffin faded away a little, and then when the hair inside came out, my whole heart rose.


    Damn it! Bad luck.


    It seems that I''m not very lucky. It means that I have to face the owner of the tomb.


    How could it be?


    Can''t I go to my feet and push again?


    People die for money, birds die for food.


    I have to bite my teeth to the end!


    At that time, it was already late at night. There was a terrible silence, only the sound of the wind blowing in my ears.


    Push the coffin forward a little bit, it will creak.


    The sound really makes me feel uncomfortable and creepy. At the same time, because a person, standing in a small place, to exert strength, I have to wait for legs, waist force, almost the whole person lying on it.


    What''s this action like?


    It''s under me, I''m on it, two people face to face.


    As the coffin lid went down more and more, the shadow weakened a little bit.


    When I pushed away most of the time, because my own figure drooped, causing a large shadow area.


    Wait until I slowly raise my head to see by the moonlight, ha! Damn it, I was almost scared out of my mind at that time!


    Why?


    The people in the coffin have no face!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    Let''s just say that I pushed open the coffin and looked inside. A woman with no face was lying in it. How frightening!


    I was almost scared to sit on the ground.


    Fortunately, I was tied with a rope, otherwise I would fall off the cliff.


    Take a deep breath, my heart is still "plop plop".


    What''s going on?


    How could anyone in the world have no face?


    I wonder if I was wrong?


    This person has no face, how to see things, how to breathe, how to eat and drink?


    Then I summoned up my courage and looked inside again.


    This one sees, just calculate to see to understand, the woman''s face inside the coffin wears a piece of the same jade mask!


    Maybe because the burial time is too hasty, this thing has not polished the facial features, just so thin a buckle toward the face, even if it is finished.


    People in ancient times are very stupid.


    They can''t believe the corpse is rotten.


    In the Han Dynasty, they were buried in jade clothes?


    It seems that the identity of the tomb owner is not ordinary. The whole mountain was dug to make tombs, and the coffins were made of jade trees. After burial, a jade mask was put on the face.


    If the outer layer is to protect her body from decay, then I have reason to believe that the one in the coffin should be a beautiful woman!


    She was more concerned about her appearance than her rotten body.


    Could it be that this woman is the favorite imperial concubine of the emperor of which country?


    To be honest, there was an impulse in my heart at that time. I wanted to open this thing and see her face below.


    But after thinking about it, I''ll let it go. No matter how beautiful this woman is, can she be more beautiful than her little sister?


    I''m here for money today. It''s better not to offend the owner of the tomb.


    I looked inside carefully, because the coffin was not pushed too open, and many places were still invisible.


    But don''t hinder, the above has been exposed to the chest position, brother is a smoker, in the hands of a lighter!


    I ignited it directly, and then took a light towards it. The light diffused out. I was silly.


    It''s full of gold!


    These things were made into the shape of golden leaves and flowers, and they were actually hung on her silk.


    Damn, I look so silly. Is it really like guessing? Is this woman the emperor''s favorite?


    Otherwise, who dares to play like this?


    The fire all the way down, and then let me feel more strange things happened.


    The corpse was not rotten at all. It grew slowly.


    This is not an exaggeration adjective. Those who do the show say that Mrs. Xinzhui''s body is not rotten and lifelike. They can see it clearly with their fingers.


    Can really see the body, it is lifelike?


    If it''s not a corpse, she will be?


    But what I''m talking about now is lifelike. That is to say, this woman is not like a corpse, but more like sleeping and just lying in.


    Her hands are exposed, white, thin and exquisite.


    I''ve never seen such a beautiful hand!


    My little sister, who has been eating outside for a long time, can''t have such beautiful hands.


    Even Li Xiaomiao, who doesn''t touch Yang Chunshui, doesn''t have such beautiful hands!


    This scene reminds me of a story.


    In those days, there was no king of Qin.


    In order to make him feel at ease, Prince Dan gave him what he wanted and satisfied his various desires.


    Once upon a meal, Prince Dan asked Jing Ke to come and specially invited a musician to play the piano.


    As a result, Jing Ke looked at the woman''s hand and said, this hand is really beautiful!


    Prince Dan ordered people to cut off the woman''s hands and gave them to Jing Ke.


    Thanks to the beautiful woman in the coffin, she didn''t meet Jing Ke, otherwise she would be disabled.


    Of course, if these hands make me shocked, what makes me even more shocked is that the woman is surrounded by her hands and holding a thing in the center.


    What is that?


    A mirror the size of a small bowl.


    I''ve never heard of people buried with mirrors.


    All right! Even if there is a woman who loves beauty and wants to take a mirror down, it''s not so precious, is it?


    Look at the gold leaves and flowers hanging on her. How can she hold a night pearl?


    But it''s such a wonderful flower. She holds nothing but a mirror.


    I think this thing should be a treasure. It can be sold for a lot of money.


    So, I put out my hand and grabbed the mirror desperately.


    But the woman was holding on to the mirror. I don''t know if it''s been a long time, but the mirror is still on. Anyway, it was very hard. I tried my best to pull it. Suddenly, the mirror fell off.I couldn''t take it back. Inertia made me shudder. Then a golden leaf cut my arm, and fresh blood dripped all the way.


    It scares me!


    The old people told stories that the dead body could not be touched.


    In the past, those grave robbers who were absent-minded had to wear gloves when they touched the funerary objects. I''m afraid that this "old rice dumpling" will cheat the corpse immediately when it comes to popularity, not to mention the blood of living people?


    I was scared to death at that time. I quickly stuffed the mirror into the back tool kit and looked at the body carefully. There was no abnormality.


    At this time, Wang Mazi began to shout again, "brother Yougen, are you good or not? If you don''t speak, I can take back the rope."


    This guy is afraid that I will take good things and run away! Where have you been driving me.


    Don''t think about it. Where can I run on this cliff?


    Immediately, I wanted to pull the rope to signal him to pull me up.


    But before I leave, I don''t think I can come in vain.


    Although it''s not good to ask for ill gotten gains, I originally planned to take only one thing from the owner of the tomb. But all of a sudden, it occurred to me that it was a mirror.


    Although the owner of the tomb is regarded as a treasure, it can''t be said that the goods sent by his lover are not worth money in the market?


    Thinking of this, I decided to take another one!


    A closer look at that woman''s hand, there is a strange ring, black, I don''t know what it is. But look at the material, it should be jade.


    Get it! Take this.


    Immediately, I went all out to get the ring. But because it''s a little too tight, I have to hold the lighter in one hand and break the ring in the other, which is more difficult.


    It took a long time to get the ring out.


    When I was so happy that I had to pull my head back, suddenly, I saw a hairy thing in the coffin!


    Damn, I was scared. What?


    How could this be in the coffin?


    I just wanted to use the lighter to see clearly, but because it burned too long, it was hot. As soon as I let go of my hand, the fire went out


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    I''m scared!


    At that time, I didn''t care so much. I pulled the rope back in a hurry.


    The fat man above got the signal and quickly pulled me up a little bit.


    At the same time, I forgot to look at the coffin in fear.


    I think


    There must have been a mistake at that time. Maybe it was the fur coat that the woman was wearing, or some animal was used when she was buried.


    Why am I so scared?


    Even I am in a hurry to deny what I just saw in a trance.


    Because I can''t believe my eyes. The owner of the tomb in the coffin actually has one Tail!


    It''s like a fox tail.


    Is it a woman in a coffin or a fox?


    No, no, it must be blindfolded.


    I still think there should be fur under the coffin. It should be the fur tail.


    When he finally got up, Wang Mazi was already exhausted.


    The goods were so tired that they were sweating all over. When they saw me coming up, they came to me in a hurry and asked me, "Hey, brother Yougen, brother Yougen, what have you got?"


    I sat there panting, holding out two fingers and pinching them.


    This guy immediately gave up the cigarette with a smile.


    Then, I threw the black ring to Wang Mazi.


    Wang Mazi looked at the thing, studied it for a long time, and said, "what? Brother Yougen, you''ve been working hard for a long time and made this thing? "


    "Well, and this one."


    With that, I threw the little bronze mirror in the past.


    As a result, Wang Mazi just looked at it, threw it to me, and scolded, "take this thing to collect copper scrap, and you can exchange it for five yuan. As for this ring, I think it''s worth hundreds of dollars. "


    I don''t think it''s worth much. It''s a circle of hollowed out, and the design and color are in a mess. The most amazing thing is that when the bronze mirror shines on the face, it''s so blurred that you can''t even see a ghost.


    Since Wang Mazi doesn''t want it, I''ll take it myself. I can still please her if I give it to her.


    As for the ring, I said Wang Mazi didn''t understand.


    As the saying goes, it''s antique in prosperous times and gold in troubled times.


    Gold is hard currency. It''s useful at any time.


    But the value is fixed?


    There is also the saying that gold is valuable and jade is priceless.


    Since this ring is worn by the owner of the tomb, it must be valuable.


    As a result, Wang Mazi pursed her lips and clearly didn''t believe me. Finally, he asked, "brother Yougen, what else is in the coffin?"


    My heart is beating! The secret is not good.


    I''m going to tell him the truth. This dog is supposed to be able to go down and get rid of the dead woman.


    I can''t help it. I can only lie and say, "it''s nothing. This is the only ring left."


    "Brag B! The coffin material is so good, can the tomb owner be a poor man? " Wang Mazi is not a fool. Without a reasonable excuse, he will never believe it.


    Of course, we have a reasonable excuse!


    "You always go to the village head''s house to watch classic legend, don''t you hear it? How rampant is the grave robber? These years, there are still tomb raiding novels that are so popular, such as nine gates, dragon hunting and cave lighting. These guys have all kinds of techniques for tomb raiding. This time, it was not a rainstorm that caused the debris flow. Can you and I know where there are ancient tombs? We don''t know, others know! Before I go down, the grave robbers have patronized many times, and the things in the grave have been fished out for a long time. "


    Wang Mazi was so convinced that he kept cursing the grave robbers for having no son!


    As everyone knows, I just played a guest role as a grave robber.


    That''s it. Clean up. We''ll go back. We agreed to go to the town tomorrow and sell the things, and then we will share the money.


    Of course I have no problem.


    After going back, I wanted to give the bronze mirror to the dumb girl. But on second thought, this thing is in the hands of a dead body, so bad luck, I still give it to her as a baby, isn''t it stupid?


    As a result, he left it on his bedside table.


    After that, I was tired out and fell asleep.


    This sleep is not solid, I always dream, dream of a faceless, long tail woman, always chasing me.


    When I woke up the next day, I didn''t expect to sleep until noon.


    Thinking of the appointment with Wang Mazi, I rushed to his house to find him.


    My grandfather told me the result of going to town.


    I also said his ancestor!


    It was agreed that they would go to town together to exchange money. He ran first.


    If you go to the town and sell it for a big price, and when you come back, you tell me it''s worthless, then you sell it for several hundred yuan. Isn''t it a big loss for me?So, I immediately rushed to the town by car, and then went to find Wang Mazi.


    It''s not hard to find. We are so far away from here. There is only one "consignment shop" in the town.


    It turned out that at that time, this place was called "pawnshop". If history goes further, this place is called "pawnshop"!


    I went straight to where, only to see something I couldn''t believe.


    Why?


    Where is Wang Mazi being beaten by a group of people.


    Those guys were surrounded and beaten by a group of people, which made him cry. Then one of them, wearing a mandarin jacket and a melon skin hat, pointed to Wang Mazi and scolded, "making trouble here? I don''t know whose land it is


    Speaking of this, he held out his hand to the people next to him, then took a bunch of money and threw it directly on Wang Mazi''s face to let him get away! Everyone is clear. If you dare to come again, don''t blame him.


    With that, the group went back.


    Where is Wang Mazi swearing and threatening to call the police.


    But I know it''s useless. This consignment shop has a background. My grandfather''s grandfather''s generation was stationed here. There are some people in both black back and black back.


    I hurried over, helped Wang Mazi up and asked him what happened?


    When Wang Mazi saw it was me, he grabbed me and yelled, "brother Yougen, brother Yougen, you hurry to grab it back. Those guys are buying and selling it. What a treasure you have


    I was flustered when I heard this, so I hushed.


    Paralyzed, this guy yells, for fear that others don''t know whether we robbed the tomb yesterday?


    I took him and picked up a pile of money on the ground. It was about four or five thousand.


    This has surprised me enough. Who wants so much?


    Drag Wang Mazi. I''ll let him have something to do. Let''s talk as we walk.


    On the way back, Wang Mazi told me about the situation at that time.


    When he came to the consignment shop, he had no hope for the ring.


    As soon as he went in, the man saw Wang Mazi''s clothes and knew it was a farmer. He immediately waved his hand and told the hillbilly to get away.


    Wang Mazi was not annoyed. He took out the ring with a smile and let the man have a look.


    Just this one look, that guy looks silly!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    When the shop assistant saw the ring, he immediately accompanied the smiling face and asked Wang Mazi to come in and sit down.


    Then, the excellent Longjing host went inside to invite the "palm eye".


    It''s the eye of the hand, not the shopkeeper!


    In the Pawnbroking Business, people who are responsible for looking at things have to have eyes.


    After all, there are too many counterfeiters these days. To give a porcelain, you have to analyze its age. Is it fake? If you can''t see it, if you ask a price, it will cost you a few dollars to make it old. Isn''t it a big loss?


    That is to say, not only the eye power of the palm is strong, but also the mind can''t be bad.


    The man in the palm of his hand was the old man with the melon skin cap and the little mandarin jacket at the front door.


    This guy got what the guy said and came out in a hurry. Good words to Wang Mazi said, let him take the things in his hand to see.


    After watching it, the old man was also scared. He immediately asked Wang Mazi whether he wanted to be dead or alive?


    Dead when that is to say things for money, and then do not redeem.


    Live when is on the contrary, on hand urgent, change some money to spend, when the time comes to redeem.


    This thing was originally fished out of the coffin, wasn''t it? What about the chicken feathers?


    Wang Mazi immediately said, "as long as the price is right, die when die when!"


    That made the old man happy. After rubbing his hands, he asked Wang Mazi, "what''s the ideal price?"


    Wang Mazi is not stupid! It''s hard to say if you know how much it costs.


    It''s too much. People are scared. Maybe they''ll let them go back with their things.


    But if you want to drive less, don''t you lose a lot?


    So, he let the palm of his hand make his own offer.


    Of course, the Palmer wants to get this at the lowest price.


    "Two thousand!" he said immediately


    Two thousand?


    At that time, Wang Mazi was stunned, lying trough! Can this dark ghost be worth 2000 yuan?


    For a moment, he was a little silly and didn''t speak.


    Who ever thought, this caused a wrong thinking to the palm of the eye, he thought that Wang Mazi disliked the lack of money.


    Immediately, the Palmer said, "three thousand!"


    "Three thousand?" Wang Mazi stared.


    "No, no, no, four 5£¡ Five thousand


    Five thousand yuan. Wang Mazi was scared to death.


    For fear of palm''s repentance, he immediately grabbed his hand and yelled, "deal, deal!"


    Speaking of the story, I scold Wang Mazi Sabi, needless to say! It must be valuable.


    People have increased the price several times, which shows that it is absolutely valuable.


    I doubt that Wang Mazi will turn around and go. He has to shout to ten thousand.


    Wang Mazi heard my complaint, patted her thigh and said, "it''s true! When I gave him the ring, he gave me a contract. But when I thought about it later, I also wanted to understand it. "


    "So you didn''t want to sign at that time, and they turned over?" I seem to have understood what happened.


    "Yes! They are shameless. They have to say that I signed it, but I didn''t sign it. Isn''t this a bloody robbery? " Wang Mazi complained all the time.


    I shook my head with a bitter smile and said, "forget it! That thing was originally ill gotten gains. It would be nice to take 5000 yuan. We should be content


    "But..."


    "It''s nothing, but here''s five thousand yuan, and I''ll take two thousand. Can I give you three thousand dollars? "


    This said, he can grin, but also hypocritically to the sentence, "that how funny? It is said that it will be divided equally. "


    "You don''t have to be polite to me. If I hadn''t been in a hurry to ask for two thousand yuan, to be honest, I wouldn''t have wanted it. "


    At this point, Wang Mazi would not advise me any more.


    Immediately, five thousand dollars, we will share. Then, go home.


    I took two thousand yuan and gave it to my mother. I asked her to refund Chen Zhigang''s betrothal gifts.


    My mother was silly with two thousand yuan and asked me where the money came from?


    I said don''t worry about so much. Anyway, it''s not easy for me to get the money back.


    My mother is a little dissatisfied, but I have agreed that if she does not give up her marriage, she will not be my son. Then I''ll live in the cave with dumb girl.


    My mother is stubborn on this point, but she can only promise.


    So, on the same day, he gave the money to Chen Zhigang''s family and sent it back.


    As a result


    All right!


    Now my family is famous again.


    Originally, because she had a snake girl in her family, she had been spread all over the village, causing a rather bad reputation.


    Now, cheating! There are rumors all over the place about snake taking money and cheating women.


    After I came back, my mother cried, made trouble and hanged herself. She said that I had fixed her now, and even when I went out, someone poked her spine.I make complaints about it, and she says, "it''s not money that drives me! We''ve had a good time as a child. Don''t you have nothing to worry about? "


    What my mother can say, nothing can be said.


    Her son''s wings are hard. She''s not in charge.


    In this way, the matter subsided.


    Dumb girl has become a permanent member of the family.


    Although the family''s life is hard, there is no more conflict.


    Looking at the food at home, has been reducing, my father has no way, actually thick skinned to ask the village head.


    What about the village head?


    It takes 41 days for others to build roads, and 30 days for my father.


    Life is so hard, my father has no choice but to promise.


    Where''s my mother?


    After this thing also understand, dumb girl is no way to get rid of, although still unhappy with her, do not love to take care of her.


    But family life has to go on, right?


    So she went around looking for jobs and everyone came to make money.


    What''s the profit?


    The sole!


    In those years, there was a very strange phenomenon.


    The life of city people is better, and they begin to yearn for rural life.


    If you want to eat vegetables, you need to eat vegetables watered with rural manure.


    To eat meat, we should eat pigs raised by rural pig grass.


    It''s not fashionable to wear shoes, such as high-heeled shoes and big leather shoes. You should wear cloth shoes!


    To this end, is not also made a famous brand, "old Beijing cloth shoes"?


    At that time, there were people in the city who came to collect cloth shoes, just like in the countryside. It''s not about making more money, but it''s about subsidizing the family.


    Moreover, there are some needlework and the like, which can also be used for money.


    So, what about me?


    Responsible for farming, hunting, let the family live, what about them? Responsible for making money and subsidizing the family!


    Now I have some experience in hunting.


    The most important thing is the trap design, which can catch a lot of good things.


    For example, when I was by the river, I put down my net early in the morning.


    When you come back from hunting in the mountains, you can always catch some fish by looking at the net.


    In the mountains, there are other traps, such as rabbits and pheasants.


    Even if not, the nest can also dig out the eggs. Frogs are indispensable in the field.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    This is a very strange thing. There are many such things in the countryside, but they don''t like to eat.


    But in the city, it''s a high-end tonic.


    Perhaps because of the poverty in the countryside, there is not so much seasoning, so the smell of soil will be particularly strong.


    Because I can''t eat, who cares?


    If I can''t catch fish or prey, I''ll try to get some frogs or bird eggs.


    My father and mother are also farmers, so they are not used to it.


    Don''t say eat, get on the table, they are disgusted.


    It''s like ordinary people sitting at the table with Cantonese, and he suddenly ordered a "snake soup" for you to eat.


    But unexpectedly, dumb girl is very strange. I''ve tasted it, but it''s not very good. But I don''t know if she is too hungry or what. She loves birds'' eggs and frogs.


    My mother was terrified to see this. Hiding to one side, he whispered, "is it really a snake girl? I love frogs and eggs so much. "


    I''m a little fluffy.


    No matter what, if she likes to eat frogs, there are many frogs in the field. She can always catch many frogs if she looks for them everywhere.


    In this way, dumb girl can''t say hungry again?


    Of course, don''t mention it. It''s a little effective to feed dumb girls.


    I think she must be a strong supporter of Darwin''s theory of evolution.


    Having enough to eat and drink, it began to change again.


    Her skin color can be seen every day, getting whiter and whiter.


    It''s said that women are ugly when they are white.


    What''s more, the little sister is a big beauty. Her skin color is like cream, and men can''t blink when they go out.


    As soon as you go out, it will definitely cause trouble. Either you hit the wall or you fell into a ditch.


    How much exaggeration?


    Fan Bingbing on TV suddenly strolled in the busy street, causing people to watch.


    Women call dumb girls goblins!


    But the men don''t care. It''s nothing to be a ghost under the peony.


    It''s spread from one to ten, from ten to 100. All the townships nearby have heard that there is a beautiful snake spirit in Liucun.


    Some people have nothing to do but come to Liucun to see the Snake Girl.


    At that time, I was so angry that I had to drive these guys away with a broom all day long.


    This kind of annoying situation has been maintained until the later Liu Village out of life, no one dare to come again.


    Why?


    It''s Saturday morning.


    Everyone works overtime to get through this road as soon as possible. What about the village head? You can also set up a performance.


    Never thought about it, the sky dropped pie, gave him a big gift.


    That morning, we went to the construction site together, and someone looked at the red "hanging coffin" on his head.


    As a result, he found something wrong.


    The coffin is gone!


    This matter has a great influence. We should report it to the village head.


    The village head thinks this is a cultural relic! It must have been stolen by grave robbers.


    Immediately, with the construction personnel, rushed to the past.


    After we went there, we found that the coffin was at the foot of the mountain. It wasn''t stolen, it fell off.


    Just as the village head was relieved, a sharp eyed villager said, "village head! Look, there are mummies


    After hearing this, the village head looked over and found a corpse beside the coffin.


    Of course, he didn''t find anything strange, did he?


    It''s normal for coffins to fall down and mummies to fall down?


    But when he came to see, he was scared!


    Three corpses, not one!


    What''s more, these three mummies are all men. The most wonderful thing is that they should be modern people according to their clothes!


    The village head felt that it was a big problem, and he couldn''t solve it by himself. He immediately called the police.


    When the police arrived, they immediately protected the scene and sent people to the city to ask archaeologists to help solve the case.


    After the experts came, they were dumbfounded as soon as they checked the scene.


    I''ve never seen a coffin made of jade.


    The most wonderful thing is, where is the coffin, but the ancient corpse is missing.


    There are only three mummies at the scene!


    At present, the case was handed over immediately. The coffins were cultural relics and had to be removed. The three mummies were sent to the police station for investigation.


    This aroused the curiosity of the villagers in shilibaxiang.


    They spread ten stories, ten stories spread a hundred, and then an evil sect appeared.


    Three people must have been among those who wanted to see "Snake Girl" before.When they came to Liucun, they must have found the hanging coffin.


    Since at the beginning, Wang Mazi and I made up our minds about it, naturally others were making up our minds about it.


    Then, the three men who killed themselves went to seek gold.


    Who would have thought that the old rice dumpling in it pretended to be a corpse and sucked their blood, so it became a mummy.


    Finally, there is a zombie legend in Liucun, which is more and more popular.


    As a result, no one dares to enter our village any more.


    As long as the villagers in Liushan are closed, they can hardly get out of their homes.


    I don''t believe that. I still go hunting every night.


    No, in order to stop the rumors, the report of the police station came out soon.


    Their general statement is that a group of tomb robbers went to the cliff to rob tombs.


    As a result, it caused a disaster, three members of the anti-theft organs, bleeding to death. With the coffin, it rolled down.


    As for the body, it was taken away by other members and sold for money!


    As soon as this statement comes out, everyone is a little more stable.


    Of course, I think it''s strange. Since they have taken away the ancient corpses, why don''t they take away their companions'' corpses?


    And there''s a mechanism in the coffin?


    I''ve fished things myself. It''s nothing like that?


    Of course, you can''t expect to solve the case.


    If something happens to those people, they always blame the temporary workers.


    Now three people are dead, and those three guys have committed grave robberies. According to a charge, they were killed by the organs themselves. Isn''t that a good job?


    Now that the leaders have said that, what else can we pursue?


    What''s more, there are risks in tomb raiding. To put it bluntly, those people should be responsible for it.


    That''s it. That''s it.


    But I feel a little uncomfortable here.


    It''s not difficult for a person to do good deeds. The difficulty lies in that he only does good deeds in his whole life and never does a bad thing.


    I don''t think such people exist, do they?


    Similarly, I have done a bad thing, and now I see the grave robbers die miserably. The stain of guilt came out of my heart.


    I often have nightmares, in which a woman with no face and a long tail has been pestering me.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    Once or twice, I can understand it as "thinking every day and dreaming at night"!


    However, it''s a little scary to have this dream often.


    I''m so nervous that I can''t work well.


    When I go to farm in the morning, I close my eyes and doze off while digging mud.


    The scariest part is still behind.


    Wang Mazi came to me in a hurry that day. He was pale, too. There was something wrong with him.


    This guy came to me and said straight to the point that he was evil!


    I''m a little confused. Why did he say that?


    As a result, Wang Mazi told me that since he sold the ring and made money, he had nightmares every day. In the dream, there is a shameless woman who says that he took away the things belonging to her. If he doesn''t return them, he will die!


    When I heard this, I was scared to death. I thought it was an evil thing.


    I can understand that I feel guilty and have nightmares, but I know that Wang Mazi is timid and selfish. Do you expect him to feel guilty?


    No way!


    Now, I''m afraid it''s no coincidence that both of us have the same nightmare.


    Immediately, I said to Wang Mazi, "it seems to be true and evil! As like as two peas, I have exactly the same dream as you. "


    This said that Wang Mazi was trembling with fright when the sun was in the sky.


    This guy panicked and asked me how to fix it?


    I said I don''t know what to do, but I think since it''s ill gotten gains, we''d better give it back.


    Wang Mazi shook his head and said it was impossible! Let''s not say anything else. Do we have money for the 5000 yuan thing? I''ve lost all my money. It''s hard to redeem it. Ten thousand more steps back, if it''s five thousand yuan, then we can afford to provoke people from the consignment shop? Will people give us things?


    I think so, but it has happened. What should we do now?


    Wang Mazi simply gritted his teeth and said, "since it''s evil, let''s find Mrs. Mi to have a look!"


    Attention, this is northeast, not Guannei.


    I believe in Shamanism.


    Engaged in exorcism work, most of them are dancing in the big God, shaman and MIPO.


    I think so. Let''s do it!


    But where can MIPO find it?


    Wang Mazi said with a smile, "Er Wang''s mother, before he got married, was Mi Po!"


    Suddenly, it dawned on me. No wonder the day of the accident.


    Others were not sure whether the people in the landslide were alive or dead, so Erwang Niang burned paper and sent her son away.


    It was not a curse for her son''s early death, but what she saw.


    So I put down the hoe and ran to the two women.


    Funny to say, after this happened, what we actually thought was not how to make up for it, but how to find Mrs. Mi to clean up the ghost thing.


    I don''t believe it.


    The reason why I''m so active is that I''m with Wang Mazi. If I want to make money, I can rub my hair.


    If Er Wang Niang really has the ability to make me sleep more comfortable, why don''t I try without spending money?


    So, in this way, we ran to find Er Wang Niang.


    Not long after Erwang''s death, his family was still having a funeral.


    Although Erwang was buried long ago and the State paid for it, but


    According to the custom of soul returning, there is still one head dead!


    At that time, when we went, erwangniang was still sitting on the steps, stupidly in a daze.


    The most painful thing in the world is that white hair people give black hair people away.


    Seeing this situation, even Wang Mazi, who was a wolf hearted man, could not help sighing and saying, "Er Wang Niang is really poor!"


    I nodded and actually understood what he said.


    Why?


    MIPO can''t get married.


    But since Er Wang Niang got married, she betrayed her faith.


    Of course, the most chilling thing is that Erwang dad is a jerk!


    In the early years, this man was an honest farmer.


    But later, I don''t know how, I became addicted to drinking and gambling. It''s one of those people who lose nine out of ten.


    If you don''t go home all the year round, you will know to gamble outside.


    It''s said that this time, Erwang died, and the country lost money, which was gambled by that guy.


    Do you think it''s too hateful?


    How much money can you bet on your son''s life?


    When Er Niang is addicted, we think it''s our son. Hearing the sound of footsteps, I lifted up and looked at me. I laughed subconsciously and yelled, "Er Wang, are you back?"


    I''m so embarrassed!


    Wang Mazi coughed twice and quickly explained, "Auntie, it''s not Erwang, it''s rooted!"


    On hearing this, Erwang Niang reacted and looked embarrassed.After wiping the tears on her face, she managed to squeeze out a smile and asked if we are here to worship Erwang?


    This is embarrassing for both of us!


    Maybe Erwang''s mother didn''t know that Erwang belonged to Wang Qiang when she was a child. Wang Mazi and I belong to those who were bullied by them.


    Of course, as the old saying goes, death is the greatest.


    Since Erwang is dead, we can''t speak ill of others.


    Everyone nodded, indicating that they had come to pay homage to him.


    So Erwang''s mother was very grateful. She took us in and offered incense to Erwang.


    You can''t trust Wang Mazi to bully him!


    This guy perfunctorily, casually put, incense a plug in, so it''s done.


    What about me? I think we should respect the dead.


    Respectfully lit the incense, waved his hand, and silently said, "Er Wang, er Wang, if you know something from the spring, let your father quit drugs. How pathetic is your mother? It''s like losing the world to lose you now. "


    Having said all this, I''m ready to put incense on it. But when I look up, I''m scared!


    Why?


    Erwang''s black-and-white photo is right there.


    I don''t know if it''s my illusion. That photo is too penetrating. Inside Er Wang, the eyes seem to have been staring at me.


    No matter what angle I change, it seems that I can''t escape his eyes.


    No matter how many things Wang Mazi has done, of course, he has to explain his intention.


    He said, "aunt, to tell you the truth, we have something important to tell you this time. I hope you can help me."


    Unexpectedly, Erwang Niang looked at us and said, "what Are you friends of Erwang? "


    Wang Mazi in order to let her help, of course, is patting the chest, assured, "of course, is the best friend, had a good time."


    Did not expect, is such a boastful words, caused disaster!


    Erwang Niang immediately laughed, then her eyes were confused, but she said with a strange smile, "just Erwang said that he was so cold below and was trapped in a dark place. He missed his former friends so much


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    On hearing this, I was flustered!


    Wang Mazi was so scared that he shivered all over. He stepped back two steps and pasted it in my ear. He whispered, "I said you have a brother. Are these two wangniangs losing their son? Are they going crazy? Won''t kill us, let''s go down and bury Erwang? "


    I rolled my eyes. This boy has seen too many horror movies. The plot in the movie has come out.


    So I asked Erwang Niang, can she see Erwang?


    Er Wang Niang nodded.


    I asked again, what did Erwang say besides these?


    Er Wang Niang thought about it and immediately began to say it with tears in her eyes.


    "He''s stuck in a wet place again


    Hearing this, I just frowned.


    What does that mean?


    Wang Mazi over there pulled me and gave me a wink to get out quickly.


    I just don''t know what to do.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Mazi laughed directly, looked outside and said, "Auntie, look at the weather, we should go back to lunch. Next time, next time we''ll see Erwang again! "


    Finish saying, also don''t give others a chance to speak, drag me to rush out.


    Ma Wang''s mother said, "it''s not normal for her to leave the house. Why can''t Erwang be reincarnated? He must have tried to change his mind to deal with us. "


    "Why do you want to take care of us? Why? "


    I''m a little silly to hear that.


    "The devil knows why! Maybe my son died, and I feel sick, so my head is a little abnormal. " Wang Mazi this reason, I really fucked up.


    "The key is Now we need help. If Er Wang Niang can''t, who else can we ask? " I''m really in a dilemma.


    "Hey, there are no other talents in our closed mountain village. Aren''t there a lot of feudal superstitious talents?"


    Wang Mazi said here, winking at me to continue to say, "don''t forget, there are old lame."


    As soon as I heard the old lame man, my whole body frowned.


    To be honest, I really don''t want to go to him. The old man is famous for his wordiness and indomitability!


    "I know what you think, brother Yougen. It''s important for us to save our lives now!"


    Wang Mazi''s advice, I think so.


    Immediately, we turned around again and ran to find the old lame.


    At that time, the old man was clutching a crutch, and then sitting under an old locust tree in his house to cool off.


    The old man is pathetic. When he was young, he was broken. Later, he was lame, and no girl took a fancy to him. To this day, he is still an old bachelor!


    Wang pockmarked also wry smile, said that the door does not plant locust, easy to recruit ghosts! But what''s the matter with the old man? It was planted directly in the yard.


    I shook my head. I didn''t know the way. I could only say, "these sneaky masters are mysterious. Who knows their style?"


    Wang Mazi nodded and said to me immediately, "brother Yougen, don''t talk nonsense. I''ll find out the old man''s style first."


    I gave a "um.".


    Then, when we were outside the courtyard wall, Wang Mazi yelled at the top of his voice, "old man, ah, old man! What are you doing? "


    As a result, the old lame man turned his head and saw that it was Wang Mazi and I. He pretended not to see him and turned his head back.


    It makes us both angry.


    There''s no way. It depends on others. We can only continue to be humble.


    As a last resort, we can only go back to the past and stick our hot face to other people''s cold buttocks.


    "What are you doing, old man? You and I have come to see you Wang Mazi''s smiling past.


    As a result, the old man gave a "hum" and said coldly, "nothing to pay attention to, either cheating or stealing!"


    This made Wang Mazi angry, and he said, "you What an attitude you have


    I think Wang Mazi has been tossing about for a long time, but he hasn''t come up with any effect. Simply drag this guy, let him escape, and go up to chat with the old lame.


    When I came to the old lame man, I looked at him and said directly, "something happened in Liucun. It''s not peaceful now. A lot of people have died, sir. Do you know that? "


    "Ha ha, if you don''t listen to the old man, you''ll be at a loss. I''ve already said that the place can''t move, can''t move. After that, there will be problems in Liucun''s geomantic omen. I don''t believe it. " The old lame man had a look of "hate iron but not steel". He was so angry that it seemed that someone owed him millions.


    What about Wang Mazi over there? Hearing these words, his hands crossed in front of his chest, choked his mouth and said, "brag B, do you want to be such a God, but also when the five guarantees?"


    "Cough..."


    I quickly coughed and glared at Wang Mazi. As the saying goes, if you hit people but not face, you can''t open the pot.This is not, after hearing his words, the old lame man was so angry that he shivered and coughed constantly in his mouth.


    "Cough Laozi, Laozi Cough, if it wasn''t for the broken leg, as for As for that? "


    I was so scared that I quickly pushed Wang Mazi away and let this guy roll to one side. The old lame man is old and in poor health. If he gets angry again, we will be guilty.


    Wang Mazi choked his mouth, pointed to the old lame and said, "I can''t stand him like that. If it''s not for asking for help, I really don''t want to come."


    "As you know, we''d better keep a low profile."


    Speaking of this, I asked Wang Mazi to wait for me outside and go to find out the old lame''s mouth.


    After the conversation just now, I can see clearly. The old lame man has a little too much self-esteem. In a bad word, he is poor and embarrassed!


    You can''t just come with him, just follow his words.


    Then I sat down beside the old lame man and said with a smile, "old man, it''s true that they didn''t listen to your advice. But now it''s happening, isn''t it? I just want to know, what''s in the bag? Why can''t you move? "


    The old lame man snorted and replied, "it''s you who don''t believe these things any more. In the past, passers-by had to walk around where they put things. Now people Tut Tut, it''s true that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. Not only is he not afraid of tigers, he even planed it directly. "


    "Can you stop beating around the Bush, old man? After talking for a long time, you haven''t told me what that thing is? "


    I really can''t help it. Isn''t this old man praised for a long time? He''s been here for a long time!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    "What? That''s the soul stone! Responsible for guarding the demons and ghosts around Liucun village and protecting the safe things of Liucun people. Now that you''ve been pickpocketed, how can it be that nothing happens? "


    The old lame man listened to me and spat directly.


    Smell speech, I frowned.


    Although this statement is really quite mysterious, it is true that the strange things in Liucun have happened one after another since the earth bags were opened and leveled.


    "Now, if you put the stone back, will it calm down?" I just ask casually.


    After all, the place had been filled long ago, and I didn''t know where to throw the stones.


    The old lame shook his head and said I was a little tiger!


    At the beginning of building that thing, it must have been the presence of an expert. Now the array has been destroyed. If you want to get it back, where can you find a master?


    I looked at him and said, "aren''t you? Old man, you always boast about how powerful you are. Now go and start the array again? "


    old cripple smells a long face and then lowers his head. He coughs twice to cover up his embarrassment.


    "I draw It''s OK to draw one or two amulets to protect a person, but it''s impossible to protect a village. "


    "Well, as you can see, who made the zhenhun stone?"


    "I don''t know! It''s been there since I can remember. If my master''s master stays, he can''t move at all, otherwise something big will happen in Liucun. "


    The old lame said so, then I held my mouth and looked at him with disdain.


    The old man noticed my disdain and soon blushed and said, "what are you looking at? Ancient people also had lightness skills, and they could fly. Can the constitution of modern people compare with that of the ancients? "


    Although I know that this old man is looking for his own steps. But also understand, have to follow his words, can''t reverse.


    So, being polite, I helped him find an excuse, "they all said that they had taught their apprentices and starved their master. Every master and his apprentice will keep one hand. In this way, from generation to generation, many crafts have been lost. "


    The old lame man laughed, patted me on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you can teach me!"


    "Old man, your master''s master, besides saying that the earth bag can''t move, what else can he say?"


    "This I didn''t say much


    "Well, is there anything strange about Liucun?"


    I feel like a grave robber.


    It is said that some grave robbers like to dress up as rags collectors. First of all, you may be able to find some antiques by going shopping everywhere.


    Secondly, they go everywhere to listen to local legends.


    Generally, according to legend, they can determine whether there is an ancient tomb nearby.


    I think that since the soul stone under the earth bag exists, it must have something to do with the legend of Liucun, right?


    Did not think, the old lame listen to my words, immediately to the spirit.


    "The strange story of Liucun is endless for three days and three nights. Young man, do you want to listen? "


    To understand, the old people''s favorite is to tell stories.


    To put it bluntly, this kind of lonely old man has no children and no friends. They are very happy to have someone to talk to.


    I looked at the time, to be honest I don''t have a damn spare time!


    Of course, today''s time is almost wasted, so I''m not in a hurry.


    With a smile, I said I wanted to listen, but the master outside didn''t care.


    When the old lame heard this, he immediately understood that I was talking about Wang Mazi.


    He grinned, waved his hand and said, "forget about that guy. It''s a worthless thing. I see his face. In the future, he will either die early or become a farmer. "


    It''s funny to hear that.


    If Wang Mazi heard this, he would be mad.


    So I went out to say hello to Wang Mazi and asked him to go back first. I had a chat with the old lame man here.


    If you can, persuade him to draw a "talisman". Wang Mazi and I will do it one by one, hoping to have a good sleep.


    Wang Mazi couldn''t stand the old lame, and he left immediately.


    I stepped back and sat down next to the old lame man and asked him to continue the conversation.


    The old lame man took out the leaf tobacco from his pocket and rolled it with a piece of paper. Did he want to ask me?


    I nodded. Then, as they puffed, he said, "where were we talking before?"


    "Well, do you know how to look?" I forgot, too. I just brought up a new topic.


    "Ha ha, you may not know that I am a fortune teller."


    "Can you see mine?"


    "Don''t look, boy! I''ve seen your face before. You''re a general! It''s a pity that you didn''t join the army. I''ve broken my future. ""Er..."


    I don''t know if he''s telling the truth or a lie, but I''m happy to hear that.


    My grandfather was a soldier in those years. To be honest, I also wanted to be a soldier.


    Why


    It''s not easy to be a soldier now. It has to do with everything!


    Seeing that I was depressed, the old lame man laughed and replied, "you don''t have to be too disappointed. This small mountain village can''t trap you. If you can''t be a general, you will do something in the future."


    "Thank you for your good words." I laughed, too.


    "By the way, I remember. You seem to listen to stories, right?"


    "Well!" I nodded.


    "Where do we start?"


    The old lame man took a deep breath of smoke, then looked up at the old locust tree above his head, slowly spewed out a mouthful of smoke and said, "do you know why Liucun is called Liucun?"


    Oh, don''t tell me! This is a topic.


    I really don''t know why Liucun is called Liucun.


    When I was born, that''s what everyone called it.


    So, after a long time, Liucun is Liucun. Sometimes I think, maybe in the past, there were more willows in our village.


    However, after I said this idea, the old lame grinned.


    "Why are there so many willows? I tell you, have you heard of the five immortals in Northeast China? "


    As a northeasterner, how can he not know wujiaxian?


    Fox, weasel, snake, hedgehog, mouse.


    "Yes, there are five kinds of animals. They are called fox, yellow, willow, white and gray in Shamanism."


    The old lame man turned his head, looked at me mysteriously and laughed, "then how did Liucun come from?"


    When I heard that, I got goose bumps all over my body and rubbed them. Then I said, "old man, you won''t tell me that this willow in Liucun village is Liuxian''s willow, will you?"


    "Yes! Liu Xian is right


    When the old lame said that, my scalp hardened at that time.


    Since Liu is a snake, isn''t our village called "snake village"?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    The old man guessed my mind, nodded and said, "that''s right! It''s snake village. "


    In our impression, snakes are vicious and ferocious.


    Who is good enough to name his village?


    "Ha ha It turns out that there is a lady Liuxian in Liucun. She is very good. After listening to the people in the village, Liu changed her name to thank the old people. He also built a Liuxian temple for Empress Liuxian, a special spirit. There is an endless stream of pilgrims from the surrounding villages, including some towns. "


    "Wait, wait..."


    I quickly waved my hand to stop the old lame man''s words, and then full of doubts, I asked two questions.


    First, I have never seen Liuxian temple since I was a child.


    Second, our mountain village is so poor. There''s no way!


    If there were so many pilgrims at the beginning, it would definitely drive our economy, wouldn''t it?


    In order to facilitate more people to come, the road has to be opened, right?


    The old man looked around, and then whispered, "I guess the whole village knows less than three about this! Because the old man who can live to my age is almost dead. "


    With my cigarette in my mouth and my legs pounding, I raised my hand and almost blurted out, "please tell me your story!"


    So


    The old lame man told me a strange story.


    It''s another ten years.


    As we all know, when the film started, it was from the northeast.


    It can be said that this is also the place of origin.


    So, when the wind blows, it''s natural here to suffer.


    It was at that time that the old lame man was caught swimming in the street and became lame.


    What about Liuxian temple?


    Of course, it was smashed by that group of people.


    It''s strange to say that when we went up the mountain, it was a clear sky.


    It began to rain heavily on the mountain.


    Of course, they didn''t believe in gods or ghosts at that time.


    A group of people chanted "down with the ghosts and gods of the ox" and went up to smash the Liuxian temple.


    After that, there was an accident!


    When going down the mountain, there was a strong wind and a torrential rain, which directly led to a debris flow.


    Almost all the people who went up at that time were destroyed.


    And that road, because of the debris flow, was completely destroyed.


    In the end, it became a taboo, and it caught up with the times. Who dares to mention it? Who dares to worship lady Liuxian?


    For a long time, after two generations, almost no one in our generation knew about it.


    Hearing this, I wonder, "where is the mountain dedicated to lady Liuxian? Debris flow can destroy the road to the mountain, but can it also destroy the road to the village? "


    The old lame man choked his mouth and replied, "when you enter the village, the first mountain you encounter turns out to be where Liuxian temple is."


    I was stunned, and then I understood.


    To be honest, that mountain is very big. It has become a big green mountain over the years.


    No one has ever been to the lush mountains.


    "Maybe that mudslide was just a coincidence?" I prefer a scientific explanation.


    "No, that''s because the snake fairy thought that these ignorant people were too ignorant, so it rained heavily and cut off the communication with human beings."


    The old lame''s words make me depressed. Is he a little too taken for granted?


    Of course, I don''t want to discuss this boring thing with him.


    On the topic of "zhenhun stone", I asked him, since that thing can shake ghosts and ghosts in all directions, what about the soul of that person?


    "Of course, it can also be calmed." The old man replied directly.


    "No wonder Before Erwang mother said, Erwang died, has been unable to reincarnate. So it''s all true? "


    At this point, I frowned and still had a question, "isn''t that array broken? Why can it shock people? "


    "Ha ha, I ask you, were they buried before or after the collapse?" An old saying made me understand immediately.


    At that time, a hole was dug out in the earth bag, and several of them rushed in to get the treasure.


    At this time, there was a landslide. They were buried in it. The array was not destroyed!


    In this way, isn''t Er Wang immortal in his whole life?


    I immediately asked the old lame, "is there no way?"


    "It''s not that there is no way, but that this array is too clever for modern people to think of." The old lame man sighed.


    "All right! My old man, I wonder if there will be any connection between lady Liuxian and this array? Is it an expert who wants to catch Liu Xian? " I asked him immediately.The old lame man shook his head and denied the question.


    He said, "how is that possible? The array is in the village, and the Liuxian temple is on the mountain. There is a long distance between them! I dare say that this array is to protect Liucun. "


    All right! I think it''s been a long time.


    Now, it''s time to be bold and let the old lame help me.


    "Don''t you say you can draw amulets to protect one or two people? I''ve been having nightmares recently, or would you like to draw one for me? "


    The old lame man looked at me and laughed, "young man, you can''t solve your problems with amulets."


    "What? Do you see that? " I asked curiously.


    "Of course! You''re going black. The disaster is not far away. " The old lame man''s words made me shiver in my heart.


    Immediately, quickly pressed his arm, I kept shouting, "old man, old man, you can''t die without help."


    "Save you? If you don''t provoke those dirty things, can you get into bad luck? "


    This old man is a real God. How do I feel that he seems to know everything?


    I can''t help it. I can only tell you all about it.


    When I heard that I went to pry someone''s coffin, and then took away a mirror and a ring, the old man was staring. He asked me, "it''s the most immoral thing to steal a man''s grave. How can you give birth to a son?"


    I cried and replied, "to tell you the truth, I''m really in a hurry. My sister was forced to marry, and my mother was even more obsessed with money Alas ~ "


    " come on! You are a real boy. The best way to solve this problem is to return the things. I think the woman in the coffin will let you go. " I don''t know what the old lame said?


    But the key is, if you want money, if you don''t know someone, why should they give it back to you?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    I really can''t help it. I can only beg the old lame. No matter it doesn''t work, get me an amulet first!


    The old lame man sighed and said, "OK! In a word, I don''t think I can guarantee it. What you have provoked is beyond my control. "


    Watching him get up, I rushed to help him.


    Then he went into the room with the old lame man and took out his toolbox.


    There''s cinnabar, ink, and charms.


    To be honest, I''m rather puzzled. As I said before, we can''t eat Taoist here!


    Although it has entered today''s society and China has assimilated, the northeast people still have Mr. Feng Shui. However, the old man was from that period. Why did he come here?


    Of course, the old lame didn''t explain to me, and I''m sorry to ask.


    He took the Yellow amulet, then mixed the ink and cinnabar with a pen, and drew the peach amulet on it.


    The writing is very strange. No one knows it. Of course, I''ve seen it. It''s the character engraved on the previous "zhenhun stone".


    Soon, a charm was written and he handed it to me.


    I took it, folded it into a triangle, and put it carefully.


    The old cripple was about to finish work, and I had the cheek to ask him to write another one. Where do you need Wang Mazi.


    Drawing the same thing for the old lame.


    Then, I left and said I would listen to his story next time.


    After going back, he found Wang Mazi and gave him the charm.


    Then, I couldn''t wait to go home, ready to have a try.


    Because that day, I just listened to the old lame boast. I didn''t go hunting. I had a poor food and had to be a vegetarian.


    I''m a little embarrassed. I feel sorry for my little sister.


    I washed my feet and ran to the room to sleep.


    I can''t wait to see the charm.


    But the depressing thing happened, I''m losing my sleep!


    At this time of the day, I was farming and hunting at night. I was half tired before I came back to rest. Today, I''m free. Instead of doing any work, I can''t sleep.


    I can''t sleep. My little sister, my father and my mother can sleep soundly. After all, they are tired all day.


    I can''t be cheeky enough to go to my little sister and chat with her?


    My family is poor. I don''t have a mobile phone or a TV. It can be said that there is no entertainment at all.


    So I got up and rummaged, looking for books to read.


    Finally, I saw a mirror on the cupboard!


    I remember, the thing that was fished out from the coffin, didn''t it?


    At that time, I didn''t know what it was, like a bronze mirror, but it couldn''t show people.


    It was a broken mirror, but the corpse was too precious to hold in her hands when she died.


    I put it in front of my eyes and studied it carefully for a long time, but I couldn''t see what was in it.


    On the contrary, because I have been paying attention to it, I fell asleep unconsciously.


    Good guy!


    This sleep has been sleeping until the next day, the sun is empty, I was called up by my mother.


    She also wondered why I went to bed so early last night and got up so late.


    I replied with a smile, "because I''m normal!"


    Yes, so many days of nightmare, finally disappeared.


    I have been suffering from neurasthenia for days. Last night, I finally made up for all the sleepiness.


    Having a full breakfast and carrying a hoe, I was ready to work in the field.


    On the way to the ground, I met Wang Mazi. He was dejected and his eyes were straight.


    I saw him and said, "Wang Mazi, did that spell work last night?"


    Who would have thought that when this guy heard me say this, he immediately raised his head and scolded, "it''s easy to use chicken feathers! I had another nightmare last night. "


    "Oh, no reason! I didn''t have nightmares last night. I didn''t get up until now. "


    Hearing this, Wang Mazi was excited. He took my hand and asked, "really?"


    "Of course!"


    "Damn it! The lame old man is not so kind. He must give you good things and give me fakes. " Wang Mazi was very excited and yelled directly.


    "How is that possible? How can he say that he is also an old man? How can he bully the younger generation with this? " I think the old lame didn''t charge us any money, and he helped us draw a charm. Isn''t it a bit too much for Wang Mazi to say these words now?


    Wang Mazi''s eyes turned, and this guy immediately came up with a ghost idea.


    "You say it''s impossible, don''t you?"


    He held out his hand and said, "bring it!"


    "What?"


    "Spell! Since the old lame have no selfishness, we can exchange the charm directly. "This guy''s words make my mother depressed.


    Of course, the big talk has been out, in order to prove the old lame''s innocence.


    Get it! I took out the charm and exchanged it with him.


    This day is another day of hard work, and then they go back to their homes and find their mothers.


    After dinner, I went to sleep as I did yesterday, studying the mirror.


    The next day, sure enough, the old lame did not deceive me. It was daybreak again.


    I found that as long as this person sleeps well, he is in good spirits.


    Go out directly to Wang Mazi and ask him what is the situation?


    Who would have thought that this guy''s dark circles are even heavier. I started yelling again. Did I cheat him?


    "This How is that possible? "


    At that time, I was blinded. The spell is as like as two peas. We have exchanged it. Why does it work for me and it does not work for Wang Ma Zi?


    Wang Mazi was very angry. He said that it must be the old lame who was playing tricks.


    Then, he said that he didn''t expect anyone else. Today, he was going to the city to go to the temple to ask for Ping''an Fu.


    I''m so depressed. Is it the old lame who only protects me and doesn''t protect Wang Mazi?


    It''s impossible! At the beginning, he himself said that what we offended was something he couldn''t provoke. I don''t know whether the charm is useful or not.


    Suddenly, I thought of a possibility.


    I am the same as Wang Mazi''s charm and sleep. The only difference is that the mirror I haven''t played with these two days is that I regard it as a toy and study it every night.


    Is it difficult to


    What works for me is not the charm, but the mirror?


    When I think about it, my head is big. Then, that night, I decided to put the charm aside and go straight to bed with the mirror.


    What happened in the end?


    The next morning I got up and it was the sun again.


    Oh, my God! This mirror really saved me.


    I really don''t understand what this mirror is?


    Why can I sleep so soundly when I sleep on my body and not have nightmares?


    So, I decided to go to see the old lame and let him help me see what it is!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    I remember that day, the old cripple was sitting on the bench outside the yard, smoking a cigarette.


    I went over and handed him the mirror to show the old man what it was?


    For no reason, he just took a look and said, "isn''t it just a common little bronze mirror? What''s so strange. How many yuan may be sold for scrap copper! "


    This is the same as Wang Mazi before.


    But I''m a little reluctant to let him have a closer look. I think this mirror is extraordinary.


    After hearing this, the old lame man frowned and put the mirror in front of him and looked at it carefully.


    The next moment, his face fold deeper and deeper, completely twisted together, all his mother like a pug!


    At last, the old lame man got excited and cried out, "my God! My God... "


    Because he was so excited, the old man could not stand on one foot and finally rolled down from the bench.


    This can frighten me, an old man fell to the ground, don''t he blackmail me at that time.


    Wang helped him away with tears, but I didn''t think about it You How could there be such a thing? "


    My father-in-law was confused and asked, "what? Is this mirror very strange? "


    "Strange? oh my god! It''s a rare treasure. I dare say it''s unique! " The old lame man said with a firm face.


    I''m still in a circle. I can''t figure out what this means?


    He saw what I looked like, then he pushed the mirror to me, pointed to the sun on the top of his finger and said to me, "go! Point the mirror at the sun, and you''ll understand. "


    I doubted, put the mirror in the sun to try, and found nothing.


    The old lame man stretched out a finger and pointed to the back of the mirror. He told me not to move and to look down.


    I heard him and looked down. Then, his mouth was wide open, and his tongue almost fell off.


    My God! What do I see?


    There''s an aperture on the ground. It''s a gossip pattern! And there are some strange inscriptions in the circle of eight trigrams, which I don''t know at all.


    "Now, do you know how precious things are in your hands?" The old lame man struggled to sit up with a happy look on his face.


    "Transparent mirror! This is a transparent mirror


    I''ve read books and I know what it is.


    China has two sides.


    It was excavated from a large tomb of the Western Han Dynasty.


    This kind of mirror, you can''t see anything when you look at it from the front, but when you put it in the sun, the mirror will reflect a strange pattern and text.


    The two mirrors are now in the museum in Shanghai.


    On one side, it says, "the internal quality is clear.".


    On the other side, it says, "see the light of the sun, the world is bright.".


    This kind of transparent mirror was called "magic mirror" in ancient times.


    It has attracted the eyes of numerous experts at home and abroad. Many modern people have tried to copy it, but no one has succeeded.


    It''s a pity that the craft was lost in the Song Dynasty.


    The old lame man told me, "I''m afraid this mirror in your hand is a holy thing of Taoism! Even those who don''t know how to deal with it completely as a transparent mirror are rare treasures. "


    My hands are shaking when I hear this.


    Why?


    Because according to the law, the penalty for tomb robbers is based on the level of cultural relics.


    The older the thing, the heavier the sentence. Therefore, most of the things in the coffins of tomb robbers like to touch gold and silver. Even cultural relics are also some calligraphy, painting and porcelain.


    There is one thing they will never touch.


    What?


    Bronze! These things are too old. One of them is national treasure. You want to sell this stuff. After you catch it, you may eat the bullet directly.


    So, with this thing, it''s really hot potato.


    Holding on to myself, I''m afraid.


    I''m even more afraid to hand it in.


    Isn''t this gold diggings torn down?


    My father, my mother and my daughter-in-law all need to be taken care of. I can''t go to jail.


    So, holding the things in my hand, I almost reached out and said to the old lame, "old Old man, since Since This is Taoist holy things. You You are a Taoist, this thing, this thing is I''ll give it to you. "


    What about the old lame?


    Looking at the things I handed over, he shook his head and wry smile, "this thing, if you want to put it outside, whether it''s yin or yang, it will break the head.". You son, give it to you for nothing, and you don''t want it? "


    The Yin people in his mouth are engaged in expelling Yin evil.As for Yang people, they are ordinary people in Yang world.


    I shook my head and stuttered, "I I just want to live an ordinary life... "


    "Ha ha, I can''t. I''ve already calculated it for you. All said, you are a general! See, life is destined to make you extraordinary. Since this thing is predestined to you, take it when it comes to you. " Where is the lame old man still, trying to persuade me.


    I shook my head like a rattle and refused again.


    The old lame man laughed insidiously, and then began to bully.


    "Boy, to tell you the truth, I told you before that your disaster is coming. Before long, your life will be in danger and your family will be in trouble. I was worried about you last night, how to avoid disaster. I didn''t expect you to come here with this thing today. I can say that it''s up to you to save your life and your family to avoid this disaster! "


    "This..."


    When I heard this, I really didn''t say it. My heart was a little loose.


    "What''s this, what''s that? I ask you, don''t you have nightmares after you have this thing The old lame came straight.


    "Well." I nodded.


    "That''s the end. Take it with you and keep it safe."


    If I don''t speak, I can''t think about it.


    The old lame gave me a direct push, and then said, "come on, come on, it''s your destiny. Boy, you must remember, this matter is known by heaven and earth, you know me, don''t let a third person know. Otherwise, everyone will be innocent and bear the blame


    I feel that this product has the ability of brainwashing. Anyway, I was "buzzing" in my head at that time. I became a robot completely and was led by the nose.


    When I came home, I saw that I had put the mirror back.


    Shit! It''s the old thing''s way again.


    That afternoon, Wang Mazi came back, this guy came to me to show off.


    He said that this time, I met a real expert! I made a good baby myself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    At that time, I wondered, what is he?


    As a result, he pulled out a red thread around his neck. Below, there is a dark thing, carved with strange things.


    I don''t understand what I''ve been reading for a long time?


    "Wang Mazi, what are you doing out here?"


    "No? Local buns! It''s called the Buddha card. " When Wang Mazi said that, it dawned on me.


    I''ve heard of Thai Buddha cards. It''s said that they are really smart.


    I frowned and asked Wang Mazi, how much did it cost? Does it work?


    Wang Mazi patted his chest and said with a smile, "of course, it works. I went to find an Azan who gave me a tailor-made Buddha card. It cost two thousand ocean! "


    I just "ha ha" smile, and did not say much.


    In this way, Wang Mazi has a Buddha card and I have a transparent mirror.


    Because of this mirror, I went to look for information, and found that the old lame didn''t cheat me. It''s a holy weapon.


    Maybe many people don''t know that mirrors can exorcise evil spirits!


    For example, in some rural areas in the south, if there are conditions, a gossip mirror will be hung on the door. If there are no conditions, an ordinary mirror will also be hung.


    It''s really strange. Why can these things exorcise evil spirits?


    To put it bluntly, since ancient times, evil is more than right.


    Ink line is a straight line, a symbol of right and wrong! It''s right!


    Every morning, rooster crows in front of the sun. It has strong Yang Qi, so blood can drive away evil.


    As for the mirror!


    When the ancients went to court, it was said that there was a big bronze mirror in front of the hall door. They wanted to take a picture. This was called "face up". They wanted to wear formal clothes because they wanted to see the emperor.


    Later, in the yamen, there was a plaque on master Qingtian''s head, which was called "mirror hanging high"?


    Therefore, the mirror can exorcise evil, symbolizing that evil is more than good!


    But the mirror I have is very powerful. The lost transparent mirror is engraved with inscriptions and eight trigrams.


    Sometimes I suspect that this may be a mirror.


    If you are illuminated by the eight trigrams in the sun, the ghosts and demons may be annihilated.


    At that time, I was still joking that my little sister was a snake girl. Shall I take a picture of her?


    If it''s human, of course she''s OK.


    I don''t see anything wrong when I sleep in my arms every day, do I?


    As soon as this idea came out, I couldn''t help it any more, and then I wanted to find my little sister to have a try.


    The next morning, when she got up, the dumb girl would wash her clothes.


    Because this girl is so beautiful, she seldom goes out now, so she''s afraid of causing trouble. At home, either clean up the house, or do needlework.


    What about me?


    Think of last night that sudden whim idea, can no longer carry, and then quietly went outside.


    Take out the mirror, facing the sun, a refraction out of the aperture "gossip", where appeared.


    I slowly move the mirror, a little bit towards the dumb girl''s back.


    With the distance getting closer and closer, my heart beat more severely, even the mirror in my hand was constantly shaking.


    However, seeing the Eight Diagrams coming to my little sister, I was just a little away.


    Finally, as soon as I gritted my teeth, I put the mirror away. Put it in the pocket, carry the hoe, and then turn around and run in a hurry.


    Well, I still can''t do it.


    At that moment, my heart was old and complicated. I was afraid that she would turn into a snake. Can I bear it?


    I asked my heart many times, the final answer is no!


    What suddenly occurred to me at that moment was the legend of the white snake. Xu Xian listened to Fahai''s deception and finally made the white snake a prototype. Finally, the White Snake was crushed by Leifeng Pagoda, and Xu Xian became a monk.


    If this happened to me, I would not be Xu Xian!


    No matter my little sister is Snake Girl or not, I swear in my grandfather''s place, I will protect her! a lifetime!


    Now that the decision has been made, the man has to keep his word.


    After working in the field all day, I was very tired. Of course, I had to continue to go to the mountains and bring meat to my family.


    Who ever thought that Wang Mazi came to me in a hurry at this time and cried, "ah, brother root, brother root! Come with me. Come with me


    I wonder, where is he going? I want to fight frogs here?


    As a result, Wang Mazi scolded me, "a frog with hair? How much are those frogs worth? You can make a lot of money if you come with me for one night


    Making a lot of money?


    I can''t understand. Where can I make a lot of money?


    As a result, Wang Mazi spent 50 yuan to rent a motorcycle for Xigen''s family in the village. After he took me out of the village in a hurry, I arrived at the next village.The so-called big fortune of this product is actually gambling money!


    At that time, my nose was almost crooked. You''re paralyzed. You bring me to get rich in the evening. You just want me to deliver vegetables?


    We northeast rural people, have nothing to do, like drinking and gambling.


    In particular, we should grasp the sieve. There are three sieves in a big bowl, and then one person will be in charge of the business, while others will bet money.


    Of course, we don''t gamble on TV.


    Instead, the dealer shakes the sieve first, others take turns, and then comes to compare with him.


    If the dealer opens three of the same ones, it''s leopard. Everyone will be killed.


    If you offer three of the same, you can only kill the dealer. The money of others has nothing to do with you.


    Wang Mazi is here, and the wonderful thing is that those people all let him be a banker. The reason is, this guy won a lot of money last night!


    I said Wang Mazi was so excited today that he had to let me gamble.


    Wang pockmarked at me and said, "what? Brother Yougen, do you think you''re going to bet or join me as a banker? "


    In fact, when you are a dealer, you win the most money. Similarly, if you have bad ideas, you will be lucky all day and count the most money.


    I got on the ship of thieves today. I''m here. I can''t run if I want to, can''t I?


    I felt it in my pocket and counted all the money. It was forty yuan in total.


    In fact, I''m inclined to bet, but in that case, won''t I fight against Wang Mazi?


    In the end, I simply gritted my teeth and said to Wang Mazi, "I''ll partner, only 40 yuan!"


    Wang Mazi laughed and said that forty is forty!


    Then, take my forty dollars and roll the dice. What''s the end?


    Open the bowl! Three one, leopard! Through killing.


    Then, give me 80 yuan.


    At this moment, Wang Mazi laughed and asked me if I still want to play?


    Why the hell don''t I play? Anyway, I didn''t want to win. It''s ill gotten gains, right?


    So he continued to partner with Wang Mazi.


    Second, drive it out, two at one and one at five.


    That means five o''clock!


    As a result, it was other people''s turn to shake, and their luck was even worse. Only one person shook five points.


    Flat! But if Wang Mazi is a dealer, he is still a butcher.


    In this way, my money is turned over and over again.


    That night, strangely, I made more than 300 yuan with Wang Mazi!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    This is a goddamn miracle!


    Wang pockmarked son always loses more and wins less when he gambles. Who would have thought that I killed all the people today, and I made a lot of money with him.


    On the way back, it was almost dawn.


    The boy laughed and said to me, "what''s up with you? Brother, I didn''t lie to you, did I? Follow me, the popular drink spicy


    Although, originally I am his elder brother, this goods is younger brother.


    Now the position is reversed, which makes me feel a little upset. But in the face of money, I didn''t say much. I nodded my head.


    Wang Mazi told me with a smile, tomorrow is still the same, I also let you make money!


    I shook my head. How can I make a living by gambling? I''ll take it when I see you. Don''t kill me again.


    Therefore, I advised Wang Mazi not to gamble. Maybe next time, we''ll lose it with interest.


    But the wonderful thing is that Wang Mazi repeatedly promised that he would win money.


    I asked him why he was so confident?


    He said that because when he went to buy Buddha cards, Azan calculated for him.


    I don''t know why.


    When I went back, I felt sleepy because I gambled all night.


    So I went back to sleep.


    My father and mother don''t say much. This is the only thing for rural people. They don''t gamble on books. When they grow up, they make friends. Isn''t it normal to go out to play?


    It''s just that my family depends on me to eat!


    Fortunately, we took out the money, so we don''t have to worry about it at home.


    I didn''t get up until night. Just after dinner, Wang Mazi came to me again.


    This guy saw where I was pickling, and immediately urged me, "go, go, you Gen brother. There are gamblers in Xiaowangzhuang today. Go and make money quickly. "


    There is a saying that gambling addiction depends on luck.


    Yes, everyone knows that gambling is not a good thing. However, gamblers will take chances and want to win more.


    I won''t be able to win yesterday. I won''t be able to make a lot of money.


    Can really lose, can be envious, want to turn over!


    That''s what I thought at that time. I couldn''t sleep because I slept during the day and didn''t work at night, right?


    So he left two pieces of white for his family, and with a hundred pieces he followed Wang Mazi to Xiaowangzhuang.


    In Xiaowangzhuang, there is a family to hold a red wedding.


    Generally speaking, on such occasions, many people gather together. Rural people have no way of entertainment. What else can they do without gambling?


    So I followed Wang Mazi!


    The wonderful thing is, how much you bet, how much you win.


    In the end, the courage enlarged. In the front, it was ten yuan and ten yuan. Later, it was several hundred.


    He couldn''t bear to win for the dealer, so he emptied his pocket and finally let Wang Mazi become the dealer.


    The people in Xiaowangzhuang are not from Liucun. The traffic is good and they are rich!


    In addition, in those years, they all went out to work, and their pockets were full.


    Wang Mazi won more than three thousand that day, and I won twelve.


    With a hundred dollars, he won twelve.


    Oh, my God! I was crazy at the time.


    This is something that rural people dare not even think about.


    In this way, from that day on, I will not go to work in the field. My father will do it by himself.


    What about me? He ran with Wang Mazi every night and gambled every day.


    Although my family hated me for staying away at night, they didn''t say much when they saw that I made so much money every day.


    Just miss, ask me in private, where does the money come from?


    She was very worried about me. Because of her family, she went to get "ill gotten gains".


    Of course, I also told her that the money was absolutely clean and nothing happened. After two days, I made money and bought her two beautiful new clothes.


    Say, this all how long, dumb wench or that one.


    Although she was industrious and clean, her clothes turned white because she didn''t change them.


    Dumb girl let me very moved, she told me, don''t want what money, what new clothes. She just wanted me to be safe.


    I said, I''ll take care of myself.


    In this way, I still go to activities every night and follow Wang Mazi to make money.


    Can often walk in the river, which has not wet shoes?


    There are also relatives in several villages nearby who walk around each other.


    This time and again, of course, you will know us.


    That night, someone finally lost and said that we were cheating.


    Then a group of people came up to fight us.


    Wang Mazi said it immediately. It''s called luck! If you don''t have this luck, don''t yell. Can''t you afford to lose?


    The man retorted and couldn''t afford to lose? You''ve been running around all the time, you''ve never lost. Gambling, has not lost money, how possible?


    Wang Mazi saw that they didn''t believe it, so he had to! Put the dice and bowl directly and let them check. If you don''t believe it, next time, let others catch the dice for him. We are far away from each other. Is that all right?Don''t mention it. That man is willing to have a try!


    But strange things happened, he helped Wang Mazi catch dice, opened a leopard. How about catching it yourself? one o''clock!


    I got several in a row, but all of them lost.


    It''s a matter of fact that he didn''t say in front of the villagers.


    But this matter also brought us a wake-up call.


    It''s a pitfall. You can''t catch a man. It''s a pitfall. Sooner or later, something will happen.


    So, after earning nearly 10000 yuan, Wang Mazi stopped.


    I thought he would stop gambling. He was worried. After all, I''m addicted to it. It''s become the backbone of my family''s economy.


    Who would have thought that that night, Wang Mazi came again!


    This guy said to me with a smile, "brother Yougen, let''s play a big one this time!"


    I asked him how to play big?


    This guy killed himself and took me to gamble in the private gambling shop of those people in the town.


    On that night, we had a good harvest!


    I won five thousand dollars alone.


    On the way back, I bought rice and oil for my family. By the way, I bought two new clothes for dumb girl.


    Who would have thought that we would go again the next day.


    Win again!


    This time, Wang Mazi made a lot of money and won more than 30000. I am also more than 10000, just one night!


    But on the way back, something happened.


    All said, since they are all gangsters, these guys are mixed society, you can lose money, you can''t win money.


    When we were riding our motorcycles to our home, we were about to enter the dirt road of Liucun when a van hit us directly.


    We fell to the ground and struggled to get up, trying to settle with the van driver.


    Once holding the car door open, a group of people with dyed green hair would think about it.


    Without saying a word, we will be beaten.


    All the money, and then all the money. Moreover, they also warned us not to come to the gambling house again and not to call the police. Otherwise, kill us both.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    It''s a real steal!


    We won the money and were robbed. We were beaten. The motorcycle broke down and we had to pay thousands of damages.


    Wang Mazi and I helped each other back. The car broke down and we couldn''t ride.


    I''m sober after this beating!


    Yes, gambling is not a road.


    Although we can win a little bit, we will lose if we don''t have enough insurance. Even if you don''t lose all the time, it''s not the right way. Sooner or later, you will have life to earn money and die to spend it.


    Therefore, on the way back, I also advised Wang Mazi.


    "Let''s not gamble. I''ll take it."


    But Wang Mazi doesn''t believe in evil. He says this place can''t afford to lose. Let''s go to another place and go to the city tomorrow.


    I shook my head and said nothing.


    Anyway, I''m determined to stop gambling.


    I''m really afraid that next time I go gambling, I''ll be killed in the street. How sad will my mother and father be when they know?


    Without me, what about my little sister?


    Back on the point of herbal medicine, my family saw the injury on my body, asked what is going on?


    I''m also afraid that they''re worried, so I said Wang Mazi''s technology is not good, and the car overturned! We were a little hurt.


    They don''t have any doubt. After all, we came back.


    After a night''s rest, Wang Mazi came again the next day.


    This guy won some money by gambling, and his family didn''t lack food and clothing. He was very generous. He lost money for his motorcycle, and then invited me to go to the city together.


    I said yesterday that I would never gamble again.


    So he shook his head and refused. He also advised him not to go!


    But Wang Mazi didn''t listen and insisted on going. He also said that I was a worthless man. Didn''t I turn over the drain once? How can you make a lot of money?


    With that, we turned over.


    He insisted on taking me, but I insisted on not.


    In the end, he had to leave in a huff.


    When I looked back, I was surprised to find that my little sister was standing there at any time.


    I was stunned. Did she hear what she said just now?


    I was about to explain. Who knows, the dumb girl burst into the room with tears.


    I hurried to catch up with her and found that she was holding scissors and had cut all the new clothes I bought for her.


    This scared me so much that I stopped her and asked her why she was cutting clothes? That''s a new dress, isn''t it?


    But the young lady didn''t speak, she just kept crying over there.


    I know. She knows that I bought the clothes with gambling money. She doesn''t want them.


    My little sister also said that she didn''t ask for enjoyment, just for my safety.


    I also feel bad, looking at her, immediately grabbed the scissors, on the hand poke.


    Scared dumb girl quickly grabbed the scissors, in a hurry to see my hand, above is blood.


    She tore off the cloth of her new dress and bandaged my wound.


    I said with a smile, "I swear, I will never gamble again!"


    My little sister broke her tears into a smile.


    At last, she wrapped my wound and said, "by the way, how can Wang Mazi carry a child on his shoulder?"


    As soon as I said this, my heart was beating and I asked her what she meant?


    Dumb girl told me that when Wang Mazi talked to me just now, she was watching behind. He found a child lying on his shoulder.


    How is that possible?


    At that time, I was watching. What children were there?


    I asked dumb girl, what''s that child like?


    The dumb girl said, her face was very blue and uncomfortable.


    When I say this, I''m thrilled!


    Is it hard, she can see, I can''t? Where Isn''t that dirty?


    I''ve heard old people say before that this woman and child have low ideas, and their Yang fire is not as vigorous as old men. So sometimes they can see things that others can''t see.


    I frowned and felt uncomfortable.


    No wonder Wang Mazi is so confident that he believes he will win.


    He must have gone to the Thais and got something.


    Although I''m from the countryside, I used to follow stars and watch gossip.


    I''ve heard that there are special stars who go to Thailand to buy "Goodman boy" to ensure their star path is constant. That''s what we call raising kids!


    It seems that Wang pangzi doesn''t learn well and plays with such things.


    I can''t do it, man. I can''t let him go on like this.


    So, in a hurry, I ran to find the old lame and asked him about raising kids.


    The old lame man said, "it''s common to have kids. It''s not the patent of Thais! Even in Chinese Taoism, there is a saying that five ghosts carry wealth. It''s raising ghosts to help you get rich. Of course It didn''t come to a good end in the end! "I asked him why?


    The old cripple said, "ghost! This kind of thing is evil. It''s not lucky. At first, I can make some money. But after I''m obsessed with money, I''m seduced by ghosts. In the end, I''m addicted to it, but I''m eaten by ghosts. "


    When I heard this, I felt that Wang Mazi was completely in line with the situation, and immediately asked him how to rectify it?


    The old lame man laughed and asked me if Wang Mazi raised a kid?


    I was surprised to hear that. How did he know?


    The old lame man rolled his eyes and said, "nonsense! Now that his family has money, they buy their own motorcycles and start redecorating. Who else could he be? "


    At this point, he rolled up a cut tobacco and said with a smile: "this kid, don''t look at making money. To put it bluntly, it''s equivalent to exchanging the money for the rest of your life. When you earn it, you lose your life. "


    "Well, I know! I used to be an atheist, but now I''ve been fooled by you. How can you save him? "


    "To save him, you have to destroy the body of the boy. Of course, I don''t think you know where he is. "


    When the old lame said that, I was a little bit more energetic.


    "I can''t. I can only let the little ghost fly away."


    "What am I going to do?"


    "Aren''t you stupid? I have a transparent mirror on my body. If you just take a look at the kid, everything will be solved. "


    I''m a little dumbfounded to hear that. The next moment, hesitated for a long time, mainly because the "soul" is a bit ugly.


    I saw a lot of movies when I was a child, and I heard that the most miserable thing is to lose one''s soul.


    When a man dies, he can be a ghost.


    If you''re really out of your wits, you''re out of your wits.


    I asked, "is that kid very poor?"


    The old lame man took a puff and nodded, "of course! Do you know what a Thai should do as a Guman boy? "


    I shook my head.


    Many of them died in their stomachs, and others were abandoned. They are full of resentment towards this world. It is this resentment that is used by these headmaster and Azan in black.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    It turns out that according to the old lame, the practitioners in Thailand are also divided into good and bad.


    There are Azan in white and Azan in black.


    Azan in white is a serious practitioner.


    For example, to make a Buddha''s handlebar, a Zan in white uses flowers, ashes, or clay.


    As for Azan in black, they make Buddha cards with corpse oil, ashes and bones of the dead.


    Of course, Azan will let you do good things.


    Azan in black doesn''t have this requirement. What should you do? You like to play with women, gamble and do anything.


    The difference is that the effect of things made by Azan in white is very slow, and you need to accumulate virtue.


    Azan in black, the windfall comes quickly, just like gambling.


    If you raise a kid, you''ll make more money.


    Just because that kid is not easy, so my heart inside sound insulation, beat it out of one''s wits, not hurt it?


    But the old lame man laughed and said that I had such a bad idea. If you want to be a general, you have to be determined.


    You''re going to defend your country, right?


    But if you want to fight, do you also want to kill the enemy? Is it good or bad for you to kill people?


    In the same way, the kid is poor, but the poor man is hateful.


    He started to hurt people. If he killed Wang Pang because of his pity, is that justice?


    The old cripple''s words are full of contradictions.


    To be honest, the old man must have a story!


    Because, in terms of practice, Buddhists must tell you that mole ants are still living secretly, so be merciful.


    Many people, in fact, die on this issue.


    In those years, Hollywood blockbusters were often staged, among which there was a "elevator theory" to test human nature.


    There''s a bunch of tourists on one side and your girlfriend on the other.


    There are time bombs on both sides. Time''s up.


    You can take down the bomb at this time, but if you take down the tourist''s side, your girlfriend will die. If you save your girlfriend, a lot of people will die.


    Many "Heroes" are tortured by their conscience on this issue.


    The old lame is simply, directly tell you, the ruthless must be ruthless, comply with nature.


    According to human nature, of course, is to save the girlfriend!


    So, in this case, in order to save the iron brother, I don''t care if the kid can be reincarnated?


    Get it! Do what you say.


    So, I waited for a day, and the next day when I arrived, the village became a sensation.


    Why?


    Gamblers have a classic saying, fight a fight, bike into a motorcycle!


    But this words set on Wang Mazi, that is called "fight, motorcycle change polo".


    Yes, he went in his own motorcycle. When he came back, he asked someone to drive a Volkswagen Polo back.


    Before, Chen Zhigang drove in his family''s van, and everyone was surprised.


    Now there is a car, which is even more strange.


    Wang said with a smile, "it''s easy for us to make money."


    For a moment, all the young men in the village called him "brother Wang", hoping that this guy would take him to get rich.


    What about the girls? The eyes that looked at him changed.


    This boy is the richest man in our village. The village head doesn''t have a car.


    Seeing me, the boy mocked me, "have roots, see! I asked you to get rich together yesterday, but if you don''t, how about today? I''m sorry. I''m green


    I''m a little upset. I used to yell "you gen", but now I just yell "you gen".


    So I asked him, where did the car come from?


    Don''t say good, said after, Wang Mazi directly laughed.


    He said he was lucky. Yesterday, an unfortunate man lost his underpants. He lost the car by gambling.


    When I heard this, I felt sick in my heart.


    Yes! Gambling is really harmful.


    You lose money, your family is broken.


    If you win, there must be another person whose family is broken, right?


    The MAH King paid for other people''s lives.


    Biting my teeth, I said to him, "you can''t gamble any more, Wang Mazi! If you go on gambling, you''ll die. "


    Of course Wang Mazi won''t listen. If a gambler who is completely addicted to gambling listens to persuasion, is he still a gambler?


    This guy just thinks I''m jealous when I see him win.


    He said that he was tired of going to rest at night.


    I was in a hurry. I immediately took his hand and whispered, "you look pale! Wang Mazi, didn''t you find out? Your health is getting worse. "


    Who would have thought that Wang Mazi threw away my hand and turned away.


    "I said, you have roots. What''s the matter with you? Before I took you to gamble, did you earn a little? If you are willing to continue, as a brother, I will certainly take you. But now, what do you mean you''re in my way? Don''t I just stay up late and turn pale? You curse me to death? "The sound was so loud that all the onlookers around pointed at me one by one.


    I blushed, and it''s hard to expose the fact that he raised a kid.


    In the end, I had to go away.


    After I went back, I made up my mind to get rid of the kid, whether this guy agreed or not.


    So when I went back that day, I decided to kill the kid.


    Of course, it''s hard for me to get to this point.


    Why?


    Wang Mazi gambles at night, not during the day, right?


    Without sunshine, how can I drive the gossip in it?


    Think about it, I went home to turn a flashlight, and then according to the photo, OK! This light is a gossip.


    So I went to my little sister and told her about it.


    She can see kids, but I can''t. She''s got to help, right?


    The young lady nodded and was willing to help me.


    That''s it. We''ll wait outside.


    Wang Mazi''s house is in the back. This is the only road in our village. Besides, he has to drive past us.


    Wait, wait, finally, the guy''s here.


    Because the car is for people to drive back, the goods can only drive motorcycles, not cars.


    So, I went there by motorcycle.


    Passing by, I called out, "Wang Mazi, wait, I have something to say."


    Wang Mazi complacently stopped the car, looked at me with a smile and asked, "what? Come to think of it. Are you going with me? "


    I didn''t speak, but looked at the dumb girl over there.


    The little sister was a little afraid. She stood there and didn''t speak, but she stretched out her left hand.


    I''m fuckin ''embarrassed.


    When two people talk face to face, the direction is opposite, right?


    Miss stretched out her left hand, which represents her left side or Wang Mazi''s left shoulder?


    Wang Mazi saw that I didn''t speak. I was in a hurry! Scolded a sentence, "really, waste my time, if have nothing to do, I can leave."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    I was flustered, and I kept squeezing my eyes at my sister.


    I saw Wang Mazi get on the motorcycle with his back to us. He was about to leave.


    At the critical moment, the little sister raised her hand directly and pointed to the other side. Pointing in the right direction is Wang Mazi''s left shoulder position.


    Time is pressing, I do not want so much, directly raised the hands of the "transparent mirror", a flashlight. Suddenly, a bright eight diagrams mirror appeared in front of my eyes, and then I directly looked at Wang Mazi''s left shoulder.


    Then, I was so happy that I turned to ask the dumb girl, "did you win?"


    The young lady nodded her head to show that it was correct.


    I laughed, now, Wang Mazi should have no problem.


    But unexpectedly, the dumb girl frowned and shook her head.


    I''m confused. What''s wrong with her?


    Ma Wang pointed to the girl and said, "the result is still far away!"


    As soon as I said this, I felt goose bumps all over my body.


    What happened? Didn''t work?


    Dumb girl nodded.


    Shit! Looking at the flashlight in my hand, I was quite upset.


    I don''t think so. The eight trigrams are driven by flashlight. They don''t work. They need sunlight.


    That night, I did not eat dinner, rushed to find the old lame.


    The old lame man was sitting under the old locust tree in the yard, with a bowl of sweet wine in his hand, drinking sweet wine.


    Seeing me coming, the old man held out his hand and called out to me, "Hey, boy, it''s better to be here than to be here. Just right. There is liqueur in this pot. Have you eaten it? I''ll have a bowl if I don''t eat. "


    I nodded. I didn''t eat.


    You''re welcome to the kitchen. You''re lame! It''s really sweet wine.


    There are neither glutinous rice balls nor eggs in it, so we just drink sweet wine.


    Of course, the old lame man has no children and can''t work in the field without a leg. Most of this life depends on subsistence allowances. It''s good to drink sweet wine and eat eggs and glutinous rice balls?


    So, holding a bowl, I went out to drink sweet wine, and said to the old lame, "old man, I''ll bring you some glutinous rice flour tomorrow. You always drink sweet wine. How can you do that? "


    The old lame man was not polite. He nodded and just laughed.


    I''ve tasted it. It''s really delicious.


    "Why? I came here today just to tell the old man, "do you want to send me glutinous rice flour?"


    "That''s not true!"


    At this point, I took out the lens from my pocket, and then I asked him, "Sir, I used this thing before. But it''s evening. There is no sunshine. I have to use a flashlight. As a result It''s useless. The kid''s intact. "


    "Ha ha Isn''t that normal? Sunshine is the killer of all evils. Especially at noon, the sunshine is the most vigorous time of the day. If you want to use the sunshine at that time to drive away evil spirits, I''m afraid no one can bear it except the millennium old demon. " The old lame man grinned and blossomed.


    I said with a sad face that I thought I had picked up a treasure. Who could have thought it was a defective product.


    At that time, the old lame man''s eyes glared and said, "you''re holding a holy product, but you say it''s defective. I don''t know if you''re in luck. "


    "It''s not a defective product. Exorcism needs sunshine. Sunshine is the killer of all Yin, which means that sneaky will not come out during the day, but will come out at night to harm people, right? Since it''s the night when I come out to harm people, how can I use this crap? "


    "Ha ha..."


    The old lame man listened to me and laughed. Then he said, "you think too much! Haven''t you ever thought about why the mirror appeared in the coffin when you went to rob the tomb last time? "


    "Well, what does it matter?"


    "Don''t worry about answering so many questions."


    "You Didn''t you say it all yourself? It''s a sacred thing of Taoism. The woman must have something to do with Taoism, so she''ll be buried with it. " I thought about it. That''s the only explanation.


    "Well, it''s said that you young people have good brains. Why are you so stupid?"


    After hearing this, the old lame man took the liqueur in his hand and drank it clean in one mouthful.


    He put out his hand and wiped his mouth. Then the old lame replied, "you should have seen it when you opened the coffin, didn''t you? Is the female corpse in it a non rotting corpse


    So my head was a little bit strong, and then I said, "that''s right! The corpse is alive. It''s just like putting a woman in just after she died. "


    "Yes, as the saying goes, abnormal things must be demons! This mirror, I guess, was not put in when she died. On the contrary, it should be after the corpse, someone put it in, in order to suppress it. "When the old lame said this, I widened my eyes and said, "who would do this? Isn''t that unusual? "


    "Strange, what''s so strange? Outside Liucun, isn''t there a master who has arranged Fengshui array? Maybe it''s the master who put down the transparent mirror. " The old lame''s words, after careful thinking, are really quite logical.


    But in an instant, I glared and said, "Damn it! What does it have to do with my mirror? "


    "Why doesn''t it matter? Since this thing is put in the coffin, it can suppress the corpse. Wearing it on you can also ensure your safety. "


    "Well, that is to say, it''s the main defense, not the main attack?"


    "What?"


    When the old lame heard this, he was a little confused.


    I waved my hand and said with a smile, "game jargon!"


    I looked up at the top of my head. It was dark. The sky is full of stars. I said it''s too late. Let''s go back first.


    The old lame man nodded.


    Before I left, I suddenly looked back at the willows in his yard and asked curiously, "can I ask you something, old man?"


    "What else?" The old cripple looked at me curiously.


    "I don''t understand. People say that planting locust trees in front of the door is easy to attract ghosts. You are also a scholar of Taoism. Why don''t you understand this truth? "


    "Ha ha Young man, you don''t understand! I, ah, miss my former martial brothers. This tree is for them! I''m afraid they can''t find shelter. "


    As soon as I heard this, I felt goose bumps all over my body coming out.


    Good! It turns out that people are just trying to attract ghosts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    It seems that in the future, I''d better stay away from the yard of the old lame.


    Maybe I''ll meet something unclean in this tree sometime.


    Back home, dumb girl has been waiting for me.


    When she saw me coming back, she immediately came forward and held my hand with concern on her face.


    I shook my head and said it was OK.


    Dumb girl dragged me to the kitchen, let me eat quickly.


    I said I had eaten, and now I''m very tired, so I want to have a rest.


    She didn''t stop me. Then I ran to my room and slept comfortably all night.


    The next day, I went to the old lame and gave him glutinous rice flour. When I just came back, I met Wang Mazi.


    This guy''s in worse health. The day before yesterday, he just looked pale, but now? When I come back, I walk all the way. It''s cough all the way.


    He won again this time!


    Wang Mazi was very proud of his shopping. He packed his motorcycle full of things.


    When I met the villagers, they were sent one by one.


    I saw that this was a good opportunity. This guy will be delivered to my house at that time. Now it''s daylight. Wait a moment to seize the opportunity, I''ll just take a photo and kill the kid.


    Thinking of this, I immediately went to a big tree opposite my home and waited on it.


    Sure enough, Wang Mazi''s motorcycle arrived at my home, and then he knocked on the door.


    It''s dumb girl who opens the door. Where''s Wang Mazi? Looking at her, he asked, "is there a root?"


    Dumb girl shook her head, pointed to the outside, indicating that I went out early in the morning.


    Wang Mazi didn''t bother any more. He sent the gift directly and said with pride, "I''ve made some money to give you welfare. This is a gift for Yougen. You can help to deliver it then. "


    I think it''s almost time. I have to hurry up. Then, he escaped from the light transmitting mirror and aimed at the sunshine. Then he cast a gossip trail and went there.


    But just now, because I was too anxious, I just wanted to eradicate this kid. How can I look at myself completely? Where the hell is that guy?


    Finally, after thinking about it for a long time, I just put my heart in the horizontal, NIMA''s! It''s all taken. I don''t believe that guy won''t die.


    So, the aperture in his hand, according to a circle on Wang Mazi. Found no effect, as if nothing happened!


    Just wondering, the boy suddenly turned his head, and the light just hit Wang Mazi''s seal hall.


    The next thing, then use strange to describe!


    Wang pockmarked son this guy, the mouth inside unexpectedly sent out a burst of pitiful and fierce matchless scream, then painfully cover a face, once knelt down.


    At that time, I was so scared that I was afraid that this photo would not only destroy the ghost, but also take away the soul of Wang Pang.


    But fortunately, this guy gasped for a while, then struggled to stand up and scolded me, "you have roots, what are you doing? Shit! Are you bored? How old are you, playing with mirrors? "


    I breathed a sigh of relief, quickly hid the lens, said with a smile, "nothing! It''s just that you''re running out every day. I can''t see you. It''s boring. I''m just kidding you! "


    Wang Mazi heard this, immediately sneered, "why? You gen, now you''ve figured it out, and you want to gamble with me? "


    I nodded and said with a smile, "of course."


    "Well, I''ll come to you in the evening."


    With these words, Wang Mazi turned around and rode away on his motorcycle.


    When this guy left, I quickly slipped down from the tree, and then looked at the dumb girl, I asked her, "did you kill her?"


    Dumb girl nodded.


    All of a sudden, I was finally relieved that Wang Mazi should be saved.


    Now that my biggest worry has been solved, I still have to do my own work, don''t I?


    So, that day I went down to the ground to help my family work. After that, he forgot about Wang Mazi and went hunting in the mountains.


    Luck is OK. I got two rabbits. After I went back, the dumb girl was waiting for me.


    She was so happy to see me back.


    I raised the rabbit in my hand, danced in front of her and said with a smile, "we can add food tomorrow."


    The dumb girl whispered to me, "Wang Mazi has just been here. But I didn''t wait for you, so I ran away in a hurry. "


    I nodded, laughed and said, "come on, let him go. It''s easy to say anything when you get rid of the kid. "


    After dinner, then sleep.


    The next morning, surprisingly, Wang Mazi didn''t come back!


    Of course, I don''t want to pay any attention to this guy.


    After this period of time, I''ve been hunting and farming all the time, and suddenly I want to understand.Why are the poor getting poorer?


    Why are the rich getting richer?


    To put it bluntly, the poor have no capital, they can only sell labor. Working hard to earn that little money is not enough to support the family.


    After eating up and using up, where can I save money?


    But the rich are not the same. They are born rich, and people take money to make money. Of course, they are getting richer and richer.


    I gambled with Wang Mazi some time ago. Didn''t I make a lot of money?


    If the money is used for eating and drinking, it will be used up sooner or later. I might as well find a way to let it roll out more money.


    Of course, what do rural people rely on to make money?


    Think about it, I decided to engage in breeding!


    So, that day, I asked my father to do farm work, and then I went to town, bought some chicken seedlings, and then brought them home.


    My mother and little sister are very free anyway. Let them be responsible for raising chickens.


    What about me?


    Or to farm every day, and then to hunt every day.


    Sometimes, when I catch a hare, as long as the injury is not serious and it can be cured, I will not eat it and raise it directly.


    To do so is to see some light in making a fortune.


    It''s a little hopeful at first.


    Who would have thought that it had only been three days, but unexpectedly, an uninvited guest came to my home.


    Who is it?


    Wang Mazi''s grandfather.


    As I said before, the old man is in poor health. Basically, he didn''t want to leave home, but today, he came to my house to find me.


    Why?


    Wang Mazi''s grandfather said his grandson had not been home for three days. So, he really can''t wait. I usually play well with Wang Mazi. He wants to ask, do you know where Wang Mazi has gone?


    I have a headache here.


    It''s three days since Wang Mazi went to gamble last time.


    This guy hasn''t come back. Is there something wrong?


    Think of before, we won the money, by that group of little gangsters to block the situation. I suddenly feel scared, is it difficult The boy won the money and was cut off?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    Of course, I don''t know the specific situation here.


    I don''t know where Wang Mazi went to gamble, right?


    So, I can only tell Wang Mazi''s grandfather to go back to rest first. As for me, I''ll help you to find out where Wang Mazi has gone.


    Wang Mazi''s grandfather nodded and said please.


    I gave a "um.". Then, when I went to the town to buy chicken feed, I asked someone I knew.


    Don''t mention it. Some people have seen Wang Mazi and said that he was in the gambling shop there.


    I nodded, and then thank the man, ran in a hurry.


    When I got to the gambling house, I went to look for it everywhere, not to mention it. I saw the familiar figure!


    Or, I''m not familiar with this kid.


    The original Wang Mazi bar, although it is poor, but this dress is still clean.


    But what about Wang Mazi now?


    The hair was in a mess. It was covered with scalp oil and dandruff, and the clothes were dirty.


    This guy is even more bearded, sitting there, with a bitter look on his face.


    Needless to say, the kid was killed by me. Without the help of the kid, this guy is losing money now.


    That''s not true! When the dealer opens, four, five, six, kill!


    He didn''t have a cent, and he lost the last bit.


    I see almost, quickly stretched out his hand, and then Wang Mazi pull.


    "Come on, Wang Mazi, stop gambling! It''s three days and three nights. It''s time for you to go home. Your grandfather is looking for you everywhere. "


    As soon as I said this, Wang Mazi turned to look at me.


    The next moment, this guy seems to see the great Savior, quickly stretched out his hand, pulled me and called, "brother root, brother root, great! It''s great to see you here. Do you have money? Come on, lend me some money. I''ll turn it over. "


    I look at that guy. It''s kind of crazy.


    Immediately shook his head, said, "no, I brought money, bought chicken feed."


    Then, Wang Mazi was anxious again and asked me again, "where''s the card? Do you have a card? "


    "Card? What do you want a card for? "


    "Go and get me some money."


    Hearing this, I turned my eyes and said, "my family is so poor. Do you think I have money to deposit my card?"


    Wang Mazi''s face was not pretty. He yelled, "there''s a root! Before we gambled together, you made a lot of money, didn''t you? It''s all up to me, isn''t it? Why is it so difficult for you to borrow some money now? "


    "I have no money! Recently, I bought some chicken seedlings, wanted to raise chickens, and spent all my money. "


    When I said this, Wang Mazi became angry and pushed me away.


    "Well, without money, what are you doing here with me? Don''t delay me, you go quickly


    With that, he turned his head. This guy is going to gamble again.


    I''m in a hurry. I quickly went forward and took Wang Mazi and yelled, "you''re crazy about gambling now! If it goes on like this, it will be over. Hurry up, hurry up and follow me... "


    Who ever thought that Wang Mazi was furious and pushed me away from behind.


    Caught off guard, I was pushed a stagger, almost fell to the ground.


    Then, the guy growled and scolded me: "I can see you. Before you could win money, you flattered me. Now? I''m out of money. If I lose all my money, you''ll start to turn your back on me. Zhang Yougen, I''ve seen you white. "


    Hearing this, I was angry at that time. I rushed up and pushed this guy, shouting: "I turned my face and didn''t recognize people? What the hell am I doing? Wang Mazi, take a look at your present death. What''s more? You''re going to be a gambler! If you go on like this, you''ll have to die. I''m helping you now. You can stop now. "


    Wang Ma Zi did not listen to me, but he also Tucao me, "if you really want to help me, you can get money to help me make complaints about it!" Take the money


    "Take you old wood! Your grandfather is waiting for you at home. Go back to me. "


    After that, I don''t care what this guy says. Even if I tie him today, I have to tie him back.


    But when I grabbed him and went back, I didn''t expect that some little rascal like guys came forward and stopped us.


    I looked at them, puzzled, and asked, "what do you mean?"


    The leader, with a scorpion tattooed on his face, sneered and said, "it''s no fun! But, you brother, you have borrowed a lot of money from us during gambling. It''s a matter of course that killing people pays for their lives and paying off debts. If you want to think of this door, you should pay back the money first. "


    When I heard this, I opened my eyes and looked at Wang Mazi over there.


    I''m sorry this guy''s head is down.


    It seems that he didn''t run. He''s crazy about gambling. He even went to borrow usury in order to make money.For a moment, I looked at the leader and asked, "how How much is it? "


    "Not much, three days, 120000 yuan with interest!"


    When I heard this, I almost didn''t have a mouthful of blood.


    120000! I''m going to have to work hard to get ten thousand dollars.


    Looking at Wang Mazi over there, I gritted my teeth and said, "why did you borrow so much money?"


    As a result, Wang Mazi replied, "I borrowed 100000 yuan! Not 120000. "


    "It''s agreed that one hundred and twenty thousand will be returned by one hundred thousand. If there is no interest, why should I lend you money? "


    "Well In the end, if you don''t borrow the money, you will lose! "


    "One yard to one yard. Gambling debt is gambling debt. The money you borrowed from me is real money."


    The guy with scorpion on his face, after saying this, his little brothers, one by one, also took up arms and knocked back and forth in their hands.


    Look at the momentum, there is a rhythm that we will open at any time if we don''t give money.


    I immediately flustered up, now can how to adjust?


    Obviously, if we fight, we are no match here.


    However, you said that you want me to leave and watch Wang Mazi die. To be honest, I can''t do it.


    I don''t know what to do.


    Unexpectedly, a man came upstairs at this time. Just saw this scene.


    It was a man, a strange man.


    His clothes are red and yellow, and his face is wearing a pair of sunglasses.


    He just laughed and said, "I''ve been here for several days. You guys are really interesting. At the same time, you''re making money by taking a swindler. At the same time, you''re loaning money at the same time. In the end, all the money goes into your pocket. It''s a good business with huge profits! "


    Hearing this, I was surprised, pointed to the group and said, "I wipe, so you are cheating!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    Those little gangsters were flustered.


    The guy with a scorpion tattoo on his face turned his head and yelled at the man with sunglasses in strange clothes over there, "Damn it, find fault, don''t you? Which eye do you see us smoking


    "Ha ha, left eye, right eye, and the lower eye, all see..."


    The sunglasses man spoke, pouted and patted.


    This is clearly humiliating them.


    This is not, immediately that scorpion male spirit is mad, yells, "big Ye''s, you son of a bitch seek to cut! Brothers, kill him. "


    After that, they yelled at the man with sunglasses.


    But what happened next was beyond our expectation.


    That guy just pinched a strange posture with both hands, pointed to the front, rushed up to beat his little gangsters, and they all fell to the ground.


    Why?


    I lost my pants!


    One by one, they were dressed inside, where they were so embarrassed that all the onlookers around were laughing.


    The scorpion man was so angry that he escaped a dagger from his fart bag and rushed up to stab people.


    But the next moment, this guy just screamed, "snake!"


    I threw the knife away for no reason.


    If we hadn''t seen it with our own eyes, we''d have thought this guy''s head was sick.


    At this critical moment, suddenly a man came out and scolded, "Er GA Zi! You''ve got a lot of guts. Dare you come to me and make trouble? "


    This words say, scorpion male scared.


    Turning his head, I saw a man in leather clothes, carrying "China" came out.


    Wang Mazi said to me in a low voice, that''s the boss of the gambling house! We have a lot of influence here.


    When ergazi saw him, he said politely, "brother Chen, brother Chen, how dare I. It''s this guy who owes me money. This guy says that I''m a cheater... "


    "Come on, I don''t know what you''re doing? Come to my gambling house and do something. "


    Speaking of this, the middle-aged man pointed to the sunglasses man over there and said, "this is the master I invited to help me see Fengshui. He is a descendant of esoteric school. You are mouth and eye kiss, do not know the smell ah. Offended him, let your whole family not live in peace. "


    When I said that, it dawned on me.


    I said that the boy''s red and yellow clothes, how so familiar?


    Isn''t that what Tibetan lamas wear?


    However, it was changed by that guy. It''s pretty handsome.


    Er GA Zi finally understood that he had hallucination just now. The knife became a snake.


    For a time, this product is also the grass on the wall. I quickly apologized to the young man.


    The sunglasses man waved his hand and said it directly. "Sorry! However, today''s matter is up to you. Otherwise, hum I can only do something for you. "


    That''s embarrassing for those guys.


    At the critical moment, the owner of the gambling house stood up and said, "OK! Ergazi, you''ve cheated enough fuckin ''money. Now I''m still playing usury and cheating. According to the rules, I''ll cut off your hand. You can get 120000 yuan with one hand! "


    Obviously, ergazi would rather offend the Lama than the boss of the gambling house. He immediately said with a smile, "yes Now that brother Chen has spoken, it''s over. "


    At this point, turning his head, he looked at us viciously, "you are lucky! Don''t let me meet you next time, or you two will go to fill the river. "


    Then, with a rush of anger, they left.


    I was relieved and quickly went up to thank the gambling shop owner and the young man.


    It''s convenient for the boss of gambling house to make friends with Wang Mazi.


    But who would have thought that brother Chen didn''t look us in the eye at all.


    think about it. How can we put on the same woodlouse Hicks as rich and powerful people?


    To put it bluntly, he was willing to guarantee us just now for the sake of the man in sunglasses.


    Of course, I don''t like the people in this gambling house. Because of him, how many people have been killed?


    I mainly thank the man in sunglasses.


    What about the sunglasses man? He just laughed and said I didn''t need to thank him. Because he can see that I am predestined with Buddha, and I will meet again in the future.


    I don''t know what to say.


    The old lame man learned Taoism. He said that I got the Taoist Holy instrument and was predestined with Taoism.


    The goods tell me that I am predestined with Buddha.


    Now that they''ve said that, I don''t like it any more.


    Immediately, he dragged Wang Mazi to go home.


    It''s stubborn. I can only promise.


    As a result, halfway up the road, he said he wanted to go to the toilet.I told him not to play tricks.


    He said that he had spent all his money. What tricks could he play?


    So, I was waiting for Wang Mazi outside, and the boy went to the toilet.


    Who can think of


    I wait until the sun sets.


    I feel like I''ve been fooled. I run inside to find someone else in the toilet.


    Damn it! Nose can give you gas crooked.


    This bastard must be gambling again.


    I went back to the gambling house again in a hurry. I didn''t find anyone, and I didn''t know where he had gone.


    I can''t manage him. I have to go back first.


    It was late at night, so I should have had a night''s rest in town.


    However, we are not reluctant to give up that little money?


    Had no choice but to sit a motorcycle, 6 yuan, to the village.


    The roads that have just been built in our village are too bad for people to drive in. Even if I add money, it won''t work!


    Who knows if you robbed after you went in? He''s got a life to go in. Is there a life to come out?


    I couldn''t laugh or cry. After paying six yuan, I had to drive the "11" road and went back on my own.


    People in the countryside had an early rest. At that time, it was dark and frightening.


    I feel the gossip mirror in my arms and comfort myself. We have a holy instrument. It''s OK. Ghosts and Demons dare not come near.


    As soon as he said this, a man came out of the grass. I almost jumped up.


    Looking around, I was surprised that the man who came out of the grass was the sunglasses man who had helped us before.


    He also saw me, quite curious, "you Why are you here? "


    I breathed a sigh of relief and replied, "well, this is my village. Anyway, it''s you. Why are you here? "


    "I''ve come to see a relative! Since you are a local here, take me to him. "


    "Are your relatives..."


    "Er, song Huayang!"


    Hearing this, I frowned, carefully searched in my mind, and answered helplessly, "we don''t have a person named song Huayang here!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    "No one? How is that possible? "


    "Really! It''s a tough name. If there''s such a person, I''m sure I know it. " I''m quite sure, he replied.


    After thinking about it, the sunglasses man finally said, "that''s right! He''s lame. He has a broken leg


    He said so, I stare big eyes, face can''t believe.


    "You mean Old lame


    "Perhaps! Can you take me? "


    After all, they just nodded. Did they help us?


    In this way, on the way back, although it was still in the dead of night. But at least there''s someone with you, isn''t there?


    So we talked as we walked.


    During the chat, I learned that his name was Wang He, a genuine Chinese. But when I was very young, I learned from a Tibetan Lama.


    Hearing this, I was very curious, and immediately asked him, "Hey, is that secret really secret?"


    "What''s the secret?" Wang he asked me curiously.


    "Just during the day, with a finger, and then those guys take off their pants. What''s more, when he stabs you with a knife, he sees snakes. " I told you what I saw during the day.


    Unexpectedly, Wang He "ha ha" laughed and said casually, "it''s just these little tricks, just a cover up."


    "Oh, can you teach me, teach me? Let me learn, too. "


    "Learn chicken feathers! This thing needs to have a way of doing. You are not a practitioner and can''t learn it. "


    Hearing this, I immediately glared and said, "ah, are you a monk or not? Why do you swear? "


    "It''s called wine and meat passing through the intestines, sitting in the Buddha''s heart. Do you understand? "


    I don''t have anything to say. This guy is awkward.


    Along the way, people talked and laughed. Unconsciously, the time passed.


    Soon, we went to the village. According to the agreement, I took Wang He to the old cripple.


    The old lame man had gone to bed. He heard the knock and opened the door.


    Looking at me, he also laughed and replied, "I said, you come to me in the middle of the night, won''t you come to listen to the story again?"


    I shook my head and said, "I didn''t listen to the story. I brought you a man. He said it was your relative


    When he said this, the old lame was stunned.


    I got out of the way, and Wang he came up behind me.


    The old lame man looked at him foolishly, scratched his head, and then said, "are you


    "Grandfather, it''s me! Wang he said The man in sunglasses came in with tearful eyes.


    Good guy! The old lame man was also excited when he heard Wang he''s "grandfather". He held out his hand and said, "it''s you Ha ha, it''s you son of a bitch. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, you You''re so big. "


    "Yes, I look for you everywhere. It''s too hard."


    "Come on in, come on in."


    The old lame man took the man in, but of course he didn''t call me.


    For a moment, I was in a daze.


    It''s also true that there must be a lot to say when the two grandsons get together.


    I''d better go now for the light bulb.


    Immediately, I said that there was something else to do at home. At this time, I''m afraid the family will have to worry, so I''ll go back first.


    Hearing this, the old lame didn''t want me to stay, so he let me go immediately.


    Back at home, I was moved that the dumb girl was still waiting for me.


    Seeing me back, she was so happy that she took me to the kitchen to eat.


    I shook my head and said that I had eaten and didn''t have to.


    At this point, I put the chicken feed by the door, and I said to the dumb girl, "when feeding chicken grass in the future, put some feed in. In this way, the chicken will grow quickly. "


    Dumb girl nodded.


    I yawned and said I was tired too. I had a rest early.


    She "MMM" for a moment.


    Then he went back to the house and went to bed.


    The next morning, I got up early and went to work with a hoe.


    Unexpectedly, the front foot just went out, the back foot met Li Xiaomiao.


    I''m really afraid of this girl. I turn around and leave quickly.


    Unexpectedly, Li Xiaomiao cried at the top of his voice, "Hey, you stop for me, do you hear me? Stop at once


    I couldn''t laugh or cry. Looking back at her, I asked, "Miss Li, my name is Zhang Yougen. Can you stop feeding me every time you see me?"


    "I I can''t remember, Zhang Yougen. The name is so old-fashioned. "


    "Well, what can I do with the name of my parents?"


    At this point, I shouldered the hoe and turned to the front.As a result, Li Xiaomiao was in a hurry and cried, "Hey, did you hear me? I told you to stop


    "Well, Miss Li, my family is not good. There are still three people in the family waiting for dinner. Why don''t you have so much leisure? "


    "I''m bored!"


    "Well, it''s boring. If you don''t go to study, go to the village and be idle... "


    "It''s summer vacation, OK?"


    "Then find a boyfriend. It''s not boring, is it? Chen Zhigang doesn''t like you very much. Let''s play with him. "


    "He? That guy is uglier than anyone else. Besides having some money at home, what else is there? "


    "Well, isn''t it good to have money? Is money better than anything in these days? "


    At this point, I left with a hoe.


    Li Xiaomiao followed me in a hurry and asked me, "Chen Zhigang doesn''t like your snake Cough, that girl in your family. Since the money is so good, why do you want to return it? "


    "Money is a good thing, but not everything can be bought."


    "It''s over. No matter how rich his family is? Can you still buy Miss Ben''s love? "


    "Your love? Well, who is it? "


    "Cough Zhao Zhao... "


    "Zhao?"


    I''m really curious to hear that. Who is the proud daughter of the village head?


    "Zhao Ping ~"


    after saying this, the girl''s face suddenly turned red to the root of her neck. I''m sorry I didn''t find the whole hole.


    When I heard this, I was so surprised that my eyes widened and I almost didn''t laugh.


    "What? Zhao Ping You Cough, are you not teasing me? "


    I suddenly severe cough up, mainly because I want to laugh, can only use cough to cover up.


    "What do you mean?" Li Xiaomei''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled.


    "No, I just can''t figure out who doesn''t look good in the village, but you like Zhao Ping?"


    "What happened to Zhao Ping? What''s the problem with Zhao Ping? "


    "He Cough, he''s a sissy. How can you like such a person? " I couldn''t hold it any longer. I just said it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    This is Zhao Ping!


    What a fuckin ''miracle.


    Extremely introverted, gentle and quiet, like a girl.


    It seems that people in China or Asia like men who are very feminine. I think this kind of feminine beauty is quite handsome.


    No, just look at the small fresh meat in China.


    But Westerners are not the same, they like that kind of muscle man.


    So their men like to run to the gym.


    Zhao Ping is a master of this type. From a village, he and I are in the same class.


    This guy can be said to be the type of Xueba. This one always has big glasses on his face.


    How introverted is it?


    In the school, in addition to talking to the teacher, the other students have almost no voice. And The men''s room. I never saw him go to the bathroom.


    It''s like it''s a shame to be seen as a little brother when you go in.


    In my memory, what was the most motherly thing?


    There was someone playing football in the school. He happened to have been there at that time. As a result, he was kicked to the head by football and cried all day.


    Besides, Zhao Ping''s father is a teacher.


    He is our primary school teacher. He is an old scholar with strict family education.


    I''m afraid Li shuddered and said, "I''m afraid you''re going to have a hard time."


    "Bang, in order to pursue love, I don''t care!"


    "Come on, come on, let''s go after you. Have a chicken feather relationship with me? Don''t delay me in my work


    With that, waving, I turned to prepare to go down.


    Unexpectedly, Li Xiaomiao ran over, grabbed my arm in a hurry and said, "don''t Don''t mention it. I''m looking for you today. I want you to help me with something. "


    "Busy? What are you doing! I''m very busy. "


    "It won''t take you long."


    Li Xiaomiao said here, looked around, and finally determined that there was no one else. Then he took out a letter from his pocket and blushed: "you You give it to Zhao Ping for me. "


    "Why?" My eyes widened.


    "Are you and Zhao Ping classmates? Besides, no one in this village has anything to do with him. "


    "No, no, no You''d better find someone else to be a matchmaker. I''m not fit! "


    "Well, are you mistaken? Anyway, I''ve helped you many times. Every time I come to you for help, you refuse me. Is that too much? Last time I told you to fight, you said you wanted to live a good life and didn''t want to get into trouble. But now? It''s just asking you to send a letter. It won''t affect you any more, will it? " Li Xiaomiao finally got angry.


    I''m sorry to say that.


    Finally think about it, just give it away.


    Then I said, "I can send it to you, but Let''s talk about it first. I''ll talk about it after I do the farm work. "


    "OK, in a word, you must hand over this letter to Zhao Ping. Don''t let his father see it. As you know, his father is old-fashioned. " Li Xiaomiao told me again and again.


    I was a little annoyed, waved and said, "I know, I know! I have something to do, that''s all


    And then I ran away.


    Li Xiaomiao is definitely a troublemaker. After being with her for a long time, she will make trouble for herself.


    I went to the field and planted it for a day. Then I thought about it after I finished work.


    After all, I promised to do something. I''d better do it.


    Immediately, he went to Zhao Ping''s home.


    Zhao Ping''s father, that temper is really old-fashioned.


    What''s more, his character has a direct impact on Zhao Ping. He doesn''t usually associate with anyone, but lives in the school. When I came back occasionally, I saw the people in the village.


    Therefore, although Zhao Ping and his son belong to our village. But they really don''t have any sense of existence. They don''t like to visit his family.


    Suddenly came to his door, and then stood where, I was uncomfortable.


    I really want to run!


    Mainly for my primary school teacher, there is a kind of psychological phobia.


    But I can''t help being trusted to be loyal. I can only look into the yard with a stiff head.


    As a result, I looked around for a long time. Fortunately, my Chinese teacher was not here, so I saw Zhao Ping sitting in the yard with a book in his hand.


    "Cough..."


    I am very embarrassed, deliberately cough twice, attracted the attention of Zhao Ping over there.


    The guy heard the noise, turned his head and just saw me.


    Then the sissy asked, "you What are you"Then what? I''m Zhang Yougen. Why? You forget, we are classmates


    "Well What can I do for you


    "Well This... "


    I''m really embarrassed. For a long time, then I took the letter out of my pocket and handed it to him.


    Zhao Ping''s eyes were wide open at that time. Looking at the letter in hand, he was puzzled and asked, "you What are you doing? "


    "Well, love letter!" I just said these two words.


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Ping opened his mouth and covered his chest in surprise and fear.


    "You Are you kidding? "


    "No, I''m confused. It''s a love letter, but I didn''t write it. Do you remember Li Xiaomiao, the daughter of the village head? She asked me to bring this letter to you


    "Li Xiaomiao writes to me?"


    I nodded, and then directly "flew" the letter to the past, and then said, "anyway, my task is completed, you see, give a reply."


    With that, I turned around and left with a hoe on my shoulder.


    Behind him, Zhao Ping had an expression of crying and laughing.


    I''ve just arrived at home. I haven''t been out of breath for a long time.


    I didn''t expect that Zhao Ping came all the time. He blushed and handed me a note to give to Li Xiaomiao.


    What do you call this?


    Who did Lao Tzu invite to offend? Should he act as a microphone for these two people? Why don''t they just write letters themselves?


    No way, send the Buddha to the West.


    After I put down the hoe, I ran to find Li Xiaomiao and handed the letter to her.


    Li Xiaomiao was so happy that he quickly took the note and looked at it. I''m not allowed to leave yet. I said I''d wait for her to write back and take the note back.


    Well, I can only tap my cigarette and wait for her to finish.


    Who knows, Li Xiaomiao used to be happy, but this moment''s effort.


    Looking at the letter in his hand, his face became more and more ugly. In the end, he became gloomy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    And then


    Li Xiaomiao finally couldn''t help but lie down and cry.


    I wonder what happened to her?


    As a result, Li Xiaomiao didn''t say a word, but he was crying.


    The cry was harsh and unpleasant.


    Finally, I had no choice but to take the love letter and read it carefully in front of my eyes.


    Look, look, I''m fuckin ''funny!


    The content of Zhao Ping''s letter is very simple. He thanks Li Xiaomiao for his kindness, but now he just wants to study hard and rely on University in the future. Therefore, he doesn''t care about this man and woman now.


    Looking at Li Xiaomiao over there, I could only cry and say, "as I told you, that guy is a sissy, not a" comrade ". You''d better change your mind. "


    "I don''t understand..."


    As he cried, Li Xiaomiao sobbed and said, "in the end What''s wrong with that? He Why doesn''t he look at me? "


    "He''s just a nerd. Isn''t it normal to be uninterested in the affairs between men and women? " I replied.


    What happened?


    All of a sudden, Li Xiaomiao''s nervous spirit was aroused, and then he yelled, "no! I''m the daughter of the village head. How can he look down on me? "


    Immediately I muttered, "his father is an old scholar. It''s strange that he can look up to you. It''s not your father... "


    "What are you talking about?"


    Li Xiaomiao turned his head and glared at me.


    How dare I offend this troublemaker? He quickly said with a smile, "yes, he doesn''t like you. He''s completely blind. You, don''t worry about him. "


    "No! I''m sure he has someone he likes. "


    When I said that, I suddenly felt the sweat all over my body. I have a bad feeling!


    This is not, Li Xiaomiao''s words changed, looked at me and said with a smile, "have root, you go to investigate for me, who is that fox spirit in the end?"


    "Are you kidding me? How can I have that spare time? "


    "A hundred!"


    "What?"


    "A hundred dollars."


    "Well, what do you think I am?"


    "Two hundred!"


    "I can''t do it."


    "Three hundred!"


    "Deal!"


    Ma Dan, there are three hundred yuan for running errands, not for nothing.


    Anyway, this girl''s money is also her father''s wrong way, isn''t it? I don''t want it for nothing.


    In this way, after the transaction, Li Xiaomiao gave me 100 yuan and said that he would give me 200 yuan after the transaction was completed.


    I nodded and agreed.


    As a result, when I went back, I forgot about it.


    It''s important to do one''s own work first. The work will be finished in the evening. Then I went hunting in the mountains.


    God is fair. It''s the same for you, but it''s the same for you.


    If I get Li Xiaomiao''s 100 yuan, I''ll be empty in the mountains. I don''t have anything.


    Dejected to go back, just passing by Zhao Ping''s home.


    His father is a teacher. When he comes back on Saturday and weekend, he is usually in school.


    I remembered the promise I made to Li Xiaomiao, and then I took a hard look.


    I find that there is no one in his family. It''s gross to pry!


    Besides, in the middle of the night, which girl will come to the nerd''s house?


    I doubt his mother, if there is a sister, do that thing, Zhao Ping do not know how to do.


    This is not a joke. I remember reading a report before that two doctoral students had no children for many years after they got married.


    The family is worried, there is no way, let them go to the hospital to check.


    This time I went to check, and when the results came out, everyone was in tears and laughter.


    Why?


    His daughter-in-law is still a baby!


    The two nerds read too much and didn''t have that knowledge. They thought that after they got married, as long as they slept in the same shop, they would have children.


    So, I think Li Xiaomiao said, nerd Zhao Ping has a favorite sister, I think this is really the funniest joke!


    Shaking my head, I turned and wanted to go.


    Who ever thought that "hee hee ~"


    at this time, I was shocked to hear a girl''s laughter.


    I''m in the manger! What''s going on here?


    Is there a girl in Zhao Ping''s family?


    Think of here, I immediately flustered, quickly left and right looked, after confirming that no one noticed. Then, as soon as I supported the earth wall and jumped, I turned over.


    And then, on tiptoe, we went inside.


    Sure enough, "hee hee" laughter, more obvious.


    Is there really a woman?Follow the sound, and then I see the light in the room on.


    Because there is a wall outside his house, and the door is closed. In addition, there is nothing to steal from the villagers, so the house inside is not locked.


    So I pasted it up and looked up with my head.


    The next moment, in front of the picture, let me panic, nosebleed almost did not spray out.


    Why?


    What a woman!


    There was smoke in the room, and then there was a big tub. There was a very white girl who took a bath in it.


    This moment, in the water with the hand spoon water, raised his hand, while playing while "hee hee" smile.


    Then, the water slid down the hand, this posture is really attractive!


    I lie on the crack of the door and look at it. As a result, the water vapor in the room is getting more and more rich.


    I don''t see it very clearly. I''m a bloody master. I''ve seen this picture, haven''t I?


    Want to see a careful, at the same time, this heart is a force of chanting, "turn around, paralysis! Let me have a look at the front


    As a result, people are so absorbed in this that they completely forget that they are peeking.


    Isn''t the door open?


    Then, carelessly all of a sudden too much effort, and then "ouch" a, paralysis! He leaned directly against the wall and rolled in.


    Nima, this is embarrassing.


    The woman in the room was stunned and then screamed.


    Then she went straight into the tub and yelled, "who? Who are you? "


    What a shame!


    Of course, it''s not easy for me to say that I came here to peep, right?


    Eye son a turn, immediately came to the idea way: "sorry, I''m sorry, I''m looking for Zhao Ping brother, didn''t expect that this door is open, foot slip."


    "Get out, you get out." The woman kept shouting.


    I "Oh" a, and then quickly turned his head, toward the outside to go out.


    After waiting outside for a while, Zhao Ping came out slowly.


    He looked at me and asked, "Zhang Yougen, what can I do for you?"


    Of course, I lied, but now people come out, if I can''t find a suitable excuse to see his girlfriend take a bath, I will tear it down?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    "Well, what Didn''t you write back to Li Xiaomiao last time? She is very sad after watching it, so I want to persuade you to go and see her. "


    When I said this, Zhao Ping pushed his glasses and hesitated.


    "Wang Lin, is it right to pay attention to your feelings when it comes to feelings? Strong twist melon is not sweet! So, I''m not really suitable for her. "


    "Well, I was thinking about it before. Li Xiaomiao is the daughter of the village head. Many people in the village are waiting for her. It''s very nice of you, a nerd, to look down on others. But now I see! "


    At this point, I grinned, ambiguous smile.


    Zhao Ping''s face turned red and he was a little flustered.


    "What What do you understand? "


    "Smelly boy, still pretending! It''s a golden house. "


    "Jinwu cangjiao, what are you hiding?" Zhao Ping is still in a hurry.


    "Pretend! Then I saw it all. There is a beautiful woman in the room... "


    When I said that, Zhao Ping was really flustered. Then he covered my mouth directly, looked left and right, and whispered, "don''t Zhang Yougen, don''t talk nonsense. What kind of woman is there? "


    "Pretend! I''ll take it. "


    Speaking of this, I took a deep breath, and then smelled around, smelled Zhao Ping''s body.


    He panicked, pushed me away and said, "you What are you doing? "


    "You smell good! Smelly boy, oh I see


    "You What do you get? " Zhao Ping was so flustered.


    "You were in the mandarin duck bath just now! Hey, hey, boy, you are so gentle. What you didn''t expect to do is not so gentle. " I said with a bad smile.


    Zhao Ping had no other choice but to be soft, "Wang Lin, just now Don''t tell me what you saw just now. Otherwise Or I''ll... "


    "I see. I''m afraid of your father."


    "Well ~"


    "but I don''t understand. It''s said that the ugly daughter-in-law will see her father-in-law sooner or later, isn''t it? Since you are in love, why are you afraid your father will know? "


    "I My father is very old-fashioned. What''s more, I''m in the stage of reading. If he knows, he will I will... "


    "Got it, got it!"


    Grinning, I was smiling.


    I didn''t expect that it would be so simple that I could get 300 yuan.


    Then, I''ll excuse that it''s late at night, and we''ll go back to dinner, so I''ll leave.


    When Zhao Ping sent me out, he repeatedly told me that no one was allowed to say what he saw today.


    I nodded and reached out to push the door.


    At that time, when Zhao Ping opened the door, he went to beg.


    Then, frowning, he said, "well, the door is locked. You just..."


    It''s broken! Paralyzed, patronizing the "traitor" thing, too proud, have forgotten this stubble.


    At that time, my face turned red, and I quickly replied, "I I''m not afraid of Mr. Zhao. I''m afraid that Mr. Zhao will know about Li Xiaomiao''s love letter to you. So I went over the wall and came in! "


    "Oh ~"


    "OK, I''ll go first."


    Said, quickly opened the door, and then ran back.


    Along the way, it was frightening, for fear that Zhao Ping knew that I saw his girlfriend take a bath, and then came after me to chop me.


    Fortunately, nothing happened along the way. I went home safely.


    The next day, I was in a hurry to find Li Xiaomiao.


    This girl, looking at me coming, is very happy. He kept asking me, "what''s up? What happened to the investigation? "


    "Well, I''m sorry, you guessed right. Zhao Ping has a girlfriend! "


    At that time, Li Xiaomiao was in a hurry and his eyes were red. At that time, he said, "what? Do you really have a girlfriend? Who is it? "


    "This I don''t know him, either! "


    "Why? Is it from the outside village? "


    "I don''t know!"


    "You You don''t know anything. How did you investigate? "


    "I just I see a figure behind me. "


    "Uncle, Zhang Yougen, do you think my money fell from the sky? What''s the matter? I''ll check again! "


    Li Xiaomiao, the smelly girl, was furious with me.


    If I hadn''t seen the two hundred dollars, I would have tolerated her?


    No way, in order to earn the rest of the money, I can only go to investigate the Zhao Ping family.


    But unexpectedly, after going back and forth for several days, I didn''t see Zhao Ping''s girlfriend?


    The wonderful thing is that there is no voice of women in his family. How many days have they been? You have to get out in the sun or something?


    Where to stroll around, the result face to face, a person came over, opened his mouth and called me, "there is a brother, how can you be here?"At that time, I was scared. I ran over and yelled, "Wang He, what are you doing?"


    "Oh, Grandpa wants to drink. I went to have a drink. Go, go Now that we''re here, let''s go together, and you''ll accompany Grandpa. " Finish saying, this guy can''t help but say, drag me to walk.


    Along the way, he always expressed his gratitude to me and said that his grandfather had been taken care of by me during this period.


    I said, "where? I just heard him tell stories? I sent some glutinous rice noodles. "


    "Ha ha, you are a good man."


    "By the way, Wang He, let me ask you something."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Old Well, the old man is your grandfather. Why is his name song Huayang and your name Wang he? "


    "He''s not my own grandfather, but he adopted me as a child."


    "So..."


    Wang he obviously didn''t want me to ask him about these things. He immediately digged off the topic and asked, "by the way, you just Hehe, what''s the matter? "


    "Well, what Wang He, why do you say a girl never goes out


    "What never goes out?"


    I can''t help it. I can only tell it honestly.


    As a result, after Wang Han listened, the whole person laughed.


    Finally, looking at me, he said, "brother, you are so stupid. You don''t understand such a straightforward thing? "


    "Why? Do you understand? " I was curious.


    "I''m afraid there are no women in the world!"


    "What?"


    When I heard this, my eyes were full. After thinking about it carefully, I rubbed my goose bumps and said, "you won''t tell me which girlfriend of Zhao Ping is not a human, is it a ghost?"


    "Ghost? Ha ha, you think too much. There are so many gods and ghosts in the world. "


    "Then I don''t understand. What do you mean there is no such woman in the world?"


    "Confused! That woman doesn''t exist, or she''s always in front of you. "


    See I still don''t understand, he can only circle, came a sentence, "Hua Mulan''s story has not heard? Have you heard the story of Zhu Yingtai? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    what the fuck!


    Even if I''m a pig, I should understand that.


    "You mean Zhao Ping is a damned woman! Is she the girl who bathed that night? "


    "Ah, that''s right!"


    "This How is that possible? " I was so surprised that I stammered.


    "Why not? If you think about it, that guy was full of anomalies from the beginning, wasn''t he? " Wang he reminds me of this.


    If you think about it, it''s true!


    I never used to go to the toilet before. I was kicked by football and cried all day. Then I was a sissy. What''s the main reason? How could there be a woman in his room? How is it possible for a nerd to play mandarin duck bath?


    Think about it, the only explanation, obviously only he is which she!


    "By, I don''t understand, a good girl, a man with chicken feather."


    "Everyone has his own problems. It''s you... "


    At this point, Wang he came up to me and poked me with his elbow. He said, "if you peep at a girl''s bath, in ancient times, you should either marry her or go to soak the pig cage."


    As soon as I said this, my face turned red and I said, "I Isn''t that unintentional? "


    "You look nervous. Let''s go! Go to the bar. "


    Wang he pulled me with a smile, and then they went to the old lame. Then, he took out the wine and fried a plate of peanuts. The three of them sat down and talked together.


    Wang he took what I said before as a joke to the old lame.


    Unexpectedly, the old lame was not surprised at all.


    He replied, "that was a girl."


    "Well, old man, how did you know that? Are you watching her take a bath? " I''m curious.


    The old lame spat, "how old am I? How can I be a hooligan like you? In the past, his father asked me to calculate the eight characters of his birthday, and then I named him. It was Zhao Ping who gave it to me! Who can think of it, ha ha... "


    Hear here, ate a peanut, I stare big eyes. Don''t let him ha ha. How can Zhao Ping become Zhao Ping?


    "Ha ha, it''s not that old scholar. It''s stupid to read sages. It has always been said that there are three ways to be unfilial. He just wanted to have a son, who thought it was a daughter. The most unfortunate thing is that when my wife gave birth to a child, she died of childbirth. He''s so virtuous that it''s hard to find a daughter-in-law. He has never had a son, and that''s what makes him sick. "


    "So he became ill and raised his daughter as a son?"


    "That''s it!"


    I''m so fuckin ''speechless.


    To be honest, this kind of thing is incredible outside. But in the countryside, it''s not unusual.


    For example, let''s take a name, such as Er GA Zi, Sha Gen and Shuan Zhu. They are all cheap names to support.


    Moreover, I have seen a boy in the next village with long hair and a braid on each side. I would have thought it was a girl if I hadn''t been wearing crotch pants with a handle under it.


    To put it bluntly, that is to say, this child''s life is cheap! You have to keep it in front of girls, or you won''t survive.


    So, I have reason to suspect that the old lame didn''t tell the truth.


    Maybe it''s his fortune telling that Zhao Ping can''t live tomorrow, so she should be raised as a man.


    No wonder that guy refused Li Xiaoman. Two mothers. How could that be?


    At the old cripple''s house, we were fed and drank enough, and then I went back.


    It''s really hard to live in the countryside. Before I knew it, it was dark when I came out.


    I drink a little high, stumbling back, just walked to the door of Zhao Ping''s house.


    Unexpectedly, the girl ran out in a hurry, just to see me, immediately stretched out her hand to pull my arm, yelled, "no, Zhang Yougen, something''s wrong! Something''s wrong


    It seems that there is something urgent. This girl has forgotten to change her voice. A girl''s voice is very nice.


    Looking at me staring at her, she was stunned, and then seemed to know what was wrong.


    Then I coughed again I have a situation at home. "


    "Oh, what''s going on? Hey, hey, did something happen to your girlfriend? "


    I was deliberately teasing her.


    The girl blushed, and then said, "no, it''s my chicken."


    "Chicken?"


    Scratching my head, I''m a little puzzled.


    "My chicken is dead."


    "If you die, you''ll die. Who keeps one or two chickens?"


    "No, well, I can''t tell you clearly. Just go and have a look."


    With that, without saying a word, Zhao Ping stretched out her little hand and directly pulled me away.I Leng Leng, and then followed the girl to go in.


    In the yard, I found something wrong.


    The chicken coop was destroyed directly by people. Then there are dead chickens everywhere on the ground.


    Frowning, I wondered and asked, "Zhao Ping, did you offend anyone? Have you been avenged? "


    "How can it be? I''m not in trouble. "


    "That may be Miss Zhao."


    "No way."


    "What about your chicken?"


    When Zhao Ping saw me, she was so angry that she stamped her feet. She pointed to the chicken on the ground and let me have a closer look. Didn''t she see any problem?


    To be honest, I was stunned when I heard her saying this. Then I squatted down and looked at it carefully.


    Good guy! At this point of view, I also found that the situation is not right.


    Why?


    All the chickens have wounds on their necks.


    A closer look, it seems that something sharp cut the neck directly.


    Of course, it''s nothing unusual. Anyway, everyone kills chickens by cutting their necks, right?


    But here''s the weirdness!


    After cutting the neck of the chicken, where does the blood go?


    I found out that so many chickens died, but there was no blood on the ground.


    "How''s it going? You see something wrong? " Zhao Ping inquired curiously.


    "Well! Who killed the chicken in your family? "


    "How can it be? I don''t have any relatives. Besides, even if it''s true, are they crazy? Killing so many chickens to get some blood? "


    "Well!"


    Zhao Ping''s analysis, I nodded, think really.


    Besides, even if it''s bloodletting, it can''t be so clean, can it? Why is there no drop on the ground?


    "Unless..."


    I frowned and touched my chin.


    "Except for what?" Zhao Ping''s big eyes flickered at me.


    "Unless someone cuts the chicken''s neck and puts its mouth up in the first place. And then He sucked all the blood from the chickens


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    "Ah? Who Who''s so perverted? " Zhao Ping''s eyes widened with curiosity on her face.


    "How do I know?"


    At this point, I carried the dead chicken, and then carefully looked at the location of the cut.


    This makes me even more creepy!


    At first, the wound was true. I thought it was cut by some sharp tool. But who can think that after I really saw it, I found that the meat in the wound of the chicken was wrinkled.


    What''s the situation?


    It''s sharp, but not as sharp as a knife.


    What could it be?


    I turned to look at Zhao Ping over there, her white hands attracted me.


    Although the family is not rich, but this girl is really clean, not like the rural people at all. She didn''t even have any dirty things in her fingernails. Her slender fingers and white nails are so beautiful.


    Of course, I''ve seen a more beautiful pair of hands!


    However, the owner of those hands was a dead body.


    Zhao Ping found that I had been staring at her fingers. Her face turned red, and then she shrank towards the back. Then, with both hands on his back, he asked me in a hurry, "what are you staring at me for?"


    "I''m guessing that the chicken''s neck was not cut by a knife. But Some people use their nails to cut the throat of the chicken


    When she said this, Zhao Ping was terrified. He stretched out his hand, rubbed his goose bumps and said in surprise, "who? It would be so boring, killing chickens with nails and sucking chicken blood. "


    After that, she looked at me, I looked at her.


    The next moment, we did not speak, only feel the wind behind the spine, the whole body trembled.


    Killing people with nails and sucking blood, is that something self-evident?


    Although I used to be an absolute atheist.


    But after so many things, I can''t believe it now.


    Suddenly feel, this big night of good terror, in case of really met that thing, I also with these chickens?


    Immediately, I immediately said to Zhao Ping, "it''s very late at night. Close the door and have a rest early. I Ha ha, I''ll go back first. "


    Finish saying, I want to hasten of SA Ya son ran.


    But Zhao Ping can''t do it!


    Her family is just her father and her. Now there is no man at home. It''s strange that a girl is not afraid when she meets such a sudden situation.


    This is not, just go out not far, this girl in a hurry to catch up, and then pull me said, "Zhang Yougen, what I, I Can I come to your house tonight? "


    "To my house?" I immediately frowned.


    Zhao Ping said to me almost in a pleading tone, "just one night, please! I''ll go to my relatives tomorrow. "


    I think so. In the end, I can only promise. After all, this kind of thing happened to her family. It''s really scary.


    Then, with Zhao Ping, we went home together.


    It''s a bit strange for my parents to see me bring someone back.


    I have to explain to them that Mr. Zhao''s Well, son! My classmate.


    Isn''t it normal for rural people, especially young people, to make friends?


    My father and my mother didn''t object to it. Let''s eat together.


    After eating, paralysis! A very serious and embarrassing thing happened.


    How do you sleep tonight?


    My parents have nothing to say, your classmates! Male classmate, is it normal to sleep with you?


    But Zhao Ping and I both know that she is a woman. How the hell do you want to sleep?


    She could have slept with her sister.


    But now Zhao Ping''s identity has not been released, she is still "Zhao Ping"!


    Can''t say, let a "man" sleep with my daughter-in-law?


    Finally, after thinking about it, I can only let Zhao Ping sleep in my room, and then I go to sleep in my grandfather''s room.


    Anyway, my grandfather is gone, and I''m my own family. It''s nothing to be afraid of.


    After a safe night, nothing happened.


    The next morning, Zhao Ping had breakfast at my house, and then said she was going to leave. She had to go to the town to find her aunt.


    I nodded.


    We don''t have a car. If we have a car, maybe I''ll drive her.


    Who ever thought that just after going out, the sound of "Dangdang" began to ring.


    This is the village head''s house calling the villagers together. Generally speaking, it is difficult for him to call the villagers together when there is news from above. They all ring the bell at the entrance of the village.


    Anyway, after breakfast, we all went out to have a look.


    I thought there was something urgent. Unexpectedly, there were some dead chickens.


    I also wonder, what''s the relationship between the village head and Zhao Ping? Is it time to help her out?


    As a result, the village head opens his mouth and shouts, "who the hell gave birth to a son and did good deeds? Is it easy for me to raise some chicken? Now I''ll kill them all. Let me know. I have to die. "As a result, of course, no one of the villagers said anything, and they couldn''t do it.


    What''s more, he is also the "local emperor" of our village. It''s good that he doesn''t provoke others. Who dares to provoke their family?


    The village head couldn''t catch people, so he had to go around in the end.


    First of all, he grabbed the collar of a bachelor in the village and yelled, "Fu Er Biao, did you kill my chicken?"


    "Village head, what are you talking about?" Of course, Fu Er Biao did not admit it.


    "Nonsense? You stinky boy is lazy all day. You must have done all these sneaky things, right


    "Village head, I''m a bachelor. Although you don''t like me, you can''t put a basin of excrement on my head? I''ve never done such a thing


    Fu Er Biao said this, and then the village head''s eyes aimed at my head.


    Of course, this guy didn''t dare to wring my collar.


    A man has a well-developed body and works for a long time. He is tall and muscular.


    What''s more, when I was studying, I started fighting. It was a "bad name".


    The head of the village is half shorter than me. Now he turns around me and says coldly, "Zhang Yougen, you must have done it? You stinky boy has always been against me. You killed the chicken, didn''t you? "


    "I didn''t kill your chicken. I was working in the field yesterday. How could I have that spare time?" I replied coldly.


    The village head drank coldly, "how do you prove it?"


    This is fuckin ''funny.


    It seems that the Chinese government said that you did it. Instead of providing evidence to prove that you violated the law, it asked you to provide evidence to prove your innocence.


    I really can''t prove it.


    Fortunately, Zhao Ping didn''t leave at this time. She quickly came out and said, "village head, it''s true. It''s not rooted. To be honest, my family is in the same situation as you, and several chickens have died. "


    "What?" The village head looked surprised.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    "The situation of my chicken is exactly the same as yours. You can see if you don''t believe it. At that time, Zhang Yougen just passed by my door, and I asked him to help me to have a look. " Zhao Ping said this.


    Li Xiaomiao over there followed suit and kept shouting, "yes, yes! I can prove it, too. "


    After all, this girl sent me to help her investigate Zhao Ping, right.


    The village head glared at her and said, "what are you bluffing about? That''s true


    With that, the head of the village asked the villagers to come and have a look at the back.


    When I went to Zhao Ping''s house, I found that was the case. Then, when the village head had nothing to say, where did he develop his virtue and ask the villagers who killed the chicken?


    Zhao Ping is also a nerd, a typical bad guy.


    I told the village head my analysis yesterday.


    Now, it really caused a panic.


    The villagers began to talk one by one.


    "Yes, it seems that the chicken has no blood at all?"


    "Killing chickens and sucking blood, this Is there a zombie here? "


    The village head yelled directly, "fart! Who is preaching superstition? Don''t blame me for being rude. I tell you, it''s time to believe in science, not superstition. "


    "Village head, you say so well, then you tell us, how did the chicken die?"


    "Yes


    Everyone else put the problem on the village head one by one.


    Who made you the leader? You have to do something!


    The village head hesitated to come, hesitated to go, and finally said, "needless to say, it must be some people who want to sabotage. I must take him out and send him to the police station. "


    The dog said, looking at me when he said this.


    It''s like I did it.


    Since the meeting is over, what should we do? I still have to do so much work in my family.


    Zhao Ping is a nerd! After all, I read so many books, didn''t I?


    What the village head said just now reminds her that we have to believe in science, not superstition.


    Therefore, Zhao Ping also coaxed with the village head to catch the chicken thief.


    As a result, I searched all morning and found nothing.


    Moreover, not only didn''t find it, in the afternoon, a pig died in the Li family!


    This time, it''s even more obvious. There are two eyes on the pig''s neck, and then they are sucked to death.


    At this moment, even the village head is creepy.


    He didn''t think he could handle it, and then he went to the police.


    The police came soon and stepped in to investigate.


    How to investigate?


    Left two people here to visit, door to door to ask, looking for suspicious people.


    you can''t expect them to find out anything. After all, they are dead animals. They will not give them any awesome lives.


    Normally, there are police here. How can the chicken thief stop?


    But not only did it not stop, the incident was still escalating.


    This time, dead again!


    It was a cow that died.


    It''s terrible, from chicken to pig, from pig to cow. Next, will it be people?


    The police are the first two. They have no choice but to call for support.


    Then, more police came in, dressed in plain clothes, hid among the villagers and began to squat.


    I finished my farm work and stopped hunting. Then I ran to the old lame.


    What about the old lame?


    Wang he and Wang he were in the yard at that time, preparing for a fight. There was a rhythm of war.


    When I saw their situation, I was hoodwinked and asked them what it was?


    As a result, Wang he said, "fight zombies!"


    I was thrilled and asked them, "are there really zombies?"


    The old lame man said, "why not? A lot of blood. I''m afraid it''s going to recover. I''m afraid it''s going to hurt people next. "


    At that time, I was flustered and asked them in a hurry, "where do zombies come from?"


    The old lame man gave me a smile and said, "the woman in the coffin!"


    I''m starting to panic. Can that thing really be a zombie? Is it the kind that jumps around?


    The old lame grinned and said that I thought too much! That''s the stuff in Hong Kong movies, but actually zombies don''t jump at all.


    Look at the circle on my face. Wang he explained it to me. He had seen it. Once upon a time, an old man of a family died and put it in a coffin. The lid of the coffin could not be closed. The relatives and friends who have come here are going to visit their faces!


    No, after the man died, his descendants had to be responsible for the wake.


    Why wake?


    In fact, I''m afraid that in the evening, some animals will jump up, touch the corpse, and then cheat the corpse.


    At that time, a black cat, who didn''t know where, jumped down from the eaves and went straight into the coffin.It''s weird when you touch the black cat.


    At that time, the body jumped up. Why? Jump at the sight of people.


    He threw himself on his son, hugged him and held him tightly.


    No matter how other people break, how to fight, the body will not let go.


    Finally, we should use the black donkey''s hoof to draw the old man''s hand, and then the old man let go.


    When I heard this, I was blinded.


    Isn''t it the same as "frog carcass"?


    It''s said that frogs have been dead for a long time in the solution room, but when people touch them, they can still jump.


    Why?


    Because the frog died, but the neural signals didn''t dissipate completely.


    Is there electricity on people? When the hand touches the frog, the nerve signal is turned on and the muscle jumps.


    In the same way, science explains that this is the case.


    There are two kinds of death in clinic.


    One is body death, the other is brain death.


    For example, if the body is dead, the doctor declares it dead, but the brain is not dead at this time.


    If you give the body some electrical signals, it''s possible to cheat the body.


    But now we are faced with different things. The corpse is not a hundred years old, but also a thousand years old, right?


    This kind of thing, not to mention brain death, every cell in the body is estimated to be dead, but how did she cheat the corpse?


    So there are many things in the world that science can''t explain.


    I asked the old lame, "how sure are you?"


    The old lame man shook his head and said he didn''t know! Moreover, his legs are not convenient. He can only rely on Wang he.


    At this point, he looked at me and said with a smile, "you have roots. Can you do something?"


    "Me?"


    When I hear this, my head is shaking like a rattle.


    I have a few brushes of my own, which I can''t understand better.


    Damn, no diamond, no porcelain.


    I''m usually all kinds of people. It''s OK to be careless. You ask me to fight zombies with them. I really can''t do it.


    Wang He then laughed, patted me on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK. It''s OK. I will protect you. You don''t have to do anything, just take the road. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    "All right! If you want to get rid of harm for the people, we have to keep up with our ideological awareness, right? "


    Looking at the outside, the sun set, and immediately I started with Wang he.


    You have to go home before you leave, don''t you?


    Dumb girl where waiting for me, I put down the hoe, and then came a sentence, "little sister, I have to take this friend to the mountain to have a look, you don''t wait for me to eat."


    Dumb girl nodded.


    I turned to Wang he and said, "let''s go!"


    Who ever thought that Wang he would stare at the dumb girl when he turned his head.


    This is also a common situation. Niang xipi, as long as she is a male, she can''t wipe her feet when she sees a dumb girl.


    "Let''s go and see!" I spat.


    Wang he nodded, then turned his head and walked away. He didn''t know what he was talking about, and then he pinched a strange hand. The next moment, I did not react, he turned his head and pointed at the dumb girl, "broken!"


    Unfortunately, eggs are useless.


    Dumb girl standing where, what reaction did not, also with a pair of look at the Idiot''s eyes staring at him.


    Wang he was also encircled, and then stamped his foot and pointed again, "broken!"


    "Ah, break again!"


    It still doesn''t work.


    Wang he is silly.


    I rolled my eyes and scolded, "brother Wang He, what are you doing? Is it sensationalism? "


    In a word, it made Wang He blush.


    Then he laughed awkwardly, "it''s OK, it''s OK!"


    Finish saying, still suspicious of saw a dumb wench, then we two go back.


    Along the way, this guy kept asking about dumb girls.


    I''m really a little annoyed. What does he want to ask?


    Wang he said that the girl''s body, although very pale, but he still smelled. There is a faint evil spirit!


    I rolled a white eye son, say I get along day and night everyday, I how didn''t smell evil spirit? There was only a faint aroma.


    Wang he said that I was confused by her skin.


    I said, "shit! Don''t think you''re the only one with something, and so am I. If the young lady was really a demon, she would have been recruited. "


    Wang he nodded and said that he had tried just now, no problem. I''m afraid that girl should be contaminated with something unclean.


    I don''t argue.


    Then, leading him to the foot of the mountain before, I pointed to the cliff above and said, "the coffin was on it at that time."


    "And now?" Wang he asked.


    I rolled my eyes and said, "it''s a little bit Biao, isn''t it? The coffin is a cultural relic. Of course, it was sent to the museum by the state. "


    Wang he gave a "Oh", then pointed to the top and said, "go up and have a look.".


    I opened my eyes wide and looked surprised.


    "Brother, you see that the sun is going to set. Let''s go up. Isn''t that big night?"


    "Why? Are you scared? The front also said that you have the holy instrument, do not be afraid


    "Ha ha, I''m just an old farmer."


    "Come on, don''t be so fussy. Don''t forget that you are predestined with Buddhism."


    "Again!"


    I rolled my eyes and finally had to go with him.


    It''s a long and boring way up the mountain. Then the guy "brainwashed" me and said that I was predestined to Buddha. In the future, I would defend the dignity of Buddha, get rid of demons and defend Taoism.


    It''s puzzling for me. I said that although the fight is really fierce, but What does this have to do with Buddhism? Besides, the old lame fortune teller said I was a general!


    Wang he said with a smile, "that''s right. You were born to defend the Buddha."


    "You''re here again, aren''t you? I''ll be fooled by you again and become a monk. "


    "The best, the best!"


    "Come on, Buddhism stresses forgiveness and equality. Who told you to fight? I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me


    As a result, Wang he laughed. What did he say?


    Buddhists also need thugs!


    What do you do to fight against Buddha? What does King Kong do?


    There are also Blazing Angels fighting for God in this western religion. In reality, there are still knights. Why can''t Buddhism have them?


    These words made me speechless.


    Then I said with a smile, "in this case, defend Buddhism and Taoism. Hey, hey Give me some equipment and arm me as a paladin


    "Bah, if you want to be beautiful and concentrate on Buddhism, you will be invincible. Wait, when you meet a zombie, just try it. "


    Shit! I understand. Eight days is a trick to play with zombies.


    I don''t believe that unless I''m stuck in the door.


    After pulling for a long time, Duzi finally made it to the top of the mountain. Then he stood on it and looked around.


    What about Wang he?He looked left and right, then calculated where he pinched his finger, and recited the formula in his mouth.


    After a long time, he frowned and said, "strange things, strange things!"


    I asked him, what''s the matter?


    Wang he said, the terrain here! But it''s a treasure land. It absorbs a lot of mountains and rivers. No wonder the corpse has not rotted for thousands of years.


    "Oh, I can''t see it! You are Tantric school. Do you study Buddhism? Do you know all the skills of Taoist Feng Shui? "


    "Fart! Haven''t you heard of the Buddhists and Taoists? "


    At this point, Wang he frowned and said, "it''s bad, it''s bad. This is a damn peerless Feng Shui


    I touched my head and said, "I don''t understand! What''s more, why are you swearing again? "


    "I''ll explain it to you. Fengshui is a good acupoint. If the corpse is buried in it, it will not rot, or even bring the dead back to life. However, it will absorb all the surrounding mountains and rivers. After the success, only this mountain is green water and green mountains, and the surrounding areas will be dry, withered and barren. "


    I grinned and said, "it seems you haven''t learned home! Isn''t it good around here? If there is no grass, how can we common people live? "


    "So This is the weirdest part. Unless, there is a Dharma array that blocks this kind of absorption. " Wang he''s words suddenly made me stare, like thinking of something.


    That''s right! Which of the following eight trigrams Tai Chi.


    For a moment, my head hummed for a while, it seems that there is no connection between the plot, now one by one of the series to one, as if it has become inevitable.


    "I said Are you telling the truth? Will this thing really absorb all the air of the surrounding mountains and rivers? "


    When I asked, Wang he rolled his eyes and said, "have you ever heard of the drought?"


    "Well, I''ve heard of that. What''s the matter?"


    "Whenever there is drought, the earth cracks and there is no harvest. The city will invite Mr. Feng Shui to come to see it. He will dig out the dry land nearby. It''s a zombie, too. They absorb the air of mountains and rivers. "


    My scalp exploded and I said, "you mean What was here before was also a drought! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    "Good! You''re not stupid, you''ve got an IQ. " Wang he''s words made me roll my eyes.


    I asked him how to deal with the drought?


    Wang he''s answer is very simple! When those guys don''t have climate, drag out their bodies, expose them to the sun, and then burn them with litchi wood.


    I frowned and said, "what if that thing becomes the weather?"


    "That''s hard to deal with! When they suck enough human blood, kill them! Otherwise, you can only invite Da Luo Jinxian. "


    "Paralyzed! Doesn''t that mean you''re going to suck people? "


    "Almost! Anyway, we have to hurry up. "


    Speaking of this, we both went down the mountain in a hurry. Wang he said that he would ask Tantric Buddhism to trace the ghost.


    However, this thing needs to be prepared. Let me find some "Laoxiang".


    I didn''t respond for a moment, and asked him, "what fellow townsman are you looking for? We are all villagers here. "


    He rolled his eyes and said, "Lao Xiang! It''s the kind of balm used for the altar at home that hasn''t been cleaned up. The longer it takes, the better. "


    I have no choice but to say where to find that thing? Now there are few worshippers. Isn''t that what the old lame does? He should have it anywhere.


    So we went back to the village and ran to find the old lame.


    But when I entered the village, I found that something had happened.


    This time, there are many policemen, three inside and three outside.


    I see this situation is also a little bit hoodwinked. What''s the matter? Did they hear about the drought? Do you want to run to catch the drought?


    Isn''t that funny!


    If you want to talk to the police, they have to arrest you as a psycho.


    Watching the crowd talking, especially my teacher Zhao, whose forehead is full of sweat, is fighting with the village head.


    Who is responsible for the quarrel?


    I wonder.


    Unexpectedly, Li Xiaomiao came over at this time and said to me in tears, "Zhang Yougen, you should think of a way quickly!"


    I rolled my eyes and asked what happened to her?


    Li Xiaomiao said that Zhao Ping disappeared for no reason.


    Hearing this, I frowned, a little puzzled, "well, how can Zhao Ping disappear?"


    Li Xiaomiao cried again, saying that he didn''t know that under the leadership of the village head, everyone was going to catch the chicken thief. As a result, some villagers reported that they were sneaky when they saw people who could be seen. At that time, he yelled, and the ghost ran up the mountain.


    This is not true. The village head organizes people to search the mountain.


    At that time, Zhao Ping was also inside, and Li Xiaomiao was still close to her to show her love.


    Who would have thought, looking for a circle down, the chicken thief did not find, Zhao Ping is still missing.


    When I heard this, I frowned and said angrily, "people are missing. They must have been lost in the mountains. Start the crowd to look for them again."


    Li Xiaomiao said, "Wow," and cried. He said, "I found it, but I didn''t find it."! And What''s more, uncle policeman said And said


    "Why do you cry! Let''s be clear. What did you say? " I''m really a little upset. I hate this kind of delicate smelly girl. It''s always crying. It''s boring.


    Li Xiaomiao cried for a long time before I understood.


    Something''s wrong!


    This kind of missing person happened in the villages nearby.


    Besides, it''s the peak period of time.


    But, they don''t understand, the other village lost is yellow flower big girl, why our village will lose a man.


    This one says, of course, only know the person to understand, Zhao Ping is yellow flower big daughter!


    According to the initial judgment of the police, a group of "abductors" have sneaked in to commit crimes here.


    But Wang he and I feel that things are definitely not so simple.


    Zhao Ping is likely to fall into the hands of the drought. Of course, that thing sucks blood!


    Now, I''m afraid that her life and death are unknown, and other girls are only afraid of being poisoned.


    Wang he said, "it''s a matter of urgency. We have to find our grandfather as soon as possible."


    I nodded, and then we ran back to find the old lame.


    Who ever thought that after this, the old lame was not at home.


    At this very moment, Wang he and I were in a hurry to play missing for me. Watching the night come down a little bit, more and more dark, I was even more anxious.


    Wang he sat cross legged, and his mouth was full of words.


    After a long time, he saw me walking around and said, "can you stop? Is it annoying to walk around? "


    "My God! There are dead people in the village. Is that my classmate? ""What? Do you have any special ideas about your female classmate? "


    "Ah bah, I have a daughter-in-law. I won''t make trouble, will I?"


    "What are you worried about? If the girl is dead, it''s useless for you to worry. She can''t live. If she''s still alive and falls into the hands of Hanyu, and can''t find Hanyu, it''s no use for you to be anxious. "


    after Wang he said this, I rolled my eyes and said that Zhao Ping has nothing to do with you, so you''re not worried, are you?


    I''m anxious. Unexpectedly, at this time, there was a sudden sound of opening the door outside. I turned my head and yelled, "old man, are you back at last? We''re waiting here for the day lily to get cold. "


    The old lame man limped inside and sat down on a bench. Then, he escaped from his pocket, took a roll of paper, rolled it, stuffed it into his mouth, lit the fire and smoked slowly.


    I''m in a hurry. I hastened to say, "old man, do you know something big happened in the village! Zhao Ping has just disappeared. I don''t know if she has been poisoned. I said Do you hear me? Old man


    The old lame man faced me directly, spitting out a mouthful of smoke, and said, "I hear you! Don''t worry, that girl is OK, it''s OK. But in a few days, it''s not clear. "


    "What does that mean?" I was curious.


    Wang Hezai thought about it carefully. He responded quickly enough and said, "in four days, it will be July half!"


    My scalp is numb, came a sentence, "Ghost Festival?"


    The old lame man nodded.


    As the saying goes, in July and a half, ghosts run wild.


    "But I don''t understand. What does this good drought have to do with ghost festival?" After scratching my head, I looked at them and asked my own question.


    Wang he also felt puzzled. Obviously, he couldn''t figure out the mystery.


    Therefore, we can only turn our eyes to the old lame.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    The old lame man took a puff of smoke, then said faintly, "this is about Feng Shui! As the saying goes, Fengshui is harmful to people. If we find a geomantic treasure land, the people who come out here are outstanding. If the dead are buried in it, they can also protect future generations. On the contrary, if someone uses geomantic omen in a bad way, it may form a corpse raising place! "


    Wang he was also afraid that I would not understand, so he explained to me, "the corpse raising place will make the corpse not rot, and finally become the so-called zombie!"


    "I don''t understand. Who''s so boring and good at turning corpses into zombies?"


    "Then you don''t understand. From ancient times to the present, all princes and Marquises hope that the corpses are not rotten. Before the Han Dynasty, the jade clothes were wrapped in the coffin and antiseptic with traditional Chinese medicine in the Ming Dynasty


    The old lame man said it very subtly, but it was incredible to hear it in my ears!


    After all, it''s the modern people who want to return the dust to the dust and the earth to the earth.


    Now the state also requires that the dead and the living should not be robbed of land, and all the corpses should be cremated.


    "In fact, it''s understandable that emperors and dignitaries in ancient times wanted to live forever. Unfortunately, no one has ever found an elixir. Therefore, they want to revive after death, and think that this person has a soul. As long as they protect their bodies, sooner or later, their souls will return to their bodies. If the corpse is destroyed, how can it be revived after death? "


    It''s incredible to hear these wonderful explanations.


    Then I asked curiously, "did anyone succeed?"


    "Nonsense, if someone succeeds, the world will be in a mess? The geomantic omen problem involved in this is really something that ordinary people can''t do. It has to be everyone of geomantic omen. What''s more, if you don''t do it well, it will become a drought. Once there is a drought, the villagers ask the feng shui master to come and see, and they will dig out the drought and burn it to death. So, because of all these harsh conditions, almost no one has ever succeeded. "


    The old lame''s words made me feel a little numb.


    "You''ve been talking about it for a long time, don''t you mean The woman made it? "


    "No! It should be said that it was almost a success, not a complete success. "


    Old lame bullet in the hands of the ash, he coldly replied, "before there must be a Feng Shui everyone, found her intention. I don''t know if it''s compassion or what. I use a holy instrument to shock her. Then there''s a gossip array outside to stop her from absorbing the aura of the square. "


    I sat with my chin propped up, listening to his words, squinting and almost dozing off.


    Paralysis, this shenshendao ghost thing, sounds really boring.


    "So Can we get to the point? What do these things have to do with her catching Zhao Ping and other girls? "


    "Ha ha..."


    The old lame didn''t answer me, just a faint smile.


    I''m so angry that my lungs are going to explode!


    Wang He over there suddenly realized, and he quickly said, "I understand! The woman wanted to revive herself, but she didn''t know what was going on. She woke up after half of it. However, she didn''t succeed. She also found that the eight trigrams geomancy prevented her from absorbing the spirit of mountains and rivers. So She''s going to destroy the Eight Diagrams array, isn''t she? "


    I rolled my eyes. This smelly boy is really smart.


    Geomantic omen gossip has been destroyed for a long time, and it''s also destroyed.


    "No! She''s fighting. She''s planning. "


    The old cripple''s words puzzled me.


    Wang he frowned, too.


    "It''s a good saying. If you don''t live forever, you''ll have a bad memory. It seems that this woman is also a master of Taoism. She knows that her resurrection from the dead has failed, so He just broke the jar and broke it. He planned to lead a hundred ghosts into his body when the door of ghosts was wide open, so as to cultivate himself into an immortal goddess


    "Oh, Ma, it''s getting further and further. What the hell is tiannu. The more I listen, the more confused I am


    I rubbed my temples hard and felt that my brain was not working well.


    A moment ago, I was still in my own world. Now I''m just getting started. It''s really a pain in the head to hear them say these ghosts.


    Wang he explained to me with a smile, "the goddess of heaven was originally a God, but later she became a monster. It''s kind of like Oh, what Westerners call fallen angels


    "Fallen angel?" Wang he said that, I seem to understand a little.


    He told me an ancient story.


    It is said that the Yellow Emperor and Chiyou went to war.


    The Yellow Emperor sent Yinglong and his troops to resist.


    Yinglong is a flying dragon with wings. After a great battle, Chiyou invited Fengbo and Yushi, and launched a storm all over the sky, trapping Yinglong''s troops.


    At this time, the Yellow Emperor sent Tian Nu to help.


    Wearing green clothes, tiannu can emit strong light and heat, which evaporates all the wind and rain in the sky.


    Therefore, Yinglong took the opportunity to counterattack and defeated Chiyou''s troops.Yinglong and tiannu have made great achievements in this war. But their magic power was exhausted in this station, and they had to stay in the world. Yinglong went to the south, so it was rainy in the south.


    Tiannu went to the north, so the North was dry.


    "Well, well, I get it! I see! What you two mean is that tiannu is the most powerful one among them. But I don''t understand. That girl is going to be the daughter of heaven. What are you going to do with those girls? "


    "She''s going to kill all these girls on ghost day! Originally female belongs to Yin, if still unmarried woman, suddenly tragic death, that Yin Qi is heavier. Therefore, she will form a huge pool of Yin gathering blood on the address of the eight trigrams to attract all the ghosts. "


    As soon as I heard this, I got excited.


    All of a sudden, my head wants to understand.


    Many people died in that place. Er Wang told his mother that he was trapped in a dark place and could not be reincarnated.


    In other words, just because there are a lot of ghosts trapped, it becomes the woman''s target.


    "What should we do now?" After holding on for a long time, I finally asked a question that I always wanted to ask.


    After all, it''s not the way to spend it, is it?


    "It''s hard to deal with tiannu. Wang He, we need help. Let Wang Hu come back. "


    When the old lame said this, Wang he nodded.


    Then, he took out a strange charm from his pocket, put it on his mouth, closed his eyes and recited it. Then, with two fingers between them, the charm burned itself strangely.


    I''m quite surprised to see this picture.


    My Lord, those who play esoteric school and metaphysics are all his mother magicians!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    After that, Wang he and the old lame man looked at each other and laughed.


    Then, two people want to whisper, let me hurry back.


    I don''t want to go back.


    Finally, Wang he said, "my big brother, it''s a very special time. Kuiba wants to become a heavenly girl, and he needs to catch many yellow girls to bleed. You have to watch your little daughter-in-law more. "


    At this point, he patted his head and said, "look, look, my brain. Since it''s your daughter-in-law, how can it be a yellow flower girl? It must be all right! "


    As soon as I finished, the next moment I turned my head and ran towards the family.


    Wang he laughs happily behind.


    This dead guy must have seen it for a long time. Dumb girl and I didn''t do that.


    I ran home in a hurry. I was afraid that something might happen to her. When I rushed to the door out of breath, I saw my father and mother sitting at the door talking.


    Seeing that I ran back in a hurry, my father asked me what I was doing? What''s going on?


    I couldn''t breathe. I asked, "little What about the little sister? "


    I haven''t finished my words. There was a loud noise at the door. The dumb girl was holding a plate of potato shreds and looked at me with a smile.


    OK, OK! I was relieved.


    Then, since the meal is ready, our family will have dinner together.


    Today''s meal is not bad. Although there is no meat dish, it''s well done. Or do you cook by yourself.


    Where is our family eating, little sister?


    But always hungry?


    My mother is here. She doesn''t dare to eat too much. Do you have to be reserved? It''s funny to see where I eat it.


    So, no way, I deliberately smile, big chopsticks big chopsticks to miss sister bowl inside clip vegetables.


    "Hard work, little sister, eat more."


    "Hard work? What''s hard, I''m hard, too. " My mother was immediately dissatisfied.


    I said, "yes, mother! You''ve worked hard, too. Come on, you can have some. "


    At this point, it''s also a pinch for her.


    My mother, while eating, said, "today''s rice is not much, one person two bowls of rice."


    Isn''t this for the little sister?


    Dumb girl, just embarrassed is a smile. I don''t want to say much. I''ll take a bite of it.


    When they finished eating, my bowl of rice almost did not move, and I handed it to her with a smile.


    An Niang immediately glared, did not have the good spirit to come a sentence, "how? You don''t eat it! You''re going to work in the field. You''re a strong laborer in the family. If you don''t have enough food, how can you work tomorrow? "


    I said with a smile, "it''s OK. When I came back, I just came back from the old lame."


    Of course, I only gave it to my little sister, not to my mother. So, isn''t she losing her virtue and temper?


    Just now I said that there are only two bowls of rice for each person, right?


    I didn''t move a mouthful. I gave my sister a bowl, and I said with a smile, "mother, there''s another bowl, you eat it."


    Of course, in fact, I''m behind the scenes. She has already had two bowls of rice, and she can still eat it.


    My mother spat at me immediately, and said, "fart, there''s no rice at home!"


    "Buy it." I replied.


    "Buy? Take what buy, money all buy chicken seedling, buy chicken food


    "Er..."


    I took a look at the little sister over there. At this point, of course, I have to stand up as a man myself.


    No, I immediately patted my chest and said, "don''t worry, mother! Isn''t that making money? You wait. I''ll make money for you tomorrow. After that, I''ll make money and let you eat delicacies every day. "


    This words say, an Niang certainly heart inside also happy Zizi. The smile came a sentence, "you ah, know to paste your mother."


    After coaxing my mother, I immediately went to chat with her and my father.


    Before leaving, he reached out and waved to the dumb girl behind to let her eat quickly.


    The girl was so happy that she ate it quickly.


    After the chat, my parents almost went to bed.


    After I went back, I saw my little sister cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks and washing and brushing.


    Then, he walked over and sat down to light a fire and smoke. I said, "little sister, what, I''ll tell you. Recently, it''s not peaceful outside. You should never leave home, let alone the village. "


    She gave a "um.".


    Then, I got up and walked towards the room, intending to go to bed.


    Dumb girl suddenly called me, "have a root!"


    Where did I stop, then I was stunned and turned to look back.The dumb girl''s face was red and she whispered, "thank you."


    I grinned, patted my chest and said, "I have a commitment to my grandfather. I will do what I say! "


    She looked at me and gently just laughed.


    It''s warmer than a smile.


    This girl looks beautiful and charming. She smiles and twinkles.


    I''m at the age of vigorous, right? Seeing my little sister, of course, I''ll be daydreaming, right?


    Of course, the last thing in the cave has taught me a profound lesson.


    Little sister is a very conservative kind, basically don''t give her name, you don''t want to touch her.


    Ah, it seems that we can only go daydreaming.


    Go back to the room. I''d better have a good sleep.


    The next morning, there was a lot of noise in the village. It is said that in a village over there, the village head''s daughter also disappeared.


    Get the news, our side of the police, and quickly rushed to the other side.


    These guys are so pathetic. They run around every day.


    After all, how much police force can we have in a small town?


    It''s the old lame. They haven''t seen what Wang Hu said.


    This kind of mass disappearance of yellow girls is still happening. In the end, it''s all fucked up.


    On the other hand, they asked for the help of the masses. Let''s search the mountain to see if we can find those people who abducted and sold people.


    Now is the time for the village head to make achievements for himself.


    We all need to cooperate with the old and the young to fight against the crime!


    What the hell are you kidding?


    That thing is dry! How about chicken feathers?


    Of course, if you can find Zhao Ping, it''s also a good thing. You might as well have a try.


    So Wang he and I signed up to join us and went to the mountain together to look for Hanyu!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    As you can imagine, this trip up, of course, nothing was found!


    Finally, we went back empty handed again.


    The police are worried.


    It''s not a simple matter. The escalation is more and more serious. With so many missing girls, they can''t catch anyone. It has been widely spread outside, and many versions have been produced.


    In the first version, it was said by the police at that time that there were flower makers who specially abducted and sold women here.


    Those yellow girls just want to get out and become wives for people in poor mountain villages.


    This is not unusual. After all, buying a wife is very common in China.


    Some are in remote mountainous areas, and some are in Vietnam.


    The second version is a little weird.


    It''s about the devil getting married!


    Those beautiful girls were all taken in by the devil, so they were captured.


    The devil must marry enough 99 daughters in law before he can stop.


    For a time, every household to the night, it is closed doors and windows.


    There is a big girl''s family, but also make a fuss, quickly married the girl out.


    It makes the bachelors in the village very happy. Originally, I wanted to marry my daughter-in-law, but all the conditions were not good, so I couldn''t marry her.


    Now, they are married in arms.


    Even people like me, who are poorer than others, come to kiss me.


    The girl of whose family has a crush on me. If you see me right, you should get married quickly.


    Can I have eyes?


    My little sister is the most beautiful woman in the three provinces of Northeast China. Who else can I see?


    So, refuse decisively!


    Finally, the police thought about it and came up with a bad idea.


    What are you doing?


    Let policewomen pretend to be girls, and then go "Fishing law enforcement".


    Of course, we have to give our thumbs up. There is nothing wrong with the police. For the safety of the masses, the girl is willing to take risks. I need a compliment!


    But this opponent is not human.


    It''s no problem to shoot them.


    But if not?


    It''s not


    The girl was wearing a bug, a locator, all kinds of high technology.


    In other families, when they close the door to avoid the "demon king", she still wants to go out to attract the idea of shooting huazi.


    As a result, the next day, she also disappeared!


    All that remained was a voice from the eavesdropper, first a hissing electric current, and then the woman screamed, "what are you?"


    The next moment, completely lost the voice.


    This situation makes the police have a big head. What''s the matter?


    They don''t understand!


    As a result, the police increased the police force, but also a sudden whim, looking for male police disguised as women, and then come around.


    After all, the criminal was against a girl last night. He couldn''t resist. But man to man, or well-trained men, they certainly have no problem.


    For a moment, we have a wonderful scene in Liucun.


    A group of old men in women''s skirts, clothes, chest also stuffed with apples and balloons.


    The villagers who didn''t understand it all laughed.


    Of course, I don''t think it''s funny. People have to bear humiliation and risk their lives in order to protect the people?


    What right are we protected to laugh at others?


    On the contrary, we should praise the police for their bravery and dedication.


    But the strange thing happened. None of the girls who were pretended by the old men were OK. The next day, as usual.


    Some people say that maybe men don''t look like women.


    Considering this, there are also some handsome young policemen. When they dress up, they are almost the same as women. It''s a pity that I''m not fooled.


    The old lame man said, of course, he won''t be fooled! Because this man and woman, one Yin, one Yang. Those ghosts can be detected.


    Just when everyone didn''t know what to do, that night, it was the third day!


    Unexpectedly, the police ambushed at the entrance of the village, caught a suspect!


    Why is it suspicious?


    Because that guy''s dress is nondescript, and he carries controlled weapons!


    But the man argued that he had come to Liucun to find relatives.


    So the leader asked the villagers to see if they knew the man.


    As a result, Wang he and I went to join in the fun.


    At that time, I almost didn''t laugh.


    Why?


    The guy was wearing a blue gown, which belonged to the ancient people.


    What about your head? And a bun. The so-called control weapon is carrying a sword on his back!Most importantly, he as like Wang Wang two as like as two peas! It''s like an inverted model.


    Needless to say, this guy is definitely Wang Hu.


    Immediately, Wang he quickly claimed that this is his brother. The sword is not a controlled weapon. It''s a Taoist sword, similar to those old people and women who practice Taiji sword in our park.


    After checking, the police also found that the sword didn''t start, it couldn''t kill people.


    In addition, he can show the proof that he is a Taoist. Others respect the freedom of personal belief and let people go. It''s just a verbal criticism.


    Now that this person is all, we are going to prepare for the ghost festival the next day.


    According to the old lame man, on this day, the drought is bound to move.


    At midnight, when the ghost door opens, she will kill all the girls. Use their blood to break the seal of the eight trigrams, and then release the wronged souls inside to form a gathering pool. At that time, attract ghosts to come, absorb their souls, and then refine themselves into tiannu.


    I cut in and asked, "isn''t the Eight Diagrams array destroyed? Why do you want to untie the seal? "


    The old lame man said with a smile, "that array was set by an expert. Even if it is destroyed, the original seal will still be retained. That''s why Erwang''s soul can''t be reincarnated. "


    "But isn''t it a wedding dress for Han Yu?"


    "That''s why we''re here, isn''t it? Do stop her


    When I heard that, I clapped and said, "kill the demons and defend the right way. You are all good. Well, there''s no such thing as me. You''d better go down to work, man


    With that, I turned around and wanted to run.


    As a result, the old lame man quickly stopped me and said, "have a root, you forget! You''re a general. "


    "Yes, you are a Buddhist King Kong." Even Wang he followed suit.


    I cried and said, "master, brother Wang He, don''t bury me. That''s to kill Hanyu. I''m just an ordinary person. It''s ok if you think I''m going to fight with people. But if I fight with zombies, I still know how many kilos I have. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    "Well, that''s not true. You have roots. You can''t die if you have a sacred vessel to protect your body. What''s more, if we fight, we need a carrier. Look at my old arms and legs, and these two guys. If you want to cast a spell, you have to have a personal protection. "


    Hearing the old lame man''s words, I felt puzzled and immediately looked at him strangely.


    "Carrier, what is that?"


    "Have you ever heard of Baoxian?"


    How can I not have heard of that?


    Baojiaxian is very famous in Northeast China.


    To put it bluntly, baojiaxian is dedicated to five immortals. As I said before, Hu Huangliu is white.


    It is said that when they encounter problems to be dealt with, they can ask five immortals to help themselves, and then


    Get it! Oh, I see.


    Old people want me to be a carrier. They want something to come to me and help them fight.


    Immediately, my head shook like a rattle. I didn''t know how to operate it, but I don''t want anything else in my body.


    Wang he was immediately worried. "I said," brother Yougen, this is your Liucun village, that is your villager. ". If tiannu is really refined, she will kill a lot. No one in your whole village wants to run away. "


    "Yes, and one of your female classmates. What? You don''t want to save people? " The old lame man followed Wang he and sang the double reed. These words gave me a headache.


    To be honest, if it''s so bad, my father, my mother and my little sister are all here. What can they do?


    Looking at these three people, I sighed and replied, "there are three of you, any one of you can. Why do you have to find me?"


    Wang Hu, who hasn''t spoken all the time, said faintly, "you have a strong Yang and good health! It''s a general''s life again, so you''re suitable to be a carrier. "


    Seeing that I still didn''t understand, Wang he had to explain, "do you know tattoos?"


    I nodded.


    "But do you know Wen Guangong? Among those who come out to hang out, few little gangsters dare to tattoo Guan Gong on their backs. After all, some people can''t recite the eight characters hard enough. After tattooing Guan Gong, it doesn''t work. It may even die. "


    Frowning, I looked at them and said, "so, I''m tough enough to carry?"


    "Yes! That''s it. Those who are generals, who are not fierce? This is a pig killer. He''s full of murderous spirit. He''s afraid of ghosts. What about you general? " The old lame said with a smile.


    I see his smile, how can I feel so unbelievable?


    Maybe it''s up to them to deal with the drought.


    So, I have to I nodded and agreed.


    Now all we have is the east wind.


    How to let the villagers and police leave and not get involved in the battlefield?


    After thinking about it, these three immoral smoking guys not only enlisted me as coolie, but now they have come to my sister.


    According to Wang He, it''s time to let the little sister pretend to be attacked. Then, he found the enemy''s dens, asked the village head to mobilize the masses, and then took the police to the mountain.


    Next, when we''re done here, it''s over!


    I strongly disagree! It''s OK to take risks by myself, but my little sister is my flesh and blood. I can''t let her get involved in what I say.


    But the old lame man said, there are so many people in the mountain to go with them, they go out to be safe. It''s dangerous to stay in this village.


    I think so.


    Finally, he agreed.


    Then, everything was in order. Before he left, Wang he thought of something and told me again and again.


    "Do it tomorrow, remember! Don''t eat meat, don''t drink, and don''t smoke. Otherwise, I''m afraid the effect will be affected at that time. "


    I nodded and wrote it down immediately.


    Then, I will go back and talk about it with my sister all night.


    Of course, I didn''t say I was going, otherwise she wouldn''t let me take the risk.


    Although our plan is very thorough, there is a loophole here.


    That is, Miss does not want to talk to strangers. She is still dumb in the eyes of the villagers!


    So, how can a mute inform those people?


    After thinking about it, I wrote a note by myself.


    That is to say, I found the enemy''s stronghold and asked for support!


    Then, let the dumb girl be responsible for reporting, where I continue to stay.


    I believe they will be fooled in this play.


    So the next morning, Wang he and Wang Hu and I pretended to go to the mountain to find someone.


    Then, he made a circle and went to the opposite side of the road.


    When we got there, we would crouch and wait for the night to fall.


    We all have to pay homage to our family and die in the dark.Looking around, there are incense paper candles everywhere in the dark Liucun village.


    I can''t help yawning. It''s boring to squat here. Dozing is coming.


    Look at the other two, one sitting cross legged, reciting the Sutra.


    The other one, where to make it, hands on two knees.


    Shit! Sure enough, people who practice Taoism have no sense at all.


    I''ll just hold my chin and doze off somewhere.


    Vaguely fell asleep, do not know how long to sleep, "Dangdang" sound up.


    This is dumb girl informed them, the village head in the convener, to rescue those trapped girls.


    With eyewitnesses, reliable information, we need people urgently. For a moment, even the policemen who were in charge of ambush outside were called back.


    Then, I saw the torch as bright as day in the distance, and a large number of villagers gathered.


    Then, where did the village head start his graduation speech? It was too far away for me to hear.


    It took about half an hour to lead the people out.


    This guy is really a mess. If he is really a bunch of faggots, how can he save a fart with his slow speech?


    In any case, this guy is finally with people, the mighty set out.


    Wang he patted me and yelled, "Hey, it''s time to go!"


    Having said this, I nodded and followed them quickly.


    When we got there, the old lame man was lying in ambush.


    This guy took a lot of things, such as peach sword, black dog blood, rooster blood, cinnabar and so on.


    Then, the three of them were there, checking their own things and preparing to fight.


    What about me?


    Anyway, I''m not a passer-by. Just sit by and watch them perform under my chin.


    The old lame man and Wang Hu both came from Tao. Of course, they went there to set up the array.


    What about Wang he?


    Let me take off my clothes and stand in front of him.


    As soon as I heard this, I was a little confused and asked, "what? You''ll have to take off your clothes for this fight? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    "Of course! Or how to be a carrier. " Wang he has a serious face.


    There''s no way. Now that they''ve all been on their boat, they can only go one way to the black.


    Then, I took off my clothes. I was a little cold at night. I asked him how to fix it now?


    Wang he told me to sit cross legged without distractions.


    I nodded and sat cross legged.


    Then the guy began to take things out of the wide robe.


    It''s a warp wheel often seen in Tibet. It''s like a conch.


    Then, around me, the hands of the wheel to shake back and forth, mouth inside is to recite the Buddhist scriptures I do not understand.


    Go and go, read and read.


    What''s the cause of this.


    There was no distracting thoughts in my heart, and my head was blank. Someone nearby was reading Buddhist scriptures all the time. Of course, for ordinary people like me, it was hypnosis, and then I went to sleep.


    But just then, he blew the conch thing.


    The wonderful thing is that it doesn''t make any sound, but I feel that the eardrum is very painful.


    He read and walked like this, and then blew it from time to time, which made me deaf and dizzy.


    In the end, I opened my eyes to see what this guy was up to?


    The result, open an eye how?


    It was so dark that nothing could be seen. Instead, I saw the stars all over the sky


    At this time, Wang he reminded me in a low voice, "you have entered the realm of Buddhism and selflessness, and you have seen the vastness." Lao Tzu,


    , I make complaints about you. I''ll give you a stick. You''re in the same state


    Wang he ignored me, just said faintly, "next, no matter what happens, you have to bear it, don''t leave this state."


    I gave a "um.".


    Then, the whole body appeared strange, there was a stream of heat up. What about you?


    There is a strange itching incomparable feeling!


    How to say?


    It''s like ten thousand ants crawling on their bodies.


    I can''t help it. It doesn''t hurt, but it itches.


    I asked him, what are you doing?


    He didn''t answer me.


    I can''t help it. I want to scratch it.


    But he yelled at me and forbade me to move.


    Well, I can only endure the itching feeling and carry it all the time.


    At this time, the old lame and Wang Hu also came back.


    They didn''t speak and stood by.


    There was only the sound of Wang He chanting sutras. Soon, there were dense footsteps outside.


    Wang Hu said at this time, "it''s the missing girls, it''s not right! They have no light in their eyes. They seem to have been manipulated


    "Well, next, it''s the main show." The old lame man replied.


    I was worried. I opened my eyes to see what was going on.


    As a result


    Nima, what you see is still black and stars all over the sky.


    Wang He, the dog said, is blind to Lao Tzu''s eyes. Now he can''t see anything.


    What''s the matter with him?


    Unexpectedly, a gust of wind hit, had no clothes, this is frozen me straight shiver.


    Then the old lame man murmured, "here comes the guy!"


    "Shall we do it?"


    "No! Wait until she enters our array. "


    Next, there was a long wait. Then, the old lame man yelled, "no, she''s going to kill and take blood. Do it now!"


    With that, a group of people rushed out.


    Before he left, Wang he kept telling me not to move. When my eyes can see, I can move.


    I nodded and waited patiently.


    There will be ha ha ha outside for a while.


    For a while, the sound of the blood - throbbing was jingling.


    I''m so fuckin ''depressed!


    Unfortunately, I still can''t see it. I have to keep pretending to be blind.


    After fighting for half an hour, Wang he suddenly called me hysterically, "have roots! Come on. Kill her while she''s sick. "


    hearing this, I opened my eyes, and the picture in front of me was blurred.


    I''ve been waiting for a long time. After I get used to it, the scene is really hot.


    The old lame man fell, Wang Hu fell, and Wang he also fell.


    Look at the girls around. Now they''re all down.


    The most terrible thing was that their wrists were bleeding, and the blood was filling the ground, and they were pouring towards a beautiful woman sitting in the middle.


    That woman is really beautiful. She has a good match with her little sister. Moreover, she is still wearing ancient clothes, which has a kind of exotic beauty.At this time, Wang he yelled, "look at you! Don''t hurry to help. Are you waiting for your girl classmate to bleed to death? "


    Sure enough, I saw Zhao Ping in the crowd.


    Get it! It''s not the time to be pitiful. I have to save people in a hurry.


    Stand up in a hurry, I ran towards that side, good guy! I feel like I''m bolt.


    That step is very light, moreover, the whole body seems to have the strength which cannot use.


    To put it in a bad way, I''ve never felt so good, that feeling I can kill a cow!


    Look at my hands. I''m scared.


    All of them are black words. They are like Buddhist scriptures. The whole thing stabbed me. I think, now I must be a monster!


    Of course, I don''t have time to pay attention to it. I can''t wash it. I''ll kill Wang he and let him be a new man.


    Now, I have to deal with the drought first! Against the clock, I have to save those girls.


    I''ve been running very fast, and I''ve been fighting in school for several years. I''ve never felt so happy now.


    I rushed by. What about the woman?


    I opened my mouth and


    Emma! Such a beautiful woman, actually spit out a stinky black air.


    Head on, I just hit it.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, those black words on my body actually glowed in the black gas. I didn''t stop for any time, and hit the dry horse.


    The three people behind them yelled, "well done!"


    Listen to them, how severe the drought is, but it''s unexpected. I feel weak and explosive.


    Even, it''s not as good as I hit those little gangsters.


    It felt like an old man was beating a woman.


    For a time, I was a little soft hearted. My motto in life is not to beat women.


    But Wang he asked me to fight! That dry horse fought hard with them and consumed his strength, which is why he was so weak. Once the ghosts come and let her in, all of us here will die.


    Get it! In order to save people, I have to die.


    Left hook, right hook, the person who pissed me off is in danger.


    It made the drought howl and roll back and forth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    I couldn''t stand the fight, so I turned to run.


    Can a man let her run away? If we want this ghost to run away, we''ll have to worry about it in Liucun.


    Thinking of this, he rushed up and held out his hand to hold her broad robe.


    The trough! As a result, too much force, "brush" all of a sudden.


    The whole dress was stripped, and then there was a red belly bag left.


    That picture is really hot eyes, scared me to shout, "Amitabha, sin, sin!"


    Unexpectedly, at this time, Wang Hu called out, "over her!"


    With that, he threw his sword to me.


    I took it and took a deep breath. Next, we can only be cruel and ruthless.


    A cold drink, will go forward, the result of this female drought!


    Can be expected, at this critical moment, a man suddenly stood up, and then blocked in front of the drought.


    I was stunned! It''s Zhao Ping!


    What does this stinky girl want to do?


    "Out of the way, out of the way!"


    Can that wench is delirious, double eyes have no spirit at all. Not only don''t let, also rushed to a tight embrace.


    The old lame man cried at this moment, "no, there''s a root! As soon as the ghost door opens, all ghosts come. If you don''t do it again, everyone will die. "


    When I said this, I turned around and was surprised to find that. Sure enough, a lot of white and transparent things gathered here.


    On the ground over there, a lot of girls'' blood accumulated.


    I can''t help it. I know I won''t do it again. Wait, don''t say that she has become the daughter of heaven. Even the sisters on the earth have to be put to death if they bleed.


    A fierce, and then I pushed away Zhao Ping.


    This smelly girl did not stop, and struggled to get up, toward me.


    Looking at the girl who has gone to the blood pool over there, I gritted my teeth and kicked Zhao Ping away. And then, in a hurry, he chased that way.


    Wang he cried, "it''s too late to let her in. You have roots! You run. "


    No! The village is here. My parents and sisters are all here. Where can I go?


    The sound of footsteps came from behind, and the smelly girl Zhao Ping came again.


    Now the picture is that I''m chasing Hanyu, she''s chasing me.


    It seems that I''m not in a hurry. At this critical moment, I''m going to throw a post backward. Then he threw the sword with all his strength. At the same time, he directly bent his body to avoid Zhao Ping.


    This action, even I don''t believe it, I made it in a flash.


    Look up, it''s wonderful!


    Wang Hu''s sword, I don''t know what it is made of, the effect is really powerful.


    I thought that a sword without a sharp edge could not kill people.


    Who would have thought that the killing of Hanyu was so severe that it directly penetrated her body.


    Then there was a shrill scream from the ghost, and the whole body seemed to be on fire.


    In a short time, it became a pile of ashes!


    Of course, it should be said that all of us have come to a successful conclusion.


    But sometimes, some things are beyond human control.


    A shrill scream, and then all of us were wide eyed, completely stupid.


    Why?


    As I said before, I ran after the drought, and Zhao Ping ran after me.


    I took a slide shovel, threw the sword out of my hand, and killed him.


    But what about Zhao Ping?


    She pounced, I dodged, and she flew out.


    Just at this time, the drought has gone out, and there is no obstacle in front of Zhao Ping.


    Then, the tragedy happened!


    Originally, it was used to prepare for the drought. The hundred ghosts array had already started, and Zhao Ping suddenly jumped on it.


    Those wandering ghosts all howled, and then, one after another, they all went crazy and drilled into Zhao Ping.


    Originally, Zhao Ping, who had no spirit on her face, screamed bitterly.


    I was so scared that I yelled, "Zhao Ping!"


    Then, he jumped on her and tried to save her.


    But this hundred ghosts array is too fierce. A cold and piercing wind blows towards me.


    Those Sutra tattoos on the body, issued a dazzling light, followed by a little bit of crushing, the body''s font began to disappear.


    The old lame man cried, "have roots, don''t be hard! You are crazy. The wind blows you out of your wits. "


    "But Zhao Ping What about Zhao Ping? no way! I must save him. "


    At this point, Wang he and Wang Hu looked at each other. They struggled to get up, left and right, driving me away from the scene.


    The wind over there is still blowing wildly, and Zhao Ping is still screaming bitterly.I can''t bear to see it!


    At last, all the ghosts merged into her body.


    After that, Zhao Ping did not move any more, but fell there motionless.


    Seeing things stop, Wang he and Wang Hu let go, and then I ran over.


    Zhao Ping, who is shaking and falling, is shouting at her all the time.


    Unfortunately, it''s useless


    She was still lying there, motionless.


    I suddenly flustered, stretched out a hand, a little bit of touch in the past.


    When I put my finger on the tip of Zhao Ping''s nose, I shivered, didn''t No gas!


    Zhao Ping is dead!


    At that moment, I was so chagrined. Why do I have to hide in the end? If I had not dodged at that time, maybe there would have been no such thing.


    The old lame man sighed, came over, patted me on the shoulder and said, "have a root, don''t be too sad."


    I turned my head angrily, grabbed the collar of the old lame man and yelled, "it''s all you, it''s all you! You have to fight a drought. Now, Zhao Ping is dead! How can I explain to Mr. Zhao? "


    The old lame man could only sigh.


    Wang he came up to me and said, "come on, have roots! That''s bullshit. If the drought is not eliminated, more people will die. "


    "Yes, Zhao Ping, it was an accident. Nobody wants it to happen! Do you think it''s just your heart? Grandfather is more sad than you. " Wang Hu also persuades.


    Look where I''m still standing. He sighed, "so many girls are bleeding from their wrists. Save them first! Do you want to wait for more people to die? "


    I also had no choice but to turn my head, and then everyone went to bandage the wound and wake up the girls.


    Soon, the police came back in vain.


    They also saw the situation here and immediately asked what was the matter?


    Wang he has already prepared his lines, saying that the group of paihuazi were originally in the mountains. However, they saw that there were police here, so they deliberately used a "trap" to lead the women out while they were searching the mountain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    Fortunately, the four of us found out in time.


    So, in a hurry to chase here, they see with these people can not escape, they intend to kill!


    As soon as the police heard this, they immediately asked the traffickers?


    We pointed out to the outside, and they immediately scattered some people to pursue.


    Then, of course, the police investigate and collect evidence.


    The girls said they didn''t know. It''s just that when a person is alone, a shadow behind him flashes by, and then he faints. Other things are not clear at all, and he is completely confused.


    This scene surprised everyone else.


    Fortunately, Li Xiaomiao has the wrong number. He even said, "the city people are not behind you. Pat you on the shoulder and give someone medicine as soon as you look back. And then he said, take out the money, will this person take out the money? I guess it''s the same with the flower shooting. "


    Don''t mention it. It has a market.


    Everyone agreed.


    Of course, no matter what, the police rescued all the missing girls.


    This is a great achievement!


    As for the four of us, we are brave and good citizens, and one of us is going to give us a banner.


    Of course, a few families are happy and a few are sad.


    The saddest thing is Miss Zhao.


    After hearing the bad news of his daughter, he came back in a hurry, which made him sad.


    I lost my spouse in my early years, leaving a daughter to live with each other.


    Who ever thought that her daughter finally grew up and lost her life.


    After a night''s absence, his hair turned white.


    I''m very sad to see it. I''m suffering to death.


    Li Xiaomiao is also upset. She likes Zhao Ping.


    But in the end, when it comes to funerals, it''s better to die, and Mr. Zhao has nothing to hide.


    When we saw that Zhao Ping was a girl, we were all shocked.


    Li Xiaomiao finally understood why she would refuse herself.


    On the day of burial, everyone had to help because they were all from the same village.


    As a result, a terrible thing happened.


    Why?


    As I said before, coffins should be covered and nailed.


    However, before burial, some relatives and friends want to see the dead for the last time, so they have to look forward to the dead!


    Zhao teacher in that day, did a strange thing.


    He personally to his daughter, put on a long wig, personally to her put on a red dress, high heels.


    According to Mr. Zhao, when he was a child, he always raised Zhao Ping as a boy. She wanted to buy a skirt, he only bought a set of men''s clothes, she wanted a doll, he only gave a "Grimm fairy tale".


    Now, I''m sorry for her!


    Now that she is dead, let her go as a beautiful woman.


    Although this practice is worthy of sympathy, the old people in the village said, "originally, young people died when they were unmarried. The white haired people gave the black haired people away, which was very bad. Now, I''m still wearing a red dress. It''s nothing to do with her. "


    Mr. Zhao sneered and said coldly, "that''s better! Daughter, if you have any grudges, go to revenge. Whoever killed you, go to him! "


    I don''t like that.


    Doesn''t that mean you want to come to me for your life?


    Of course, I feel guilty. If she wants to kill me, I will admit it.


    I have to say, Zhao Ping is really a beauty!


    When he became a man, even Li Xiaomiao, a village flower, could take a fancy to him. If you become a woman, it''s even more beautiful.


    It''s a pity, young lady of flower season, it''s gone.


    They buried Zhao Ping.


    Finally, when they parted, Wang he and Wang Hu came to me.


    They said, "Grandpa wants to see you."


    I nodded and followed them to meet the old cripple.


    As a result, after the meeting, the old lame man said, "I can''t keep Zhao Ping''s body! We have to burn it with litchi wood, and then we have to do it to seal her soul. Otherwise, when she comes back in the first seven, she will surely slaughter the whole village. "


    I was staring at him and asked him in disbelief, "what? Master, I heard you right! We have done her harm in order to kill her. What happened? Now we have to let people live forever? "


    old cripple is also a red face.


    Wang he said, "there is a brother. Today, the old people in the village are right. The unmarried woman was very angry. If she was buried in a red dress, she would be a devil. "


    "The most terrible thing is that she absorbed all the ghosts that Kuiba had prepared for herself. Once we come back, I''m afraid none of us will be rivals. "


    "You don''t want to. Will the whole village die then?"


    "She She''s too kind to do these things. " I also explained to Zhao Ping."Confused! Is Erwang dead? He was not bad. However, as long as there is a chance, he will certainly harm others, because it''s pitiful to be a lonely soul. " These guys are trying to persuade me.


    But I strongly disagree! We have been wrong once, we can''t be wrong again.


    Not only do I disagree, but I also warn them not to dig Zhao Ping''s grave, otherwise I will call the police and arrest them.


    Three people are helpless!


    The old lame man could only sigh and say, "well, well, if she really wants to come back for her life, let the old man die."


    "Grandfather!" Wang he and Wang Hu are in a hurry.


    "No more!" The old lame man sighed and limped back to his room.


    After Zhao Ping was buried, an accident happened that night.


    Zhao teacher with the same crazy, big night has been running around, shouting his daughter''s name.


    Everyone went to stop him, but Mr. Zhao said he saw Zhao Ping just now.


    She kept crying outside the window, saying that she was so cold and pitiful.


    It''s creepy to hear that.


    The next day, this time, people no longer suspected that Mr. Zhao was crazy.


    Because the children in the village cry all the time at night. It''s hard to coax them.


    Some of the children who could speak said they saw a pale, disheveled sister in red. Look at them maliciously.


    On the third day, not only the children cried, but also the dogs and chickens in the village all cried hysterically.


    Up to now, we have finally found that something is wrong.


    Aunt Li''s dog is very evil in our village.


    Anyone who wants to pass by her door will be bitten. At the end of the day, the dog could only count on a chain.


    But the wonderful thing is that after barking all night, the next day they found that the dog stopped barking.


    When I went out to see it, the dog''s orifices were bleeding, and he was scared to death!


    As we all know, dogs can see things that people can''t see.


    Of course, they can see it and there are ways to avoid it.


    Never heard of a dog being scared to death.


    But what happened today, let everyone understand, Zhao Ping is too fierce!


    In view of the pressure of the masses, the village raised money and went outside to invite Taoists to help Zhao Ping.


    I don''t know if that guy is a god stick or not. Anyway, when he comes, he causes more trouble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    At that time, this Taoist boasted about how powerful he was, how powerful he was!


    When you come, take care of the ghost. If it''s all right to listen to advice, then beat her to death.


    Not to mention, he has some ability to ask the village head to gather the strong labor in the village and go to Zhao Ping''s house to do it together.


    Wang Hu told me quietly, "this old man is timid. I''m afraid he will meet a fierce ghost. So let all the men get together and try to calm Zhao Ping with Yang. "


    I nodded to show that he was OK.


    Next, he asked us to go to the four corners of southeast, northwest and burn incense.


    Then, he said, where to set up a shrine.


    The incantations of these people are just like the singing of the stars of Zhou University. No one can understand what they say.


    But Wang Hu understood, he explained in a low voice, this guy has no ability. In fact, he was pleading with the female ghost not to disturb the common people. He promised that he would give Zhao Ping enough incense paper candles for the new year.


    So, will Zhao Ping agree?


    The answer is obvious!


    In broad daylight, the sun shines in the sky.


    Inexplicably, there was a sudden gust of wind inside the room, and then all the doors and windows closed automatically.


    The candlelight in the room all flickered up and down.


    When Wang Hu saw this, he yelled, "no! Something''s going to happen. "


    Then, he pulled out his sword, pinched a hand, and recited a mantra in his mouth. There was a cry, "break!"


    Then the wind stopped, the door opened and the candle stopped flashing.


    Before that smelly Taoist priest, he also boasted and said with a smile, "look! It''s all my credit, and the ghost is afraid of me. "


    The voice just dropped, and then this guy started to play cold.


    Just in front of us, we kept smoking, and then we froth and fell to the ground.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Then, the village head quickly called someone to drive him to the town hospital.


    Of course, we all know that Wang Hu is really capable.


    The village head and the people begged him to help with Zhao Ping.


    Wang Hu shook his head, then pointed to the West and North corners for everyone to see.


    We looked at it suspiciously, and we were startled.


    Why?


    Isn''t each of the three incense sticks here?


    When the wind blows, the incense burning in the north is normal.


    But the one in the west is not. One incense goes out and two incense burn to the end.


    This is


    Three long and two short!


    Wang Hu said, "if you come back from the first seven, you will surely be killed. No one in the village will live then! "


    It caused a panic.


    The villagers were terrified. If they had the conditions, they ran away from home one after another and took refuge in relatives'' homes, avoiding Zhao Ping''s first seven.


    If there are no conditions, we should try our best to serve the Bodhisattva and the emperor at home.


    My parents belong to the unconditional kind, they let me go out to avoid. As for them, they can''t leave, they have to stay in the village.


    How is that possible?


    It can be said that I provoked it. As soon as I avoided it, Zhao Ping was killed.


    So I can''t escape responsibility.


    Immediately, in a hurry to find the old lame, let him think of a way.


    But what about the old lame?


    He said, "it''s late! Now it''s too late to burn the body. Didn''t you find out? As the date gets closer, Zhao Ping''s resentment grows. When we get to the first seven, we can only invite Da Luo Jinxian. "


    I was in a hurry. I immediately patted the table and said, "she wants revenge. Come to me and kill me! Don''t do us any more harm. "


    "How could it be that easy? Now Zhao Ping is very angry. There''s no way to kill you alone. "


    As soon as Wang he mentioned Jieqi, he did not expect that Wang Hu over there was inspired.


    He said, "I have a way. I don''t know if it will work."


    Now at this point, everyone is counting on him. No matter what it is, dead horse should be treated as living horse doctor.


    Wang Hu said that he came out of the Taoist temple and traveled around. Especially in the remote areas of Shanxi, a phenomenon is very terrible.


    What?


    Ghost marriage!


    They think that unmarried young women or men are very angry. In order to let them go at ease, they have to climb the "bone relatives".


    In fact, this kind of thing is very common in history, especially in the Song Dynasty.


    Today, this kind of thing is still common.


    Even South Korea, where science is so advanced, has it.


    For example, Zheng duobin, a female star, married another man after she committed suicide.


    Of course, ghost marriage is more about the dead and the dead.


    Is there any difference between the dead and the living?


    There are also! Some of the love that never changes until death, some people do want to marry after they die.There is another kind, that is, the family is very rich.


    There was once a report that the daughter of a coal boss in Shanxi died and his family had money. I found a poor man for my daughter to be my son-in-law.


    Wang Hu means that Zhao Ping has been a boy for so many years.


    I am eager to be a girl and want to be a bride.


    If you marry her in the dark and have a Ghost Husband, she may get rid of her resentment and go with her husband.


    Needless to say, the proposal was agreed by all of us.


    So what should we do about ghost marriage?


    But the old lame man said with a smile that he could do it.


    Who?


    They are also in the trade of Yin people. Those who marry the living are called matchmakers, while those who marry the dead are called ghost matchmakers.


    No, we immediately went to discuss with Mr. Zhao to find a ghost husband for Zhao Ping.


    He loved his daughter and wanted her to be a pretty girl after she was buried. Now, it''s not lonely to let her daughter be a bride. Of course, Mr. Zhao agreed.


    Soon, the ghost matchmaker came.


    This is an old woman, she said herself. She has quit this business for many years. Now, for the sake of song Huayang''s face, I came here.


    As for marriage with ghost, how to operate?


    It''s just that in the evening, she put out black and white photos of those eligible men who died prematurely.


    Then, burn incense and paper money there.


    What about this side?


    In front of each photo, put a candle.


    After the exchange, she told Zhao Ping, "which one, miss, please shine a picture."


    As a result, the eggs are useless. We are all looking at them.


    Finally, the ghost matchmaker can only pull Zhao teacher, let him persuade his daughter.


    Zhao nodded, with tears in his eyes. It''s just to let my daughter come out to see me. If she''s really lonely, choose one.


    Really don''t say, this word is effective, a wind inexplicably blowing. Then, a candle went out.


    The ghost matchmaker was so happy that she was about to see who the lucky one was?


    Who would have thought that all the candles would go out in the strong wind.


    Everyone was dumbfounded and asked, "what''s going on here? Is Zhao Ping going to marry everyone? "


    "I don''t think she likes any of them." The old lame man sighed.


    But unexpectedly, Wang Hu said, "no! There is still one candle on


    Everyone looked at him strangely.


    The boy pointed to the one on the table in front of me.


    For a moment, everyone looked at me together


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    Being looked at by the eyes of all of them made me feel hairy.


    Immediately, grinning, I said with a dry smile, "open Are you kidding? I''m not involved. It''s normal that the candle doesn''t go out. "


    Before the ghost matchmaker came in all said, because there is light, the ghost does not want to appear.


    So instead of turning off the light, we lit a candle on the table. Then, the picture over there was placed on another table, full of candles, and we were sitting in front of the table here, and there were no horses or cows, was there?


    So, I don''t think it''s normal that the candle doesn''t burn? It can''t be said that I sit in this position, close to the candle, it''s me.


    Immediately I said, "I''m not alone on this table. You''re here, too."


    As a result, Wang Hu sneered, "is this really the case?"


    Then he pulled his candle in front of him.


    It''s really a hell of a heresy. The candle goes out when you hear "Hoo".


    Of course, that''s what convinced me. I don''t believe it.


    "Yes It''s windy I argued.


    The next moment, Wang Hu directly pushed the candle in front of me.


    This time, it''s really frightening.


    If the candle goes out, it can be said that the wind is blowing.


    But if no one lights the candle and it burns again, how can we explain that?


    As soon as the candle came in front of me, the flame rose.


    The most frightening thing is that the light it burns out is not the yellow light of a normal flame, but the dark blue light.


    The ghost matchmaker has been working in this business for so many years, which makes her unimaginable.


    Wang Hu beside said with a bitter smile, "come on, you don''t have to doubt it. Zhao Ping has been a man since she was a child. In order to hide her identity, she has never contacted other boys. But it''s only you who are closest to her. It''s normal for her to choose you. "


    "But But... "


    I can''t stop complaining. My contact with Zhao Ping is a recent event.


    It''s not the smelly girl Li Xiaomiao who wants me to investigate Zhao Ping. She really killed me.


    Wang he said in a low voice, "it must have been something happened to her before. You tried to save her. She was very moved."


    I rolled a white eye son, did not have the good spirit to reply a sentence, "but she is indirectly killed by me!"


    "It''s all the better. Because it''s you, you''re going to marry her. "


    I glared at him and said, "it''s easy to say, so why don''t you go?"


    "Gudong!"


    On hearing this, Wang he immediately swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said with a dry smile, "I I want to, but I''m a monk. Besides, this girl doesn''t like me. "


    This just finished, there Zhao teacher can''t help, this moment came to me, unexpectedly "plop" a direct kneel.


    I saw inexplicable, quickly helped him, asked a sentence, "teacher, what are you doing! There is a teacher kneeling down for the students. Do you want me to die? "


    However, Mr. Zhao did not get up.


    Instead, with red eyes and tears, he said, "I know it''s hard for you to marry a dead man. But my daughter has been a man all her life, and she can''t be a woman when she dies. Please, help her, help her fulfill this wish, let her be a bride


    "This Don''t you embarrass me? "


    I''m a fuckin ''Chuge. I''ve never been married. The person I want to marry is my little sister. I don''t want to marry Zhao Ping now.


    At this time, Wang he advised me, "it''s a ceremony for the ghost marriage, although it''s not pleasant to hear. However, Zhao Ping is too angry now. You have to fulfill her wish. Maybe, she''ll be relieved, and then she''ll be able to be reincarnated. Isn''t it OK between you two? That doesn''t affect your marrying another human daughter-in-law, does it? "


    "Really? Will she be reincarnated? " My eyes widened.


    "Of course, don''t you always feel that you owe her? Just help her fulfill her wish. Besides, you''re trying to save the whole village, aren''t you? " When Wang he said that, I was really moved.


    Of course, I''m afraid of my little sister.


    So, after biting my teeth and hesitating for a long time, I said I would go back and discuss it.


    Mr. Zhao naturally agreed.


    After going back, I''m in a dilemma. How can I speak?


    I decided to go to my little sister first and tell her what happened. If she doesn''t agree, I can''t help it.


    But as I said before, my little sister is a very kind girl!


    Even if she was crowned "Snake Girl" by the villagers, she would not bear grudges when she was bullied from childhood to adulthood.


    It''s said that Zhao Ping died of my negligence. Now she wants to be a bride and be reincarnated. Her little sister thinks she is pitiful. So, she supports me and helps her!I asked her if she didn''t mind at all?


    She said of course! However, if we just help in this way, we can let Zhao Ping go at ease and save the whole village. Why not?


    Besides, it will not affect my remarriage in the future!


    This is a big truth. Ghost marriage is a process.


    At that time, I can''t find my daughter-in-law.


    But my little sister is my daughter-in-law, and I don''t have to find anyone else.


    I''m glad to see her so kind.


    But when my parents heard this, they were very angry.


    How can a son marry a dead man?


    He immediately and resolutely disagreed.


    My father was so angry that he would beat me with a broom. He also said that if I dare to talk about it again, I''ll break my leg.


    Of course, I''m stubborn. I won''t go back on what I decided.


    Even the young lady and sister agreed. What worries do I have.


    Whether it''s for atonement or for the villagers, I agree anyway!


    It can''t be done at home. My parents will definitely cut me, so I have to go to the Zhao family.


    Mr. Zhao also knows that we are here to help him and fulfill his daughter''s wish to be a bride.


    I don''t want any betrothal gifts. I''m just acting these two days. When my daughter is reincarnated, I''ll live my own life. He is no longer my father-in-law.


    But on the wedding day, everything has to be done!


    Mr. Zhao worked hard to make money just for his daughter.


    Now that her daughter is gone, she doesn''t have anything to miss. She takes out all her savings and does everything in a big way.


    In order to play the full play, the most troublesome is my father and mother.


    Fortunately, at this time, someone helped.


    Who is it?


    As mentioned earlier, the head of the village next door and his daughter are also among the missing persons this time.


    Now, the daughter''s safe return, people put a banquet to celebrate.


    I''m his daughter''s life-saving benefactor. Of course, I''m going to invite her to dinner, and it''s said that the village head will reward me.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    So, I excuse that we can''t go. Anyway, my parents are not free. Let them help me and get the red envelope.


    As soon as I heard that I had money to take, my mother went to the top of the heap.


    As soon as they leave, we''ll have a wedding here!


    Zhao teacher in order to let her daughter wind scenery light on the road, feast the whole village.


    When he heard that his daughter was going to get married, the villagers were surprised.


    What''s more, I heard that my daughter''s ghost marriage was with Zhang Yougen. Many people said that I was Sabi.


    I''m afraid I can''t find my daughter-in-law, so I prefer to marry a ghost.


    Others say that I am greedy for the money of Mr. Zhao as a teacher, and I will get my retirement salary after retirement.


    Anyway, there are all kinds of things to say!


    Because, according to the normal person''s idea, if it''s not an attempt, why does this good living man want to marry a dead man?


    Dumb girl is the only one in the village who can''t come.


    For nothing else, the old lame said they were afraid that Zhao Ping would be stimulated when she saw the dumb girl.


    Anyway, they did everything. I wore the bridegroom''s dress bought by Mr. Zhao and held the photo of Zhao Ping in my hand. I got married formally.


    People around me, one by one, are pointing at me and saying everything.


    I knelt down in front of Mr. Zhao, toasted, and then changed my voice to shout "Dad!"


    What about Mr. Zhao?


    I know it''s really hard for me. I''m kind to help.


    Therefore, when I changed my tongue, he gave me a "big red envelope" sincerely.


    What''s in it?


    A passbook with a hundred thousand on it!


    Of course I can''t, but with so many people at that time, I can''t go back, can I?


    I can only take it over and plan to get married. I''ll give it back to him when it''s over.


    Of course, when the villagers who attended the wedding saw 100000 bankbooks, their eyes turned green.


    100000 yuan, that''s not a small amount. It''s the deposit of Mr. Zhao for most of his life.


    Therefore, it also strengthened their opinion that I married his daughter for the sake of Mr. Zhao''s savings.


    Li Xiaomiao was very close to me before, but affected by these rumors, my eyes were full of disdain.


    When a banquet is held, a group of people should eat and drink.


    What about the young people?


    They all looked down on me and pretended to drink with me, saying "congratulations.".


    In fact, I wish I could drink to death.


    I''m not good at drinking. Even if I can drink it again, I''ll have a bad time in this circle.


    So Wang he and Wang Hu helped me to the back room to have a rest.


    I lay on the bed, confused, mouth a force of chanting, "Zhao Ping, I have completed your wish, you are safe reincarnation."


    Then he fell asleep.


    Sleeping in the middle of the night, a cold wind hit, I felt cold, wrapped up quilt, want to sleep.


    But vaguely, I felt that someone was calling me in a low voice, "have roots, have roots..."


    I really drank too much, dizzy to death, turned to look at it.


    A beautiful woman in a red dress with long hair was standing there, smiling at me sweetly.


    I want to ask who she is?


    However, she lifted the quilt and got into my bed.


    The next moment, I was just about to speak, she stuck it up and blocked my lips with her mouth.


    It''s said that drunken promiscuity.


    I''m also a bloody man. I thought I had a spring dream at that time.


    Fierce response to her, and then the two began to take off each other''s clothes.


    Finally, I lay on her and she looked at me shyly.


    Then, I don''t want to do so much, just do things directly!


    It''s strange. It''s very tight. The girl seems to be in pain.


    It''s her first time!


    I was in a panic at that time. Was this a dream? But why is it so real?


    Of course, at that time, both body and mind were occupied by the feeling of pleasure. Who would think so much?


    With the help of wine, I work hard.


    Until finally sweating, happy fell on her, and then satisfied with holding this beautiful girl, sweet sleep in the past.


    "Dong Dong Dong... "


    The next day, I woke up with a loud knock on the door. I rubbed my hangover head and howled in pain.


    Asked a sentence, "who ah?"


    Wang he is shouting outside, have a root! Get up! Your father came back and left quickly. He came to Mr. Zhao''s house with a stick.


    I was startled. Then I remembered that Zhao Ping and I got married last night.


    If you let my father know, I will die.


    Open the quilt, I want to run in a hurry, and thenAs soon as the quilt was lifted, I was dumbfounded!


    Why?


    I clearly remember that when I went to bed last night, I drank too much and went to sleep without taking off my clothes.


    But now I lift the quilt and I don''t have any clothes on my body.


    The most terrible thing is that the red on the sheet reminds me that something really happened last night.


    I slapped myself hard. It really hurt!


    It''s not a dream.


    Of course, I have no time to think about who I worked with last night.


    My father has already killed me. If I don''t leave, something will happen to me.


    I put on my clothes in a hurry. I ran from behind, but


    I actually have backache, the most wonderful thing is that I also have pain below.


    If it''s a small brother, it''s very painful after the skin turns over for the first time. In addition, if the woman is a place, cough, the following is particularly tight, no pain, it''s strange.


    I thought about it as I ran away.


    Did I really do something shameless last night?


    But who the hell is my roommate?


    Can''t miss come?


    After avoiding my father, my father was very angry and threatened that I would not go home. If I wanted to go home, I had to interrupt my dog legs.


    I couldn''t care so much at that time. I ran to find the old lame in a hurry.


    The three of them are so relaxed that they are still drinking tea.


    I was so angry that I broke the teacup and asked them what was the matter?


    All three of them are in a circle. What''s the matter with me?


    I blushed and spat, "still pretending! There was a Cough, there''s a woman, sleeping with me. "


    On hearing this, all three of them laughed.


    "Congratulations


    "Where does joy come from?" I was wide eyed.


    "Don''t you like your new marriage? It was your bride who slept with you last night


    When I heard this, I felt weak.


    Your uncle! Are you kidding? Did I become Ning caichen last night?


    I want to be Xu Xian, but I don''t want to be Ning caichen.


    "You lied to me. How could ghosts do that with people?"


    Wang he laughed, stood up and said, "of course, ordinary ghosts are impossible. But Zhao Ping is not the same. All ghosts are in one, and her way is powerful. In the middle of the night, what''s wrong with turning into an entity to do business with you? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    "NIMA! You must be lying to me. " I started yelling.


    Wang Hu sighed, "it''s true! You raise your hand and have a look. "


    I wonder, according to the speech raised a hand, toward the palm of a look.


    The trough! The palm of my hand is black.


    "Boy, it''s Yin Qi. Do that with a man and suck Yang. Although she''s your daughter-in-law and doesn''t want to hurt you, as long as you two have sex, you will be sucked more or less. Of course, don''t worry. You are a general. Your life is tough. Once or twice is OK, but remember, no more than three times a month. Otherwise, no matter how hard you are, you won''t be able to carry it. " How dare Wang he tell me that.


    At that time, I was angry, "damn you, you three knew this would happen, and you''d join hands to cheat me? She said that when she got married, she would be reincarnated, but now? "


    "Oh, you think too much!"


    The old lame man sighed.


    "Reincarnation, we can only say that it is possible. It''s not that I''m going to be reincarnated. In fact... " Wang Hu sighed and didn''t go on.


    Wang He over there didn''t worry about it, and then said, "why do you want to become a goddess? Just for immortality! It''s no exaggeration to say that your ghost daughter-in-law has now become a Taoist. She can''t get out during the day. She has nothing to fear. If you practice well, maybe you can become a ghost king in the future. "


    "NIMA! Liars, you bastards are liars. " I''m mad with anger.


    "You''re not good. What is a liar? We''re doing it for you! Do you know that people are dying. This wild immortal tried his best to cultivate in order to ascend in the future and be in the immortal class. As for the ghost, he tried his best to cultivate for the sake of obtaining the ghost book in the future. You should have heard of the ten halls of hell? How many virtues have those ten people accumulated by doing good deeds life and death? There are also ox head, horse face, black and white impermanence. Although they are all ghosts, they have ghost nationality. They are civil servants of the local government. They are also ghosts. To put it bluntly, as long as Zhao Ping practices hard and doesn''t do bad things, she will be a ghost fairy sooner or later. The day you die, with her, you don''t have to be reincarnated. You''re also a fairy. " Wang he is still brainwashing me.


    I''m on the verge of an explosion, yelling in my biggest voice, "I don''t ask for things after death, I just want things in front of me. I just want to marry my little sister


    They all stopped talking.


    Only the old lame man sighed and said, "there is a root. We are really not authentic about this. But, you know what? One thought becomes Buddha, one thought becomes devil. Zhao Ping is on the verge of demonization. You are the iron chain. You can tie her down and pull her back. If you enlighten and practice well, she will have a bright future in the future. On the contrary, she will become the most fierce ghost, indulging in the killing. At that time, not only the village will be finished, but also the villages with a radius of 100 Li will be in trouble. "


    "How powerful can she be? Can we wipe out a country or a world, can we carry the atomic bomb? "


    What I said is, of course, angry. They don''t understand any of them anyway.


    The old lame explained. "Of course not! This evil is more than good. Naturally, there are more powerful Yin people who will come to deal with her at that time. Then, beat Zhao Ping out of her wits and annihilate her with ashes. Yes? Is that what you want to see? "


    "I..."


    All of a sudden, I was silent.


    "I''ve calculated the marriage for you. Don''t worry, your marriage with Snake Girl will never be broken. In the same way, Zhao Ping is related to you. "


    "Are you kidding me? Can I still be polygamous? "


    "Ha ha, it''s impossible for mortals to be subject to the law. But you are not the same, you will be associated with three women before and after. On the old line, the four of you are tied into a knot. "


    I rolled my eyes, looked at him and said, "do you think I will believe what you said? I''ve been fooled again and again. "


    "Ha ha, this time, I will never cheat you."


    Wang Hu over there echoed.


    Wang he said with a smile, "come on, smelly boy, since so many secrets have been revealed, I don''t care more. Your marriage line is the strangest. People, demons, ghosts, three women will have a relationship with you. So, you will be a wonderful flower in the future. "


    "Deceiving!" I make complaints about it.


    "Deceiving? Isn''t there a ghost and a demon around you now? "


    I was silent.


    "You, life has changed since you met us. Well, since this has happened, you should treat your ghost daughter-in-law well. "


    Wang he said it as if it was very simple, but I felt sick in my mother''s heart.


    I asked, "what can I do for my little sister?"


    "Don''t worry, she hasn''t been lucky for the time being. She can''t see your ghost daughter-in-law. Last time, I tried her with Buddhism, but the Snake Girl hasn''t awakened yet. "


    "It''s blowing like it''s real!"


    Although I don''t believe it, they bullshit me that I have three daughters-in-law, who are also fuckin ''human, ghost and demon.But in my heart, I know they say that Zhao Ping''s story may be true.


    If I don''t restrain her here, it''s very likely that the girl will open the killing ring.


    I don''t know how terrible the baigui rongdan they said is. But I know that Zhao Ping is crazy, we may die. Moreover, I hurt her once, I can''t hurt this girl, and finally I was beaten out of my wits.


    Finally, I asked, "now what should I do next?"


    "You are what you are. Oh, by the way, remember that you can only do it three times a month. You have a tough life. Three times is the limit. " Wang he''s words made me blush.


    "What can I do with Zhao Ping? That''s it all the time. "


    When I said that, the old lame got up and turned over a biscuit box.


    Take out a book for me, and then say to me, "take it and give it to Zhao Ping, so that she can practice well, and never do evil. If you practice well, there is no limit to your future. "


    "What''s this?" I look at that thing and wonder.


    Wang he replied, "this is what you get from the society of Yin people. Some evil Taoists can use living people to refine body protectors, so let them cultivate this thing and increase their Daoism. "


    "What? Will Yin people? Bodyguard? What a mess is this? "


    I suddenly felt that I couldn''t understand a word they said.


    "The Yin people''s Association is a group of people engaged in our industry and an organization united together. The body protecting ghost is a bit similar to the Thai child raising ghost. There is a ghost around to protect himself. Of course, this method is very cruel. Those ghosts have no consciousness and can only obey themselves all their lives. But you are different. You are a couple, and Zhao Ping will be your best bodyguard. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    Damn it!


    I turned to take a look at the old lame and the Wang brothers, then frowned and said, "how do I feel that you have dug a big hole for me? There''s no conspiracy, is there? "


    The three of them looked at each other and laughed.


    Wang he replied, "well, it''s all from the same village. Why does it matter to you? "


    Where they talked for a long time, and finally I had to turn around and go back.


    To be honest, although I''m stubborn, I''m still afraid of my father.


    If you make him angry, the old man will definitely beat him to death.


    What''s more, he''s my father again. If you want someone else to beat you, you can still fight back. If he wants to hit you, he can''t really fight with him, can he?


    I have a headache and don''t want to go home.


    It''s boring. I just hang out in the village.


    I didn''t think about it. I met an acquaintance on the way.


    Who is it?


    Li Xiaomiao.


    This smelly girl saw me, I also saw her, very embarrassed, quickly detour to go.


    Unexpectedly, Li Xiaomiao began to shout, "ah, I said Zhang Yougen, you run fart, run!"


    I embarrassed Leng where, said with a smile, "well, Xiaomiao, what''s the matter?"


    "Your father-in-law has been beaten and is in the hospital. Why don''t you go and have a look? "


    "What? What father-in-law


    "Oh, you are so forgetful. Didn''t you just get married yesterday? Who is your father-in-law? "


    "Miss Zhao? Why was he beaten? "


    "Because his son-in-law is a living man and his daughter is a dead man. So, the father of his son-in-law hit her. "


    I just rolled my eyes. Damn, I''ve been going around for a long time. In the end, my father beat Mr. Zhao.


    Immediately, I went to the hospital in a hurry.


    Li Xiaomiao followed me all the time.


    As she ran, she cried, "Hey, do you have something? Are you going to run to the town hospital on your legs? "


    "Well What shall we do? "


    "Borrow a motorcycle."


    "Oh, yes, yes!"


    So I ran to someone to borrow my motorcycle.


    Riding on the motorcycle to go, unexpectedly, Li Xiaomiao also followed up.


    I''m confused. What''s she doing?


    Of course, Li Miao said, "it''s not good to be stingy with you. That''s your teacher, and that''s my teacher. "


    "Oh, yes."


    When I was in primary school, Li Xiaomiao and I were in the same class.


    It was Mr. Zhao who brought us at that time.


    So, riding a motorcycle, all the way to inquire, we went to the town hospital.


    When I went there, Mr. Zhao also stopped miserably. This face is black and blue, two eyes like a panda.


    It seems that my father is really hard.


    I''m very sorry. I apologized to Mr. Zhao all the time.


    What about him?


    I just laughed, but I didn''t blame my father. He also said that he didn''t do it properly. Destroyed my life happiness!


    I sighed and told him not to say that. It''s all my own free will.


    Mr. Zhao took my hand and whispered, "you Did you see her? "


    I nodded.


    Mr. Zhao was very pleased and looked at Li Xiaomiao over there.


    This girl is quite clever. She said immediately that she went to the hot water room to get water, and then she went out.


    As soon as he left, Mr. Zhao asked me, "she Did she go? "


    I''m in a dilemma. How to say?


    Zhao Ping''s current situation is that she can''t be reincarnated. According to the old lame, it''s her fortune. She will be in the immortal class and have ghost nationality in the future.


    I didn''t know how to explain, so I said, "don''t worry, she''s fine. Although it''s impossible to be reincarnated, it''s not a ghost... "


    I explained for a long time, but it''s not professional after all. It''s not long ago that I stepped into this circle.


    But Mr. Zhao is a scholar. After listening to my explanation, he said with a smile, "as long as she is good. To be honest, just now I took a nap and dreamt of her. She told me that she''s fine now. Don''t worry


    We both laughed at what she said.


    Zhao pinghao, that''s a fine day.


    Zhao teacher seems to think of something, and then from the pocket, took out a bunch of keys to me.


    I was stunned.


    "Miss Zhao What is this


    "The key to the house. It''s time for me to go back to work. During this time, I also figured out that although Xiao Ping had gone, I was an honorable teacher. Those students are my children, and I have to bring them out. "


    I was very moved to hear Mr. Zhao''s words.


    "As for the key, I''ll give it to you. You can help me clean it while I''m away."At this point, he whispered, "spend more time with Xiao Ping."


    I looked at the key and took it with a sigh. Then he said, "I know, Miss Zhao."


    "And call me Miss Zhao?" Miss Zhao stares at me directly.


    To be honest, I really can''t open my mouth. I''m very hesitant. But when I think about it, it''s quite normal to call his father when he did sleep his daughter last night.


    So I said, "Dad."


    This shout, immediately he grinned.


    After watching Mr. Zhao, Li Xiaomiao and I went back by motorcycle.


    It was already afternoon and the sun began to set. I was a little nervous.


    Even the old lame said, at night, don''t be too close to any woman.


    Originally, Zhao Ping was very angry. Because of the ghost marriage, she finished her wish, and then let her stop.


    But let her know that the chain holding her is not reliable. Maybe Zhao Ping is reading Buddhism and magic again.


    So, I did my best to run crazy towards home with the gas.


    The road in our village is dilapidated and pitted.


    It''s not smooth at all. When we run, it''s constantly shaking back and forth.


    Li Xiaomiao was sitting behind her. Originally, her family had money, but she ate much better than us. Therefore, this development is naturally much better than that of ordinary girls.


    The road was bumpy. She was afraid of falling, so she hugged my waist. Then, in the tremor, I feel soft and shaking behind.


    Li Xiaomiao make complaints about me. "Are you rushing to reincarnation?" It''s a rough road. Why are you driving so fast? "


    I am a little depressed, not angry back to the sentence, "I don''t know if I''m in a hurry to reincarnate, but before dark can''t go back, you have to reincarnate."


    As soon as he said this, Li Xiaomiao glared at me and asked me what it meant?


    "What do you mean? Well, let''s put it this way, Zhao Ping is dead, but she''s a ghost now. "


    "Ghost? You''re kidding. Zhang Yougen, you are also a person who has read books, right? Do you really believe it? "


    "Well, I didn''t believe it before, but I can''t help it now."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, I can''t explain it to you."


    "So you really saw Zhao Ping''s ghost? Why else would you marry her? "


    "I was trying to get her to be reincarnated, so..."


    So far, come on! Finally, I shook my head and said, "anyway, I''ve been cheated."


    "You are so strange today. I can''t understand what you said."


    "If you don''t understand Suan Qiu, remember to keep a distance from me in the future."


    At this point, I speed up even more.


    Fortunately, when the sun began to set, I arrived at the village. I asked, "are you going to your father''s place, or to your godfather''s place?"


    "Well, I won''t go anywhere. I''ll get off here."


    Li Xiaomiao spat and got out of the car. Also rubbed the chest, it seems that just shaking, let her also feel bad.


    I was a little embarrassed and wanted to chat with her, but after a look, the sun is going to set. Zhao Ping may be coming back soon.


    As a last resort, it''s not easy for me to go home. I happen to have the key of Mr. Zhao, so I''d better go back.


    Of course, after entering the room, a person sitting there.


    Who''s not flustered when you think of going to hell?


    I''m also a normal person, and I''m also full of fear about that thing.


    But what can I do?


    When I go back, my father wants to cut me, and he may bring Zhao Ping back, which will bring trouble to my family.


    I can only stay here.


    After all, just married, to run husband, who knows that time bomb will not break out?


    So I sat at the table and waited there.


    At the end of the day, I''ll sleep where the hell I am.


    In the middle of the night, a cold air began to fill the air. It began to get cold in the room. I curled up on the rope and dozed to death. I really didn''t want to open my eyes.


    At this time, the body sank, turned out to be a clothes covered above.


    Now I woke up with fright. I opened my eyes and saw that Zhao Ping was sitting next to me, smiling at me.


    I was startled. However, I soon felt that I was very impolite.


    Immediately accompanied by a smiling face said, "you Are you here? "


    She nodded and whispered, "have you been waiting for me?"


    "Well."


    I nodded, feeling a little embarrassed. Then, unexpectedly, he said, "have you eaten yet?"


    This said, I found myself a little silly.


    Zhao Ping shook his head.


    I said quickly, I''ll get food.


    But when I got up, I was a little confused. I scratched my head and asked, "you What would you like to eat? "


    "Just eat incense."


    "Well, no tribute?" I was a little silly at the time.


    I wanted to give her a whole pig''s head, roast goose, apple or something.


    Who knows, Zhao Ping actually said that as long as incense.


    So, at that time, I asked, "can this thing be eaten?"


    "Of course I can. How can I say that? Only low-level ghosts will eat tribute. What is powerful is to enjoy


    "Oh, I''ll burn some incense and some paper money for you."


    "Well."


    So, I quickly burned incense, and then lit a candle.


    Zhao Ping, with her eyes closed and her mouth slightly smiling. Then, like taking a deep breath, he took a breath and laughed.


    Sitting next to her, I watched her all the time.


    Originally, I thought female ghosts were terrible, but Zhao Ping was very beautiful.


    That''s the skin. It''s a little scary.


    Of course, girls, they all say that a white cover a hundred ugly. She''s dead now. She''s whiter. She''s beautiful, but she''s not abrupt at all.


    Slowly opened her eyes, Zhao Ping looked at me and laughed. She asked me what I was looking at?


    I was a little embarrassed and said, "I always thought ghosts were terrible. But you''re not the same! "


    "No, the appearance of the ghost depends on his own death. In other words, what''s dead in front of you is what''s dead after you die. "


    With her explanation, I understand.


    Zhao Ping died at a young age. She was neither hanged, nor drowned, nor stabbed to death. She naturally kept her appearance in front of her.


    So, holding my chin, I asked, "that is to say, if you commit suicide, you''d better take sleeping pills. It doesn''t affect the way you become a ghost after you die, does it? "


    Zhao Ping was also happy with this saying. She covered her mouth and said with a smile, "that''s right. Of course, it''s not absolute. In fact, the ghost has a chance to change his appearance. "


    "How can I say that?""Hee hee. When a man dies and becomes a ghost, he will remain dead. However, most of them are taken away by black and white impermanence, and they are reincarnated in the twinkling of an eye, so they don''t care about their appearance. But there are exceptions, such as suicide. Because his life is his own end, in the book of life and death, his life is not finished, so he can only be a lonely soul in the world until his life is over, and then he can be reincarnated. There are also some, such as those who practice Taoism, such as those who can practice magic arts. After they die, they have a little Taoism and can also cultivate their own ghosts. In fact, there are two kinds of changes in appearance. One is that they have succeeded in training and restored their appearance. What about one? In fact, they have not changed. They have just bewildered your eyes through magic. "


    Hearing these words, my whole curiosity was immediately aroused.


    And Zhao Ping where two people talk and laugh, not afraid, two people talk a lot.


    I also found out that Zhao Ping was a man and had been hiding her identity, but she had no friends.


    The whole person is suffocated, now open to chat with me, she is also very happy.


    Inside the room, I can often hear her laughter like a silver bell, and I also laugh with her.


    Unconsciously, I chatted all night, and then it was almost dawn outside.


    Here and there are roosters.


    Zhao Ping was stunned, and then anxiously said, "you gen, it''s almost dawn, I have to go."


    "Ah? So fast? " I can''t believe I''ve been chatting with a ghost all night.


    "Yes, I''ll come back in the evening."


    I nodded.


    Then, thinking of something, I quickly got up, took out the book, handed it to Zhao Ping, and said, "this is ghost art, which is specially suitable for your spiritual cultivation. The old cripple told me to give it to you


    Zhao Ping read the book, nodded and said, "then you can burn it for me."


    "Oh, good!"


    As soon as I finished, I looked up and saw that Zhao Ping had disappeared.


    I yawned, I dozed off, made a dish over there, and then fell asleep on my new bed.


    When I go to sleep, it''s twelve o''clock at noon.


    It''s not the same thing to be always at Mr. Zhao''s house.


    Nothing else, I''m starving.


    Think about it carefully, you have to go! Go home and admit your mistake.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    I went home, and my father was sitting on the steps smoking.


    As soon as I came back, I was so angry that I took the dry tobacco pole and chased me.


    What a terrible fight!


    I can only run towards the house, running around the table, shouting: "Dad, Dad, stop, stop, can you listen to me? After explaining, you can do it again. "


    "What else can be explained? You son of a bitch, carrying your parents behind your back and running to marry a dead man, are you going to be angry with your father? "


    "What can I do? Zhao Ping is my classmate. She can''t close her eyes. The fortune teller said, "she can''t be reincarnated without fulfilling her last wish."


    "What''s your business? What''s your business? If others don''t want to be a living Lei Feng, do you want to be a living Lei Feng? "


    "That''s my classmate. Mr. Zhao is my former teacher."


    Where are we going to turn like a roller mill. Finally, my mother and dumb girl came out to persuade me to hold my father. Otherwise, if he knocks on himself with his big pot, he will really kill people.


    My mother advised my father, "come on, come on! Damn it. What can you do if you hit him? Do you really want your child not to go home? "


    "Get used to it! You are used to this child. " My father is very angry.


    My mother ran to quarrel with him, and they argued. Finally, my father turned his head and went out to relax.


    My mother kept on educating me. After talking about it for a while, she finally got angry.


    Finally, did you ask me if I had dinner?


    I shook my head, of course.


    Then, she quickly asked the dumb girl to prepare food for me.


    I eat a circle of hard, after full, immediately to my mother said, I go to work.


    My mother won''t let me go. She told me to rest. She went to ask someone to come and see it, and give me some bad luck.


    A lot of people believe in this stuff. For example, when the prison comes out, they have to take a bath with moxa leaf.


    For example, when you get married, your new daughter-in-law has to cross a brazier or something.


    Of course, I''m mainly afraid that the person my mother invited back will infuriate Zhao Ping, and it will be troublesome to kill that person.


    You know, even the old lame said that the three of them were unfair to Zhao Ping. someone else? Save it.


    So, I said with a dry smile, "OK, she''s gone to be reincarnated. What''s the matter with the money?"


    In this way, I let them wait at home, I went directly to work in the field.


    After finishing the work, he ran into the woods to hunt.


    At that time, it was dark. I went to see the traps I had set, but they were all destroyed.


    Also, I haven''t been here for such a long time. Even if some prey falls in, it''s estimated that it will be gone for a long time.


    I''m crying. It looks like I''m going to come back in vain tonight.


    Just want to go back.


    Unexpectedly, there was a flash in the grass in front of me, and then a dark shadow rushed towards me.


    I was so scared that I got ready to shoot.


    But it''s not a gun. Just pull the trigger.


    All of a sudden, I didn''t have time to react.


    Damn it!


    He rolled over to me.


    Bang, the ghost hit the tree and died.


    I turned around and looked at it. It was a deer.


    What is Zhangzi?


    In fact, it''s a deer like animal. It''s not as big as deer, and it''s smaller.


    This thing is in the northeast, but it''s a good thing.


    Of course


    This is the second-class protected animal of the state. We can''t fight now.


    But when I thought about it, I didn''t fight it. It killed itself, didn''t it?


    But it''s wonderful!


    How could this Zhangzi be killed by himself? Are you trying to bump me?


    I just wonder, in front of the grass is a sound, and then this time ran out of a few big and fat rabbits, one by one toward the tree.


    At that time, I stood there, and I looked at it in a stupid way.


    In the past, we learned a text in Chinese class, which is called "wait for the rabbit".


    There was a man taking a nap under a tree. Then a hare hit a tree and died.


    The man was well fed that day.


    From then on, I didn''t work any more. I waited under the tree every day for the rabbit to die, and I ate meat.


    As a result, I waited for nothing, and finally I starved myself to death.


    When I saw this scene, I looked at the tree and scratched my head. Is it hard for me to stop working in the future? Eating meat every day?


    Just wondering, "hee hee" laughter came.


    I followed the voice to see the past, and then saw the tree, red dress fluttering Zhao Ping sitting where, small feet hanging in the air, a swing."How''s it going? Won''t you be hungry today? " I laughed when I heard that.


    Damn, I said I was so lucky today.


    Together, it turned out that she helped.


    "Thank you." I yelled.


    "What do you want from the couple. Is that enough? It''s not enough. I''ll get you some more. "


    "No, just enough to eat. People can''t be too greedy, or the animals on this mountain will die."


    I replied, and then I went to tie up the Swertia deer and all the rabbits.


    She jumped down from the tree like a fairy daughter.


    Zhao Ping looked at me and said with a smile, "in fact, you don''t have to work so hard. If you want money, I can make it for you. For example, gambling, buying C tickets and so on. "


    "No! Although I don''t know how good you are, but I also understand that it is impossible to make money by using ghost and fairy arts. In the end, there will be retribution. It''s good for you to do so many things for those people, Zhao Ping


    "But I can''t go too far. I can only follow you now. "


    "Well, I''ll do you a good job then."


    We both laughed at this.


    In this way, the day farming, hunting at night.


    Because of Zhao Ping''s help, I get something every day. Of course, I am not greedy, as long as enough to eat on the line, absolutely not take more.


    For the rest, I''ll have a chat with Zhao Ping and exchange feelings.


    Of course, if it wasn''t for only three times a month, she and I would do that every day.


    Sometimes I think that my second Uncle Zhang Youcai hunts every day. He said that the prey was hit by his own gun.


    Doesn''t that mean


    He had something to help him, too?


    These things, without the parties, are naturally a mystery.


    Two days a day, working in the daytime and working at night.


    After a long time, I really can''t carry it.


    The man is sleepy and can sleep standing.


    I can''t. I''ll go to the old lame man and ask him if he can solve it?


    Wang he also laughed at me. Although he married a bride, he had to be moderate.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    I swore, "fart! You designed it for me. "


    "Oh, boy, that''s what I said. You''re not satisfied with a ghost daughter-in-law? What are we doing to you? " Wang he immediately stared at me and asked.


    I had to tell the story.


    They can''t laugh or cry.


    "In that case, you can sleep during the day and hunt at night."


    "Well said, all four of my family point to me for dinner. If I don''t work, how can I? " When I said that, they were stunned.


    The old lame heard this funny, and then said to me, "then you come to me, how can I help you?"


    Not to mention, I was complaining all the time. But to help me, I really don''t know what to do.


    But Wang He over there said, "for a long time, you''ve come to cry for us."


    For a moment, I blushed, and it was true.


    "Well, it''s money. I''ve made a lot of money by helping people with their work over the years. As you can see, I''m a monk. If you are really short of money, I''ll give you an emergency. "


    I didn''t expect that Wang he was so generous and willing to give me money.


    Of course, no matter how poor we are, we have to be ambitious.


    Immediately I shook my head and said, "I don''t want your money. I just want to make money. If you can take me to make money, won''t everything be solved? "


    When they said this, they all laughed.


    Then Wang Hu said, "who said this boy is honest? They are smart. It''s not money, it''s art. "


    "Ha ha, it''s better to teach people to fish than to teach them to fish."


    "But there is a root! We also want to teach you skills. But, you''re not good. You belong to the general''s life. You should march and fight. You have no future with the Yin Yang skills of our isolated island. "


    "Oh, according to you, there were no Taoists that day? Besides, it''s a peaceful society. I want to be a general. Where can I be? You can''t ask me to rebel, can you


    When they said this, they all laughed.


    The old lame man said to Wang He, "yes, it''s time for him to see the world. Well, Wang He, you ask him to help you. When you finish your work and earn money, you can share with him. "


    With the old lame''s orders, Wang he certainly didn''t object.


    After nodding, I''ll do it with him. If you have money, I''ll share it with you. I''ll share it with you. Is it OK with you? "


    I''m so happy. Of course, no problem. As a beginner, I can make money by fighting. Why don''t I do such a good thing.


    Of course, Wang he added, "in our business. If you don''t open for half a year, you can eat for half a year. Now you have no work. You''d better rest. "


    This said, immediately I stare big eyes, not angry to say, "that how line? I''m hungry. "


    As Wang Hu said, let''s advance some money first.


    Wang he sighed. At last, he was very generous and gave me 3000 yuan directly. He said that the money would be deducted from my next salary.


    I was so happy at that time!


    It seems that this time of crying for poverty, there are still gains.


    Take the money and I''ll go home.


    Don''t worry about it for the time being, but we still have to work at home.


    Of course, I always sleep until noon, and then do some work in the afternoon. Then in the evening, I go to wait in the mountains, bring some incense paper candles, feed Zhao Ping and chat with her.


    It''s not a bad day.


    Later, Wang he came to me and told me that I was ready for work in the evening.


    I was always excited.


    Ma Dan, I''ve been waiting so long to make money.


    At that time, I didn''t think so much. I knew I couldn''t catch ghosts, and I didn''t have much interest in this business.


    But, as long as you can give me money, that''s fine.


    Who would have thought that after this trip, Wang he told me that he was actually helping others open up!


    It''s boring.


    It turned out to be brother Chen of the last gambling house.


    This guy has money and likes to play with antiques.


    It''s said that antiques in prosperous times, gold in troubled times.


    In this peaceful society, when people have money, they love to pursue it.


    Collect antiques.


    Antiques are both good and bad.


    In their own jargon, dry and wet.


    What are you doing?


    They are the antiques handed down from generation to generation.


    What''s wet?


    Just dug out of the ground.


    It''s also the ghost of the common saying! Funerary objects.


    No, brother Chen likes the new funerary ware. He likes this kind of funerary ware. In his own words, this time things are for the "boss".


    Hearing this, I''m still puzzled. Brother Chen is so good. Does he have a boss on his head?Wang he quietly told me that brother Chen is actually a "Hun".


    What''s going on?


    In Northeast China, we all know what''s going on.


    Or are all the people from Northeast China black?


    According to Wang He, at that time, there was a very good club in this area. In the early years, what they did was the kind of thing we saw as "guhuozai".


    Brother Chen said that the white spot is just one of the Tangkou in their area.


    The name of their leader is also domineering, which is called "thunder".


    People on the road, give him the nickname Thunder Tiger.


    This man is a very intelligent person. He inherited his father''s position of "dragon head". They are very good at judging the situation and know that if they continue to muddle along like this, they will seek death.


    No matter how many people you have, no matter how many people you have, no matter how many people you can fight, can you fight against the country?


    As soon as the leader gives a word, you will be finished every minute.


    So, after Thunder Tiger ascended the post, he quickly reorganized his own club. They were packaged as a company, and then all those dirty businesses were shut down.


    Then, open dance hall, KTV, game hall, Internet cafes, business is booming.


    To put it bluntly, he was originally a person who started his business by relying on the community and finally became a legal person.


    Don''t look strange, but in fact, if you take a closer look, how many of those big business owners are clean?


    Boss Lei is very good. He does a lot of business. Moreover, because he is bleached, but there is still his name on the road. The original people wear suits and ties, but they still come out of their bones, don''t they?


    So, there are people in both black and white, and he is very open.


    Moreover, Wang he also said that boss Lei is superstitious!


    His business is so good that he can''t do without the guidance of Mr. Feng Shui. He has to ask someone to look at Feng Shui before doing anything.


    Where is thunder bull?


    His money and people are the second. The most powerful thing is his interpersonal relationship.


    It''s a man with three legs!


    A lot of family entrepreneurs are successful first. One of the biggest businesses is "bone marrow" cream.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    This guy is a business genius!


    I''m not satisfied that my family has left such a huge foundation. He specializes in business.


    We all like to eat stewed bones.


    Thunder has developed this kind of thing. It''s dedicated to making bones. Bone marrow made a seasoning bag, as long as put some boiling water, things into, this soup is particularly good.


    If you go to the supermarket to buy this kind of seasoning bag, it''s probably produced by his family.


    It was so powerful that it caught fire and even sold abroad. It''s a bit like the old godmother we eat now!


    Successful business, people have a head of the province''s "top ten outstanding entrepreneurial talent.".


    In addition, he also engaged in charity and donated to several schools.


    And donated the official documents of the government.


    It can be said that it''s the guests of high-ranking officials who want to buy some face.


    These two boats are his original club.


    Brother Chen is under his command. He''s still secretly running a gambling shop here.


    That is to say, he himself was whitewashed, and he also whitewashed with the high-level staff below. At the bottom, there are still people on hand, and everyone on the road wants to buy his face.


    What happened? A phone call.


    If you can solve the problem in vain, you should go to his senior officials and friends. If it can''t be solved in vain, the phone is to call someone who can pull a few wagons for you.


    The last boat, that is the "Yin man"!


    He also keeps some people who practice Yin and Yang.


    Sometimes, Wang he is invited to be a guest.


    It''s all about feng shui, Qi Yun and body protection.


    Bless this guy''s business to be so prosperous all the time.


    Thunder''s 48th birthday is coming soon.


    All the subordinates have to give something away. Brother Chen is very upset about this.


    How can he be promoted if he doesn''t please his leader? If you don''t get promoted, how can you leave this poor place.


    Therefore, in order to please his boss, he must also have gone to great lengths.


    This is not, some time ago received good news, fished out a jade Avalokitesvara in the underground.


    This guy is very happy. He knows that Wang he has the ability and is also a guest of his family.


    This is not, specially asked Wang He to have a look, to open a light.


    As for Kaiguang, it''s more effective to have an expert Kaiguang.


    Second, it''s a funeral object for the dead. Bad luck! The light is on to prevent dirt from entering the house.


    If it''s really delivered, some dirty things will follow. It''s strange that Lord Lei doesn''t peel his skin.


    Wang he got the news and went immediately.


    Just because it''s for Thunder Tiger, it''s expensive and he can get a lot of money from it.


    It''s 20, 000 yuan at a time!


    In other words, I can earn 6000 yuan if I divide it into three or seven.


    Brother Chen was rich and didn''t bother. He agreed immediately.


    So Wang he began to set up a incense table there, holding his own Scripture drum, and reciting scriptures to it.


    As for me, I''ll protect the Dharma for him.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, I started as a grandson to serve him.


    He cried, thirsty! I have to get him a drink.


    He said he was hungry. I had to tear the chicken leg to feed him.


    It can be said that in addition to going to the toilet, I don''t need to wipe my ass. anyway, I have to do everything my servants do.


    Of course, although I''m not happy in my heart, I''m trying to make money, right? Six thousand! That''s not a small number.


    At this point, some people may wonder why the secret sect wants to eat meat and drink?


    In fact, I have asked questions and even checked them.


    Later I learned that in Tibetan Buddhism, this Buddhist disciple can eat meat and drink wine.


    Why?


    Because of the terrain of Tibet, we can''t grow vegetables and have to keep out the cold. Drinking and eating meat are recorded in the Buddhist scriptures. Tibetan Buddhist disciples are allowed to eat meat and drink.


    Serve him during the day, and run out to chat with Zhao Ping at night.


    Because where he does it, Buddhism really works.


    Although Zhao Ping is not afraid and can carry it, he will lose a bit of Daoxing more or less, won''t he?


    In this way, after two days of chatting, the third day of French is coming to an end.


    Who would have thought that Wang he was a bad guy. Find me and ask my ghost daughter-in-law to do me a favor.


    I asked him what he could do for me?


    As a result, this guy asked me with a smile, do you want to earn more.


    I asked him, how can we make more money?


    The wife said, "if you make more money, it turns out."


    I immediately understood what he was up to.


    Shake your head and refuse immediately, paralyze! If I want to make this kind of money, I might as well go to a gambling shop and use Zhao Ping to make money like Wang Mazi? Too much immorality is harmful to morality.As a result, Wang he called me Sabi! Brother Chen''s money is coming from a wrong way. How many people are killed when he runs a gambling shop? What''s wrong with punishing evil and promoting good?


    Seeing that I hesitated, the goods gave me a slap and said, "at least 50000 yuan! If you think about it, three or seven points, you''ll get fifteen thousand. If you are afraid, you should leave ten thousand and the remaining five thousand for good deeds. We are robbing the rich to help the poor! "


    When I think about it, that''s right! Brother Chen is a gangster. Is his money abnormal?


    After I have finished, I have 15000 yuan to do good deeds and 10000 yuan to keep.


    Immediately, he agreed and went to find Zhao Ping.


    This ghost girl is my daughter-in-law now. Of course, she is obedient to me.


    So that night, he went to trouble brother Chen.


    First of all, I shaved the head of his three and four children.


    When I get up in the morning, it''s all fucking bald.


    Then, he put brother Chen''s gambling house in trouble.


    Originally, when I started a gambling house, I had to be a cheater. I couldn''t lose money, could I?


    As a result, that night, their family went astray. The whole gambling house didn''t win a cent, but lost everything!


    Brother Chen was frightened. He came to Wang he and asked him what was the matter?


    Wang he made it up and said that it was wrong to take back the jade Guanyin. There''s dirt on it. You have to clean it up. But, it''s too fierce. It''s bad for him.


    That''s a good fabrication.


    You know, all gamblers invite God.


    There''s no way for kids to make trouble, that is, Zhao Ping is very good now, so she can go in and fix it.


    When Chen Ge heard this, he was so scared that he asked Wang he for help. The price was easy to say.


    That''s not it. Fifty thousand dollars will be there immediately!


    Although the money is not a small amount, it is not worth mentioning for the loss of gambling houses.


    In this way, the jade Avalokitesvara was completed, and I also had fifteen thousand.


    Wang he made a lot of money, read a few verses, stayed for three days and got 35000.


    I''m going to do good with 5000. What about him?


    I also asked. As a result, this son of a bitch told me that he was a kind man and would donate everything.


    I asked him where to donate?


    He said that the town always saw a group of poor girls shivering in the cold wind under the telegraph pole, and he decided to donate them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    My dear! At that time, my nose was crooked.


    What do the women stand under the poles for?


    Who can not know!


    At that time, I was depressed and asked, "your boy is also a Buddhist family. If you don''t talk about drinking and eating meat, how can you do that?"


    Wang he said with a smile, why not? That''s my business.


    I know that''s what it is. I really can''t control people.


    Sweep the snow in front of your door!


    Of course, I learned afterwards that Wang he just likes to boast. He won''t do that. He won''t keep any money to do good.


    That''s all in the future.


    After we came back from brother Chen, my parents were very angry and asked me where I had been for three days and three nights.


    It wasn''t until I took out 7000 yuan that they were happy.


    Because there are three thousand, it is returned to Wang he.


    They made 7000 yuan in three days, and of course they didn''t say anything.


    It''s just that my sister was so angry that she ignored me all night.


    I was so depressed that I explained to her the next day that the money was not won, but came with Wang He to exorcise evil spirits.


    As a result, my sister asked me, who can make 7000 yuan for exorcism? How can such a good thing be?


    I explained with a wry smile that the man was a rich family. Of course, he was generous.


    In the end, I had no choice but to ask the old lame man to help me explain.


    Little sister, believe me!


    With 7000 yuan, of course, my heart is even more itchy, trying to find out if I can earn more.


    Of course, I kept the five thousand yuan. I said to do good deeds. I''m sure I''ll do good deeds.


    It''s just that there''s no place to do good.


    After a while, Wang Hu is leaving.


    He said that he was originally travelling outside. He was summoned by his brother when he met the drought. Now, I have to go back and continue my journey.


    At that time, I was still in a panic, for fear that Wang he would also leave.


    This guy is my God of wealth now. If he leaves, I''ll have to drink the wind from the West.


    Fortunately, Wang he didn''t mean to leave.


    What''s more, according to what he said, his two brothers were both benefitted by the old lame. Now I''m back from my studies. I''m here to repay my kindness.


    The implication is that one of Wang he and Wang Hu will stay.


    They''re going to feed the old lame.


    As for the disputes between them and the relationship between the old lame and them, he didn''t say a word.


    So, during that time, I was free again.


    There''s no business, just work.


    Because of the money, the psychology is not flustered, or sleep early in the morning, go out to work at noon, hunting at night.


    Sometimes it''s exciting to hold Lao Ping in the mountains.


    Of course, the man is easy to get upset after he has had a good time.


    I feel sorry for my little sister.


    I remember it was a Saturday noon in our poor mountain village. There are a lot of people here, beating gongs and drums. What are they doing here?


    It''s brother Chen who brought people in person.


    What are you doing?


    Thank Wang he for coming.


    The jade Avalokitesvara that this guy has opened is very effective. After giving it to thunder, the boss likes it very much.


    He praised brother Chen in public and said that there will be a department manager in the city who will retire next year and let him go to work in the city.


    This guy is so happy that he runs to thank Wang he.


    Otherwise, I say my brother has the ability?


    If you have cheated others, they will thank him.


    In this way, because of the promise of the dragon head, brother Chen is more happy. He collects some antiques every so often, so let''s have a look.


    Intermittently, I got more than 30000 yuan somewhere.


    Otherwise, people say that if there is a way to make money, it''s fast.


    Of course, Wang he is very kind to me, although he really treats me as a servant. But sometimes they teach me something.


    Later, this matter spread out, who nearby to do a red and white wedding, also asked Wang He to go over.


    For the villagers, they can''t charge too much, that is, three or five hundred.


    We need to eat meat, but we also need to eat bone.


    One of the most bizarre businesses we have ever done is the business in the next village.


    The village next door is the village where I saved a village head''s daughter.


    When an old man dies, his family will certainly do a lot to show their filial piety.


    When we went, the old man was in the coffin, but Wang he''s eyes opened strangely.


    Wang he was so scared at that time that he said that it was called death without closing his eyes. I''m afraid the old man had some grievances.I asked him how to fix it?


    This guy didn''t do it, but asked me to go to the police.


    So, I found the police decisively. When they investigated, what happened?


    It turned out to be an unfilial son!


    At ordinary times, they talk back to their parents. Later, they even beat the old people.


    Some time ago, in order to share the property at home, it was even worse.


    How can an old man carry an old bone? I killed this guy alive.


    The police naturally arrested the guy, which made people sigh.


    After this, Wang he''s reputation naturally spread more loudly.


    Of course, it''s not over. It''s the village head''s daughter who really has an accident.


    Anyway, I don''t know what''s going on. It seems that all the village leaders are very rich.


    The girl of that guy is a fat girl. She is so fat that people in the village call her fat girl.


    People are average, but they are a little fat.


    If you can''t get married, you''ll be arrogant. You can''t look at it either.


    Maybe I saved her life. When she went, she heard the news and came to me.


    Whose family is dead, they have to have a funeral, don''t they?


    Everyone in the village is coming to drink.


    This girl is sitting next to me, is a "root brother, root brother" cry.


    Then, in the evening, when I eat wine, I will be served with vegetables or something.


    We dealt with the old man and went home directly at that time. The girl still held me and said to leave a phone call or something.


    My family is so poor, how can I afford to buy a mobile phone?


    What''s more, I bought a mobile phone, and I don''t have any relatives or friends to contact. Who will call me.


    I didn''t give Pangya a phone number.


    As a result, after going back, not long after, something happened.


    The head of the village next door came and asked Wang He to deal with it.


    What''s the matter?


    Seems to say, fat Ya hit evil!


    This vomiting and diarrhea, go to the hospital to see, take a lot of drugs are not effective. If it goes on like this, people will collapse.


    Wang he can''t laugh or cry. He can''t take the job.


    Why?


    He said that Zhao Ping was responsible for this.


    He warned me not to be too close to other girls, especially at night when Zhao Ping could see them. Otherwise, the girl I''m too close to will be in bad luck.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    When I heard this, I was dumbfounded immediately, and then asked, "what should I do?"


    "How? Don''t you talk nonsense? Old man''s, own daughter-in-law all can''t manage, still can calculate northeast old man? Big mouth Wang He, I''m sure he''s just fanning the wind and lighting a ghost fire. He''s trying to sow discord.


    For a moment, I narrowed my eyes and looked at him suspiciously.


    Then I asked, "really? Are you sure you want me to do this? "


    "Ha ha, you''re a tough boy! Do you think you can beat her? If you can fight, you can go up and fight directly. "


    After that, I was so angry that I really missed him. Kick him to death.


    However, in the next sentence, what Wang he said is somewhat reasonable.


    "You know, young man, women want to be coaxed. The more you do it, the more proud she is, and she may die. "


    "Yes! I''ll have a try. "


    So, I went into the mountains again that night and began to wait for Zhao Ping.


    I don''t know if this girl knows that I''m going to "educate" her tonight, but she hasn''t appeared all the time.


    I can''t help it. I can only burn incense and paper money and try to say calmly, "Zhao Ping, Zhao Ping, you always say that we are a couple. What can''t you say? You''re hiding like this. Do you really want to break up with me? "


    "No!"


    Sure enough, after I said that, the girl came out in a hurry.


    I feel relieved. What I fear most is that she will ignore you, otherwise I can''t communicate.


    Although for her to the whole fat girl this thing, I am really a little angry. But bearing in mind Wang he''s words, I can only say calmly, "explain it."


    Zhao Ping, a little afraid to look at me, lowered her head and asked in a low voice, "explain? Explain what? "


    "Fat girl! What are you doing with people? "


    "No, I didn''t." Zhao Ping even gave me a quibble.


    I have been looking at her, and then did not say a word, straight at.


    Zhao Ping was embarrassed at last. She bowed her head and said with a guilty heart, "well, a little bit, who let her get so close to you?"


    "This If you get closer, you''re going to attack people? "


    "I didn''t, just a small punishment."


    "You...!"


    I''m so fuckin ''pissed off. Of course, when I said that, I swallowed it again.


    I wanted to lose my temper, but I let it go in the end.


    If you really face her, if this girl gets angry, who knows what she can do.


    So I had to bear it. I went over, reached out and grabbed her hand and said, "come on, Xiao Ping. You''re a kind girl. You can''t be angry because of this. You can''t harm people for no reason


    "But I''m just in a bad mood to see you with other people. I don''t know why. There''s a fire in my heart. It''s out of control. "


    As soon as I said this, I suddenly widened my eyes and suddenly thought of what Wang he said.


    This girl is very angry because she is a fusion of ghosts.


    Before, I just wanted to kill us. Later, it was a ghost marriage, which met her last wish. Finally, there was an iron chain to tie her anger.


    Let''s be clear.


    She is now in the body, a Buddha, a devil ah.


    The devil is the integration of ghosts. It is the fierce and fierce master.


    Buddha, that''s the normal Zhao Ping.


    Now, because she''s tied to her, she''s a normal Zhao Ping and controls herself. However, if there is any stimulation, it will become magic at any time.


    Being jealous is also a great stimulation.


    I sighed. Finally, I had no choice but to press her shoulder and say, "remember yourself, you are Zhao Ping. You have to suppress the devil in your heart. You can''t let her erode you. Do you understand?"


    Zhao Ping''s head is like a chicken pecking rice, but her strength keeps increasing.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t like fat ya. You have to believe in my taste


    I gave a stick, and of course I''ll give a sweet date. Otherwise, how can Zhao Ping be restrained?


    Who ever thought, Zhao Ping actually looked at me, dissatisfied with the sentence, "you have good taste, fat ya don''t like it. If you meet a more beautiful one, will you be able to see it? "


    I am a Leng, certainly don''t admit.


    Now, Zhao Ping must know.


    I''ve stepped on it. If I''m not careful, it will explode at any time.


    Zhao Ping doesn''t believe me.


    I can''t help it. I have to teach her a lesson with a stick.


    Anyway, at the end of the month, there''s another deadline that doesn''t work, right?


    After that, Zhao Ping was absolutely obedient.I told her not to get fat, she nodded in her arms.


    Finally, she said to me, "don''t worry. I don''t have to hurt her. You''ll know then. "


    I wonder.


    As a result, a few days later, Pangya went to the hospital.


    Of course, this time the doctor can treat it. Soon, she recovered.


    What about me?


    It''s the same. I sleep every day and go to work at noon.


    What about the evening? I went hunting.


    I thought it would be over. Who would have thought that it was just the beginning.


    That day, I got up at noon, had dinner and went out for a walk.


    Who ever thought, a stranger came to the village.


    It is said that she is still a beautiful woman. Many bachelors go to watch.


    Zhang Yougen is the person who is named.


    I wonder, ran to see, really see a beauty.


    Slim, wearing a floral skirt, below the flesh colored stockings, and high heels.


    I asked who she was?


    When someone opens his mouth, he shouts, "brother


    Lying trough, as soon as I heard this, I got goose bumps all over my body.


    This familiar voice, whiny, is not fat ya.


    Who would have thought that because of vomiting and diarrhea, she was thinner and became a beauty.


    It has to be said that people depend on clothes and Buddha on gold.


    This girl is really beautiful when she dresses up.


    The most important thing is that fat people are potential stocks. It''s a good figure to reduce.


    Make me laugh and cry, back to the sentence, "fat ya, you change a lot."


    Fat Ya then turned around in the same place with a smile. She also spread out her hands and asked me, "is it beautiful?"


    I said with a dry smile, "beautiful, beautiful!"


    Have you ever thought of the girl


    I just wanted to say "like", but I got to my throat and swallowed it.


    My Lord, I almost hit him, causing a big disaster.


    So, I smile awkwardly, and don''t say it''s beautiful or not.


    Say beautiful flatter fat ya, offend Zhao Ping.


    Zhao Ping said that she didn''t please Meili.


    Why should I?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    Can not expect, fat Ya not reconciled, also has been asking me, "have a root brother, beautiful not beautiful, you say ah?"


    I shook my head and said: "what''s beautiful? I''m not qualified to comment on this kind of roughneck. "


    "I know you saved my life. You have a brother. As soon as I look at you, I can see that you are the one who does great things. "


    Although it stinks, flattery doesn''t stink. Pangya, it''s really comfortable, but we have to keep a distance, don''t we?


    "Well, I have something to do. I have no time. Fat ya, since you''ve come to Liucun, you can play around and go back. "


    "Well, I have a brother. Will you be my guide?"


    "Guide? What a guide. I really don''t have the time. "


    With that, I turned and walked forward.


    However, fat Ya is not willing to let go, in a hurry to catch up. She ran after me and said, "brother, do you want to work? I''ll go with you. "


    "You?" I looked at her in wonder.


    "Of course, don''t look down on me. I''m also from the countryside. Of course, I''m able to work. "


    "Well, I don''t doubt you. Although you are really capable of work, how can you work in such high heels and short skirts? If you''re free, come back and help


    With that, I almost ran away, in a hurry.


    Who ever thought, fat Ya is really out of the question, shouting, "brother Yougen, I rare you!"


    "Ouch," he said! Hearing this, I was so scared that I almost didn''t sit on the ground.


    Nowadays, girls are a little too open, aren''t they?


    Who dares to shout like this in the village in the past? The cliff will be stabbed in the spine.


    I want to speak directly and tell her, "I don''t care for you!"


    But, young girls, if you want to say that, what face will you have in the future?


    As a last resort, I quickly took my sister and ran away.


    Behind a lot of people watching, one by one where to point.


    Directly pull fat ya, ran to a place where no one, and then I quickly explained, "fat ya, you can''t do this again, it''s easy to let people misunderstand you."


    "What''s the matter? That''s my nature. I''ll never hide anything. "


    "I know, I know! It''s just that you are still young and don''t understand these things. I know. Your idea is similar to that in the West. The prince saves the princess. But I''m not really a prince, I''m just the poorest one. "


    "I don''t care!"


    "You don''t care, I do. Anyway, I''m not good enough for you. "


    This one says, fat Ya is not silly, where still don''t understand.


    Immediately red eyes, choking said, "I understand, you don''t want us, find all kinds of excuses."


    "Well To be honest, I''m sorry to have someone


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s not easy to tell you."


    "Excuse, excuse!"


    Finish saying, fat Ya covers a face, sobbing to run finally.


    I look at her back, sigh, don''t blame me! This is to save you. I don''t want to hurt you.


    I went down to work.


    In the village, it''s very popular.


    People in the village say I''m crazy.


    He married a dead man, but he even brought disaster to the daughter of the village head next door.


    Anyway, there are all kinds of things to say!


    That''s why good things don''t go out and bad things spread far away.


    These people like to make rumors and gossip when they are full and have nothing to do.


    Gossip is a good thing that everyone likes.


    They said I was bad at it.


    To marry a dead man is to defraud Mr. Zhao of his property.


    Now the daughter of the village head wants to change her identity.


    Make me old depressed!


    The reputation is too bad to be pulled back.


    Well, anyway, because of my little sister, our family''s reputation is bad enough.


    Laozi, there are too many fleas.


    What about Zhao Ping?


    For me to refuse fat Ya thing, but not happy.


    Previously also said, I have good taste, do not see fat ya, if you meet beautiful, can also hold.


    As a result, now it''s OK, I directly expressed my determination with action.


    Zhao Ping, of course, is a good "reward" for me in the evening.


    For a long time, I didn''t receive any work. As a result, I went to Wang he and said that I couldn''t make it. Think of a way to make some money.


    As a result, Wang he said with a dry smile, "are you enjoying the sweetness?"


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    If it''s not for the good, why should I come here?Wang he added, "wait a minute. I have something to do. I want to go back to tantric school."


    "Ah? Why do you want to go, too? "


    "Of course!"


    "Well, you''re gone. How can I fix it? I''m so poor now. "


    "That''s your own business. You can''t rely on me all the time, can you? "


    "Well, how long will you be back?"


    "Maybe three or five days, maybe a year or two."


    "Lying trough!"


    "All right, that''s it."


    Wang he just left me and went back.


    Besides, when I was leaving, I was asked to take care of the old lame.


    I can''t do my own work here. I didn''t expect to have another one now.


    Wang he just left for a short time. Unexpectedly, brother Chen''s people came at this time.


    The man said, they have something new. They want Wang He to have a look.


    But where did Wang Mizong go?


    As a last resort, I had to tell him that I''m afraid you''ll have to go home empty handed this time.


    At that time, the man was very embarrassed and said that this time was very important. Because big boss is coming!


    I don''t care who he is?


    Finally, the guy couldn''t do the job. After thinking about it, he pulled me and said, "brother, brother, can you help me, help me?"


    "Help you? How can I help you? "


    "This is not a simple task. If I can''t get someone to go back, I can''t do it. "


    "But Wang he has gone back. If you want to invite him, you have to go to Tibet."


    "Oh, it''s just a light. I remember you were not master Wang he''s assistant at that time? Why don''t you just help? "


    "Me?"


    I was a fuckin ''fool then. I''m not a fart. I haven''t learned how to turn on lights, have I?


    Immediately directly shook his head, immediately refused.


    But the guy didn''t give up and said to me, "brother, fifty thousand yuan! This time it''s 50000 yuan. If master Wang he is not here, you can get 50000 yuan by yourself. "


    Don''t mention it. Once I heard that there were 50000 yuan, I was really a little excited.


    If we really get the 50000 yuan, my family can last for several years.


    "Don''t hesitate. It''s just a light and a mantra. There''s not much danger! "


    Finish saying, that guy drags me directly, ran in a hurry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    In this way, in the case of my explicit refusal, I was directly dragged to the car by this guy.


    Immediately, we went straight to the town and met brother Chen.


    Where is this guy? He''s so anxious. He''s walking back and forth.


    As soon as he saw us coming, the guy immediately came forward, opened the door and quickly said, "it''s coming. Hurry up! I''ve been waiting for the flowers to die. "


    As a result, after the door was opened, brother Chen was completely stupid.


    After looking around, he asked, "where are people? Where are the people? "


    "What? Brother Chen, aren''t you here? " Immediately the little brother pointed to me and said with a smile.


    "I asked you to invite the master! Where is master Wang he? "


    "He Well, he''s not here. Go home! So, it''s the same to ask your assistant to come over and say that he opens up on his behalf. "


    This little brother is really a cow! This brainwashing skill is first-class.


    I don''t remember Wang he saying these words, but in order to evade his responsibility, he almost left the pot on me.


    After hearing this, brother Chen turned to look at me and asked, "really? Can you do it? "


    I''m in a dilemma. Look at the little brother over there.


    This guy looked at me with a look of help.


    I couldn''t bear to let him be punished, so I had to nod my head.


    Brother Chen has been standing there, with a pair of extremely confused eyes, staring at me.


    I''m so fuckin ''guilty, am I helping? What''s this guy going to do? He''s not really going to kill me, is he?


    Fortunately, at last he sighed and replied directly, "OK, time is running out. Hurry to work."


    I nodded.


    So, for the first time, he began to play the magic wand and was responsible for fooling brother Chen.


    Because following Wang he together, they have experienced so many things together, and I have learned all his routines.


    Although I won''t talk about those things, it''s OK to pretend.


    Where to put on a pose first, and then start chanting in your mouth.


    I don''t know Buddhist scriptures. I can only read them blindly. Anyway, they can''t understand what I''m reading.


    This time, it''s very strange to turn on the light. I''m not sure what it is.


    It was carved into a jade eye.


    The wonderful thing is that the color of the jade is still red.


    So, in front of my eyes, is a red eyeball.


    I''m really nervous when I see this.


    Of course, it can''t be shown on the surface. No, I''m afraid I''ll have an accident if I''m found out.


    Next to him, brother Chen has been staring at me, as if he didn''t believe me.


    Fortunately, he didn''t find anything unusual. I pretended to be there for a day and a night, and he asked me if I had any questions?


    I am in such a tense environment, it is too hard. So, for the first time, I said, "no problem, it''s clean."


    Chen Ge was relieved. Then he said to himself, "that''s great. Time is running out. Pack it up and take it away."


    As soon as he gave the order, someone went up to pack up the things and took them away.


    Before he left, brother Chen was a bit shameless. He was sure that his work was not clean on the ground that I had just finished teaching. So, only gave me half of the money, 25000!


    Although, it''s a bit unpleasant, but I''m not cheating, am I? I cheated 25, 000 people.


    Now I just hope it''s really OK, otherwise I''ll be in trouble.


    But who knows, as the old saying goes, "paper can''t stop fire.".


    When it''s time for an accident, sooner or later it will happen.


    It''s been a week. I thought it was OK.


    Who would have thought that brother Chen''s people had come.


    At that time, I was still strolling around the village. These guys drove a van directly to the village.


    After opening the car door, a group of fierce guys came down. Without saying a word, they just came down and stuck me in the car.


    I was flustered and asked them what they were doing?


    These guys didn''t talk, their faces were as cold as water.


    I suddenly realized that I was in big trouble because of last time.


    Sure enough, he was taken by this guy and then put into the gambling house.


    Once in, the picture was absolutely frightening.


    All around were men in black Chinese tunics, one by one with black sunglasses on their faces, and they took up one side of each other.


    As soon as I came in, they turned around and looked at me coldly.At that time, the war was really frightening!


    I''ve never been through this before. I was so scared that my legs softened.


    At the top of this, there is a chair, on which sits a man with a big back.


    And next to it?


    It''s brother Chen who gave it to Kaiguang last time.


    This guy was called a miserable man. He was beaten black and blue, and his whole body was injured.


    Look at that, if not dressed like brother Chen, I thought it was Bajie!


    "Regor, the man has brought it."


    The person in charge of detaining me, respectfully yelled at the person above.


    My heart jumped, this guy is actually "Thunder Tiger".


    Then one of the people next to him came with a look at him.


    It was covered with a piece of cloth. When it was lifted, it was the red jade eyeball inside.


    I''m scared. It''s really bad luck for me.


    "Is this the light you gave it?" Thunder Tiger cold way.


    I nodded.


    As a result, the guy got a little angry and said, "choose one."


    "Choose? What do you choose? "


    "Do you want a left hand or a right hand?"


    "This..."


    I was flustered and said, "boss Lei, please listen to me."


    "There''s nothing to explain. Originally I was going to kill you, but for Wang he''s face, it''s very cheap if you only have one hand. "


    Thunder Tiger said it lightly, but it''s my hand that needs to be broken.


    I was yelling, "it''s not my fault! At that time At that time... "


    I turned my head and looked at the little brother who had been beaten black and blue and had been scared to shiver.


    I know that according to the method of Thunder Tiger, if I say it now, it''s because this guy has to drag me. I really can''t help it. It''s hard for me to ride a tiger. So I''m afraid he must be dead!


    Biting my teeth, I had to say, "I had to do it because I couldn''t help it."


    "I don''t care why you are, anyway Cut it off for me


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    People often say that if an apology is useful, why should the police come!


    In the same way, if it''s no use apologizing, why do I owe?


    Immediately, he just yelled, "Thunder Tiger! Didn''t I just turn on the wrong light? You''re going to waste my hand. Aren''t you a rogue leader? What''s the big deal! "


    After saying this, I obviously felt that many people at the scene were pumping cold air.


    So it is! In their opinion, I dare to scold Thunder Tiger like that. It''s really killing.


    I believe that this time is not just a matter of hand, I''m afraid it''s a matter of life.


    Sure enough, Thunder Tiger was angry and roared, "boy! You are looking for your own death


    "You want to die? Fuck! I can''t live without my hands. What''s the difference between dying and not dying? " I was angry at that time.


    It''s all in the movies. When you meet a guy who is in a high position, it doesn''t help if you keep begging for mercy. Maybe you will go against his way and scold him, or he will let you go.


    But the truth is, it''s a fuckin ''trick!


    The guy sneered and said, "OK! I''ll help you. Make it clean and remember, don''t leave any marks. "


    As soon as the words were finished, several younger brothers immediately agreed, and then came forward in a hurry, pulling me left and right.


    I knew at that time that I was playing with fire!


    Yelling, yelling, "Thunder Tiger, you bastard, I will not let you go even if I am a ghost."


    Unfortunately, it''s useless!


    On the contrary, he got a stick in the back and hit me on the spot. He passed out.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been dizzy. I just know it''s cold and the wind is blowing all the time.


    Then, there are bursts of barking in my ear.


    I opened my eyes in a daze. I was so scared.


    Mother! A grinning, spitting mad dog barked in front of me.


    Too close, that guy''s spittle star son, directly sprayed on me.


    I was scared, opened my eyes, desperately want to struggle.


    Unfortunately, I found that I was tied to a big tree and couldn''t move at all.


    It''s dark all around. Now I''m in a ravine. There are three starving dogs on the opposite side. They are pulled by three horses.


    One of them said, "well, if you are young and don''t learn well, you have to die. It''s over to scold Lord Lei. "


    "Cut the crap! The guy''s awake. Let''s get it over with and go The other guy, with a cell phone in his hand, is still ready to shoot.


    It''s estimated that after the dog''s decision, he will take the video back to his life!


    I was so scared that I yelled, "three big brothers, three big brothers, please! I''ll give you advice. Can''t you give me advice? Or you''d better cut off your hand and mine. "


    "Boy, do you know now? I said, "is it too late?"


    "No, no, no, it''s not late, it''s not late!"


    "Oh, don''t talk to a dead man. Let the dog go! I have to play mahjong when I get back. "


    As soon as he said this, the man replied with a sneer, "I''m sorry for you, boy! Don''t worry, these three dogs are all hungry. You won''t leave any trace in the world at that time. "


    With that, he let go of his hand, and then heard the howling sound of "woof woof woof".


    Those dogs, all crazy, are coming towards me.


    I was so scared that I struggled all the time, but it was useless.


    I am tied to a tree. Unless I can pull up the whole tree, I will die.


    The three bad guys over there are still smiling at me. Their expression is like watching monkey play.


    I was so angry that I swore that as long as I broke free, I would knock out their big teeth.


    Of course, if I want to think about it, in this situation, if I want to break free, unless there is a God to rescue me.


    It''s just a moment. It''s over.


    The dogs came up, went straight to me, bit me in the thigh.


    Don''t be a jerk!


    If a bite directly on my neck, it would be a pleasure. But now, come up and bite my leg, it''s not equal to let me fall apart, still can''t die for a while, can only watch?


    Dead, dead! I''m really dying now.


    At this critical moment, suddenly, a wind came.


    The wind was so cold that it was shivering.


    The mad dogs who were tearing my trouser legs and trying to bite my meat gave a whimper, then turned around and ran away.


    The horses were stunned one by one, and then called out to the dogs to come back and bite.


    However, these animals were so scared that they ran away without looking back.Seeing that things are actually developing towards this thing, they are all dumbfounded.


    What did you do in the end?


    One of the guys threw away his cigarette directly, and then scolded, "malagobi, as expected, animals are animals, unreliable! Get it! Let''s do it ourselves. "


    With that, a folding dagger escaped from his pocket and came to me in a fierce way.


    This time, I didn''t panic at all.


    Why?


    Because I know my daughter-in-law is here! No one''s fuckin ''touching me.


    Sure enough, the guy just came up to me with a knife, trying to stab me.


    Who would have thought that the next moment, it is a cold wind blowing.


    The unlucky master could not help shivering, and then the dagger in his hand fell back directly, holding the knife and stabbing it at his neck.


    The rest of the two people are also scared silly, asked him what this is? If you don''t stab others, how can you stab yourself?


    The man screamed, with a dagger in one hand, to wipe his neck. The other hand, holding his wrist, yelled, "Damn, help me. I don''t know what''s going on? This hand is out of control


    This said, the two people immediately laughed, but also ridiculed him.


    "But I''ll pull you down! Is not timid, dare not kill? It''s still loaded. "


    "Pretending to be your uncle, I can''t help it Help! Help


    With that, the knife really cut to the neck. Moreover, this little bit, there are signs of depth, blood has come out.


    At this moment, the remaining two felt that they were not joking.


    Hurry up and pull that guy.


    But it didn''t work. He went crazy and stabbed the other two with a knife.


    Scared them to run one by one, and then yelled, "crazy, isn''t it? You are crazy


    Zhao Ping suddenly appeared beside me, coldly came a sentence, "have root, want to kill them three?"


    I know that in one word, it''s very easy for Zhao Ping to kill them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    Although, I am not a good man or a good woman.


    These guys just wanted to kill me.


    If I let them go, I would be a bit silly.


    But


    This group of scum, let Zhao Ping kill them, give Zhao Ping increased kill evil, when it will be more difficult to become a ghost fairy.


    They are scum and can die, but my Zhao Ping can''t do anything.


    Shaking my head, I replied, "forget it, don''t kill them, don''t dirty your hands."


    At this point, looking at her, I laughed and said, "thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I would have died just now."


    Zhao Ping smiles and replies, "what else can we thank you for?"


    With that, she raised her hand, and then she pointed at me. The rope was so easy that it fell down by itself.


    After I moved my muscles and bones, I took her hand and said, "let''s go home. I don''t know the way here. You have to help me


    Zhao Ping chuckled.


    It seems that those dogs are really going to make me disappear in this world. Actually driving a car, I was dragged to the wilderness outside. On the way back, it was very difficult for me to go back without a car.


    Looking at Zhao Ping flying in the air, I yelled, "Xiao Ping, otherwise you can take me to fly, it''s really tiring."


    As a result, Zhao Ping shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. People eat grains and miscellaneous niangs. They are full of turbid Qi in their bodies. Ordinary people are heavier than Mount Tai. I can''t hold them up at all. "


    It suddenly dawned on me, as if I understood why no one wanted to carry the Tang monk when four masters and disciples crossed the river.


    "Now what?"


    I''m a little puzzled.


    "It doesn''t matter. You wait here. I''ll call a taxi for you."


    With that, she left without any explanation.


    Where was my stupid eye at that time? Call me a car? How can this girl call a taxi?


    After walking so far, my hands and feet are soft.


    Looking at Zhao Ping''s leaving and not coming back for such a long time, I just found a place to look at my feet.


    Grass! On the whole foot, there are big blood bubbles.


    I can''t stand the pain.


    What''s more, we can''t see our direction at all. How can I go back now?


    I''m wondering. Unexpectedly, the light in front of me is flashing.


    On that dirt road, lights really appeared, and a car came.


    At that time, I was so happy that I ran there in a hurry. Then I found that it was a luxury car that suddenly appeared here!


    It was a Porsche Cayenne, parked on the side of the road, and then there was a slim figure looking around.


    What''s more, I heard a strange voice, "strange, the navigation is going this way. How did you come to this place? "


    Don''t mention it. It''s a beautiful voice.


    It''s a bit like the voice of Xiao Longnv played by Liu Xifei.


    It seems that it should be a beauty!


    As for why the navigation will fail, needless to say, Zhao Ping must have done a good job.


    So I ran over and said with a smile, "beauty, I know the way. I''ll take you with me... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The girl was so scared that she screamed, "ghost!"


    I''m fuckin ''depressed. We look like a ghost there?


    "No! I''m a person, I''m not a ghost. "


    "Fart! If you were human, how could you be in the wilderness? "


    "Well, it''s a long story and hard to explain. Anyway, let''s help each other. When you drive, I''ll show you the way. When there''s a car outside, I''ll get off, OK


    But unexpectedly, after saying this, the woman scolded, "no! This wilderness, let you a man in my car, unless I have a brain problem


    Finish saying, that wench Ao Jiao of got on the car, ignore me at all.


    Then, start the car and go away.


    Damn it! I''m so depressed.


    It doesn''t matter. I''ll just sit there and wait.


    Sure enough, after waiting for a while, with the roar of the engine, the girl came back.


    After seeing me, she gave a cold hum and stepped on the gas to pass me.


    I laughed bitterly and kept sitting there.


    After so many times, the car finally stopped.


    Then, the girl came down with a bunch of sandalwood in her hand, just like in a Western movie, the man was funny with a cross to a vampire.


    "You What the hell are you? I can I can tell you that there are many things in my car that have been driven by eminent monks. Don''t mess about. "


    I was amused to hear that. I looked at her carefully.what the hell! I couldn''t see clearly just now. Now she''s so close that her car''s lights are still on.


    I looked at it carefully. I was so surprised.


    How beautiful the girl is!


    No exaggeration to say, second only to my little sister.


    And because of the money, the dress is fashionable.


    He was wearing a slim dress of Korean version, with boots underneath and a ponytail on his head.


    Unfortunately, beautiful is beautiful, but young looks a little bit low.


    If you say that the full score is 10, the little sister is absolutely 10, not deducted at all.


    Zhao Ping is nine five. This girl can go to nine eight.


    If it develops well in the future, it will definitely be a beautiful embryo.


    Looking at me staring at her all the time, the girl got angry and yelled, "what are you looking at? What can I ask you? "


    I said with a dry smile, "sister, you misunderstood me! I''m just a local farmer. As a result, I fell down from it, and now I can''t find my way back. But I''ll tell you the truth. It''s said that it''s called ghost hitting the wall. Many drivers have had accidents here. If you go like this, you''ll never get out. "


    Of course I''m scaring this pretty girl.


    Girls are afraid of that thing. When they hear that, a person wants to drive away.


    Hold for a long time, she asked me, "do you have a way?"


    "Sure, I can take you out."


    "You Don''t lie to me


    "Well, I''m not interested in minors."


    "Well, then, get in the car. But I warn you, if you dare to play tricks, I will make you die ugly. "


    "Dare not, dare not!"


    When I got on the bus, the girl was a little disgusted with me. When I took the bus, I was afraid that I might mess up her banquets. I don''t know where I got a plastic bag to lay on the chair and let me sit in the back.


    That''s right. Let me sit in the back. Don''t take her co pilot.


    Shit! People can make you angry.


    Of course, I don''t want to worry about that. Now these young people are like this. If they have money, they will drag them. If they are rich for the second generation, they will look up to us rural people.


    What''s more, Zhao Ping made the ghost fight against the wall, just to let me out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    Moreover, I have reason to believe that she cheated her by eating so much. On the contrary, I chose a beautiful girl to come here.


    Is this in disguise, testing me?


    No matter what, anyway, keep a distance with this girl, that must be right!


    This time, because I was in the car, Zhao Ping naturally did not tease that girl.


    So, soon we went out and got out on the road.


    She was very happy to see the cars coming and going, and then she said to me like a dog, "well, thank you. Now that you have a car, you can go down. "


    I''m embarrassed, damn it! It''s hard for me to block the car back here.


    So I tried to ask her if she could take me back.


    As a result, the little girl sighed and said, "I''m sorry, I want to take you back. But my father is in hospital. He wants to see me for the last time. I have to go


    As soon as I heard it, they were really pitiful.


    Besides, when we got to the place where there was a car, she and I parted ways.


    Get it! I have to get off.


    Almost as soon as she got out of the car, the little girl couldn''t wait to get off the car. She quickly stepped on the gas and ran away.


    Your uncle! It makes me like a burden.


    Finally, it cost me 50 yuan to stop a delivery car and get off at the entrance of our village.


    After that, a man walked the muddy road and ran back.


    Shit! I was so angry that I cursed Thunder Tiger for having a son in the future!


    I was really tired, so I had a good sleep.


    The next day, at noon, the village head was beating gongs and drums again.


    Call in the villagers and announce a major event.


    I just got up at that time and ate a little too much. It was time for me to stop eating and go to see the excitement.


    The village head said in front of the villagers that there is a big client coming to invest in us, and we will get rich in the future.


    After that, let''s make a good performance. We must play gongs and drums and warmly welcome others.


    When the village head spoke, we had to follow him.


    The old men and women in the village, twisting Yangko, singing Errenzhuan, waiting for local tyrants to make friends.


    Then, after the local tyrant came, the battle really brightened my eyes.


    Mercedes Benz is the leading car in the front, and Mercedes Benz is the business car in the back.


    It''s a long motorcade, very eye-catching.


    After arriving at the place, a group of guys in black suits, black shoes and black sunglasses got out of the car. Hurry to open the door of Mercedes Benz, from the car, walk down a group of elite white-collar workers in clothes and shoes.


    Some are women, wearing professional suits, flesh colored silk stockings and high heels.


    Some of them are men, carrying copy bags and laptops.


    A big back in the middle, with a cigar in his mouth, got out of the car.


    My mother''s face changed greatly. I was so scared that I shrunk my head for fear of being seen by him.


    What a hell of a narrow road!


    Yesterday the dog said that he wanted to kill me. Today he came to our village to invest.


    Bad luck!


    Looking around, I''m ready to evacuate quickly. If he wants to see me, he may have to mend the gun to kill me.


    Thunder Tiger vomited a mouthful of smoke, turned to ask the group of people he brought, and asked, "how''s it going? Is this a good place? "


    One of them, wearing a Zhongshan suit, a melon skin hat and a mustache, replied, "Feng Shui is excellent! It''s a blessed place. "


    Then, a man with gold rimmed glasses in the back said, "Mr. Lei, this analysis chart is ready. Over there, we can build a cemetery. In such a good place, the land is valuable. As for this village, we can transform it into a happy farmhouse and launch the slogan of green ecological village. It will certainly attract people. "


    "Well, I think so, too. By the way, what do you think of this place, Sophie? " Thunder Tiger grinning at the Mercedes Benz car, another person said.


    Then, a nice girl''s voice sounded, "I don''t know. Don''t ask me. It''s all rotten mud here. It''s so dirty! "


    "Ha ha, when Dad finishes the road, it won''t be dirty. I''m going to change this resort to your name. How about rufi resort? "


    "Well! Thunder, come on. Don''t think that if you please me, I''ll forgive you. "


    Ha ha, I laugh when I hear this.


    It turns out that thunder has a daughter. What''s more, the feeling is not harmonious. I call him by his first name.


    Hey, wait


    Nima, how can I be so familiar with this voice?


    The trough! I don''t think so, do I?


    Just thought so, the door opened, and then a girl in hot pants and a small sling came out.


    Those who are still applauding to welcome the local tyrants are all dumbfounded.


    Especially those young people, is a force to swallow saliva.The key to being so beautiful and in such a good shape is that they have never met a little girl who dares to show off. They must be thinking, how good would it be if they could marry her back as a daughter-in-law?


    Unfortunately, he is the daughter of Thunder Tiger. If he wants to be his son-in-law, I don''t think the cat''s nine lives are enough.


    I''m mad to see that beautiful girl. She''s Thunder Tiger''s daughter? Otherwise, I would have gotten her revenge on Lei Hu last night.


    This smelly girl is not authentic. Yesterday she pretended to be poor and said that her father was dying and wanted to see her for the last time. Wipe!


    Thunder Tiger points out where, and asks about design and Feng Shui from time to time.


    He looked stern and serious under his tree.


    However, as soon as I get to my daughter''s place, I immediately smile and try to please her.


    Unfortunately, ray didn''t pay any attention to him, just playing mobile games.


    I think we have to get out of the way, or we''ll be in trouble if we''re found.


    Think of here, I toward the back, sneaking back.


    Who would have thought that at this time, the village head said with a smile that there was a beautiful mountain behind, which contained a large number of animals. It was an excellent hunting ground for hunters.


    On hearing this, the thunder over there was very happy.


    Who doesn''t like this kind of domineering man when he hears about hunting?


    I immediately proposed that we should have a look.


    But the village head immediately said, "it''s very dangerous in that mountain. Even the most experienced hunter may be planted in it."


    Thunder did not listen, quickly said, "who is the hunter inside, let him lead a way."


    The village head was embarrassed and replied, "the state has protected animals for many years, and the hunters in our village have basically quit. Now one! "


    "One will do. Call me quickly."


    No, the village head has no choice but to shout, "Zhang Yougen, Zhang Yougen, come here quickly!"


    At that time, I turned my head and was ready to go home quietly. Who ever thought that the village head would give me such a surprise.


    In order to attract investors, they let people go hunting in the back mountain.


    You can hunt. Why call me? Nima, this is not a pit for your father.


    No, after he yelled, everyone''s eyes turned to me.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    "Cough..."


    I immediately pretended to cough, covered my mouth, and then turned my head.


    "Village head, there are Cough, what can I do for you? " I deliberately hoarse voice, cover mouth, heart a force of meditation, do not recognize me, do not recognize me!


    "Zhang Yougen, what are you doing?"


    Immediately, the village head was dissatisfied. I feel that I don''t give him face in front of outsiders.


    "Village head, I have a cold. It''s contagious. I don''t want to infect these distinguished guests! " With my explanation, he was relieved.


    "Well, Zhang Yougen, I''ll tell you. Mr. Lei is a very important boss in our village. As you can see, if the villagers want to get rich, they have to rely on others. So, now boss Lei is going hunting, and the people in our village are not familiar with you. Do you want to behave well? "


    "Village head, no way! You see that, too. I have a cold now, don''t I? How to go hunting in the mountains. Cough, cough I am a kind of, cough It''s a very serious cold. "


    "Well, I said, why are you so unruly? Let you take the boss to the mountains to have a look, not to let you die. Are you going to work so hard? I can tell you, this is related to the happiness of the people in the village! "


    What a nice talk the village head made. I also want to seek benefits for the whole village. The key to the problem is that Thunder Tiger is going to kill me! If he recognizes me, my life will be lost.


    So I firmly shook my head and said, "no, I really have a cold. If it infects boss Lei, it''s not good! "


    The head of the village was so angry that his nose was crooked.


    Fortunately, at this time, Thunder Tiger said with a smile, "forget it, village head! It''s true that people don''t feel well. Don''t force them to do this, or you can change people. "


    "Someone else? This... "


    The village head is in a dilemma. How to say?


    Because there is a legend about my second uncle in that mountain. These people are scared to death.


    In addition, there is no harvest in hunting, and the state has protected animals. As time goes by, no one goes to that place.


    Looking at the village head''s dilemma, Lei Hu was a little upset and finally said, "forget it! I''d better take my own people. I don''t believe it. It''s hard for a living person to suffocate his urine! "


    The village head was scared by this. You know, it''s the God of wealth, and you can''t afford it.


    So, this shameless person directly sent his anger to me, dragged me to one side, and asked in a low voice, "what are you doing? Do you know how important this investment is to Liucun? "


    "Village head, I''m really sick! My limbs are weak, and I can''t move my whole body. "


    "I don''t care what you are, you have to go for me anyway."


    "No!"


    "You Are you from Liucun? "


    "Do you think I''m from Liucun?"


    When I asked this rhetorical question, the village head was stunned.


    In recent years, the country has nothing good to do with it. It has no share of my family.


    Now that he needs to employ people, he thinks I''m from Liucun? What the hell are you doing?


    The village head had no choice but to plead with me politely and kindly, "have roots, have roots! I was wrong before. You help uncle this time. If you don''t worry about the investment, I''ll guarantee you the benefits. "


    It''s good to have money, but I have to have my life to spend it!


    So, decisively shook his head, I still refused.


    And, I was very sick, I want to go to the hospital as an excuse, in a hurry to get ready to run.


    But who thought, at this time, behind came a Jiao drink, "stop!"


    I immediately scared a shiver, I''m not afraid of anything, the most afraid is ray Rufei this smelly girl.


    The devil knows, she can be Thunder Tiger''s daughter unexpectedly.


    If at this time, she order my water, I am not going to have an accident?


    But this has already called me, what can I do?


    I had to cover my mouth. Then I turned to her and asked, "yes What can I do for you


    "Hands off! Let me see. "


    "Forget it, miss. Don''t you want it?"


    "Take it away!"


    This smelly girl is so unruly. She comes directly with a vicious sentence.


    I''m so depressed that I can''t let go. Ma Dan! Let go of her hand. She''ll recognize me. It''s strange that her father doesn''t kill me.


    "Miss, I have a cold. It''s contagious. I''m afraid it will infect you, so I don''t want it! "


    "I said, take it away!"


    Of course I dare not.


    The smelly girl finally came up, then pulled my hand and cried, "hurry up! Take it away


    "No more."


    We two this labouring, Thunder Tiger a little can''t go on, yelled, "Rufei, in public, what do you look like this labouring?"After that, he gave a wink at the two little brothers next to him.


    Then, the two black suits came up, actually a left and a right directly followed me, Shengsheng broke off my hand.


    The trough! No matter how powerful I am, I am not the match of these two old men.


    At last, the hand was pulled away.


    As soon as Lei Rufei saw it was me, he immediately exclaimed, "ha, it''s really you! I''ll just say, play the devil, sneak. It''s you son of a bitch


    Where she scolded, I was extremely angry, spat a sentence, "I was killed by you!"


    "What killed you?" And ray Murphy wondered.


    Until I looked at her father with poor eyes, she turned her head and found that Thunder Tiger looked at me with surprised, angry and hateful eyes.


    Lei Rufei was stunned and replied, "what? Do you know each other? "


    Thunder Tiger cold smile, voice is almost from the teeth inside squeeze out, he came to a sentence, "Rufei, this or I ask you? How do you know this guy? "


    Raj FeiMeng came and said, "because I overheard that you were coming here, I came after you at that time. Who knows, I can''t get out when I meet ghosts on the way, so I met him. He brought me out. "


    When Thunder Tiger heard this, he burst out laughing. Looking at me, the eyes were so cold that I was afraid.


    "Yes! Smelly boy, you have the ability. I can''t believe I''m a ghost, right? I''ve cleaned up our bodyguards and harmed my daughter. "


    That made me blush.


    But you are paralyzed! I''m the victim, OK?


    This bastard was trying to harm me at that time.


    Besides, I didn''t know that ray was his daughter?


    I didn''t know her name until today.


    How do you know this is Thunder Tiger''s daughter? I must have killed her last night!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    "I don''t understand what you say!" I just said it coldly.


    When I said this, thunder tiger suddenly became angry and yelled, "do you want to die?"


    I''m fuckin ''funny to hear that.


    Looking at him directly, he replied, "boss Lei, this is Liucun, where I was born and grew up. What do you want to do? "


    Thunder Tiger also responded to this.


    Looking around, the villagers all looked at this guy.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that if it wasn''t for all the people here, he would have killed me.


    So, Thunder Tiger cold smile, back to the sentence, "good! It''s very good. "


    At this point, he came up to me, pulled my clothes, pretended to be tidying my clothes, but actually said, "you boy, you''d better watch your little kid, because she will pay for her own stupidity. At that time, I''ll let her have no chance to be a ghost. "


    With that, he snorted and said, "we''ll see!"


    In this way, they live in Liucun. Moreover, he lived directly in the village head''s home.


    As for what he said just now, I suddenly thought of Wang he''s introduction. He said that Thunder Tiger is very overbearing, not only black and white have people, but also he has a group of Yin people in the service.


    Doesn''t that mean


    This guy wants his people to attack Zhao Ping?


    I''m in a panic at the thought of it.


    Immediately, in a hurry to run, directly to find the old lame.


    At that time, the old man was still sitting there smoking, stretching out his lame leg and basking in the sun.


    When he saw me coming, he still asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? It''s very lively for the village head to ring the bell today. Is there any happy event? "


    I rolled my eyes and said, "it''s a good thing for others, but it''s not a good thing for me!"


    "What do you mean? I''m confused about your going around. "


    I can''t help it. I can only tell you everything.


    After listening to my story, the old lame man also glared and said, "you smelly boy! All right, why do you want to take the 50000 yuan? Do you know that if you are greedy for small gains, there will be no good end in the end. "


    "I don''t have 50000, only 25000! What''s more, I don''t know. It will attract Thunder Tiger''s attention in the end. Old man, you should help me anyway. They want to attack Zhao Ping. "


    I almost begged. To be honest, I''m so damn sorry that I''m going to be blue now.


    If I could, I''d rather return the 25000.


    The old lame man frowned and said, "it''s not easy. As you know, Wang he and Wang Hu are not here. I haven''t done it for many years. "


    "Can''t you help it? Old man! Can''t you just watch Zhao Ping die? "


    "Not necessarily! Zhao Ping wants to be a ghost fairy. Nowadays, she is so powerful that most people can''t get rid of her. "


    "But that''s Thunder Tiger! Who knows if there are other capable people around him? "


    When I say this, the old lame thinks so.


    After thinking about it, he finally comforted me and said, "boy, you don''t have to panic. I have a way."


    I asked him what to do?


    The old cripple told me to buy two cocks.


    I asked him why he wanted a rooster?


    Just don''t ask him.


    I nodded, then ran to spend money and bought two cocks.


    As for Zhao Ping''s birthday, I asked him for his name.


    This old thing set up the incense table, and then wrote the eight characters of birth, let me break the chicken''s mouth.


    After breaking it off, he put it into the chicken''s mouth and forced it to drink.


    I''m distressed to see it. Won''t the chicken get stuck?


    After feeding in, he talked about it and let me have a rest with him tonight.


    If you have something, you can respond to it at the first time.


    I nodded.


    When I go to bed at night, the old lame told me not to sleep on the bunk, but only under the bunk.


    Not only sleeping by themselves, but also sleeping with their own ghost daughter-in-law.


    What about this shop?


    Let the two chickens sleep!


    I feel baffled. Of course, if the old lame said so, I can only do so.


    So that night, I took Zhao Ping to sleep on the floor.


    Although she didn''t know why, she certainly followed her husband where he slept.


    The next morning, I got up, nothing happened.


    The shop of the old lame is too low. I can''t lift my head when I sleep below. It''s too much.Yawned, stretched, and climbed out.


    I felt my body, my arms and legs, and there was not a hair missing.


    Immediately I grinned and said to myself, "Thunder Tiger is a sick cat. Don''t you think it''s a good blow? I''m not doing nothing now! "


    As soon as I said this, I turned my head and looked at it, and I was shocked.


    You son of a bitch!


    Two chickens on the bed died last night for no reason.


    What''s more, he died strangely. There was blood in his eyes and nostrils.


    When I saw this, I was scared. I quickly opened the door and rushed to find the old lame.


    This old thing doesn''t look like a young man. After all, age is there.


    I don''t sleep much at night. I''m sitting there and drinking porridge.


    When he saw me coming, he said with a smile, "Oh, you boy, this nose belongs to a dog, right? It''s a little too effective. Now that you''re up, let''s go to the kitchen and have dinner. "


    I immediately flustered up and yelled, "old man, it''s not good! No, two chickens died last night for no reason


    "Dead? Oh, well The old cripple didn''t seem to respond at all.


    I was stunned and asked, "don''t you have any reaction?"


    "Why should there be a response! I knew that those two chickens would die. They ate your birthday and became your ghost


    I''m very angry at this.


    He immediately widened his eyes and scolded, "dog, that Thunder Tiger really wants to kill me. No, I''ll settle with him! "


    "To settle accounts? Are you going to fight, or is your ghost daughter-in-law going to fight? "


    When the old lame said this, I was stunned.


    Yes! Who is going to fight?


    As an ordinary person, I''m certainly not good enough to deal with Thunder Tiger''s underworld forces.


    Let Zhao Ping go. He has a master over there. This is different?


    Hearing this, I was embarrassed and asked, "what can I do? Old man! Do something for me. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    "How?"


    The old lame man laughed and then said, "didn''t I think of a way for you? You go to buy cocks. As long as it''s at night, then you sleep on the ground and let the roosters die for you. "


    "Well, how much does that cost? How much will this chicken waste? "


    When I said this, he was very angry. And then he gave it to my head and said, "what do you think, son of a bitch? It''s good to survive. What''s this money? Besides, isn''t that snake girl in your family fond of eating chicken? Feed her every day. "


    "Well, but Master, I have something to ask you. You say that I rely on roosters to maintain my daily life. When is the beginning


    "Hold on! At that time, when Wang he and Wang Hu come, let them fight and clean up Thunder Tiger. "


    At this point, I still feel very angry. He asked in reply, "old man, you say we don''t do evil, even do good. Why am I so poor? And often bullied. Where''s Craig? Do evil, but nothing? Don''t you learn Yin Yang? Why didn''t he believe in karma? "


    Hearing this, the old man laughed and replied, "how do you know that he didn''t pay back? Dead wife, only one daughter, equal to the death of children. How old are you? How old are you? Why don''t you know


    "Ah, there is a little imbalance in my heart."


    "Ha ha ha Where are you going. Don''t worry. You will understand later. You will take revenge on Thunder Tiger. "


    "How to retaliate?"


    "The secret must not be revealed!"


    Wipe, this can give you pain.


    I can''t help it. These guys who study Yin and Yang like to pretend to be gods and ghosts.


    What about the chicken?


    Two! Keep one for the old lame, and I''ll take the rest back.


    Back home, dumb girl has been doing needlework at the door.


    See someone passed, with an eye, looking at.


    If she were someone else, she would stay at home in fear of being seen.


    After all, she is so beautiful that she is afraid of being called a goblin. At that time, if people see it, what will happen.


    She was so happy to see me back. Quickly put down the hands of the scarlet, and then ran out in a hurry, smiling at me.


    Looking at this girl, I feel a little guilty.


    So, raised the hands of the chicken, I said with a smile, "Tonight we stew chicken to eat!"


    Dumb girl is very happy, "um" nodded.


    An Niang ran to join in the fun at this time. Seeing that I brought back a dead chicken, she doubted and asked, "where did you come from


    I said casually, "it''s bought from the farm. It''s very cheap."


    I don''t dare to say how much money I spent on it. Let my mother know that if I spend money on chicken, she will certainly be virtuous.


    As a result, after listening to me, she said, "is the chicken clean or not?"


    I said with a smile, "of course, it''s clean. I bought it from a classmate''s home."


    "It''s cheap, but it''s not good. I''m afraid it''s dead."


    I said with a wry smile, "no, it''s all classmates. He won''t pit me."


    My mother was suspicious and finally did something that made people really angry.


    After the chicken is ready, she does not allow us to eat, instead, she makes great efforts to let the dumb girl eat.


    Maybe she really recognized that there was something wrong with the chicken, so let the dumb girl do the experiment.


    Make me laugh and cry!


    Get it! This is good. Give it to dumb girl. Give it to her.


    The girl likes to eat chicken, but she can''t eat enough. Feed her all the chicken.


    Anyway, as long as I know, this chicken is definitely not dead.


    In this way, every day I take a chicken back, and then give the dumb girl.


    After that, I chatted with her and made her laugh.


    At that time, her smile was so bright that I was so elated.


    It seems that she will often accompany her in the future. The girl is in the village and has no friends. It''s boring to be at home all the time.


    So I buy cocks every day. Then, sleep on the floor at night, after killing, an old cripple, a little sister.


    After a while, my mother felt something was wrong. I went around asking.


    When she heard that I was a rooster bought at a high price, she was so angry that she came to me to explain.


    And ask me what I''m doing? He spent money to buy chickens. After killing them, he pretended to be a dead chicken from the farm and fed it to the Snake Girl. Is lard blindfolded?


    I was very speechless and said, "Miss, didn''t you just eat a few chickens? Mother, are you like this? "


    "Why not? Isn''t that chicken money? Spend money to buy chicken and feed that snake spirit girl. Are you crazy"Who said I bought chicken for her? I''m useful! "


    "What''s the use? You tell me, what''s the use? "


    Where is my mother? I''m constantly being asked aggressively.


    How can I explain?


    I don''t think there''s any way to explain it. If I let my mother know, Thunder Tiger is looking for someone to harm me. She must be in such a hurry that she might go to him for trouble.


    Forget it! I have to leave her alone. Anyway, I have the right to use my own money.


    My mother is angry. What should I do in the end?


    Simply eat chicken, and my father to eat, little sister share a little less.


    I can''t laugh or cry!


    In the end, there was no way. The old lame was old and didn''t eat much.


    In his own words, if he eats chicken like this every day, his body will not be replenished. So, let me take it back!


    This time I learned, the chicken filial piety my father and mother, the rest of a chicken, in the old lame where good, sneak back, and then let the young lady sister hide in the grandfather''s home to eat.


    Although this is a little bad, but the little sister to see the chicken, really than to see anything happy.


    On the other hand, thunder, seeing that I''ve passed for many days and there''s nothing wrong with me, is a little puzzled.


    What''s going on?


    Does it mean that those Yin people who are raised by themselves have no effect at all?


    This is not, even worse, to find more powerful people to deal with me.


    That night, I slept on the ground with Zhao Ping as usual, but


    In the middle of the night, I heard "patter patter patter" footsteps all over the room.


    The sound was so strange and dense that it felt like there were people all over the room.


    But I couldn''t see any figures at all. I could still hear the creaking sound in the room.


    At that time, I wanted to hold my head and look out.


    But unexpectedly, Zhao Ping stopped me and whispered to me, "I can''t see it. It''s very dangerous. It''s Yin soldiers coming from outside!


    ¡±


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    "What? Yin Bing? Are you kidding? "


    I was a little silly then. You say these Yin people, one by one play some ghosts, I believe, but play Yin soldiers, this is a bit exaggerated, right?


    After all, shouldn''t Yin soldiers be managed underground?


    People in reality, how to drive them?


    As a result, Zhao Ping replied, "money can make the devil push the mill!"


    I replied, "doesn''t that mean These guys took the benefit fee and specifically targeted us? "


    "Yes


    Zhao Ping said here, I just want to return a word, did not think, at this time she suddenly raised her hand, a covered my mouth.


    "Shh Zhao Ping made a shush.


    I nodded and stopped talking.


    Then, the sound of footsteps came, and then the group of Yin soldiers came to follow.


    Those guys gabble, no one can understand what they are saying.


    As the saying goes, people speak, ghosts speak.


    I don''t understand what they say.


    But I know, these guys are in front of me, if one is not careful, we will all be hit!


    Then, can shut mouth only, dare not utter a word.


    Just then


    Those guys talk more and more fiercely, as if they were fighting.


    Suddenly, Zhao Ping cried out, "no! They found us


    As soon as he said this, he heard a "boom", and then the whole bed board was lifted.


    The next moment, we no longer have any cover, directly exposed in front of them.


    For the first time, I was so close to see what shape the so-called Yin soldier was!


    These guys are the image of a white skeleton with oil green flames all over their heads.


    See us, still grinning, "click" smile.


    Zhao Ping yelled, "run!"


    Then, I was rolling and crawling, shouting, "old man, old man! Help me


    He ran to the front as hard as he could.


    That ghost thing unexpectedly a wave hand, also holding a knife that spurts green light, direct toward me to cut to come over.


    I was scared to hide.


    This knife is really strange. I didn''t take a fancy to me, but I saw a white breath coming out of my body, and then my legs became weak.


    Zhao Ping yelled, "don''t get close to their weapons. They are all fascinating!"


    I nodded, and then picked up the old lame home of a bench, directly hit the past.


    Little gangsters fight like this, basically use what they have around them.


    The bench. It''s a bottle of beer. It''s a good thing.


    Originally, I used these things when I was fighting. The cliff was invincible.


    But this time, it''s over!


    Because the enemies I deal with are all human beings. This thing is not human!


    It''s useless that things pass through the body after they are smashed!


    I''ve beeped the dog, too.


    It''s unfair. His weapons can hurt me, but I don''t fuckin ''work on him.


    Is it hard to do that? Even the local government is playing specialization?


    One hit did not hit, the guy "click" sneer, raised the knife in my hand, according to my head, melon seeds came.


    It''s over! Now I''m afraid of my soul. I must be hit.


    But unexpectedly, at the critical moment, Zhao Ping shook her head, and her long hair curled the hand of the Yin soldier.


    This ghost''s knife is only a little away from me, and it stops abruptly.


    Zhao Ping yelled, "have a root, you go quickly."


    I immediately panic, back to the sentence, "what do you do?"


    Zhao Ping replied, "I have no problem. If you don''t leave, it will be difficult for me."


    I also know that she is a potential ghost, much more powerful than me.


    I may not be able to do anything here. I''d better leave now, instead of being a drag on her.


    Thinking of this, I yelled, "be safe!"


    Then he ran out in a hurry.


    Just rushed out, I found out that the old lame came limping at this time.


    When he saw me, he asked, "root, what''s going on inside?"


    I cried, "you''re coming! Master, hurry up, the Yin soldiers are coming. My daughter-in-law is fighting with them. If we don''t hurry, we will die. "


    "Yin soldiers? It seems that there are really some experts in Thunder Tiger. "


    At this point, he is still thinking.


    I yelled, "can you hurry up?"


    "Don''t worry! Your daughter-in-law is black and white. Those Yin soldiers are not her opponents... "I saw the old cripple so relaxed that he could not help but make complaints about it. "It deserves your single life. How can a daughter-in-law fight and the old man is watching outside? "


    "Oh, you son of a bitch! Come on, give you a weapon. You go in and help


    With that, he actually went to the yard, picked a branch from the locust tree, let me go in to play.


    With that thing, I was silly, and then I said, "are you kidding me? Is this going to work? "


    "Of course! You have never heard of willows and locust trees attracting ghosts. They are all things with heavy Yin Qi. You can fight with ghosts, of course


    I''m glad, of course.


    Take this thing, walk towards the inside, walk to half, I went back.


    The old lame man looked at me and asked me what I was doing?


    I said, "bullshit! How do you beat ghosts with those little things? Of course, find a thicker one. "


    Speaking of this, I looked around. Then I went to the steps of the old lame man''s house, took a firewood knife, and went to chop the locust tree.


    As a result, the old lame man was frightened and cried, "black sheep, evil! Do you know how valuable my tree is? This is from the other side of the river. "


    "What? On the other side of the river? What''s next? Where is not only the other shore flower? You lied to me again


    You can''t stop talking like that. Choose the thickest section of that tree and cut it directly.


    Then, cut off the branches above, and I got a big stick.


    As for the old lame?


    Heartache to death, even the leaves on the ground are picked up.


    I don''t care so much, I yelled with a stick, "Xiao Ping, don''t be afraid, there is a brother to save you!"


    With that, he rushed straight inside.


    As soon as I rushed in, I was dumbfounded.


    That picture is really eye-catching.


    Yin soldiers fell all over the ground. Zhao Ping was holding a Yin soldier''s neck and hitting the wall with his head.


    Seeing me come in, Zhao Ping was stunned and asked, "why do you come in, Yougen?"


    I was stunned, holding the stick, and said with an embarrassed smile, "I I''ll cheer you up! "


    When we were chatting, the Yin soldiers seized the chance and burst into flames. Then they disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    "The trough! These guys want to run! "


    I yelled and rushed up to kill.


    But Zhao Ping stopped me, "stop! Yougen, those Yin soldiers just earn extra money. If you want to destroy them, it''s not good to offend them. "


    I hear the ring.


    The angry one said, "what? Do these dogs still play the hidden rules? "


    "Otherwise, what do you do with the valuable things you burn for your ancestors on New Year''s day?"


    At this time, the old lame man put in a word, and the lame one came in.


    After coming in, his eyes have been looking at my stick, hate root straight itch.


    I said with a dry smile, "now what?"


    "What to do? The other party''s Yin soldiers are all invited. It''s hard for you to clean up. I said, boy! You''ve offended someone you can''t? According to me, you''d better make peace with the other party? "


    When the old lame said that, I immediately rolled my eyes.


    "Old man, if you want to kill pigs, will you make peace with your pigs? In the eyes of Thunder Tiger, I''m a pig. Kill me if you want! He won''t make peace with me. "


    "There''s no choice but to fight!"


    When the old lame said this, I nodded.


    So, he took out a charm and said, "I hope Wang Hu doesn''t go far and can come back in time."


    Reach out and shiver, and the rune burns itself.


    I know it''s a way for them to get in touch, similar to those of us who call.


    It''s really incredible.


    But also, would the ancients believe that today, someone can call, someone can go to the sea, space?


    In this way, I wait at home, waiting for the arrival of Wang Hu.


    As for that stick, I''m not willing to waste it.


    You said that since I have been involved in this business, I have been dealing with these ghosts for a long time. I''m a living man. They''re dead. It''s hard to fight.


    Since the old lame said I was a "general life"!


    Well, I just don''t have a weapon. I''ll make a weapon with a stick.


    During the day, I went to the carpenter and asked him to turn the stick into a weapon for me.


    What kind of weapon?


    It''s easy for me to hit people and ghosts.


    After finishing, the old lame saw that this thing had become like this, and he didn''t waste it. Let me give him the bat.


    What about him?


    The stick is engraved with the Taoist "soul destroying curse". It''s a huge profit to use this thing to fight ghosts.


    On the same day, I didn''t expect that Wang Hu came back in a hurry.


    After hearing about me, I didn''t think that this guy also agreed with me to go to the peace talks.


    In his words, it is better to solve the enemy than to settle it.


    After all, Thunder Tiger is powerful. If we fight with him all the time, it will be me who will suffer.


    Thinking of this, I really have no choice but to follow what Wang Hu said.


    So, at that time, we went to the village head''s house to look for Lei Hu.


    This guy can really enjoy it. He doesn''t live in the village head''s house. He thinks it''s a kind of torture. In other words, he felt that the village head''s family was really low-grade and uncomfortable to live in.


    What''s the end of it?


    People directly drive a few RV, thunder tiger lives in one of them. As for the rest, of course, it''s for the white-collar workers and the strange people.


    Wang Hu was afraid that something might happen to me. He came with me directly.


    This guy is a real man!


    We haven''t been tortured yet. Thunder Tiger''s horses stopped us and asked what was the matter?


    Wang Hu directly accompanied the smiling face, and then came a sentence, "please inform us, we want to see boss Lei."


    One of those dogs is really a fake.


    "Wait!" he said


    Looking at his people, I frowned a little.


    Thunder Tiger has a lot of people and great influence.


    If it wasn''t for killing people in Liucun, he would have been involved. I''m afraid this guy would have killed me long ago.


    We waited there. After a while, the guy came and said, "come in!"


    So we followed in.


    After entering, I found that there was a fast food car and a shed beside it.


    Then, the Thunder Tiger sat directly on the shed.


    This moment, where is the table, he is eating oysters.


    The forklift over there happens to be roasting oysters.


    This guy is eating, and there are a lot of people waiting on him.


    Seeing me coming, Thunder Tiger sneered, "what? I hear you want to see me? "


    I nodded.


    Wang Hu next to him quickly explained, "boss Lei, it''s better to get rid of the enemy than to get married. My brother is just greedy because of his bad family. This time he''s here to make an apology for you. "Hearing this, Thunder Tiger immediately chuckled and replied, "if it''s useful to apologize, can I still use it?"


    "Boss Lei, this man is doing it and the sky is watching it. I don''t think you want to do anything, do you? "


    Wang Hu over there is almost in a low voice.


    Who ever thought that after hearing this, Thunder Tiger immediately laughed and said, "you''re really right! I think that''s the style of Thunder Tiger. Either don''t do it, or do it absolutely. "


    It choked us both.


    Some people are such annoying guys, three or two words, he can give you talk dead.


    But it happens that other people are crazy, that is, they have crazy capital!


    Wang Hu had no choice but to persuade him again, "I know my brother didn''t drive well. How about this? I''ll give you the light and write it off. "


    "You said it too easily! If you want to open up, I have no shortage of people. What do you want to do? "


    "So boss Lei is determined to kill my brother?"


    "That''s right!"


    It''s a surprise to have such a simple answer.


    Wang Hu''s face immediately became cold, and then he said, "OK! Boss Lei, since you want to play, we are not scared. I''ll play with you to the end! However, we are a cheap life, barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes, big deal to compensate for this small life. Don''t you think you''re going to win? "


    This sentence has come to my mind.


    Paralysis! yes! Why do I have to be mean to you? If we want to fight, we''ll fight to the end.


    Thunder Tiger sniffed and laughed, then said, "good! Young man, I like your attitude. Well, I''ll give you a chance. Don''t you say you are very capable? At the same time, I also invited an expert, otherwise you two fight, if you win, we''ll write it off. If you lose, I''ll take the lives of both of you, and who else''s bodyguard! "


    "You''re a good motherfucker. You won''t lose if you win, but you want us three lives if you lose, dog! Who do you think you are? "


    When I said this, the horses all around me came up in anger.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    These guys are fierce. I''m a little guilty.


    We''ll fight later. Can we fight together?


    As a result, Thunder Tiger raised his hand to stop them and said with a smile, "boy, I tell you, weak countries have no diplomacy! I''m giving you a chance to give alms. If you give up the chance, you''re dead, you know? "


    I just wanted to say, "who the hell are you? What a feather


    Who ever thought that Wang Hu over there was biting his teeth, thinking for a while and saying, "deal! However, I hope boss Lei will keep his word. "


    "Don''t worry! Although I''m out there, I''m definitely a great talker. "


    "That''s fine. Fight tonight!"


    At that time, Wangla said, "you are crazy!"


    He replied, "don''t worry, you can''t lose!"


    I looked at him with suspicion.


    It seems that Wang Hu is sure.


    Immediately, we''ll go back and wait.


    In the evening, Thunder Tiger came with people.


    He took a man in a Chinese tunic, who still had a mustache. He was really weird.


    When he got there, he held a cigar in his mouth and asked, "how do you want to play?"


    Wang Hu stood out and said, "whatever you want."


    The mustache over there said with a smile, "look at you so young, little doll, I don''t bully you. Let''s fight the ghost! "


    "Fighting ghosts?"


    When I heard this, I was a little silly.


    Is it difficult to


    "That''s right. This boy takes your body protector and I take my body protector. Let''s have a fight. How about a win or a lose?"


    As soon as I heard this, I was a little dissatisfied.


    Want Zhao Ping to go again?


    Unexpectedly, at this time, Wang Hu sneered, "no! We use people here, not ghosts. "


    On hearing this, the man even laughed, "do people fight ghosts? It''s your guardian ghost to me, isn''t it? "


    "Of course I can''t do it, it''s this kid!"


    Finish saying, that guy unexpectedly pit father of toward me is a finger.


    Sir, I''m going to fight ghosts?


    Sure enough, after listening to him, they all laughed.


    You can see that these guys don''t like me very much.


    Of course, I don''t like myself.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Hu whispered to me, "boy, don''t panic! You''re a general. What''s a ghost? "


    "Are you kidding? No matter how powerful the general is, he is also a man. How can he fight with ghosts? "


    "Haven''t you ever pasted New Year pictures at home? You always know who''s up there, don''t you? "


    "Yuchi Gong and Qin Qiong."


    I immediately understood that.


    He means, general is better than ghost!


    How to say?


    In fact, it involves a legend that Wei Zheng killed the Dragon King.


    Originally, the Dragon King begged Li Shimin to stop Wei Zheng from killing himself.


    Li Shimin agreed. On the excuse to hold Wei Zheng, and then they drink together.


    Wei Zheng how clever, immediately understand.


    As a result, he pretended that he was drunk, lying where he slept, and ran to kill the Dragon King in his dream.


    After the dragon king died, he felt cheated by Li Shimin and became a ghost. He came to find Li Shimin to lock his soul.


    Li Shimin was scared and couldn''t sleep at night, but he couldn''t carry it for a long time.


    After thinking about it, he asked Yuchi Gong and Qin Qiong to stand guard and stand at his own door to prevent the old dragon king from seeking his own life.


    Don''t say that the evil doers are afraid of evil spirits.


    Yuchi Gong and Qin Qiong are so powerful that they are afraid of the ghosts that the Dragon turns into. They dare not come to Li Shimin''s trouble again.


    From then on, Li Shimin can have a good sleep.


    However, Yuchi Gong and Qin Qiong can''t stand it when he is safe.


    They are mortals, who can stand it?


    In the end, I can''t bear it. What should I do?


    Li Shimin was clever, so he asked someone to draw a picture of them and put it on the door.


    Don''t mention it. It''s useful!


    In this way, the Dragon ghost did not go to Li Shimin again. Since then, it has become a custom to paste New Year pictures.


    Now that Wang Hu has said this!


    OK, I''ve caused this disaster, so I''ll deal with it.


    It can''t be said that I always rely on my daughter-in-law!


    Thunder Tiger is very happy, since I want to take the initiative to die, he certainly agrees.


    Then, two people each put a incense table, ready to fight.


    The moustache called out, "bodyguard!"


    So, in the dark, a ghost appeared there.Seeing this, Wang Hu was startled. Come to a sentence, "no wonder, this guy is so confident, the original bodyguard ghost has practiced to this extent."


    I whispered, "is it strong?"


    He nodded. Then, explain to me the strength of the bodyguard.


    As I have said before, there are two kinds of body protectors. One is those devious guys who make their own little ghosts.


    This kind of kid, because he is not willing, is an idiot, or a simple puppet.


    Listen to the master!


    Of course, there are also strengths and weaknesses.


    An ordinary kid is just a ghost. It''s OK to scare people. Nothing else can be done.


    In order to make this kind of ghost more powerful, these evil people will let them practice ghost art.


    Of course, if there is a problem with IQ, there is a bottom line in the cultivation.


    The second is the kind of willing.


    There may be some reasons for this kind of ghost, such as repaying kindness, for example, the old ancestors of your family, for example, my ghost wife of ghost marriage.


    They didn''t reincarnate and help this person for more or less various reasons.


    It''s also a kind of bodyguard. Because intelligence quotient is normal, theoretically speaking, it has unlimited potential.


    Unfortunately, they have no chance to practice ghost art.


    All right! It explains two forms of body protecting ghost.


    Let''s talk about the strength of ghosts.


    If it is a vast expanse of white, it is an ordinary ghost.


    If it can be as materialized as Zhao Ping, it can also make people "slap", this kind of ghost''s way of doing things will be severe.


    In a word, the closer the entity is to a real person, the more powerful it is.


    In addition to these, the old lame also told me that age has something to do with it.


    For example, if a ghost of the Qing Dynasty fights with a modern ghost who just died, the ghost of the Qing Dynasty must be powerful.


    It''s an obvious fact that people have practiced for hundreds of years.


    It''s just like you play games. People who just come out and play are all at level 60. You build a new number to go in. How can you do it and not win others?


    Whether it''s runes or data, they are much better than your whiteboard.


    Unless, you that protect body ghost, have what adventure. Cultivation is a genius. It''s possible to turn on the plug-in and kill each other.


    Look at the eight character Hu''s body protector. His body is black. It''s beginning to condense.


    I suddenly have a little regret, let Zhao Ping come, I feel I''m a little counsellor.


    But Wang Hu doesn''t want me to do it. It''s not a shame.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    Looking at my eyes, Wang Hu smiles and replies, "don''t worry, everything has me!"


    Get it! What he said, what he said.


    So the two sides set up incense tables and began to take their own tools to prepare for the fight.


    Wang Hu asked me to take off my clothes.


    I said with a wry smile, "what''s this again? Do you like to see me naked so much? "


    "No nonsense! Do as soon as possible. "


    "OK..."


    Then I took off my coat and stood there with my bare arms.


    Wang Hu picked up a cinnabar pen and danced on my back.


    After that, there were words in my mouth, and then I took those yellow runes and pasted several runes on my body.


    Where''s the old cripple over there?


    He took the bat he had made for me and handed it to me to play well. Otherwise, everyone will die!


    I said bitterly, "although I can fight, it''s all hooligan fighting. I really can''t help this kind of duel."


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me!"


    With these words, Wang Hu picked up a lamp and poked a finger directly on my forehead. Then he bit my middle finger and spilled blood into the lamp.


    After that, he started to decide where he was and said something in his mouth. He pointed to the lamp and yelled, "get up!"


    I''m still wondering, what''s up?


    The next moment, his body, unexpectedly out of control, jumped out.


    The trough! I was still a little flustered at that time. What''s the situation?


    Wang Hu yelled, "relax, don''t think so much. I''ll help you with everything."


    I nodded, this fight, it is a bet on the lives of all of us.


    Therefore, I know that Wang Hu will not harm me.


    Suddenly, I seem to think of something.


    It''s said that it used to be the same in Xiangxi.


    With a spell, you can make the corpse move with their rhythm, and finally bring it back to their hometown.


    Obviously, Wang Hu also used this kind of magic on me.


    The moustache on the opposite side was very confident about his "bodyguard ghost". He waved his hand and yelled, "up!"


    He didn''t move, so the ghost came to me.


    It seems that those who become fierce ghosts are all women!


    Because women are yin.


    The ghost bared her teeth and died ugly. Her whole face was rotten.


    My Lord, I have reason to doubt whether she was a junior, and then she was retaliated and splashed with sulfuric acid.


    You said a face with sulfuric acid splashed on it, how terrible it must be.


    I was so scared that I wanted to run back. As a result, Wang Hu murmured, "I told you to relax! Don''t take control of your body with me, or it will cause chaos. "


    How can I not be afraid of seeing ghosts with my own eyes?


    This woman is not like my little Ping. She is also a beauty when she dies. What a shame!


    But in order to save my life, I can only resist nausea and fear, completely relax, take a deep breath and let him control.


    Wang Hu jumps at the back, then stomps his feet and points his fingers at the Changming lamp in front of him.


    Then, I jumped up with it, holding the stick in my hand and smashed it at the head of the female ghost.


    The ghost looked very afraid of the bat, so she dodged. Then she turned around like a snake and swept past me.


    Sharp claws, grab me.


    Paralyzed, even though I dodged fast enough, I still got one.


    The back of the fiery pain, and, out of the blood, or black.


    I yelled, "I''m poisoned!"


    Wang Hu scolded angrily and replied, "don''t be distracted. It''s just the beginning. Do you really want us all to die together? "


    Get it! I''m so angry. In that case, I''m too lazy to take care of it.


    Don''t you want me to relax?


    Good! I just closed my eyes, what do not want to sleep! Relax completely.


    In this way, the body is completely controlled.


    I felt like I had become a puppet. It was completely operated by Wang Hu.


    Outside, it was a dark fight, I turned my eyes, the world has nothing to do with me.


    But, from time to time, he will be hit, the body is hot pain.


    Wang Hu over there seems to be panting. He jumps back and forth, and soon he can''t carry it.


    Thunder Tiger side, a sinister laugh.


    The old lame man said, "it seems that we can only ask God to help us."


    "Good! Grandfather, help me


    "Well!"


    Then, where the old lame was, he began to meditate.


    And then, in my head, I heard that guy talking.Boy, listen to me


    Next, it''s kind of weird. He made me think, who can I ask for help in history?


    I wonder, who should I invite?


    The old cripple stopped talking next.


    Next moment, I don''t know if I was bewitched by him or what.


    Paralysis, the picture inside the mind is a scene of rotation.


    First, there are butchers who buy meat.


    Then, there are fierce city management who beat people.


    Secondly, there are soldiers with guns and bayonets.


    The more you go forward, the more chaotic it is.


    Finally, the picture is like watching a movie, constantly turning in front of my eyes.


    The old lame man yelled, "hurry up, I can''t carry it!"


    Paralyzed, no matter, choose one at will, order soldiers and generals, stop! Just you!


    A certain grid, and then a burly, full of domineering men in armor, where it appears!


    Then the old lame man quickly pinched his hand and cried, "read to me!"


    I nodded.


    "Past life, past life, I am your present life, in the Hongmeng, fate is linked. Today''s calamity, please do it. My enemy is your enemy


    With that, the old lame man grabbed a strange thorn with a strange inscription on it.


    So, it went right into my back.


    Nima! Lao Tzu suspected that he had broken his spine.


    At that time, it hurt me so much that I opened my mouth wide and cried out, "Da!"


    The next moment, when Wang Hu collapsed and the ghost grabbed me around the neck, she hit me with a fist.


    The effect of this fist can frighten people to death!


    The ghost screamed bitterly, her claws smashed, and then her whole body burst open.


    It''s just a fist. It''s over!


    The moustache over there is closely related to the body protecting ghost. The ghost was killed on the spot. What about him?


    A mouthful of blood sprayed out, fell to the ground, listless.


    Thunder Tiger gaped and his cigar fell to the ground.


    "This How is that possible? I said, master Yang, don''t you say you have a deep way? How can you blow it out? "


    Eight character Hu YILENG, and then this guy is really cow!


    He immediately made an excuse and said, "no! Mr. Lei, they play tricks. Two people fight one. Said good fight, but the lame also joined in, hit me by surprise


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    That''s not very nice, but it''s true


    It wasn''t the old lame who finally stepped in, we probably collapsed.


    For this kind of cheating behavior, Thunder Tiger is very angry.


    Immediately, he yelled, "you treacherous villains! Play with me Thunder Tiger, you will pay the price. Kill them


    As soon as he said this, all the horses he brought rushed up one by one.


    Now the old lame and Wang Hu are already exhausted. How can they fight each other?


    Thunder Tiger is definitely a ruthless master. Last time, he wanted to give Laozi to "dog".


    When I think of it, I''m so angry.


    They can''t move any more now. We can only jump on them, and then we have a big mouth.


    I wipe! I didn''t expect to be so strong.


    A big mouth smoke in the past, those guys are Thunder Tiger''s bodyguards, all trained.


    In the face of this slap, of course, it''s impossible to wait for it.


    So, the guy raised his hand directly and protected it, trying to block the slap.


    But the wonderful thing is that the strength of this slap is really frightening.


    Only heard a scream, and then the guy like a top, in place to turn a circle, directly fell to the ground.


    Not to mention, the effect is really good!


    Many people over there, carried by this great power, also fell to the ground.


    One of them said, "NIMA, you dare to do it I''ll kill you. "


    As soon as I finished, I had been kicked in the chest.


    After that, the guy spat out blood and fell to the ground.


    This time, I am very happy.


    I''m used to a lot of actions, and I didn''t expect that I was so strong.


    It''s like we''re normal people, sleeping, all of a sudden, with mosquitoes buzzing in our ears. Almost no consideration, a hand is a slap in the past.


    Completely in a sense of instinct!


    As soon as I think of it, I immediately start to do it. I''ve been holding back for so long, and I''ve already wanted to do it.


    For a time, it''s just like a tiger into a sheep.


    I jump in, and then in this group of scrap, crazy fist one.


    Turn them over.


    After those people fell to the ground, they quickly called people, and called all the people who were outside.


    Then, come in one, I pack one, come in one, flip one.


    They have also learned to be smart. Instead of going on one by one, they are rushing on.


    What about Thunder Tiger?


    There is a strong man around. That guy should be a soldier.


    When he stands, his body is straight.


    Thunder Tiger yelled, "go! Kill this kid. "


    The guy came up and had two moves with me. Don''t mention it. He has the ability!


    Unfortunately, there are only two moves.


    When he kicked me, I raised my hand, grabbed this guy''s foot in one hand, and held his waistband in the other hand, spinning in the air like a chicken.


    Those bastards yelled and rushed forward. At this time, I thought of a sentence and blurted out, "Jiangdong disciples are still here today, willing to roll up earth for the king!"


    With that, he threw the man out.


    That group of people came up to pick up, and they were all lost.


    Turn around, domineering full of looking at the thunder, and then step by step in the past.


    The guy was so scared that he went to touch his waist.


    I don''t know if there''s a gun or a knife.


    Anyway, I ran faster than him and hit him with one fist.


    The guy was so scared that he stuck it on the wall of the courtyard.


    Only heard a "boom", this fist across his head but an inch, and then hit the wall.


    The courtyard wall of the old lame man''s house collapsed!


    At that time, I also wanted to hit him directly on the head and kill him.


    But, I still have my father, my mother, my little sister, my ghost daughter-in-law. If I kill him, I have to go to jail.


    Thunder Tiger was so scared at that time.


    Perhaps, for a long time, no one has made him so afraid.


    The guy was shaking with fear.


    I said coldly, "don''t provoke me, otherwise this wall is your end, understand?"


    The guy nodded, then almost ran away, turned around and left.


    He ran, and then the others followed.


    They''re going, NIMA! I felt soft all over and fell to the ground. I couldn''t move any more.


    The old lame man said with a smile, "boy, I figured out that you were a general. I didn''t expect that you were so fierce. The overlord of Western Chu was your past life."I couldn''t laugh or cry, and said, "I''m in such a pain on my mother! And the spine in the back. Can you pull that thing out for me? "


    "Ha ha Don''t worry. It''s OK. It doesn''t hurt people. "


    After that, I couldn''t carry it any more. I turned my eyes and fainted.


    After a day''s sleep and a night''s sleep, when I wake up, my whole body aches to death.


    Paralysis! It was just like when we were young, when we took part in physical education, the teacher asked us to leap frog and do 100 push ups.


    But anyway, Thunder Tiger is not bothering me.


    Maybe, he also went back to check about the characters represented by that poem.


    These guys can offend anyone, but they can''t afford to offend Xiang Yu!


    It''s no exaggeration to say that Xiang Yu should be their ancestor if you want to talk about them.


    Anyway, after this, I live a leisurely life!


    Because Thunder Tiger is still with us, Wang Hu is also afraid of accidents, so he stops training first.


    After this, Thunder Tiger and his people are really scared.


    Say a bad word, walking on the road, see me is a detour.


    That''s what people are like. Little devils like to challenge us these years, but Seeing Americans is like seeing the master.


    Why?


    It''s not that he invaded us in those years and we fought so badly.


    But what about the Americans?


    I''ve beaten these devils, and they won''t dare to make trouble in the future.


    In the same way, we were different on the peninsula. After a fight with the Americans, they were afraid of us.


    They say that violence can''t solve everything, but it can solve your enemy!


    Yes, if I had known it was so simple, I would have solved it with my fist earlier.


    That morning, the village head came to me in a hurry. What did he say?


    Boss Lei, please invite me to dinner!


    I feel a little guilty when I hear that.


    Your uncle was just talking about Xiang Yu. Now, he began to follow Xiang Yu''s example and invite me to the "Hongmen banquet".


    You said things have been dead for so long. Why does this guy bring up the old story again?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    I told the village head that I know. I''ll go in the evening when I have time.


    He left with a bump.


    Then, I quickly ran to find the old lame, to discuss things, in the end how to do?


    He and Wang Hu also frowned.


    This is really a feast without a good feast!


    Who knows, when we eat, will we ambush our swordsmen around?


    However, if you don''t go, it means that you have counselled yourself?


    Maybe Thunder Tiger will come to trouble again.


    After thinking about it, they decided to go.


    After all, this is at the village head''s house, and they still dare not kill people directly.


    Not only do we want to go, but we also want to go in the wind and scenery.


    I think so!


    So, that day I rushed home, had a good bath, and then rummaged inside the cabinet looking for clothes.


    Dumb girl was looking at me outside and asked curiously, "what are you looking for?"


    I said, "where''s my new dress? I''m going to dinner. "


    "New clothes?" Dumb girl froze.


    In fact, I don''t have any new clothes. After all, the conditions at home are not good. Even if there is, it''s also given during the Spring Festival.


    Now that I haven''t worn it for a long time, I''m afraid it has already become old clothes.


    Come on! I don''t care so much, as long as it''s clean.


    Casually looking for a suit of clothes, let the dumb girl wait at home, I wait to eat wine, come back to pack, give her delicious food.


    She nodded.


    Then I went out.


    On the way out, as long as it''s from this village, I greet them warmly and tell them that I''m going to have a drink at the village head''s house.


    They are also curious, saying that the village head''s family does wine? What kind of wine?


    I said, this is not the success of attracting investment. Of course, it''s time to celebrate!


    In this way, the whole village knows that the village head has successfully attracted investment and invited me to dinner.


    If I have something good or bad, then thunder will be involved.


    When he got there, thunder set the table there, and his baby daughter was on the side.


    This girl is still the same as before. She looks at her father and plays with her mobile phone.


    When I arrived, the thunder unexpectedly asked me to sit down with a smile.


    This is a wonderful work!


    This guy was so vicious that he wanted to kill me. What happened? Now you start to be polite to me.


    I''m not polite either. The more polite I am, the less confident I am.


    Then, sit over there.


    Thunder began to ask the dining car over there to make food.


    First came some wine. This guy drank it slowly and laughed.


    "I said, little brother, we don''t know each other anymore. Before the event, really many have offended, many have offended. " That said, I wanted to turn around and see if the sun came out from the West.


    I wish I could! It''s really strange that the famous Thunder Tiger apologized to me.


    All right! I can''t relax. Maybe Thunder Tiger just let me relax.


    Wait to see I relaxed, straight cup for the number, a large group of people rushed out to burst me.


    "Boss Lei is joking. How can I dare to argue with you I sneered.


    Thunder dry smile, and then rushed behind shouting, "not good?"


    Then the kitchen said, "OK, OK!"


    Then, with three plates of steak, he came directly.


    When I put this thing in front of me, I didn''t move. I looked at his father and daughter.


    These two father and daughter, take knife and fork to begin to eat, I also have to learn.


    But, paralyzed! After all, we''re not the ones with this stuff, are we?


    It''s not easy to use all the time!


    Next to Lei Rufei, looking at me, he rolled his eyes and scolded, "bumpkin!"


    I''m so angry that I just stick it in with a fork and gobble it up.


    Smack your mouth. It''s delicious. I yelled to the chef over there, "come on, give me another ten!"


    Of course, I guess I can only eat three. The rest, of course, is packed back for my little sister and my parents to taste.


    What about the chef?


    Just like Lei Rufei, he gave me a direct look, and almost didn''t talk about the bumpkin!


    Fortunately, thunder said with a smile, "here are ten portions. If you can''t finish them, pack them for the little brother."


    I was moved by this. Thunder is really not right today.


    So I said, "boss Lei, you won''t come to me just to let me eat steak? If you have anything, just say it. "


    The boss laughed and said, "brother Lei, we''ll shut up. Like this kind of hero, I want to ask you, are you really Xiang Yu''s reincarnation? ""Yes! The old lame said, I''m the general. Otherwise, who was the one who beat the shit out of you yesterday? "


    "Yes, to tell you the truth, it was my bodyguard who fought with you yesterday. He retired from the special forces. Has not lost, the result, in your hands did not go through two moves. You really make me look at you with new eyes


    I gave a "um" and ignored him at all. Then I looked at the chef over there.


    I want to eat steak now!


    Then thunder said, "I''m a man who appreciates people with ability. As you can see, I don''t support people who eat dry food! Little brother, you are so powerful. Have you considered whether you want to come to me or not? "


    I immediately responded to this.


    Son of a bitch, I''ve been working with him for a long time, not to kill me, but to absorb me.


    I gave a wry smile and said, "I''m sorry, boss Lei. My family is very strict. If my father wants to know that I''m going to be a gangster, he''ll break my leg. "


    In fact, the village head was very poor. OK? Don''t you want to change your life? "


    "I want to, but I want to make clean money more."


    "That''s fine. Don''t worry. I''m clean now. In this way, you will be responsible for protecting me, and then I will give you 12000 yuan a month. "


    "How much?"


    I was stunned and almost choked to death by my own saliva.


    "Twelve thousand! OK? Consider a chin


    Hearing this, I frowned and thought about it. Let''s forget it.


    I''m Xiang Yu''s reincarnation, not Xiang Yu.


    Is that what I can call for?


    Thunder, who has been out for so many years, has offended many enemies.


    If I really meet an assassin or something, I''m not qualified to be cannon fodder for him.


    After thinking about it, I shook my head and said, "forget it!"


    Thunderstruck, came a sentence, "is to dislike the price less?"? Well, I can raise the price for you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    "No, it''s not a matter of price. But to protect you, I don''t think I can. "


    "Why?" Asked Thunder Tiger.


    "Is that enough to say? If you don''t do anything bad in your life, you won''t be surprised if you knock at the door in the middle of the night. Boss Lei, if you go out, you have to take so many people with you. How dare you say it''s safe? Aren''t you a little flustered? There are so many enemies. I''m sorry, my family


    After I said this, Thunder Tiger was really in a daze. But soon, this guy responded, "ha ha," said with a laugh, "that''s reasonable!"


    But soon, he explained to me with a smile, "but, little brother, you know what? Things in the world are not absolute. It''s just like between the heaven and the earth, where there is Yin, there is Yang, where there is black, there is white. Even if you stand in the sun, there is still a shadow behind you, isn''t there? The existence is very reasonable. Do you think I''m right? "


    This guy can make it up!


    I''m stunned by these words. Anyway, I can''t find any words to say.


    Yes! Isn''t that the world?


    If there is black, there is white; if there is Yin, there is Yang.


    "Well, is my steak ready? Mr. Lei, thank you for your hospitality


    I really don''t want to go on boasting with this guy, so I''m ready to leave immediately.


    Unexpectedly, Thunder Tiger clenched his teeth and patted the table directly. "Do you really not think about what I just said? Twelve thousand! You can''t earn that money for a long time. "


    "I''m so sorry. I said I didn''t want to be your bodyguard. Money is a good thing, but I still like to make money. "


    I say so, and then I don''t want the steak. I turn around and go.


    Hongxi, it''s really a feast.


    I was just about to leave, but because there was no Thunder Tiger''s voice, those horses naturally didn''t want to let me go.


    For a time, one by one, directly blocked me in where.


    Where''s next to ray?


    The girl was eating and playing with her mobile phone. But this moment, after interest, I put down my mobile phone and waited to see my "performance".


    I''m scared to death, Mardan! Can I still ask my former life to help me now?


    Obviously, this is impossible!


    Looking at these fierce guys in front of me, my heart is like beating a gong, "Dong Dong Dong".


    But this person''s face can''t show fear. Otherwise, by then, these guys will see through, and I may really die here.


    So, taking a deep breath, I looked at the Thunder Tiger over there and said, "what? Boss Lei, I don''t think I played enough yesterday. I want to do two more moves today, right? "


    This said, thunder''s face is like a barometer, changing back and forth indefinitely.


    Then the guy said, "don''t worry! Little brother, I don''t want to be against you. But I really appreciate talents, so I want you to work here. "


    I''m fuckin ''funny to hear that.


    Uncle, I''ve heard about forced buying and forced selling, but I haven''t heard of it. You are forced to work for him.


    Of course, I can''t give in, deliberately put the tone of special cold, cold came a sentence, "I have said, I won''t be your bodyguard."


    For a moment, we were both so deadlocked.


    There is such a scene in the romance of the Three Kingdoms.


    It is said that the three brothers became a swineherd after the marriage of the three brothers in Taoyuan at that time.


    At that time, there was a postmaster on his head, who was a special official to supervise.


    If you don''t give him money, he won''t give you money.


    So the governor asked Liu Bei for money, but if he didn''t, he said bad things about Liu Bei.


    After hearing this, Zhang Fei rushed over and whipped people severely.


    Liu Bei is very angry, blames Zhang Fei, then hangs up the gold seal, resigns and runs away.


    In fact, looking at the whole article, Zhang Fei always makes trouble, but Liu Bei always talks about it and never punishes him.


    Why?


    Because in such a team, we all need a prick.


    The boss is not well-known. This prick can come out.


    No, there is such a character as Zhang Fei in the team.


    A pockmarked guy with tattoos on his hands jumped out and yelled, "Damn, what do you have. The men didn''t go yesterday, so I heard them boast about how powerful you are. I don''t believe that one person can beat everyone down and destroy the courtyard wall. Come on, I''ll have a good fight with you. I''ll see how good you are. "


    When I heard this, my heart beat.Shit! I''m scared to death.


    Son of a bitch, I used to be pretending, but now I don''t have time to ask God. What''s more, I''m not good at all, OK?


    So, now this prick comes up to look for trouble, I''m scared to death.


    What if he does something to me?


    Can I beat him?


    To be honest, I fight a lot too. It''s no problem to flip this guy.


    But yesterday''s strength is there, one fist can make people lie on the ground. Now, the most I can do is to fight with the little gangsters. This dozen, is not immediately wear help?


    So, I can only step back, and then coldly came a sentence, "don''t provoke me, I''m crazy, I''m afraid. At that time, if you do something good or bad, it''s too late to regret it. "


    The people around who fought with him once yesterday also stood up and cried out, "yes, yes, mug! Don''t mess around, you boy. He''s very powerful. "


    That guy named the jar is a damn jar!


    As soon as he waved his hand, he yelled, "don''t talk nonsense. Who''s not a fighter? I''m going to try it today. How powerful this guy is, I don''t believe it. "


    "What to do? how? What should I do? "


    I am so anxious that I can''t think of a better way.


    If I do it, I will definitely help. At that time, Thunder Tiger should know that my soft voice yesterday was an accident, and he won''t let me go.


    But if you don''t do it, this son of a bitch named "Mug" will definitely punish me.


    How to fix it?


    "Will you do it? If you don''t do it, I''ll come! "


    Just when I was thinking about it, I didn''t expect that the time was not urgent. The guy named Mug came to me step by step with his fist in his hand.


    Paralysis! It seems that there''s no way. We can''t do without it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    "Come on! That''s enough. "


    "But, boss..."


    "Go down, don''t offend the guests!"


    Just then, Thunder Tiger began to speak. After pressing down the thorn head, he looked at me and said, "little brother, I think about it carefully. Maybe we can both use a compromise."


    In my heart, there was a great relief at this time.


    Although also understand, Thunder Tiger actually and that guy called the jar sing double reed.


    It''s just like what''s on TV, who wants to be emperor. As a result, when his subordinates advised him, he had to say how virtuous he was? How can he de take this seat?


    Finally, to ask these subordinates to please again and again, please again and again, please three times before they are unwilling to sit on the throne.


    Thunder Tiger is beating me with carrot and stick.


    But in any case, people under the eaves, had to bow.


    To compare people, he has people.


    He has more money than money.


    It''s better than contacts. He has contacts.


    It seems that I have only one God who can threaten him.


    So, I really have no choice but to ask him what is the compromise.


    The old man said, "it''s easy. You don''t protect me, but you have to work for me."


    When I was about to speak, he raised his hand and said, "don''t worry, I told you not to ask about those things. I won''t let you touch it. Well, you are responsible for protecting my daughter


    I was shocked when I heard that.


    What? Let me protect that proud little beauty?


    Where''s ray?


    Just now, I was still gloating, waiting to see me and the guy named the jar have a duel between men.


    Who ever thought, this matter son said of, unexpectedly disaster water east lead to her body.


    Immediately, this girl white thunder, not angry said, "I don''t need any bodyguards, you don''t have to arrange for me."


    "What are you talking about? What do you mean no need! Last time, the car accident happened in your school, didn''t it almost hurt you? " Thunder said with no hesitation.


    Lei Rufei rolled his eyes and said unhappily, "I''ve already said that it was just an accident. You think too much."


    "Accident? I had someone identify the brake marks. It wasn''t an accident. In a word, I''ve made up my mind about it. He''s the bodyguard. "


    "Bah, this bumpkin is very hard to protect himself. He still protects me."


    Lei Rufei had no choice but to vent her anger on me.


    I can''t laugh or cry.


    Why are you involved in the cold war? It''s like I want to be a bodyguard.


    Thunder replied, "what I saw with my own eyes is still false? Zhang Yougen, let''s make an agreement. In the future, you can protect my daughter. If she is OK, she can say everything. I''ll pay you the salary. You can give me the name of Thunder Tiger if you have anything outside. But if my daughter loses a hair, you''ll have to be buried with her, OK? "


    Of course, I''m dissatisfied. It''s obvious that I''m forced to work.


    I just wanted to refute, but looking at the mug and other people over there, I think it''s better.


    After all, I am a paper tiger, they are real jackals!


    It''s a great face to do so. I''d better not push my nose on my face.


    Twelve months. That''s not a small number.


    Lei Rufei is just a little girl. Maybe there is no enemy, right? There should be no problem protecting her.


    Of course, I was just taking things for granted.


    Soon, the contract came. Thunder Tiger asked me to press my fingerprint and it came into effect.


    I have a look at it. It''s reasonable. It''s twelve thousand a month. I want to protect his daughter''s safety. Besides, I don''t do anything else. Besides, my term of office is five years.


    This is a long appointment!


    Don''t want to sign it, but looking at those covetous little brothers, I also have no way.


    In this way, the heart of a horizontal, and then signed the contract.


    After Thunder Tiger got what he wanted, the whole person laughed, and then asked me to change my clothes, which was like a rural man, not good-looking.


    I rolled my eyes and said that I was poor and couldn''t get money.


    So, he let people advance my salary for half a month, 6000 yuan.


    Counting the white money, my heart is still very excited.


    After all, it''s not easy to find such a high paying job in our poor place.


    Then he ran the next day and bought himself a new suit.


    I''m not used to wearing suits, ties and sunglasses.


    I bought myself a suit of Chinese tunic suit, like Jet Li, the Kungfu emperor, acting, like the JingWuMen black suit and the golden button suit.After I got on the boat, I took photos carefully, and the man was still very energetic.


    I asked for two sets to change.


    Then I went to work.


    As a result, I find this job really boring.


    Thunder Tiger leads his group of followers every day, here to check the terrain, there to watch fengshui, to build a huge resort.


    What about his daughter, ray?


    I play with my cell phone every day.


    This girl will play "King" and "eat chicken" for a while. Anyway, I''m watching her. It''s so boring.


    But it''s four hundred dollars a day.


    Ma Dan, it doesn''t matter. It''s ok if I sit with her for 400 yuan for a day.


    But this girl is very annoying, playing, he began to shout, "Hey, who, go to buy me a coke.". Miss Ben is a little thirsty! "


    I rolled my eyes and said, "Miss, I''m a bodyguard, not a servant, not a takeout, OK?"


    "Then why did my father hire you for spending so much money a day? You just sit around and want to get 12000 at the end of the month. What do you mean


    I''m really sorry to say that.


    It''s just half a month in advance.


    Get it! Coke is coke.


    Let''s just run errands.


    So I''m going to buy Coke. Just half way, I immediately stopped, stood there, and said, "Damn it! I was almost trapped by you. Where is coke in my poor mountain village? "


    "Buy it in town!" This young lady''s words can make you angry.


    "For you to drink a three yuan coke, let me go to town to buy it? I don''t want you to be such a torment. "


    Lei Rufei put down her mobile phone, raised her delicate sharp chin, looked at me and said, "you can say it directly, whether you want to go or not."


    Under the sun, the girl''s skin is really white, and it looks watery. I even think that if she pinches it, she will be able to get out of the water.


    Of course, my little sister is beautiful and knowledgeable. Although the little girl is beautiful, she is unruly and willful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    I just shook my hand, and then I said, "far away, I don''t have a car!"


    "What a nuisance! Take it!" With that, ray rufi grabbed something from his pocket and threw it to me.


    Take a look, it''s actually the car key of the Porsche Cayenne.


    I asked her, what is this for?


    "Drive to buy it!" Ray replied.


    Shit, I''m so fuckin ''depressed after that.


    My dear! Look, this is the day of the rich.


    In order to buy a bottle of coke, you can open an expensive casserole and go to shilidi to buy it.


    People have to die, goods have to be thrown.


    Comparing other people''s days with mine, I feel that I have lived in vain these years.


    Looking at where I still stand in a daze, the girl suddenly froze, and then came a sentence, "what are you doing? Go and buy it


    I really have no choice but to reply, "I''m sorry, I can''t drive, I can''t drive!"


    "No? It''s automatic, not manual. How can I work so hard? "


    "Well, not even automatic. You said that there is a motorcycle in my poor mountain village. It''s a rarity. Where can I learn it? "


    What about her?


    turned a blind eye and then make complaints about it. "What a real bunk! Poor village, poor people, the air is still so hot. No air conditioning! The most annoying thing is that there is a smell of mud and cow dung in the air. "


    It''s funny to hear that. Isn''t that what the countryside is like?


    If you think it''s bad here, you can''t come.


    Of course, I dare not say that. If I say that, I''m sure this young lady will be angry with me.


    So, I had to say, "yes, of course, the countryside can''t compare with the city. But miss, why do you stay in the city and come to the countryside? "


    "It''s not in the city. Someone is trying to harm me..."


    This words a say, immediately this wench conscious said wrong words, immediately cover mouth.


    What about me?


    Suddenly, he said, "but I don''t understand why they want to harm you."


    "Nonsense, I know it. My father is Thunder Tiger. That''s enough."


    "That''s unfortunate."


    I sighed casually.


    He was very angry and said, "what are you doing? I want you to find coke. What are you talking about here? "


    "No? Our small mountain village is too poor. Can''t find the coke you said! Besides, I can''t drive. " I answered softly.


    The girl was discontented and yelled, "go! Can''t you walk into town? "


    "You are so far away from me! Don''t you want me to walk over


    "I don''t care. I''ll have Coke anyway."


    At this point, I''m a bit embarrassed. I can''t. let''s get her a coke?


    After thinking about it, I think we should give up.


    Nima, they all said to protect her. Now I''m gone, this girl is going to have an accident, but what''s the matter?


    So I shook my head and refused.


    But the unruly young lady lost her temper and pointed at me and said, "I want to drink coke! If you don''t give me coke, don''t say I''m rude to you. "


    After thinking about it, I don''t think this force can solve the problem.


    I''m also dependent, aren''t I?


    After thinking about it, although she was not happy in her heart, she was unruly and willful, obviously because she was spoiled.


    Since she is spoiled, I''ll let her try something new?


    So, I said to her with a smile, "no coke, but we have ice powder here. Would you like to have a try?"? It''s absolutely delicious


    This said, she was really deceived, strange looking at me, asked me what is ice powder?


    I said with a smile, "would you like to see it for yourself?"


    "Just have a look!"


    So, take her to go together, is actually Ao brown sugar water, and then put sesame, and some sugar pills. Then, put brown sugar water in an iron basin.


    In the iron basin, put it into an old well in the village. After a while, when the air conditioner comes up, get it out and drink it directly.


    That feeling That''s great!


    It''s fun for summer.


    After Lei Rufei tasted it, he opened his eyes wide and trembled, "dig, it''s delicious. What''s this?"


    "Ice powder! If there''s a bit of jelly, put it in, it''ll be even better. "


    "Yes, it''s delicious! It seems that it''s right to come here to relieve the heat. "


    Finish saying, this smelly wench unexpectedly drank after a while, ran to the well side to enjoy the cool.I hastened to persuade her to leave. The place was not very good.


    She asked me, "what''s not so good?"


    "It''s said that there is a dragon king in this well, which has been moistening our village. It''s disrespectful of you to be a girl sitting by the well. " I hastened to persuade her.


    As a result, Lei Rufei laughed and said, "are you a person who has read books, too? How can you believe these things? Don''t worry! It''s all right


    At this point, she started playing with her mobile phone again.


    Then, while playing, the girl asked me, "by the way, do you play mobile games? Otherwise, let''s drive together. Otherwise, where are you alone? How boring it would be? "


    "Miss, you live in a very good family. You may feel used to it, but you don''t know that there are many poor people in this land who can''t even afford to eat. For example, I don''t even have a mobile phone now. Moreover, some time ago, my family was still fighting over the meal. "


    This said, ray Jufei looked at me strangely, and then said, "don''t you have been twelve months? What do you mean you can''t afford a mobile phone? You know you''re poor. "


    "I just got this job, too, OK?"


    "Come on, come on, that''s true. You are so boring. I don''t want to talk to you. I always cry. Don''t you want me to go to my father and ask him to give you a raise? I tell you, don''t even think about it! "


    I wipe, after the girl''s words, I was a bit hoodwinked at that time.


    Where the hell is this?


    The girl said well before. I just told her that she was very happy and should cherish her life and learn to be satisfied.


    How to come to her mouth, I became sitting on the ground and asking for a pay rise.


    "Well, I feel like I''m casting pearls before swine!"


    "You are the cow, a big black cow!"


    "Yes, I''m black bull. Let''s go back. When your father comes back, he will be worried if he doesn''t see you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    "Well! You don''t have to worry about that, OK? Who are you? Find out who you are. You''re just a bodyguard. Do you understand? "


    This young lady is really unruly and unreasonable.


    It was so good before. Who would have thought that in a twinkling of an eye it would become so disobedient.


    "Oh, I sigh. I thought I had picked up a big bargain, but who would have thought that this was the time to encounter bad luck.


    "I''m not going back! Tell me, what''s interesting about your village? "


    This wench opens a mouth to ask a way directly.


    I thought about it, and then I said, "there''s no fun. I''m waiting for you to invest in the construction. After that, it will be fun here. "


    "I''m talking about now, not later. Do you hear me?"


    "Then I really can''t find any fun." I casually replied directly.


    "I don''t care! You''re my bodyguard now. If I''m not happy, you can''t have a good life, you know? " And Julie threatened me.


    I couldn''t find another way. I thought about it, and then I said, "Well! Or go climbing. "


    "Mountain climbing? It''s not fun. It''s a waste of energy. You find me a fun one! "


    "I''m so sorry. I really can''t find anything interesting."


    When I said this, the girl was stunned. Her eyes turned and she asked me, "what do you usually do?"


    "Well, farming."


    "And then?"


    "Hunting!"


    "Well, we''ll hunt!"


    So I immediately frowned.


    Smelly girl, what else, unexpectedly thought of going hunting.


    I shook my head and strongly disagreed.


    She asked me why?


    I talk nonsense! It''s all night hunting. If there''s any danger, I can''t protect it.


    At that time, she was angry.


    "Twelve thousand! I paid 12000 for the bodyguard. Now you tell me that you can''t protect me? Are you kidding? Don''t they say, "you''re good at fighting?"


    make complaints about me.


    I blushed, and then casually explained, "not the same, OK? Damn it! I have no problem hunting. I go to that place a lot, but You should have heard that there are mountain gods in this mountain, right? I was able to get in because I was in this village. But you''re different, aren''t you? You are not from this village. I''m afraid that when you go in, the mountain god will revenge you. "


    " ha ha It''s like it''s true. You can''t deceive me with these words. I''m going to hunt now. Take me with you


    Lei Rufei no matter how much, anyway, is determined to go in.


    I really can''t help it. At last, I turned my eyes and said casually, "since I want to go in, let boss Lei know about this? If he agrees, I''ll take you in. Otherwise, forget it! "


    This said, Lei Rufei nodded and said with a smile, "little thing, didn''t he go in himself last time? It''s just the right time! "


    So we went back to talk to Thunder Tiger.


    In my opinion, this hunting is quite dangerous, isn''t it? Thunder Tiger is so precious to her daughter. How can she go hunting with her?


    But unexpectedly, Thunder Tiger immediately agreed.


    It makes me very depressed. No wonder his daughter is so unruly. It turns out that they are all used to Thunder Tiger.


    Thunder Tiger not only allows his daughter to go hunting, but also takes the initiative to go with him.


    In his words, hunting is a very exciting thing.


    Stimulation is stimulation, but here we are in China, not abroad. Gun control is very serious. Without weapons, how can we go in and hunt?


    Of course, we don''t have to worry about this.


    There''s a gun, a gun, a fireman.


    How do you say to hunt with this thing?


    It''s all controlled weapons!


    But the Thunder Tiger is different. People have the power to control weapons. Even if they know, they pretend not to know, for fear of offending him.


    With something, the rest is a guide, leading the group to go hunting.


    In fact, strictly speaking, I often go into the mountains to hunt, but I am not a qualified hunter.


    Because I didn''t fight the prey myself, but Zhao Ping helped me get it.


    Now, they asked me to take them in for hunting. I don''t know how to do it.


    Of course, it''s hard to persuade people to die.


    If so many people go to the mountain together, if something really happens, I can throw the pot and say it''s none of my business, right?So, in this way, I went into the mountain with them.


    This group of guys from the city, even though they are more and more cattle, seem to be more powerful in fighting and killing.


    But they really went hunting in the mountains, and they were scared to death.


    Walking among them, a little bit of wind and grass, immediately scared to shit, the gun in the hands of a force to open.


    That battle really scared me!


    Fortunately, no one has been hunting in our mountain for a long time.


    Otherwise, if you want to meet this group of owners, the prey will not be hit by them, and they may kill you alive.


    Where''s ray joffy over there?


    Also holding a crossbow, toward the front, see a wind blowing, "brush" shot.


    As a result, she complained when she missed something, saying that hunting was not fun at all. She couldn''t hit anything anyway.


    It''s not like thunder tiger dotes on his daughter.


    He asked his men to run to the village below and buy poultry.


    What are you doing?


    Buy those chickens and ducks, then release them in the mountains, and let Lei Rufei fight them.


    The trough! The rich used to be so headstrong.


    This is not, Lei Rufei is "big open kill", raise the crossbow in the hand to come, can the strength of son shoot.


    Good guy! That''s one shot at a time.


    Poor chicks and ducklings, they were all shot to death.


    These guys are poultry. They don''t run even if they are thrown into the mountains.


    Because it''s human feeding, right?


    See people are not afraid, also do not run, you say to such still shoot not, that is a pig!


    Thunder Tiger is different from Lei Rufei. This product is definitely a powerful role. He took a firegun and searched for the footprints on the ground.


    It can be seen that this guy should be aiming at a wild boar!


    Follow the trail all the time and move forward.


    His subordinates were very conscious and knew that the boss wanted to enjoy hunting, so they didn''t follow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    I crossed my hands on my chest and looked at him curiously.


    This guy seems to be an old hunter. He''s really not good at it.


    I can''t believe I''m tracking prey!


    I''ve seen wild boar hooves before when I was a hunter, but I''ve never tracked them.


    Why?


    Simple! I don''t have the fuckin ''tools, and I want to live two more years.


    How to say?


    As Northeasterners, we have an old saying here, which is called one pig, two bears and three tigers.


    The boar has no brain and can''t be provoked. If you irritate him, the dog will chase you and kill you.


    In the list of threats to human beings, boar ranked first.


    On the contrary, tigers are smart and generally do not conflict with humans.


    It''s hard to meet the blind bear in the old woods.


    This wild boar is also difficult to deal with. Its long tusks will easily pierce your stomach if you charge.


    Moreover, because of long-term wallowing in the mud, this guy will be contaminated with mud and some resin.


    When it''s dry in the sun, it''s the strongest armor.


    It''s strange that I can kill it with my broken bow and arrow.


    Of course, I''m not optimistic about thunder. The old man''s firecracker is not expected to play much role.


    Looking around, I''m looking for Zhao Ping.


    Unfortunately, the girl didn''t appear and didn''t know where she was.


    In other words, there are too many men here, so she is a bit masculine. She doesn''t want to show up.


    No way, I can only follow Lei Rufei, where is the girl holding the bow and arrow, "Pa Pa Pa" shooting chicken to play.


    I hope nothing happens. Even if something happens, it doesn''t happen to Lei Rufei.


    Otherwise


    I''m afraid Thunder Tiger will let me be buried with her.


    It''s a coincidence that this man really wants what he wants!


    No, I was just saying that nothing should happen.


    Did not expect, suddenly heard a burst of "hum" sound, Thunder Tiger happy bad. "Wild boar, there are wild boars here," he cried


    Speaking of this, we heard a burst of firegun, "bang" sound,


    MA Dan! Then, as expected, there was trouble.


    The fire blunderbuss hit the boar. Of course, it''s not a big deal. At most, it''s only slightly injured.


    Then, the ghost went crazy, howled and rushed to Thunder Tiger.


    Thunder Tiger is also dead, hastily loaded powder.


    This kind of weapon belongs to the most old-fashioned firearm.


    Black powder is used. Before shooting, the powder should be put in, and then the lead bomb should be put in.


    It''s a hell of a hassle!


    No, the second shot is not ready yet.


    There "boom" sound, the fierce boar has rushed over.


    Nima! It''s definitely the boar king in the woods.


    The fangs on the mouth are frightening. What about the size?


    At least three or four hundred pounds.


    This type of pig belongs to the old pig, not to mention the wild boar?


    I dare say that if this thing meets a tiger, the tiger will be empty.


    What''s more, Thunder Tiger is just nicknamed tiger. He''s not a real tiger, is he?


    Seeing the boar rush to the front, where dare to stay?


    I don''t want the fire blunderbuss. I turn my head and run away.


    My dear! He is happy to run off, but this is not a pit father.


    Thunder Tiger''s escape is not towards the outside, but towards us. The wild boar didn''t stop at all, just like crazy, he stepped forward and came to us.


    The horses around are quite loyal to the boss of Thunder Tiger.


    I don''t know who yelled, "protect big brother!"


    Then, the people around them, holding machetes, bows and arrows, kept on greeting the boar.


    Can the boar get used to you?


    It''s very fast. It''s very fast. It''s very fast.


    It''s as excited as taking medicine.


    In this crowd, crazy back and forth impact.


    Those unfortunate horses, one by one, were either jacked or trampled on the ground.


    One by one, they screamed!


    I immediately grabbed ray rufi and yelled, "Miss, get out of here!"


    Who ever thought that Lei Rufei turned his eyes and threw away my hand. He said angrily, "why do you leave here? Stupid, isn''t it? Now is a good time to watch the excitement, ha ha This wild boar is very fierce. So many people can''t stop it. "It''s because I''m paid, right?


    Of course I have to be worthy of my own 12000, don''t I?


    I immediately curled up, "Miss, for safety, you''d better leave here with me. I''m afraid that when the boar attacks others, it will attack you. "


    "Attack me? Are you kidding? I want you guys to come here just to protect me? " The younger sister began to scold.


    Then, to see where I was still standing, Lei Rufei was stunned, and then yelled, "what are you still standing here for? I said, aren''t you good at fighting? Now the boar is in front of us. Go and fix it


    If you say that, you will be angry to death.


    Are you kidding?


    Let me carry the boar now, you might as well let me die directly!


    But, seeing that I didn''t move, ray rufi was angry. "Did you hear me? Now everyone is in danger. What are you doing standing here? Hurry up and help to subdue the boar. "


    "Miss, my duty is to protect you, not to fight wild boar." I can only casually to the sentence.


    Can Lei Rufei, direct sneer at nose of sneer rise, don''t have good spirit of say, "you! If you''re timid, you''ll be timid. If you don''t have ability, you''ll have no ability. If you still use me as an excuse, are you ashamed or not? "


    That really made me blush.


    Because, I really have no ability, I can''t beat that wild boar.


    But this man wants to lose face. I just can''t say what I know.


    Turning around, I looked around, hoping to find Zhao Ping. If this girl is here, maybe we can solve this crisis.


    However, I looked at it for a long time, left and right for a long time.


    The wonderful thing is that I can''t see Zhao Ping!


    At the moment when I was looking for her, suddenly not far away, someone yelled again at the top of his voice, "young lady, be careful, the beast is going towards you. Run


    Hearing this, I was flustered and quickly turned my head to have a look.


    Good guy!


    Sure enough, in the "tap tap tap" sound, the huge boar came towards us.


    Just now, Lei Rufei, who was calm and said that he wanted to watch the excitement, was stunned when he saw this scene. The next moment, he turned his head and ran away with a scream.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    I can''t help it. I can''t beat the boar. I can only turn around and run with her.


    While they were running, ray said, "what the hell are you running for? Don''t you protect me? Now you are in danger. You don''t stop me, but you turn around and run. What kind of bodyguard are you


    I''m rather embarrassed to say that. I can''t find anything to reply.


    Although, I want to show it well, the fierce boar King behind it can''t really provoke me!


    In the moonlight, its tusks are flashing cold light.


    Paralysis! What would be the consequence if you put it on me?


    I can only shout and say, "no matter how fierce I am, my opponent is also human. Now when I deal with a wild boar, are you kidding me?"


    "Shit! I really don''t know what''s the use of asking you to come for so much money. " Lei Rufei yelled directly.


    Then, the two of us tried our best to escape.


    But how fast is the boar? Can you run with two legs more than four?


    As an old saying goes, what should I do when I meet a blind bear?


    Turn around and run!


    But can you run past the bear blind?


    The answer is simple. You don''t have to run past bear blind, you just run past your teammates, that''s OK.


    Lei Rufei obviously knows this. She knows that she can''t run away from me, and she thinks that I don''t protect her. Under the destruction of the miracle, I pulled my clothes, then pulled me to the back and fell to the ground.


    Oh, I was running at that time, and I was not on guard! Who knows, this girl can play this hand.


    For a time, he was caught unprepared and fell to the ground.


    "Smelly girl, what the hell are you doing?"


    "Bang, you are a bodyguard. Of course, you have to protect Miss Ben. It''s a serious dereliction of duty for you to run in front of me


    After she said this, I wanted to refute her.


    But the sound of the boar''s hoof is getting closer and closer.


    I looked back and saw a wild boar with red eyes coming towards me.


    I was so scared that I tried to run away.


    But this guy is so fast that I don''t have time to run away.


    Finally, just jump, want to jump away.


    How big is the 400 Jin wild boar?


    How big is the body?


    I don''t know. It''s long anyway. It''s really hard to jump up and avoid it.


    I think I can''t jump this time.


    At this time, who thought of strange things.


    I suddenly jumped, as if I had lightness skill, I easily jumped high, and then avoided the impact of wild boar.


    I was so happy at that time!


    As a result, the posture of landing quickly is a little wrong, falling gently.


    Looking around, I found that Zhao Ping was holding me from behind.


    As I said before, it''s very heavy for this mortal to eat grains.


    She saved my life. She was too tired.


    The most terrible thing is that the wild boar even missed a blow and rushed out for a long distance. After turning around in the same place, he fell back again, and then rushed fiercely towards me again.


    I was so scared, I turned around and ran. I also know that if I run in a straight line with this guy, sooner or later, I''ll have to win. I can only walk around the trees and back in the shape of a snake.


    Behind that ghost thing, the speed is very fast!


    A strength of the rampage, a little smaller tree, it does not avoid. Hit it straight up, and the trees smash.


    I was so scared that I asked Zhao Ping, "what should I do now? I said, Xiao ping! Don''t you control animals? You can control it directly, just like before, just hit a big tree and kill it? "


    Zhao Ping shook his head and replied, "this guy has opened his mind. He is not an ordinary animal. He can''t control it."


    Hearing this, I immediately understood what was going on.


    The so-called "smart" means that the animal has become the essence!


    The older generation should meet a bigger tortoise or a bigger snake outside.


    At this time, they will persuade you to let go. I''m afraid the animal has become a sperm!


    In Zhao Ping''s mouth, the refined animal opens up the intelligence.


    probably means that this kind of animal will start to absorb the essence of the sun and moon.


    After a long time, they will become "wild immortals" in the future.


    I took a close look at this thing behind me. It''s huge enough!


    It''s a joke to say that the body is not perfect.


    However, since this guy has become a master, how can I deal with him?


    "Xiao Ping, do something! If it goes on like this, I will die. " I was so anxious that I ran and urged Zhao Ping to hurry up.Zhao Ping has been thinking about it for a long time, but she can''t figure out why.


    Finally, she said, "run ahead. I''ll find a way to distract the boar


    I nodded.


    As long as you can be saved, you can do anything.


    I thought, as Zhao Ping said, she tried to find a way to distract the boar. What''s the way.


    Unexpectedly, Ya''s idea is to find a ghost for death!


    Who is it?


    At this time, the sound of chasing a wild boar came to my mind.


    "Oh, come here! Here I am. Come and bite me


    How can I feel so familiar with the sound?


    He turned his head and looked behind him. Unexpected is, unexpectedly saw Lei Rufei, where this wench continuously beckons, unexpectedly provokes the wild boar.


    Can boar get used to her? Immediately directly turned his head, according to the girl rushed past.


    I was hoodwinked at that time. Is that a situation?


    That unruly and headstrong young lady has come out to protect me.


    Why?


    You like me? Like me? You think you have a conscience?


    Just wondering, I don''t think it''s right.


    Just now, ray Rufei''s voice is not right. How can I listen and be so familiar with it?


    I wipe! I remember. It must be Zhao Ping.


    Zhao Ping, the girl, gets on Lei Rufei''s body, uses her to attract boar king, and then strives for the chance for my life.


    Uncle''s, as soon as I think of this, I quickly turn back in a hurry.


    Isn''t that a fart with your pants off?


    As for the character of Thunder Tiger, I protect his daughter. You know, I ran away, and her daughter died for me. It''s strange that he didn''t kill me.


    As I chased, I yelled, "Xiao ping! Come on, let the girl go. If something happens to her, I''ll be dead. "


    I yell here. Zhao Ping controls Lei Rufei to run as fast as she can, and then the boar chases after him.


    It''s funny. A woman, a pig and a man are chasing after each other.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    How fast does the boar move?


    Man has two legs. How can he run more than four?


    No, the boar will catch up soon.


    I took a deep breath. Then I jumped up and kicked the fallen tree over there.


    With the strength of this bounce, then I jumped in the past.


    Don''t mention it. The strength and placement of that foot are absolutely beautiful.


    Kan Kan is to ride directly on the head of the "boar king", and then this guy goes crazy.


    Desperately where to jump back and forth, want to drop me.


    Of course, I refused. I not only didn''t throw, but also raised my fist and hit the boar king on the head again and again.


    It''s rough and fleshy. You can''t get through a bullet. What''s the effect of a fist?


    On the contrary, the boar king was infuriated by riding on his head.


    It howled angrily, and then went all out to drill in the woods.


    Next to Zhao Ping see this situation, also a little silly.


    Dare not control Lei Rufei any more, fly out directly from her body, hang in mid air, ask me how to fix now?


    I want to ask her.


    However, when people are in a critical moment, there are a lot of things to think about.


    I thought about it carefully, and then asked her, "since I can''t control the boar''s consciousness, can I control anything else?"


    She replied, "what is it?"


    "Animals?"


    "It''s a bit difficult. It depends on how conscious they are."


    "But aren''t you all able to be human?"


    "Ghosts are also human beings. If you want to have a simple upper body


    "And you control the dead? For example, tools, trees and so on


    "Of course it''s OK!"


    On hearing this, I immediately began to laugh.


    If so, isn''t it easy to deal with it?


    This guy''s running around, isn''t he?


    That''s great! I''ll make a tree and a wall in front of you. I''ll let you run.


    After I said this, Zhao Ping immediately went to ambush in front.


    The boar king here ran desperately, and then suddenly Zhao Ping flew over there and pulled up a vine.


    The boar King ran so fast that he tripped and his huge body flew up.


    Of course, I''m more serious on it.


    Take off, directly face to face with a big tree on the impact of the past.


    Crouching trough, I''ll be surprised if my neck keeps running after I''ve been hit.


    "There''s a root!"


    Zhao Ping directly flew over, directly in front of me, I hit her, she hit the tree.


    They rolled down the tree together and held each other.


    Turning to look behind him, the boar king was even more unlucky. He broke two trees directly and screamed in his mouth.


    After a while, those guys around also came, one by one with wide eyes. They were shocked to see that I threw such a powerful boar king over.


    Of course, I''m also afraid. What if they see Zhao Ping?


    But it was unexpected that Zhao Ping was standing there, and her body was a little unreal. Completely in the state of soul, Thunder Tiger and his people didn''t find her.


    I''ve heard the old lame say that this ghost has its own way.


    Like the shallowest kind, the body is the most illusory ghost, they are at best to scare you into your dreams and so on.


    But ghosts are different.


    The more materialized it is, the closer it is to human beings.


    Zhao Ping can actually do that with me. How powerful is that?


    Naturally, if she wants to be real, she will become real. If she wants to be a ghost, she will become a ghost.


    It is because they can''t see Zhao Ping that the credit for turning over the boar King naturally falls on me.


    Thunder Tiger this guy happy bad, quickly picked up the gun, said with a smile, "good! Zhang Yougen, you are really good. So many people have no way to take this boar. I didn''t expect that I would settle it for you easily. Just taking this opportunity, I''m going to invite you to eat wild boar meat today. "


    At this point, he went over with a weapon.


    The boar is too heavy. It seems that he broke his leg when he tripped over it just now.


    There''s nothing to do but groan and scream.


    Looking at the Thunder Tiger with a gun past, it actually had a look of fear, eyes inside is a force of tears.


    I can''t bear to see this scene.


    So, my lips jar move, asked her in a low voice, "Xiao Ping, this boar King opened a smart, easy?""How can it be easy? If the animal wants to cultivate, it must first develop its intelligence, which takes a lot of effort. It''s only when you open your mind that you have a chance to practice. Next, after a long absorption of the essence of the sun and moon, a little bit of accumulation, the body has become a neon Dan in the body, so that it can become a wild fairy. Moreover, because animals are not like human beings, they are the spirits of all things. If you practice, it''s against the way of heaven. Do you understand? Therefore, they have to survive. If they can''t survive, they will easily die. "


    I''ve heard of these things that Zhao Ping said.


    How to say?


    Pu Songling once recorded in Liaozhai that whenever it thunders and rains, the fox always hides from lightning.


    Together, among the five immortals, the fox is the easiest to cultivate into a wild immortal.


    It is also the easiest to be struck by thunder.


    After listening to Zhao Ping''s words, I made a general analysis of how much effort it would take for this animal to become a wild immortal.


    First of all, they have a good chance.


    may open the mind, then begin to absorb the essence of the sun and moon, and begin to increase its lifespan.


    Otherwise, they will either become human prey or die.


    You know, the age of this animal is very short, and the age of wild boar is even shorter.


    So, this boar king can live to now, that is how disagree?


    It is even more valuable to open up the wisdom.


    As I said earlier, there are seventy-seven kinds of animals in Northeast China. That is to say, seventy-seven kinds of animals have intelligent roots and can turn into wild immortals.


    Among them, the five most powerful animals are fox, yellow, willow, white and gray.


    They have the highest probability and wisdom to open their minds and become immortals.


    The other animals are too delicious!


    What''s more, how can people curse?


    You''re as stupid as a pig!


    It''s even more difficult for a pig to be wise.


    Now, Thunder Tiger is going to kill this refined wild boar. I think it''s a bit of a sin.


    Finally, he could only shout at the top of his voice, "boss Lei, I said Can you listen to me? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    Thunder Tiger turned his head to look at me and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''d like to beg you to let go of this boar, will you?" I came straight to the point.


    Unexpectedly, when Thunder Tiger heard this, he opened his eyes and said, "are you kidding me? We came here just for hunting, didn''t we? How many brothers did this thing hurt just now? You tell me now, let me let it go? "


    "Yes! I want to tell you, this boar has become a sperm. Since you are also a yin nourishing person, you should know something about it. What a sin it would be to kill an intelligent animal? "


    I''m very kind to persuade you. I just hope Thunder Tiger can let go of this wild boar.


    But unexpectedly, Thunder Tiger directly replied, "is that right? Open a clever boar, that''s just right! This is a golden opportunity. If you eat its meat, you may live forever. "


    I''m fuckin ''depressed to hear that.


    "Are you not afraid of boss Lei''s resentment, and then turn it into a fierce ghost to trouble you?"


    "Ha ha How funny! If it turns into a fierce ghost and can deal with me, let it. I''ve raised so many people and spent so much money that I have to let them do something, don''t I? "


    "Wait!"


    I quickly pulled a voice to shout a sentence, let him stop.


    Then I said, "boss Lei, you are not afraid! Because there are so many people around you, some of them are to protect your personal safety, some of them are Yin Yang warlocks. But have you ever thought about it? What about the first lady? How to ensure her safety? I think she will be disgusted if you let all these people follow her? "


    After that, Thunder Tiger turned to look at me and said, "what did you come for? I''ll pay you. You have to have something to do


    That makes me laugh!


    Of course, since I put forward this matter, I certainly have an excuse.


    "Boss, you see that, too. I''m a man and the first lady is a woman. I can follow her all the time during the day. What should I do when the first lady goes to bed at night? I can''t go into her boudoir to guard, can I? When she has to go to the toilet, she has to take a bath, and do these personal things, what should she do? "


    After these words, suddenly Thunder Tiger frowned.


    I know. This guy is not afraid of anything! It can be said that there are few weak points that can manipulate him.


    If so, the only weakness is his daughter.


    Thunder Tiger can not worry about other things, but his daughter''s safety is absolutely worried.


    I took a deep breath, and then I asked him, "boss Lei, since we go hunting in this deep mountain, of course we want to have fun. But it''s just an ordinary animal. It''s better not to move the prey that has become the essence. "


    Sure enough, after holding on for a long time, Thunder Tiger finally gave up.


    When he took the gun, he looked at the boar and said, "OK! Since you fall into my hands, it''s your life. Originally, I was going to have a cramp and eat your meat. But now I''ll let you go if this kid pleads with you. But you have to understand that I''m not afraid of you when I do this. I''m a shady man raised by Thunder Tiger. I can clean you up if I pick any one out. The reason why I let you go is that I don''t want to kill you. Do you understand? "


    Thunder Tiger said that, the boar King seemed to really understand.


    The eyes kept blinking and blinking.


    Thunder Tiger sighed, looked around and said, "paralysis, since this boar can''t fight, we can always fight other prey."


    I nodded.


    No way. This man is the highest predator on the pyramid. It''s normal to eat other animals.


    Although a little cruel, this is the truth!


    Moreover, in order to let Thunder Tiger enjoy himself and forget the unhappiness of boar king, I asked Zhao Ping to find a way to get some game.


    After these guys had a big harvest, of course, they happily cleaned up and went home.


    As the bodyguard of the first lady, I will follow her every step of the way.


    Although, can''t enter the boudoir of Lei Rufei, but sleep in the room next to her, still no problem.


    I''ve been fighting with the boar king all night. I''m tired.


    After lying down for a while, I gradually fell asleep.


    This sleep, all of a sudden sleep to the next day.


    When I got up, I didn''t expect that it was really a pain in my back and my whole body was soft.


    After all, after yesterday''s strenuous activities, I should have taken a warm bath. Unfortunately, I didn''t take a bath. The next day, I came up with a backache?


    When I finished washing and went out, I found that Thunder Tiger and daughter had already been waiting there.


    Thunder Tiger saw me, waved and told me to hurry.


    Lei Rufei, the old girl, is still playing with her mobile phone.As a result, when I got up, she scolded, "what a lazy pig! It''s too late. I''m still sleeping. I''m really convinced you. "


    After that, I gave an embarrassed smile and then said, "sorry, I was really tired last night."


    "Tired, funny! I remember you ran away when you were all right, regardless of my safety. "


    "Who said that?"


    I rolled my eyes and immediately remembered.


    At that time, I held out my hand to survive.


    Of course, later she was put on the body, that is Zhao Ping''s consciousness. If she didn''t have consciousness, she would not know these things.


    Fortunately, the Thunder Tiger over there began to explain, "come on, Sophie, you didn''t see his bravery yesterday. There was no way for so many people to deal with a wild boar, but they were killed by it. But it was Zhang Yougen who easily flattened the boar and broke its leg. "


    After saying this, Lei Rufei over there glared and couldn''t believe it.


    "Are you kidding? Just him? Against the boar king? Last night, when I was on the bus, this shameless man didn''t care at all. He knew to run with me. Besides, he runs faster than me. If I hadn''t pulled him and let him fall behind, maybe the boar king would have killed me. "


    Ray Ruffy''s shameless. When I said these words, I didn''t mean to blush at all.


    What about Thunder Tiger?


    After hearing her daughter''s words, she was immediately dumbfounded. He frowned, turned his head and looked at me. His tone was a little bad. He asked, "I said there is a root. What''s the situation? Explain it to me


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    Since the boss''s task is to protect your safety, Miss Lei said quickly. I escorted her away from the dangerous spot at the first time when the danger broke out. Then, turn back to save you. I think it''s ok? "


    This is what his daughter said, and what I did later. Thunder Tiger believed me.


    He said, "it''s like this. Sophie, you misunderstood me! At that time, it was the boar king he defeated


    "Well, there must be some misunderstanding."


    Ray doesn''t believe me anyway. She thinks, I rely on something else.


    Of course, I do rely on Zhao Ping!


    I don''t want to stay any longer.


    Most importantly, I can see that this girl doesn''t like me.


    Moreover, if a person with ability is wronged by others and has no temper at all, it''s a bit abnormal, isn''t it?


    Thunder Tiger is out to mix, he is so smart, can not know the way?


    So, after listening to ray rufi''s words, I think it''s necessary to install it.


    He immediately said, "boss Lei, since Miss Sophie doesn''t believe me so much, I think I''d better have a rest for a while. What''s more, I''m really tired of working so hard yesterday. "


    After saying this, what does Lei Rufei mean?


    immediately Tucao sentence, "ouch, you are fat, you still make complaints about it. Shit! It''s like I want you to protect me. Do you know? People like you are just like those sticks in my eyes. What else can you do for a living besides boasting? "


    "Rufei! You can do it


    Thunder Tiger immediately yelled.


    Lei Rufei immediately pouted his mouth in discontent, which was very discontented.


    Looking at me, Thunder Tiger sighed again and said with a helpless smile, "I''m sorry, you have roots. My daughter has been spoiled by me for a long time


    At this point, turning his head, he looked at Lei Jufei and pretended to be very angry.


    "You, from today on, stay at home for me and think about the past behind closed doors!"


    At this point, he gave his daughter a stick, then turned around and gave me a sweet date.


    "Well, you have roots. You are really tired these days. Go home and have a rest, but it''s just a three-day holiday. After three days, we''ll start work. My team will come in and sign a contract with your village head. It will be very busy and chaotic. You have to protect her


    "Well!"


    Then I went home in a hurry.


    Paralysis! Every day to Lei Rufei that smelly girl, I just want to suffocate.


    It seems that I owe her.


    I was forced by your father to be your bodyguard?


    That''s voluntary, isn''t it? He didn''t force it.


    I''ll show it to smelly face every day, even if I run on it. I almost killed me yesterday.


    Screw you!


    It''s better to go home. It''s not better to face my gentle little sister every day.


    Those three days, really happy!


    I don''t have to work every day. I accompany my little sister and take her to the street. Now I have money.


    You can buy her whatever you want.


    Then, by the way, buy some new clothes and let her dress up.


    As a result, who would have thought that after dressing up, there would be some troubles.


    As mentioned earlier, my little sister is beautiful. If you put on these new clothes, you will look like a fairy.


    Walking on the road, it will definitely cause trouble, many people either hit the pole, or have an accident.


    Scared we have no way, can only rush to clean up, ready to go home.


    I didn''t expect that some people had a bad idea on the way. A few little gangsters blocked us and were ready to do something bad to my little sister.


    Ma Dan, these people are really mice licking cat money. They are just looking for excitement!


    I didn''t say much. I reported the name of Thunder Tiger directly, and pointed to my little sister and said, "this is the daughter of Lord Lei. You can touch her with seed and keep it. Your family will be reunited in the field tomorrow."


    After that, those guys were scared to pee. Quickly apologized, accompanied by a smiling face, also said eyeless, just a misunderstanding.


    They didn''t want to do anything wrong. They just lost their eyes when they saw the beauty of the young lady.


    When we left, we not only beat ourselves in the mouth, but also paid for some local products as an apology.


    My little sister and I couldn''t laugh or cry. If we knew the name of Thunder Tiger was so easy to use, I should have used it a long time ago.


    On the way back, my sister didn''t talk, and she really didn''t like to talk.


    Otherwise, how does the reputation of dumb girl come from?


    I looked at her, laughed, and said, "little sister, you look so beautiful today."Dumb girl "Er" a, a pair of worry heavy appearance.


    I was a little confused, and then I asked her, "what''s the matter? Why are you so worried? "


    "I What did you say I was? "


    "What? Well, what''s the matter with Thunder Tiger''s daughter


    This said, Miss sister immediately silent, a word also did not speak.


    I no longer ask, so quietly waiting.


    The little sister waited for a while, then she said, "in fact, to help him work is to protect his daughter, right?"


    I was stunned to hear that.


    The little sister is too smart to know that since I have proposed the treasure of Thunder Tiger, I must have an understanding of her.


    By drawing inferences from one instance, we can see what''s going on immediately.


    I sighed and did not speak.


    This anger is so embarrassing that everyone is embarrassed.


    Finally, I had no choice but to reply, "I have no choice. The salary is very high. Do you know what''s going on in our family? What''s more, you didn''t let me gamble before. You wanted me to do serious work. I think it''s a serious job to protect other people''s personal safety. "


    "Kore tiger, he..."


    "Don''t worry, little sister! I made a deal before. I will never do these things, or I will not do them. "


    When she said this, she gave a "MMM".


    I have explained so clearly, who would have thought that little sister still didn''t have much reaction.


    This wench also don''t know today is how, seem to know this matter after, her mood became abnormal.


    I carefully explore this matter, think for a long time, the last one beat his head, Ma Dan! Why didn''t I understand such a simple thing?


    Little sister is to see me with Thunder Tiger''s daughter together, close to protect Lei Rufei, so as a girl, she began to be a little jealous!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    My sister laughed back You are being paranoid. I just want to protect her


    "But why are you protecting a girl?" Dumb girl is still a little unwilling, continue to ask.


    I said with a smile, "I wanted to protect Thunder Tiger. But I said, I don''t want to get involved in the fight between them, and I don''t want to get involved in those illegal things. Think about it, Thunder Tiger can only let me protect his daughter


    Dumb girl heard here, sighed, is still worried.


    I didn''t fall in love either. I got married in the dark.


    The ghost marriage was fooled by the old lame.


    So, even if my little sister is in a bad mood, I don''t know how to persuade her.


    In this way, back home, the little sister directly closed the door and locked herself in the room.


    I also went back to my room and lay down.


    Who would have thought that something happened in the middle of the night.


    My mother came to me and said, "you have roots, come out quickly! Your boss is looking for you. "


    "My boss?"


    Hearing this, I know. What she means is that Thunder Tiger has sent for me.


    I quickly put on my shoes and ran outside to have a look. As expected, I could see where Thunder Tiger''s men were waiting.


    The guy kept walking back and forth, looking very anxious.


    I''m so happy to see me come out.


    He came forward in a hurry, grabbed my hand directly, and then quickly said, "Oh, I said There''s a brother. You''re out. Hurry up, something''s wrong, something''s wrong


    I yawned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Ah, the first lady is missing!"


    When I said this, I was stunned.


    Is Lei Rufei starting to make trouble again?


    I said, "what''s so strange about that. Really, anyway, that smelly girl knows to look for trouble all day long. Maybe I''m tired of you, and I don''t know where to go to have a rest. "


    "No, no! She was kidnapped. "


    "Ha?"


    I was a little puzzled when I heard that.


    You''re paralyzed, isn''t that a little strange? In Liu village, where the birds don''t shit and the land is not fertile, there are people playing kidnapping.


    Playing with me!


    However, I still have to ask about the salary I got for half a month.


    Immediately, he followed in a hurry.


    When I got to the place, I found that thunder tiger was furious.


    Where are some guys in black suits kneeling with bruises and bruises, and then Thunder Tiger?


    I don''t feel like I''m going away.


    Then he turned his head and raised his hand. "Pa Pa Pa" was just a few big mouths. He beat these black suits hard.


    "Waste! No one! I''m better than you with a damn dog. Today, I''ll show you the first lady. She''s still in the daytime, and she''s fuckin ''missing at night. How do you live so big? What are you doing here? "


    Thunder Tiger is so cruel. It''s killing hands.


    A slap to draw past, immediately hit that person blood all spurted out. There are other guys, big teeth are flying out.


    When I arrived, the man said, "Zhang Yougen is here!"


    Thunder Tiger a Leng, then quickly turn around, happy not.


    This guy ran over in a hurry, immediately grabbed my hand and said, "great, great! Zhang Yougen, you can count it. "


    Look at this guy. He''s so fierce. He was so cruel when he cut people just now.


    To be honest, I''m a little guilty.


    Immediately, with a smile, I asked, "how What''s up? Boss Lei, what''s happening now? "


    As soon as he said this, Thunder Tiger lost his temper.


    "It''s not these dogs. Look, you just asked for leave. How long has it been? Damn, my daughter is missing. " Thunder Tiger said, again to the temper, rushed up to kick them.


    What about me?


    What''s the effect of kicking him so quickly?


    "Boss Lei, I don''t think you need to be so impulsive, do you? According to my understanding of the first lady, she is very disgusted with being followed. Maybe I just want to be alone, so I will leave. " My words immediately aroused Thunder Tiger''s antipathy.


    For a moment, the guy glared and took out a note for me to see.


    I took it over and looked at it carefully. I was surprised to find that it was really kidnapped.


    The kidnapper even wrote a blackmail letter!


    The handwriting is very scribbled, very ugly.It can be seen that it should have been written with the left hand deliberately, so that people can''t recognize his handwriting.


    The content is simple, "your daughter is in my hand, prepare three million! Otherwise, you will collect your daughter''s body. "


    For a moment, I frowned and felt something was wrong.


    Thunder Tiger is very angry, and then there is really no way, can only ask me, "Zhang Yougen, you see, this thing should be how to solve?"


    I didn''t expect that this Thunder Tiger would ask me about this kind of thing.


    Of course, his only weakness is his daughter. Now that her daughter has been kidnapped, she is in a mess when she cares about her. She can''t think of any way. It''s understandable.


    "Boss Lei, actually my suggestion is Choose to call the police After I said this, suddenly Thunder Tiger stare big eyes, completely Leng where.


    Finally, he shook his head and denied the proposal.


    I asked him why? Now that the first lady is missing and has received a blackmail from the kidnappers, don''t you call the police?


    "Are you kidding? Damn it! I''m a Thunder Tiger. If you let people know that I can''t even deal with a small kidnapper and ask the police, how can I live with my face? "


    The reason of Thunder Tiger is really wonderful.


    However, I know that he said so, but in fact, he certainly didn''t think so.


    After all, the daughter is the most precious. Three million is bullshit! As long as you can use money to buy back your daughter''s safety, everything else is trivial.


    "Boss Lei, I know your ability and power. What should we do now, but we don''t have a clue? " I frowned, too.


    It''s the first time I''ve been in this situation. For a time, also completely no idea, don''t know how to do.


    Thunder Tiger replied, "wait for the news! You''ll come and let us know


    When he said these words, he clenched his fist to death.


    It seems that some people have violated his taboo, Thunder Tiger this moment, is really angry, want to kill!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    I frowned and watched the guy who was kneeling and half beaten to death.


    "Ah, I said, are you on duty today?"


    When I asked, they were stunned and looked at me strangely.


    Thunder Tiger cold hum a, scolded a sentence, "how? Are you all dumb? "


    This one scolds, immediately several people hurriedly nodded.


    "I ask you, since you were on duty, where was the first lady at that time?"


    One of them answered this question.


    "At that time, the young lady was resting in her RV. A few of us stayed outside and never left at all. "


    "If the first lady hasn''t left in her RV, how could she be missing? Is there a tunnel in the car? "


    Speaking of this, I''m not joking. I just lowered my head and went to see the house under the car.


    In fact, it''s very beautiful.


    The car has tires, it''s easy to raise, you can see the distance from the ground at a glance.


    There''s a vacuum in the middle. It''s impossible to say there''s something in it.


    Seeing this, I wonder!


    If there are so many of them, they are all guarding outside the RV.


    This is ray Sophie in the RV. How did she disappear? It''s impossible to say, can''t it evaporate directly?


    Frowning, I always feel something is wrong.


    However, if you really want me to say it, I can''t say it again.


    Around the RV, I couldn''t find a reason, so I took a look behind me.


    Sure enough, it''s evening, and Zhao Ping appears.


    She stood in the back, just looked at me and said, "what? Why do you feel distressed about the disappearance of your first lady? "


    "You didn''t make it last time, did you?"


    "It has nothing to do with me! What''s wrong? Are you worried about her


    As soon as I heard this, I felt something was wrong, and Zhao Ping was going to be jealous.


    Why not?


    There''s a little sister in the daytime, isn''t there?


    Of course, the little sister is angry now. It''s not a big deal.


    But Zhao Ping is different. She is a time bomb. If this girl gets angry, it''s called trouble.


    So I quickly explained, "she''s my employer, and it''s natural for me to protect her."


    "Yes? So Do you have any special ideas? "


    "Special ideas?"


    I shook my head and said, "no, no, what special idea can I have? Her father is a Thunder Tiger. Can I die? "


    "Is it?"


    "Of course!"


    I swear.


    Zhao Ping over there doesn''t talk much any more. Anyway, she is always behind me and follows me closely.


    I walked around and found nothing unusual. Then I asked her curiously, "can you help me? Let''s see what''s going on? "


    "Well, I don''t know how to help you."


    "Can''t you help Xiangbang, or don''t you want to help at all?"


    So, turning around, I directly looked at the girl.


    She took a deep breath and waited for a moment before sighing, "OK! I''ll help you


    "Ha ha, I know that Xiao Ping is the most sensible."


    I immediately without stingy, quickly praised this girl.


    So, Zhao Ping looked carefully, and she couldn''t find anything strange.


    I frowned and asked her, "is it possible that it''s a Yin man, or some ghost or something?"


    Zhao Ping shook her head again, then replied, "there is no sign of this."


    "That''s not reasonable! There are people watching outside, and there is no other passage for the RV. What''s the matter? Can this thing fly out? "


    "I don''t know. Maybe some young lady really has some special skills?"


    Zhao Ping seems to be unwilling to cooperate. Anyway, I always feel that this girl has a little bit of sting in her words.


    So, I ran to ask those people again, was there any special situation at that time?


    These guys, after thinking about it for a long time, couldn''t think of it at last, and begged me to let them go.


    Why?


    Because when they think about the situation, they feel headache.


    I''m a bit silly to hear that. Why do they have a headache?


    It''s like amnesia!


    I tried to ask again several times. As a result, when these guys think about what happened at that time, they have a bad headache.


    Suddenly, a possibility occurred to me.


    Would you say that something happened at that time, but the memory fragments of these guys no longer exist. That is to say, when was the memory deleted by some people?


    If you think about it, it''s totally possible!So, I don''t ask them any more. I go to Thunder Tiger and tell them what I think.


    He felt a little strange, so he went directly to his Yin Yang master, Mr. Bazihu, and asked him if he had this Yin Yang skill, which can really erase people''s memory?


    As a result, the guy shook his head and said with a smile, "how could there be such a thing? Ha ha If there were, wouldn''t it be a mess at the end of the day? "


    The moustache is a promise, but I doubt it.


    Because this guy is lying!


    It''s called no such thing? What''s wrong with the world?


    At least I know one thing that can make people lose their memory.


    Hypnosis!


    Don''t want you to know, hypnotist can give you a hint, let your brain about this memory can''t remember.


    However, I didn''t tear it down at that time. After all, Thunder Tiger still believed in Mr. mustard.


    When there was no one, in private, I said to Thunder Tiger.


    "The people who are responsible for guarding the first lady have lost a memory. As it happens, this memory is the most important for the disappearance of the first lady. "


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "I''m not sure! However, boss Lei, I think the first lady is definitely your heart. Instead of wasting your time waiting, ask a hypnotist to come and have a look. Maybe, at that time, we can dig out the hidden memory in these people''s subconscious. Then you will find the murderer! "


    This obviously made Thunder Tiger loose.


    After a long time, he said, "OK, I believe you!"


    I said, "by the way, if you can It''s best to do it in secret. "


    "Well, why?"


    "Boss Lei, don''t you think about it? If you want to master the journey to the remote village, how do you take revenge on them? What''s more, the village is so big that if other strangers come in, they will soon be found out. "


    I started to analyze the logic of things.


    Thunder Tiger is not stupid, where can not understand ah?


    Suddenly he said in surprise, "I see! You mean Is there a mole? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    Of course, I quickly get rid of the relationship.


    When I can''t get it, I''m in trouble.


    You know, all the people who come out here are particular about the word "righteousness".


    Therefore, for Wuzai and the traitors, they all hate each other very much.


    It can be said that it is already a rule of the road.


    Now I suddenly say that Thunder Tiger''s men have a secret agent. He''s not angry.


    "OK, son of a bitch, I dare to be a Wuzai in my thunder tiger. I''ll make him die ugly."


    Speaking of which, Thunder Tiger told me not to leave. It''s a troubled time recently. He needs help.


    I nodded.


    That night, Lei Hu drove to the city by himself and invited an expert to come.


    Then, secretly, let those guys come over and hypnotize.


    Then, dig deep into their subconscious and ask for the truth.


    Ask them, what happened at that time?


    As a result, the group''s answer is that they are guarding the first lady. Then, suddenly I smell a strange smell


    When I heard this, I opened my eyes and asked them what kind of strange smell they had?


    As a result, these guys can''t remember.


    We need the hypnotist to start inducing a little bit.


    Those guys still can''t tell what the fragrance is. It''s a strange fragrance anyway.


    What happened next?


    They say, they start to swell, and hear a familiar voice say to them, "have a good sleep! When I woke up, I forgot everything and nothing happened


    The hypnotist looked at me and Thunder Tiger and whispered, "this is a kind of induction, planting a signal in the human brain. And then, with other revelations, they shut down the brain. "


    I nodded and asked him, "if you use aroma as hypnosis, can you really do it?"


    The hypnotist laughed and said that he had never met him. After all, they hypnotize with some media.


    For example, someone is holding a watch in front of you and shaking it back and forth.


    For example, if someone asks you to lie down and relax completely, he will use words to guide you a little bit.


    These are some of the agents of hypnosis.


    As for the aroma, he had heard of it.


    Let''s talk about the most direct Liezi.


    Someone is walking on the street. Suddenly someone pats you on the shoulder behind you. As soon as you turn your head, you smell a fragrance and you are directly blinded.


    Then, the man told you to take the wallet and the bank card.


    Hypnotists say it''s illegal. They haven''t seen it.


    Well, that''s the end of it.


    Then, I asked those guys, the last question, "just now you said you heard a familiar voice, let you sleep. Now, I want to know, whose is this familiar voice? "


    As a result, they almost came to the sentence with one voice, "Zhao Ziyang!"


    Of course, I haven''t heard of the name, so I looked at the Thunder Tiger over there.


    The goods were so angry that they yelled, "it''s the old tortoise! He''s the guy who''s been lurking. Damn it. Playing with eagles all the year round, he was finally pecked blind by Eagles. "


    Look at his angry look, in fact, I have guessed ten times.


    Mardan, it must be some mustache.


    Before a little doubt, did not expect things really come out, it is really a bit surprising.


    All of a sudden, Thunder Tiger immediately went to call people, and everyone went to catch the old bastard angrily.


    When I got to the guy''s resting place, I found that it was empty.


    Besides, I also found a high-heeled shoe on the ground, which should be ray zufei''s.


    Good guy, I have to admire this old man''s acting skills.


    You say, if a normal person kidnaps your employer''s daughter, do you still dare to stay here?


    You scared the hell out of here?


    But the old man didn''t. He not only didn''t go, but also acted and pretended to be nothing.


    The most amazing thing is that after Lei Rufei disappeared, he saw the note of the kidnapper. Lei Hu, they subconsciously went out to look for it, didn''t they?


    Who would have thought that ray joffy was hiding in them.


    This is the legendary "black under the lamp".


    A dark shadow under the light is often unnoticed by human beings.


    Thunder Tiger was so angry that one of his own dogs bit his master. How irritating is that?


    Besides, he tied up his precious daughter.


    So, this guy is determined to kill the mustache.


    But the trouble is here. Liucun is not big, but it''s remote. There are mountains outside, one by one.


    If you say that the moustache really wants to hide in the mountains, you can''t find it.This Thunder Tiger is also free to play ruthlessly.


    How cruel?


    People directly get hundreds of thousands of cash, put it on the table, let out the wind, who wants to find the mustard, then the money is his.


    The news has spread quite well. People from all over the country are poor and crazy. I''ve never seen such a huge sum of money!


    For a time, a lot of people came to Liucun to look for the moustache.


    It must be pitiful to have a moustache now!


    I thought it was perfect, but who would have thought that the whole thing had happened.


    In the same way, this time it also made him understand the terrible consequences of offending Thunder Tiger


    Anyway, he had to eat in the mountains!


    Of course, if he eats soil, he will eat soil. There is a very serious problem here.


    He''s still holding ray joffy.


    If there is nothing to eat for the moustache, she certainly has nothing to eat.


    The most important thing is that Thunder Tiger is so aggressive. What will his daughter do if his mustache is shriveled and angry?


    I''m really afraid that the moustache will give ray Rufei to xxoo.


    Of course, it is unexpected that Thunder Tiger is not worried about this problem at all.


    I''ve been gossiping in private and asked about the situation.


    As a result, their answer is, Zhao Ziyang?


    No way! That old thing is a real waste.


    It turns out that when he took refuge in Thunder Tiger, he also saw some geomantic omen, which is really accurate.


    Thunder Tiger has always been very generous in terms of talents.


    Not only give the old man money, but also take him to the fireworks, but every time, that guy can''t help.


    To put it bluntly, the stone can''t get up!


    I said Thunder Tiger was so relieved. His baby daughter was taken away by a man. He didn''t worry at all. He had already known the details of the moustache.


    As the saying goes, there must be brave men under heavy rewards.


    really doesn''t say that, after the awesome money of ray tiger, those people everywhere find it, and soon find some clues.


    What''s the clue?


    It turned out to be a letter with a moustache on the side of the road!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    Of course, ray couldn''t wait to open the letter.


    The content is as follows:


    boss Lei, I''m no doubt offending you. I''m Zhao Ziyang just for money. You obviously don''t need it.


    If you want your daughter to be safe, please stop being stupid.


    Because I will do something you regret when I am angry.


    In view of your provocation, now the ransom has to be increased to five million.


    Tomorrow, I will inform the place of payment.


    When thunder tiger saw the letter, he was furious. Yelled, "dog! How dare you threaten me? that ''s ok! Tomorrow, call me all the brothers who are distributed in the three eastern provinces. If I turn this mountain upside down, I have to find him out. "


    When I heard this, I frowned and then told him, "boss Lei, please think twice. The eldest lady is in his hands now. If he is pressed, maybe he will jump over the wall in a hurry. "


    "What do you mean? Is it true that I''m going to give up and be forced by him? "


    "No, we can deceive him by pretending to make peace. When that guy is off guard, there will be a way


    This said, suddenly Thunder Tiger fell into silence, he is not Sabi. Under the current situation, can''t you see how serious the matter is?


    Daughter, that''s my treasure. I can earn money without money, but without my daughter, what''s the use of earning so much money?


    Finally, with his teeth clenched, the guy had to agree.


    The next day, the reward of 500000 yuan was withdrawn. Without the money, naturally, those people would no longer patrol the mountain.


    Thunder Tiger went to collect money in an emergency, and finally got five million.


    The money was directly towed by car.


    How much is the five million?


    Just make an account.


    One hundred yuan is about 1.15 grams, and ten thousand is 115 grams. Five million is 57500 grams. Converted to 115 Jin.


    It''s about the weight of a slim girl!


    But the volume is absolutely not small. It''s packed in five sacks.


    There are also special people with sticks and knives, guarding by the car, and people watch 24 hours a day.


    Now, everything is ready and waiting for Zhao Ziyang''s information.


    I didn''t expect to wait for three days.


    Thunder Tiger is very anxious. If it goes on like this, I don''t know what will happen to my daughter.


    Of course, I don''t think he needs to worry.


    After all, he is a victim. There is a lawbreaker over there. It is obvious who is in a hurry.


    This is not, that night, Zhao Ziyang''s mobile phone has been turned off, even turned on.


    Directly sent a message, the first mountain at the entrance of the road, put money on the top of the mountain, I go to get it at any time. When you get the money, your daughter will be back.


    After the news came out, he showed it to me alone.


    Next, what should I do?


    I really admire Lei Hu. At least he has been a big brother in the world for such a long time. He has no idea about his daughter.


    Don''t tell him that we can''t get the money


    Thunder Tiger looked at me suspiciously.


    I had to explain, "you see, there are two drawbacks to this. If we let people know, we''ll transport the money. Although your brothers are loyal, they put things down and leave. Who knows if they will go back to get them? Second, if no one knows, it is safe on the top of the mountain. If we both lurk, Zhao Ziyang will not be suspicious. At that time, as long as we follow him, we can find the first lady. "


    Thunder Tiger thinks this method is feasible.


    So he gave me the car key and asked me to deliver the money.


    I stupidly Leng where, looking at the key, this is five million ah!


    Immediately, I said with a dry smile, "don''t be kidding, boss. Otherwise, you''ll find someone else


    As a result, Thunder Tiger said with a smile, "I don''t have other skills, but I still have the ability to recognize people. I believe you


    Many people, this sentence I believe you, let how many people to die.


    Of course, I''m not stupid.


    Ma Dan, if he is really capable of recognizing people, how can he not see Zhao Ziyang''s ambition?


    Of course, the less people know about it, the better.


    I can''t help it. In order to save my eldest lady, I have to go to work.


    Thunder Tiger asked all the brothers to come in and said they had something to discuss.


    As for me, I took the car keys and rushed to carry all the money out.


    To be honest, I''m a poor guy. I''m very happy to receive 100000 yuan. But now, here''s five million.


    On my back, I think it''s very important.


    Wasted old nose strength, found a firewood chop, and then I put the money into the car door to close.After going back, Thunder Tiger is still telling those people things.


    When I came back, I made an "OK" gesture. Then, he announced, it''s over! Everybody disbanded.


    Then, the group of unfortunate guys, ran to guard an empty car.


    What about Thunder Tiger?


    He changed his clothes and made him look like a farmer. Then, quietly, we both went out.


    He asked me what to do next?


    I rolled my eyes, looking for a car! It''s not heavy, it''s big.


    Biao, I really want him to drive.


    Drive a car. Isn''t that directly exposed?


    So he went to the village head and borrowed his motorcycle.


    Five sacks were tied in the back. I rode in the front and he sat in the back. Then they went to the side of the road.


    There is a big doubt here.


    There used to be a hanging coffin in this mountain!


    Then, there was a drought, and she almost became a goddess.


    Zhao Ping died for this.


    Now, why does Zhao Ziyang choose to trade here?


    I can''t figure it out!


    No way, I and Thunder Tiger out of the car, a person carrying a sack, and then toward the mountain.


    To the mountain, put down the money, Thunder Tiger asked what to do now? Do you want to hide it?


    I shook my head and said no! Go down the mountain first.


    He widened his eyes and asked, "now we are going down the mountain. What will that guy do when he comes back to get the money?"


    I said with a wry smile, "I''m sure this guy is hiding somewhere and spying on us. If we don''t leave, he won''t come out. Not to mention lurking! After going out, just turn back quietly. "


    "However, if we want to go forward, he will come back to make money. How can we fix it?"


    "Oh, my boss! It''s five million. It''s a hundred jin. We both have to work hard to carry it. He''s a bad old man. Can he get a hundred kilos of things fast? " I rolled my eyes immediately.


    When Thunder Tiger heard this, he patted his head and said, "yes, you see, my brain can''t react."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    I said with a wry smile, "you, that''s caring. If you calm down and think about it, you may not have these things


    "I know that, of course. But the crux of the problem is that it''s my daughter. How can I calm down when I think about her? "


    At this point, Thunder Tiger reached out, patted me on the shoulder and said, "it''s a good thing you''re involved in this. There are roots. To save my daughter, the five million will be I''ll give you half! "


    I''ll go. My heart is shaking when I hear that.


    I just said to calm people down, but after that, it''s my turn not to calm down.


    "You Are you serious? "


    Too excited. Of course, I''m not very quick in speaking.


    "Of course, I think Thunder Tiger means what he says."


    At this point, he also vowed to pat the chest.


    I was so happy. Damn, with this 2.5 million, what can I do?


    At that time, we will set up a huge farm to raise hundreds of cattle. Can''t little sister eat? You can have a cow a day!


    I''m certainly working harder to think about it.


    All this is based on the premise of saving the first lady. If you can''t save that girl, it''s useless to say anything, isn''t it?


    We went down the mountain first, then got on the motorcycle and deliberately turned on the lights.


    After leaving, I quickly turned off the light and winked at Thunder Tiger.


    Two people quickly take advantage of the night, toward the road to come.


    Soon, after I went back, I pulled some grass on the road. Like the soldiers before, they hung grass on their heads and some on their bodies. They found a place to hide.


    It''s very dark now.


    The countryside is not like the city. There is light everywhere.


    In the evening, in order to save money, I went to rest early after eating.


    So, the whole mountain is more and more black.


    If it wasn''t for the moonlight overhead, I''m afraid we would have tried our best to see our fingers.


    The Thunder Tiger over there is waiting anxiously.


    This man, everyone knows.


    At this time, of course, it is necessary to light a cigarette and take a sip.


    But I stopped him, shook his head and said, "no! On such a dark night, there is a little fire on the top of the mountain, and it will be found soon. "


    Thunder Tiger sighed and said, "boy, when do you think that guy will come?"


    I shook my head and said I didn''t know! But I think he will come back.


    Thunder Tiger sighed, can only lie where, light said, "Oh, I really hope the gods and Buddhas bless, don''t let my daughter have an accident."


    I heard this funny, asked him, "what? Do you believe in god Buddha


    "I didn''t believe it before, but I did later."


    "Oh, what do you say?"


    "You know what I do. In the past, I did something out of the ordinary. He was also haunted by evil spirits. Later, he asked a high-level talent to deal with it. "


    If he doesn''t mention it at another time, it''s OK. I''m even more puzzled when it comes to this.


    Ask him. He''ll come out and fight. Aren''t you afraid that those people will turn into evil spirits and come to him?


    As a result, Thunder Tiger said with a smile, "how is that possible? Have you ever seen soldiers on both sides fighting each other on the battlefield, and those who are killed turn into ghosts for revenge? "


    I''m not a fool, he means to tell me, come out to mix! You have to be prepared to be chopped to death sooner or later.


    You either don''t mix, mix up the accident, you have no regrets.


    Otherwise, these people often say that it''s not as bad as their wives and children?


    It doesn''t matter who he is. You can make it up. However, if you want to harm other people''s families, it''s a bit out of the ordinary.


    I looked at him and sighed, "boss ray, don''t blame me for being talkative. It is said that with money, the quality of this person is high. You are not short of money now. Do more good things in the future. You don''t think for yourself, but also for your daughter, your descendants, right? You see, this time there is an accident, don''t you ask the gods and Buddhas to bless her peace? "


    The Thunder Tiger glared at me.


    I''m scared. Shit! Did you say something you shouldn''t?


    I just want to do more good deeds and accumulate some virtue for Zhao Ping.


    This guy won''t get angry and cut me off, will he?


    Who ever thought that Thunder Tiger didn''t lose his temper, but pressed my shoulder and said, "boy, you reminded me. I wish here that if my daughter is safe, I will build a school for your village


    I nodded.


    While we were chatting, unexpectedly, there came a sound of footwork.


    I quickly stretched out a finger and put it on my mouth to do a "Shh" action.Thunder Tiger really nervous up, two people together toward there.


    Don''t mention it. Sure enough, there were several figures coming this way.


    Thunder Tiger was so angry that he said, "dog said Zhao Ziyang. I didn''t expect that he still had an accomplice."


    I''ll make him calm down. Let''s have a look.


    Because, all of a sudden, something''s wrong with me.


    How to say?


    I saw something wrong with those guys. They looked like they were eating too much wine and then walking unsteadily.


    They''re coming this way.


    My heart jumped, Xiaosheng came a sentence, "Damn, it can''t be a group of drunk, come here to get some air?"


    It''s not bragging.


    We rural people, usually entertainment on two things.


    Drink, gamble!


    The climate in Northeast China is cold. In winter, people almost drink to keep warm.


    So, this also led to people here, drinking a little too much.


    Some people are unemployed and lazy.


    Usually, I don''t go down to work. If I have something to do, I like to have a drink.


    It''s good to have a drink. What are you afraid of?


    People who get drunk and go crazy.


    If you have nothing to do, you drink. If you get drunk, you beat your wife and children when you get home. Too much!


    I''m also afraid of meeting these alcoholic maniacs. When they come here to make trouble, how can I expel them?


    Are you going to be beaten by these guys?


    Boss Lei was even more excited and said, "what''s the matter? These guys are coming. What if it destroys our plan? "


    I said, "don''t worry, let''s have a look."


    "Look at? What''s the point? My five million. "


    At this point, Thunder Tiger finally can''t help it. Seeing those people, they had already staggered to the front of the money bag. Regardless of my advice, he jumped out and yelled, "Damn, you drunk..."


    As a result, before he finished speaking, the guy immediately counseled, took a step backward and came back.


    I see all funny, ask him this is how?


    Thunder Tiger face panic, stuttered a sentence, "they They are not people


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    "Not people? What would that be? "


    I was puzzled at that time and asked directly.


    Thunder Tiger replied, "paper man! When it''s used for sacrifice, it''s burned. "


    When I heard that, I was a little silly.


    Wipe! Are you kidding?


    How could a paper man be here?


    What''s more, paper man is a dead thing. It''s impossible to walk, isn''t it?


    In front of these guys, if they are really paper men, how can they walk over?


    Think of here, frowned, and then I also toward the other side of the curious look in the past.


    "Oh, I''ll go!"


    At that time, I yelled, "it''s really a paper man!"


    It''s really weird. The thing in front of us is really the kind of paper man we burn in the traditional sense.


    Ma Dan, it''s not so evil.


    No wonder I said that the walking posture of this ghost is so strange and wobbly.


    Thunder Tiger asked me, "what''s the situation? Have you seen it?"


    I shook my head.


    However, I really know about this aspect after I have experienced those things with the old lame.


    It''s said that Taoist art, Maoshan art and so on are really quite magical.


    In the past, there was a saying called "a soldier by sowing beans". Since there is this idiom, it is absolutely not groundless.


    Now when I see the paper man, I have to believe that there are indeed experts in this world, and the mysterious art is really magical.


    The movements of those paper men are rather rigid, slow and moving.


    It''s stiff like a marionette.


    When they got there, they picked up the sacks, carried them one by one, and went that way.


    Thunder Tiger is anxious, opening a way: "how to adjust? Money, money is taken away by these ghosts. "


    I said, "boss ray, haven''t you figured it out yet? Zhao Ziyang, an old man, was afraid that you would send someone to ambush him here, so he did not dare to come to collect the money himself. After thinking about it, this guy just got a paper man. If we do it, he''ll lose a few paper men. If there''s nothing wrong, he can still find our plot. "


    "Now


    "When the time comes, Zhao Yang will be able to follow these people."


    "Yes, yes! Wait for me. I''ll call someone


    Thunder Tiger seems to be scared to death after he became the leader.


    In fact, it''s nothing. When many people first came out, they were destitute. In order to live a good life in the future, they all dared to fight and kill. They were so fierce.


    However, once he got to the top of the table and had a good life for a few days, his will was destroyed.


    The most direct example is the monkey king.


    It turns out that when I just came out, I can still fight and kill, and make havoc in heaven.


    Later, when he became a civil servant, it was a day to fight, it was a day to not fight, it was a day to muddle through, any goblin could throw him.


    Looking at Thunder Tiger, I can only say with a bitter smile, "boss Lei, if you want to be afraid, you''d better go back first."


    When I said that, he really had this idea.


    But later, I added, "I thought that when I met Zhao Ziyang, we would deal with him one by one and save the first lady, so that there would be no accident. But Well, I hope you can find someone to make it in time. "


    This is something that Thunder Tiger dare not mention again.


    Immediately, with a serious face, he said, "for my daughter''s sake, I will give up. Let''s go! Let''s go up and see what Zhao Ziyang wants to do. "


    In this way, we followed the slow paper man and walked slowly in front.


    Anyway, the speed is slow enough. I''ll let Thunder Tiger send a message to his men and let them bring people here. Of course, keep in mind that there should not be too many people. We should find some people who can fight the most in case of accidents.


    Thunder Tiger feel in reason, immediately rushed to send a message.


    In order to let later people catch up with us, I walk all the way and leave marks on the ground.


    These paper people are also rare, they are walking towards the mountains.


    It seems that Thunder Tiger started to offer a reward for everyone to search the mountain, but there was still some awe to that guy.


    He couldn''t get out of the mountain, he had to hide.


    It''s really annoying!


    Those ghosts in front of me move slowly, little by little. It''s tortoise speed, and it''s even slower to move the box.


    Thunder Tiger was a little impatient, and then asked me, "how long does it take to go on like this?"


    I replied with a smile, "they can walk as long as they want. Anyway, it''s better for us after daybreak, and Zhao Ziyang will have nothing to hide at that time. "


    As soon as he said this, Thunder Tiger nodded, patted me on the shoulder and said, "boy! Now you really make me look at you with new eyes. You have great potential. You are the material to lead the soldiers to fight. ""General, it''s my fortune teller."


    "That''s just right. Would you like to join me? At that time, I''ll give you a master Dangdang. It''s not better than your present life? "


    What Thunder Tiger said made me laugh. In order to save her daughter, I dare to say anything.


    This kind of situation is a bit like when we go to the hospital for examination and see that some data are not good. The doctor says that you may have any disease and asks you to take an X-ray again.


    At this time make your heart uneasy, concurrent oath, bless yourself well, after I don''t stay up late, don''t overeat what.


    When the inspection came out, it was a false alarm, and the man was happy.


    After a period of time, I forgot about it. I should stay up late and eat too much.


    As the saying goes, usually do not burn incense, temporary baofo feet.


    That''s the Thunder Tiger now.


    Get it! I don''t have much hope for the 2.5 million.


    I can''t say that after rescuing Lei Rufei, he will break his promise.


    When we stop and walk here, the paper people in front of us enter the woods. They go east and West and arrive at a relatively wide area.


    An old man is waiting there. It seems to be Zhao Ziyang.


    Moreover, from time to time, we also heard the cry of Lei Rufei, "old man, you''ve got the money, can you let people go?"


    Zhao Ziyang "ha ha" laughs, then replies, "no hurry, no hurry, I still have to count the money. What if there are not enough trees, or your father takes extra money to pit me? "


    "You What a shameless thing you are


    "Little girl, I advise you not to get angry. Otherwise, I''ll have to kill people. "


    As soon as he said this, the Thunder Tiger over there was very angry.


    How dare you kill your own daughter? If he really doesn''t get angry, he''s a sick cat.


    Immediately, regardless of my obstruction, he cried, "son of a bitch! I finally found you. If I don''t want to kill you today, I''ll be raised by you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    I wipe it. It''s fast enough.


    Paralyzed, I thought, until Zhao Ziyang ran to count money.


    This guy is a poor guy. He has never seen so much money.


    I''m very excited with the money. Besides, he''s already got the money. As soon as he''s happy and relaxed his vigilance, if we suddenly attack, it''s sure that it will be done.


    But now?


    After thunder tiger ran out directly, I was speechless. All of a sudden, all my plans are broken!


    Come on, he''s out. He''s exposed. I''m hiding a fart.


    Besides, he is the boss. I am a wage earner.


    The boss has gone out. Are you happy to hide behind?


    Let go of the momentum, I can only rush out with one of them.


    Zhao Ziyang was also scared. He didn''t expect that there were still people outside.


    All of a sudden, scared to run back.


    However, after running for two steps, we ran after each other in a hurry, and this guy stopped.


    Then, he turned his head and laughed at me.


    What about Thunder Tiger?


    He rolled up his sleeves, then widened his eyes, gritted his teeth and exclaimed, "malegobi! You bastard dare to punish my daughter. If I don''t beat you out today, it''s hard for you


    Zhao Ziyang grinned and immediately laughed, "ha ha ha That''s funny. I thought that boss Lei, you''re here with all your people, but there are only two people. "


    "Two? Hehe, are you too confident? I can deal with you all by myself


    Thunder Tiger is very arrogant. Of course, they also have the capital to be arrogant.


    You said, come out and mix.


    Can step by step go to this position, if there is no point boxing script thing, is it possible?


    But it is strange that Zhao Ziyang is not flustered at all.


    Instead, he said with a smile, "just right! I''m also afraid of taking your boss Lei''s money. After I run away at that time, the money will not be used safely. According to your personality, I''m afraid you will hunt me all over the world. But now, since you are here, you have a good feeling! I''ll let you father and daughter go down together for company. "


    After that, he waved, and a dark shadow appeared.


    Good guy! It''s another "bodyguard.".


    But I don''t understand. Last time, his ghost had been killed?


    What''s going on this time?


    Can we say that during this period, he refined another one?


    Not only that, but also behind him, there are those wobbly paper men.


    It seems that this guy is determined to kill us.


    Thunder Tiger took a look at me, then came a sentence, "have a root, how to fix now?"


    "I have a plan!"


    "What plan?"


    "Let''s run away first, go back and call someone, and then deal with him. What do you think?"


    As soon as I said this, Thunder Tiger shook his head and refused.


    It''s very simple!


    If we''re going to run and call someone. I''m afraid that Lei Rufei over there will be directly reimbursed for his life.


    There are only parents in the world. They will never look back and do nothing for their children.


    Even if you sacrifice your life!


    Thunder Tiger does not go, this moment played his "big brother nature".


    Gnashing his teeth, he yelled, "fight with him!"


    Lei Rufei over there, even more gnashing his teeth, stamped his feet and yelled, "Zhang Yougen, come and save Miss Ben, do you hear me?"


    I frowned. To be honest, I really want him to run away!


    What does this have to do with me?


    I''m going to put my life in the business of their father and daughter?


    But, ray tiger said, give me 2.5 million when it''s done.


    It means that Zhao Ziyang now has half of my money on hand.


    My little sister can eat so much, and my Zhao Ping has to accumulate virtue. How can I do without any money?


    Paralysis, fight! Thunder Tiger for her daughter, I for the future of their own happy life.


    Fight a fight, bike into a motorcycle, fight a fight, motorcycle into a big run.


    "You have roots. Aren''t you Xiang Yu''s reincarnation? Come on! Kill them. "


    I wipe. I just thought about it.


    Unexpectedly, Thunder Tiger called directly.


    Part of the reason why this guy dares to stay is that he wants to use me to do his best.


    I blushed and said, "in fact, if I want to become Xiang Yu, the conditions are a little too harsh. You can see at that time that I need the help of the old lame. Now I can''t throw it without them. "


    After hearing this, suddenly Thunder Tiger turned his head and glared at me.That expression is quite surprised, there is a kind of "you fuckin ''tease me" flavor in it.


    No matter what the situation is, Zhao Ziyang won''t give us a chance.


    "Kill them!"


    The paper ghost and the paper man came.


    Thunder Tiger key moment yelled a sentence, "have root, you deal with that protect body ghost, I deal with those paper men."


    "I wipe it. Is it possible for us to change it?"


    I was just about to say this. The guy had already picked up a stick and rushed to it.


    Zhao Ziyang is obviously afraid of me.


    Because last time he learned my skills.


    That''s why he didn''t kidnap ray before, and he did it after I left.


    So, it''s true that he told Thunder Tiger that he directed the bodyguard ghost towards me.


    The bodyguard ghost was also powerful, and his whereabouts were erratic. He came to my place in the blink of an eye. Then he waved his hand and slapped it directly.


    I raise my hand to block, I wipe! This guy has a lot of strength.


    Although it was blocked down, but the huge strength, or with me to fly out.


    At close range, I could see clearly that it was a man.


    Besides, he''s a very big man.


    I looked at it carefully, and it was a little fuckin ''familiar.


    It turns out that in our village, who wants to kill pigs and sheep on New Year''s day.


    Ordinary people can''t do this job, they can only ask butchers to do it.


    These people are also powerful, with a sharp knife, let a few people press the animal, a knife into the animal''s neck, Hua Hua''s bleeding.


    There is a butcher Wu in our village.


    This guy is a tough guy. He killed a lot of animals, and he''s fat.


    But this product has a disadvantage. As we have said before, people in the countryside are good at wine.


    He drank himself to death.


    Who would have thought that death is not quiet, Zhao Ziyang was refined into a ghost.


    Think about it. It''s just a few days. In the wilderness, Zhao Ziyang estimates that he can only find this kind of person to protect himself.


    Dealing with this guy, that''s a lot of trouble.


    My bat is not around, he can hit me, I can''t hit him.


    It''s quite painful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    Now, I can''t choose.


    If you can fight, you have to fight, but you have to fight.


    The difference, of course, is that I was the one who was hit.


    Look at Tiger ray!


    Have the ability, this guy didn''t know where to pick up a stick and beat those paper men with all his life.


    It can be seen that he used to be the master of the fight.


    It''s just that this guy has been the leader for a long time. After a good life, he''s out of shape.


    I had a bad breath. After a while, it was like a bellows.


    Zhao Ziyang over there is looking at this scene coldly.


    Behind the butcher ghost, also closely chasing me, a strong fight.


    He wanted to run, but he grabbed my collar. He was so strong. Then, as soon as I tried, I threw it far away, and I flew backwards and hit the tree.


    I vomited a mouthful of blood and felt that my chest was about to explode.


    Where''s ray joffy over there?


    At this time, he splashed cold water and yelled, "Zhang Yougen, you trash! You''re still a bodyguard. I don''t know what my father thinks of you. "


    I spat a mouthful of blood, then wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth and said, "shut up! You can do it, you have a try


    "I I''m a girl, right? "


    "Damn it


    This smelly girl, when fighting, her mouth is very fierce. Let her come on the pretext that she is a weak woman.


    Of course, I''m not the butcher''s opponent at all. I have to turn around and run.


    Where''s the Thunder Tiger over there?


    It''s two strokes. But first of all, excessive drinking and lust, the body has collapsed.


    Second, getting older.


    After fighting for a while, he couldn''t breathe. He also turned his head and ran away.


    Zhao Ziyang laughs happily.


    I had an idea, and then I ran in front of those paper men.


    These guys are just like the walking dead. They move slowly. When they see me coming, they want to catch me.


    Unfortunately, I''m not a Thunder Tiger. My brother has been practicing for a long time.


    Although we can''t win the butcher, we still have no problem running.


    Instead of catching me, they got in the way.


    The butcher ghost was a little annoyed, and then began to smash the paper man, and destroyed the paper man.


    Zhao Ziyang over there was so angry that he kept shouting and scolding "idiot!"


    Oh, don''t mention it. It''s a fool.


    As mentioned earlier, this kind of bodyguard ghost has no intelligence quotient. It only listens to orders and its natural thinking ability is poor.


    Zhao Ziyang was very angry, and then he just started by himself.


    I was chased by butcher Wu. He seized the opportunity and then made a collision in the horizontal stab. I was unprepared and flew out by this guy.


    He howled, "kill him! Come on


    Lei Rufei would only stamp his feet and scold: "waste, waste!"


    After I fell to the ground, I just turned around and the guy kicked me.


    I could only cross my hands in front of me, and then I was taken by this guy and flew out again.


    Bumping into the tree behind, I felt that the skeleton would be scattered.


    It''s going to hurt the killer and kill me.


    At the critical moment, finally


    The ghost daughter-in-law appears!


    Another wave of long hair rolled the guy''s arm, and then a weak woman threw the big man out.


    Zhao Ping asked me, "you have roots. Are you ok?"


    I wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth, and then replied, "you''re here. Later, I''ll be broken."


    "Who told you not to call me?"


    "I thought you''d come out on your own."


    "Well, forget it! You step aside first. Wait till I get rid of this guy! "


    Although Zhao Ping is a weak woman, where is the Taoist line.


    Butcher Wu is no match at all!


    I don''t care. Then I run over and grab Thunder Tiger''s stick. I yell: "Zhao Ziyang, I''ll kill you!"


    Zhao Ziyang sneered, and then called those paper men up to consume me.


    How can I get used to him?


    We are not Thunder Tiger, what not, farmer, a silly strength.


    So, rush up can be strong hit.


    They were all paper things, and they soon broke up.


    Then, I went to Zhao Ziyang.


    Zhao Ziyang was stunned, and then this guy came to me.


    So we had a good fight.


    This guy really has some skills. After all, he''s a Taoist.What a pity! What a pity!


    Young master, I don''t have any other skills. I can''t win in fighting ghosts, but I can win in fighting people.


    The most important point is that I beat you!


    It came out as a child.


    What did you say?


    If you want to hit someone, learn to be beaten first.


    He gave me a few times, it''s OK. If I give him a fist, I have to let him call God!


    Besides, I have an advantage, age!


    He is an old man with old arms and legs. How many times can he carry?


    Soon, black and blue, this guy won''t win.


    He kicked me, grabbed some money, stuffed it into his pocket, turned around and ran.


    Oh, you son of a bitch!


    I want to run after playing. Are you kidding? You don''t want dessert?


    I''m on fire.


    Zhao Ziyang just ran past Lei Rufei, and I also ran after him.


    Who ever thought that Lei Rufei, the smelly girl, would give me a cover at the critical moment.


    Stretch out her big long leg, trip, ouch! fuck!


    I fell a dog.


    He turned his head and glared at her. Then he scolded, "are you crazy?"


    Lei Rufei also said, "what are you after? Come on, untie the rope and help me first


    "Of course, it''s important to chase people to save you. If you want to let the tiger go back to the mountain, there will be endless trouble. "


    Speaking of this, I quickly got up, towards the front to chase.


    As a result


    It''s late!


    When I got up, Zhao Ziyang ran faster than her father.


    In the blink of an eye, I don''t know where I''m going. I''m chasing chicken feathers.


    It''s dark in the woods. Who knows where he''s hiding.


    Turning around, I glared at Lei Rufei, blaming the smelly girl.


    Thunder Tiger also ran over, quickly untied the rope, and asked me, "why don''t you chase me?"


    "Boss, as you can see, your precious daughter tripped me just now. If she hadn''t tied me up, I would have caught up with her. " I make complaints about it.


    What about Thunder Tiger?


    Look at ray and ask what she was doing?


    Lei Rufei snorted coldly and said haughtily, "I''ve been tied up for several days, and my hands and feet are numb. Of course you''re going to untie me! "


    "Ha ha Hands and feet numb? Did you trip just now? I''m not afraid of God like opponents, but I''m afraid of pig like teammates


    As soon as the words were finished, Lei Rufei untied them and stepped directly on the back of my foot, yelling, "how dare you talk to miss Ben like that? I want to die


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    "Ouch!"


    At that time, I held my feet in pain and kept on jumping.


    Lei Rufei is very proud, drags Lei tiger to go, also called a sentence, "Dad, I am hungry, go back to give me whole braised pork."


    Thunder Tiger obviously a Leng, the body all froze.


    Then, actually grinning, said with a happy smile, "good good, want to eat anything!"


    With that, they went back happily.


    Seeing this scene, I suddenly realized.


    Wipe, who said that miss Aojiao is a pig teammate? They''re smart.


    What happened to the relationship between father and daughter?


    But after this, Lei Rufei saw that his father was fighting in the paper crowd for her. He didn''t flinch, just to save her.


    Now she changed her mind about Thunder Tiger and began to call her dad.


    Just now Zhao Ziyang wanted to run away. Lei Rufei tripped me. Why?


    She let Zhao Ziyang run on purpose!


    This is the only way to let the tiger go back to the mountain. At any time, someone wants to revenge her.


    In this way, Thunder Tiger will focus on her, worry about her and accompany her.


    Ah, after I figured out the key, I was also very funny.


    This kind of mentality is really a little funny.


    But it''s perfectly understandable to put it on such a rich family.


    She doesn''t have a mother. For the sake of her career, Thunder Tiger never cares about her.


    So she didn''t feel that her father loved her. Naturally, the relationship between them became worse and worse. After experiencing this, Lei Rufei understood.


    No, it''s just a good relationship.


    OK, I don''t care. Anyway, I''m a millionaire now.


    Paralysis. It''s painful. I''m all injured.


    Looking at Zhao Ping, the girl sat on the tree with a smile, her two long white legs swaying.


    I was hoodwinked and asked, "settled?"


    She replied with a smile, "it''s just an ordinary ghost. It''s not very powerful."


    "Well, if you had known that, you would have come out earlier. Look at my injuries... "


    I didn''t like to make complaints about it, then I went back.


    As for the money, I don''t need to carry it.


    Because the Thunder Tiger horses are coming here at this time.


    These guys are not here to help. If you want to count on them, you have to come to collect the corpses.


    I went back and rubbed a little bit. It hurt like hell.


    Although the little sister was jealous and angry, she was still distressed to death when she saw that I was injured.


    And asked me how it happened?


    I said with a smile, I made money. Hey, hey, from today on, we won''t be short of money any more.


    She looked at me strangely.


    I don''t explain.


    Let her wipe the wine for me. It''s really comfortable. That little hand is soft and boneless.


    Comfortable sleep, and then the dawn, I quickly put on a new suit, butt butt butt to find Thunder Tiger.


    Who the hell knows, this guy''s back!


    Wipe, I know, at that time, the ambition, after the end of the matter, no shame.


    I was a little annoyed at that time. I saved her daughter, didn''t I? Do that to me now?


    Thunder Tiger told me, "I''m sorry, there''s a root. You can see it, too. I''m short of money to develop your village soon! "


    I don''t feel well.


    He patted me on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry! I''ll never break my promise. Come on, come and see. "


    With that, he winked at a woman in a professional dress and silk stockings.


    The woman came up with the picture.


    That''s a map of Liucun.


    Thunder Tiger told me, "do you know why the poor are getting poorer and the rich are getting richer?"


    I''m too lazy to answer him.


    Thunder Tiger said with a smile, "because this rich man has money and will invest. Then, money roll money, money roll money, naturally more and more. But the poor are different. They spend their money and become rich one day and poor 99 days. "


    He just didn''t want to give me money after all this time.


    Thunder Tiger said that he would not let me suffer, pointed to the map, and then said to me, "this area, I want the whole villa area. Now those people in the city say that the air is bad. You have good feng shui and good air. The villa will sell well. As for your 2.5 million, I will give you a villa then. "


    After saying this, I said with a sad face, "what do I want a villa for? You can''t eat it. It''s time to make a living. "


    "Oh, you are stupid! When the villa area is built, the site will be valuable. If you have a villa, you can live on your own or sell it. "


    He said this, it really makes me a little excited.


    Real estate is very profitable.


    Of course, I looked at the top of the hill over there and asked, "what about here?""Oh, what''s wrong with the cemetery?"


    "Can I have a cemetery instead of a villa?"


    This said, thunder tiger suddenly a Leng, and then "ha ha" laugh up, pointed to me and said, "boy, ghost spirit!"


    I scratched my head and laughed.


    How to say?


    I''m not a fool!


    Villa repair here, can sell out, ghost just know.


    However, this cemetery can be sold 100 percent.


    Why?


    Because of the tradition of our country.


    After the death of this man, they all pay attention to the safety of the land.


    However, it is now a national policy to enforce cremation.


    When people die, they are not allowed to be buried. They can only be burned.


    If you bury them by force, the Land Reform Bureau will dig out the corpses and burn them.


    Can''t it be buried?


    It can still be buried.


    But if you want to burn it and bury it, you have to buy a cemetery.


    There is no land in the city, so if they want to bury the dead, they must come to the country where there is soil.


    Cemetery sites are sometimes more expensive than houses in the city.


    That''s my plan.


    Thunder Tiger is very generous, 2.5 million, he drew a large area for me. This is mine. How much money will be sold at that time? I will definitely get it.


    I nodded to express my thanks.


    Without money, it''s the same with land.


    Then the next step is to prepare for the construction.


    Because to develop this area, the original earth road is not suitable.


    The first thing that thunder tiger does is to start to transform the dirt road.


    It''s just cement.


    What about the other villagers?


    Happy bad, here to develop, their house must be demolished. You have to pay for it, right?


    How many people dream, want to catch up with a demolition, demolition once developed.


    Who wants to see the local people here.


    He called it Nongjiale.


    As a result, only a part of the people turned into development zones, and some did not.


    As it happens, my family is a little bit backward, belonging to the undeveloped area.


    The village head''s family is very happy, because his family is the first one in the village, so his family has been demolished.


    Moreover, because he is the head of the village, he gets the most money!


    Shit, I''m so angry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    Life is like this. You can''t believe in luck.


    See, Liucun drew a line because of Thunder Tiger, and then the east side of the line became a rich area. In the west? We are still poor.


    So far, half of the people in Liucun got rid of poverty and became rich, and half became poor.


    The lucky one in the village is definitely Li Xiaomiao.


    Her family is just on the edge of this line. Maybe her adoptive father is the village head. With this relationship, her family has also been demolished.


    The countryside is too poor to have any future.


    So a lot of people went out to work.


    But now when Liucun heard about the demolition, many people came back happily.


    Let''s start with a bad one.


    Wang Mazi, a boy, ran to gamble and lost all his money.


    This period of time is very difficult, almost did not see his figure.


    As soon as I heard that Liu village was going to be demolished, I ran back in a hurry and asked for money from my parents and grandfather.


    Unfortunately, unfortunately, his home is in the west, outside the red line.


    It''s not


    Not a cent.


    But Wang Mazi didn''t believe it. He thought it was his family who didn''t want to give money.


    What happened in the end?


    He quarreled with his family and beat his father. Then the unfilial son stole some money from his family and ran away.


    Let''s see how harmful this gambling is.


    Originally a good person, because of this, finally degenerated into this picture.


    It''s a lot of joy and sorrow.


    Wang Mazi ran away and Li Xiaomiao''s mother came back.


    She''s a great mother.


    When I came back, I attracted many people''s attention.


    How to say?


    This woman makes a lot of money out there. Wear is quite arrogant, small sling, and then skirt, but also with stockings and high heels.


    We people in the countryside have never seen this thing. At that time, it was understandable that everyone looked at it directly.


    When I heard that the house was going to be demolished, it was strange that she did not do such a profitable business.


    Just quit and go home.


    It was nothing, but


    One thing aroused my suspicion.


    Why?


    Because I''m protecting ray Sophie. They ran around with Thunder Tiger. At that time, some people discussed about the horses in the thunder family.


    Li Xiaomiao''s mother is very familiar. It seems that she has seen her somewhere.


    Another person, directly quenched a sentence, "mother sang! We went to play last time. As a result, the girls everywhere are so ugly that we ordered this mother directly. "


    This one says, two people all meaningful of looking at each other, direct of smile a son.


    Wipe! It happened that I was in the yard in the sun. It''s just so untimely that I just heard this.


    Hearing this, I feel bad.


    The original Li Xiaomiao was the village flower of our village until she was at least 18 years old.


    Besides being beautiful, her family has money.


    It has been said that her mother has the ability to make a lot of money and often buys new clothes for Li Xiaomiao.


    Girls in the countryside are not well dressed and sloppy.


    It''s not


    As soon as she dressed up, she attracted so many young men, all around her.


    Who could have thought that this girl''s mother was actually doing that kind of thing.


    There is no airtight wall in the world, especially the Thunder Tiger people here. As soon as they chatted, the news spread.


    Everyone knows that the village is so big.


    I remember that morning, Li Xiaomiao''s house was very noisy. Her useless father beat her mother for the first time.


    There are no entertainment facilities in the village.


    I saw the couple making a lot of noise.


    Li Xiaomiao''s father called her mother a bitch! shame on you.


    What did her mother say?


    She''s not selling these years. Can she have a good life at home? Is it hard to count on her father to support her family?


    As a result, her father was so mad that he yelled, "do you have a face when you go out to sell?"


    Her mother replied, "what''s the shame? At home, it''s also by you. Outside, it''s also by you. There''s money. Why don''t I do it? "


    That''s very funny.


    This era has really changed.


    Before this kind of thing happened, it was going to be stabbed in the spine. But what about today?


    That''s definitely laughing at the poor but not the prostitutes!


    Li Xiaomiao, her father told her to go away and never come back.


    But can Li Xiaomiao''s mother do it?


    It''s going to be demolished soon. The indemnity is frightening. How many years has she been doing it?No, she won''t! Say nothing and go to court.


    The whole thing made everyone laugh and cry.


    Li Xiaomiao''s father, a cowardly man, beat her mother with a stick for the first time.


    Her mother was beaten and did not dare to stay, but did not say to leave.


    Isn''t this related to the village head? I just live in the village head''s house.


    This way, Lei Hu and I are also at the village head''s house, so we are familiar with each other.


    This woman is really greedy for money!


    In our village, there is no educated person, the only one is me and Li Xiaomiao.


    This is also why, when I was in high school, my father was so angry that he beat me from the east to the west of the village.


    No, she came to me every two or three days, and then asked me, if the demolition, his house in the end has her share?


    No way, I can only answer truthfully.


    If it''s true, it''s the property of the couple.


    How to say?


    Demolition is calculated according to the account, and how does the account come from?


    After you get married, it''s a family.


    Therefore, it belongs to the property after marriage.


    Maybe many people don''t understand. Isn''t that unfair? Why should the law protect women like Li Xiaomiao and her mother?


    Actually, it''s nothing.


    If you think about it from another angle, you can understand it.


    No matter how she is, she has been selling these years, but she has earned money to subsidize her family.


    How many years? She''s paid, right?


    So it''s normal to get the money.


    It''s just


    If Li Xiaomiao''s father sued her for her career. Her behavior belongs to infidelity. After the divorce, her property will be much less.


    After Li Xiaomiao''s mother got the news, she was very happy. As long as you have money!


    So, this woman is running towards me in two or three days.


    Running, running, running, something''s wrong.


    Why?


    It''s not my boss, it''s Thunder Tiger.


    This woman has moved crooked idea, already tired of that useless man in the home.


    Looking at Thunder Tiger, she also died, so she had a special idea.


    Every time I come here, it''s full of make-up. In name, it''s for me. In fact, it''s for Thunder Tiger.


    Of course, everyone knows Sima Zhao''s mind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    Can this escape Ray''s eyes?


    For a moment, the girl was very angry.


    Direct command under, if this woman comes again, drive out for her!


    Mother Li is in a hurry. Isn''t she cutting off her own fortune?


    What happened in the end?


    I had a bad idea.


    You don''t believe it. What''s her idea?


    Take the initiative to ask me out to dinner!


    Of course, I don''t want to do something wrong with me. No matter how pig I am, I know her identity. It''s not like I''ve never met a woman.


    Zhao Ping, little sister and Lei Rufei are all beautiful women.


    What did she ask me out for?


    He even called his daughter, Li Xiaomiao.


    After calling, she opened the window to speak up.


    Why?


    She said that she appreciated me very much. She thought that Xiaomiao and I were childhood sweethearts again. When we got married, we wanted to make up for each other.


    I wipe it. What kind of world is this?


    Mother in law said coal to her daughter.


    What about Li Xiaomiao?


    It seems that when the girl came, her mother should have said something to her, but she didn''t object.


    My family is poor!


    Even now, there are 2.5 million tombs. Up to now, there will be a large area of tombs in the future.


    But this news is just my personal secret and Thunder Tiger''s.


    So, as unknowingly, a poor hanging wire. Why would she set me up with her daughter?


    In fact, it''s not hard to understand if you use your brain.


    First, she wants to take advantage of my relationship to get on the Thunder Tiger line.


    Second, as I said before, marriage is a household.


    There are only two people in her family, one account.


    If my daughter gets married at this time, she will get a second account. At that time, demolition will pay more compensation.


    Hehe, the abacus is really good!


    I''m not a pig.


    What''s more, if you really marry Li Xiaomiao, do you believe that she can''t live tomorrow? Zhao Ping died directly?


    So, with a wry smile, I shook my head and said, "forget it. Mother Li, I don''t deserve Xiaomiao. "


    As soon as she said this, mother Li was not happy. She also said, "what''s worthy or not? Aren''t you and Xiao Miao classmates? Childhood? I say you two can do it! "


    I couldn''t laugh or cry. I said, "I have a daughter-in-law!"


    "This I''ve heard about it. Let''s talk about ghost marriage. Ah, that''s young and vigorous. You''re just not sensible. Now that you are sensible, you''d better forget about it. "


    I refused anyway, no matter what she said.


    Finally, Li Xiaomiao was so angry that he called me a jerk! What is it? I don''t pee and look in the mirror. If it''s not for one more account, I''m willing to be with you.


    Then he went straight away.


    Look, I knew it was.


    In this way, I was in a stalemate with Li Xiaomiao.


    But mother Li is a shameless master.


    Well, if she is really shameful, how can she do it?


    Because after that, she said, I''m in love with her daughter.


    Every time she comes to Lei Hu, she says she wants to see her son-in-law!


    It''s very difficult for the horses. They have to let them go.


    It''s very irritating to ray!


    What do you mean by asking me directly? I feel like I saved her, so I have some special ideas, don''t I? I''m still carrying her family''s rice bowl. Now, let mother-in-law seduce her father.


    I can''t laugh or cry!


    I tried to persuade her, but she didn''t listen.


    I can''t help it. I have to ask for leave from Lei Hu.


    After going home for a while, I see that woman. How can she come?


    As a result, Thunder Tiger in addition to the last time, the daughter was arrested, confused mind, play out of order.


    Other times, the brain is pretty smart.


    He is not a fool, how can he not understand that he is entangled with a shameless woman.


    Although, he can also use some means to teach mother Li a lesson.


    But now the demolition is coming, and it is not easy to conflict with the people in Liucun, and it is even more impossible to approve the leave.


    At that time, what if my daughter is tied up again?


    They said, I don''t have to go, he just goes.


    Now demolition is coming, but also to bank loans, but also to see feng shui, planning and so on, these things. He will leave tomorrow, and let me stay in Liucun and watch his daughter.


    Get it! I have to admire the foresight of my boss.


    Sure enough, the next day, he left Liucun to go through all kinds of procedures.When boss Lei is gone, mother Li stops.


    Soon, the money came, and the state strongly supported the development of Liucun.


    Because if it is developed here, people in Liucun will take bribes, which is a good thing for poverty alleviation.


    Even if our west side has not been demolished, will those rich people drive the economic development of the surrounding areas after they come in?


    This is also a good thing!


    Therefore, not only banks borrow money, but also the state subsidizes it.


    Thunder Tiger happy bad, road repair, demolition of the demolition of the house.


    When a man is rich, he does things strangely.


    I don''t know if anyone has found this rule.


    If you have money, you will want to have more money and continue to make money.


    But if farmers suddenly encounter demolition and make a lot of money, they are a little at a loss.


    Sometimes it''s a bad thing to get rich overnight.


    What they do is to take the money, run to buy a car, buy a house, and gamble.


    What do you do with the money?


    So this funny thing happened.


    After buying a BMW, I can''t find any other jobs to do. It used to be farming, but now what?


    Actually driving a BMW to run a black car!


    There are so many such things. Li Xiaomiao''s family quarreled about the money every day, and then went to court.


    As for me?


    Cemetery that piece, I did not tell anyone, is still a poor hanging wire look, every day to protect my miss.


    Thunder Tiger''s real estate is very successful.


    The house is still under planning. Someone has already paid for it and ordered it in advance.


    This is a common occurrence in the city.


    A real estate is still under development, all the planning is just on a map, but the house has been sold out!


    This is also the reason why the price of housing in China keeps rising.


    Every day, some people come to see the real estate and set the price.


    In the west line district behind us, we also found business opportunities and planned to open farmhouse one by one. Attract them to eat, make money and so on.


    My father also said to me, who, at home began to repair the house, asked me if there is a way, get some money, give home also repair.


    I don''t have any money now. It''s 2.5 million, isn''t it?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    So, my family can''t fix it.


    Can only watch others repair the house!


    Who would have thought that this was a blessing in disguise.


    As soon as the house got up, the urban management brigade came and directly demolished it.


    Why?


    That''s the same thing, because it''s impossible to build a house on your side while planning on this side.


    That is to say, this area is already a "red line area". Whoever repairs a house will have bad luck.


    The second time, it proves why the house price is so high.


    People are not allowed to build houses, only developers to build houses.


    If you want to build a house, you can have a local registered permanent residence, and your place must be a poor village, not around the development zone.


    Good!


    No one is going to build a house now.


    Of course, I''m not worried.


    Because


    The tomb area has been built!


    Thunder Tiger is really capable. After borrowing money, he did not forget his group of people.


    How to fix it?


    Next to the contract.


    He has a construction company of his own, which keeps a group of contractors, or has relations with some contractors. This one, you do it, that one, some other people do it.


    This maximizes efficiency.


    Of course, I dare say that Thunder Tiger will definitely make a lot of money by developing a Liucun village.


    Because he has a relationship with someone, the country will grant land and the bank will give money.


    Because he has people below, he is efficient. Some other guys with ideas dare not come to Thunder Tiger''s idea.


    Tomb area, one acupoint, 8000.


    How much do you think I can gain from my 2.5 million investment?


    What''s more, I''ve checked for it. It''s really a good thing.


    Over the course of ten years, prices have soared five times, which is even more overbearing than real estate speculation.


    Thunder Tiger developed, and did not forget me. At that time, I asked whether I would keep it for myself or contract it to others.


    Because there is a company specialized in this kind of work, I want to contract it out, so I can get the money at that time. Of course, the price must be lower, and there must be some profit for others.


    Sabby, of course, I''m not.


    Anyway, I picked it up. I''ll keep it myself and sell it slowly.


    It''s not urgent. As long as there is land, someone will come to me to buy it.


    The road soon opened up because people were all mechanized.


    The road is ready-made, as long as the sand is paved, then the asphalt is made, and the roller presses it.


    The trouble is greening!


    We should cut down the trees where we used to make the tomb area and move them to the side of the road.


    Of course, I don''t worry about it.


    I''m worried about the eldest lady.


    This smelly girl is bored, and then what?


    I found a relationship by myself, and then I got a driver''s license. Then, every day, I sit outside playing with my cell phone and eating chicken. Then, let me practice with his company''s broken pickup.


    What do you do after practice?


    As a bodyguard, she has to work part-time as her driver. Her salary doesn''t go up at all. Let me drive her around. Where is the fun around? I''m a local and familiar with her. Let me take her to have a look.


    After the last kidnapping, although the young lady still said that I was a waste. But go out, or habitually called on me.


    It''s normal to be a little dependent.


    It''s just that being a bodyguard is not a fuckin ''job.


    Especially, being a bodyguard for the rich.


    No, after I learned to drive, my hard time came.


    Today, I took her to the city to go shopping,


    my legs were almost broken, and I had to be a mobile shelf to carry her bags.


    If all these things can be tolerated, the following things will be a little annoying.


    Once again, I took the young lady to the artificial lake.


    Because there is a lake, a lot of people are watching.


    So she ran, too.


    But the eldest lady was beautiful and liked to dress up. She even wore high-heeled sandals that day.


    The shoes were so beautiful that they let out all her long legs.


    As a result, walking, stumbling, shoes fell into the lake.


    She cried, "Zhang Yougen, go and get my shoes out. Thousands of dollars. "


    I wipe it. How can I get it?


    Let me jump.


    I wipe, for her a shoe, let me jump lake?


    I''m not going to do it.


    As a result, I can only go to the side to find a stick, where to fish.


    It''s been a long time.


    The unruly young lady saw that I couldn''t get it for a long time, so she kicked me from behind.Paralyzed, at that time, I was caught off guard and was directly kicked into the lake.


    The young lady called, "go and get it!"


    Ma Dan, I had to swim over and get her shoes out.


    Then, many people around me were watching jokes, and I felt that I had lost face seriously.


    Another time, I went to have coffee with the first lady.


    Because I''m a bodyguard. She''s the only one who sits. I stand and watch her drink.


    There is a little yellow hair beside, because see Lei Rufei beautiful, has been watching.


    She was very angry and asked me to hit the dog.


    Of course, I don''t want to fight. I can''t say that because people look at you a lot, just beat them.


    I can only go over and talk to that yellow hair.


    But that guy is a jerk. He can''t speak to me very well, and he still moves.


    In a fit of anger, he grabbed the coffee cup on the table and buttoned it on his head.


    Who would have thought that this guy is a gangster, a phone call to a large group of people.


    Then, I have no choice but to fight with these people.


    Although from small to big, don''t Shh!


    But I was beaten.


    There are so many people on the other side. If I didn''t get hurt, Xiang Yu would be alive.


    So, after I beat them away, I was black and blue myself.


    Let''s take a look at ray rumphy?


    Long legs up, where to see a good play, but also a strong clap for me.


    Paralysis! People can make you angry.


    In this way, I will carry the pot if I make trouble in two or three days.


    The most serious time was when she went out, we were shopping by the side of the road.


    A guy brought a big dog out.


    As a result, the dog may be in the hair season, sniffing behind her ass, and then ray rufi blushed, angry, and directly kicked the dog.


    Of course the dog lost his temper and wanted to bite her.


    Get it! Paralyzed, I staged a battle between man and dog, which made me black and blue.


    In the end, I can''t stand these days.


    At the end of the month, after taking his 6000 yuan salary, he took the initiative to say to Lei Hu, "I quit!"! It''s hard to serve such a big lady in your family. If this work continues, I''m a cat, and nine lives are not enough.


    Of course Thunder Tiger doesn''t do it. Of course, he knows that every time I fight for her daughter, I get black and blue.


    But in his opinion, it is a bodyguard''s most dutiful performance! How can such a good bodyguard be dismissed?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    Get it! He won''t let me quit, OK! I''ll quit.


    Craig made me do it.


    You can''t do it without doing it!


    I really can''t handle it. I have no way. I''m going to slow down.


    I stay with my sister every day. Anyway, I just stay there with my legs crossed, and then either watch the sun or the woods in a daze.


    Sophie told me to do that.


    I won''t do it!


    Come and go, this girl is also a little dissatisfied.


    Immediately lost his temper, asked me what this means?


    I don''t mean it! Anyway, I just want to protect your safety. I won''t be a driver for you any more. What can I do for you.


    So, she began to get angry, you twelve thousand a month, every day to sleep. How easy is the money? I want some, too!


    I replied, "of course, I feel a little guilty. So, go to your father to resign, he won''t, what can I do? "


    "You..."! OK, you''re fired. Get out of here now. Don''t show up in front of me any more. I''m tired of looking at you. "


    "But boss Lei won''t! It doesn''t count if you say something, or you go to him. If he wants to say that I''m fired, I''ll be fired. Is that right? "


    This said, Lei Rufei really called her father and said that she was telling me to go away.


    Of course, the outcome is also conceivable, directly eat the door shut!


    Lei Rufei can''t help it. He''s mad. The more he looks at me, the worse he looks at me.


    Of course, as the saying goes, you have a good plan, I have a wall ladder.


    I have a way to deal with my sister, and she has a way to deal with me.


    Straight sneer said, "now I''m going out, if there''s anything good or bad, then you can''t escape."


    I can''t help it. I''m really afraid that something will happen to her.


    If this girl has an accident, according to Thunder Tiger''s protection law for her daughter.


    I''m afraid I''ll be killed by someone at that time.


    I can''t help it. I have to follow.


    The girl is waiting at the banquet outside. The car door is open.


    I had to go in and sit down.


    Soon, the girl began to drive directly.


    The speed is old and fast, people can scare you crazy.


    She drove into any village, and the car stopped in the distance.


    Next, the girl mysteriously walked inside.


    This village is where Pangya is.


    So


    I''m familiar with it.


    In fact, there is no one in the countryside at noon.


    After all, all the young people go out to work, and all the others who stay here are farming, aren''t they?


    So the village is a little empty.


    This wench is bad to smile, walk toward front, then went to knock to knock one of the doors.


    I wonder what to do when I knock on the door?


    She has relatives here, too?


    After confirming that there was no one, the girl went around to the backyard.


    I wonder. I''ll follow.


    Then, the girl came to the back, came to me and looked at me with a smile.


    I wonder, ask her what to do?


    This wench stretched out white small hand directly, holding me, pulling me to pass.


    I blushed for a while. I was embarrassed.


    Then she told me to squat down, squat down.


    I wonder, but still squat down and ask her what to do?


    Spicy next door!


    She raised her foot, stepped on my leg and cried, "don''t move!"


    Yes, sir. I''m a ladder.


    I really want to shake my hand and kill this smelly girl.


    But that is to think, if you really kill her, Thunder Tiger will let me go to be buried with her.


    When the girl went in, she yelled, "Zhang Yougen, come in quickly for me!"


    I said "Oh".


    I''m not as delicate as she is. This small courtyard wall in front of me can only be regarded as a fart!


    In the past, there were many things to do in school.


    At that time, the courtyard walls were high.


    Through a run, kicked a foot of the wall, and then a grasp of the hand, on the hook above the wall.


    Pull hard, turn over and I''ll go in.


    After I went in, I was fuckin ''depressed.


    What''s the big lady doing?


    Catching other people''s chickens!


    I see. Grandma''s, she didn''t knock on the door just now. On the contrary, I''m here to be a thief!


    You say how incredible it is?


    She is wearing a famous brand, just a pair of shoes is thousands of dollars, actually ran to steal chicken!


    Of course, those rich people have good tempers.If you don''t worry about food or clothing, a day''s life is meaningless.


    So, run for excitement!


    Some time ago, I saw a news that a rich man was a thief. After he was caught, I asked him why?


    It is said that the mouse licking the cat coin is purely for stimulation!


    It''s the same with ray Joffe now.


    At that time, I was scared and scolded her, "smelly girl, what are you doing?"


    What about her?


    Face is not red, heart does not jump, directly back to the sentence, "nonsense, steal chicken ah!"


    "Are you short of chicken? And steal? "


    "Exciting! The chicken made in this way is delicious! "


    Finish saying, this smelly wench where a burst of blind touch.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t touch it, and I also cleaned my hands of chicken excrement.


    I''m happy where I am!


    She was so angry that she cried, "you catch one for me, do you hear me?"


    "No! I''m not going to do this sneaky thing? "


    I just refused.


    As a result, Lei Rufei was so angry that he yelled, "are you going to catch it or not? Don''t catch me


    "Oh, you are a real cow. How dare you shout when you are a thief? "


    "Hee hee, I''ll say that you brought me to catch you. Look, my father is dealing with you! Teach her baby daughter bad. "


    Lei Rufei''s technology of making a basin of excrement is absolutely first-class.


    I''m so angry!


    But he had no choice but to steal the chicken.


    After catching the chicken, she asked me to take her out as a ladder.


    I nodded, when I left, I couldn''t think about it.


    After all, it''s hard for the common people to raise their chickens. It''s always bad to steal other people''s things, isn''t it?


    Helpless, I can only take out 50 yuan, put on the chicken cage.


    Then, the girl outside urged me, "Zhang Yougen, what are you doing! Hurry up. "


    "Here it is


    After we went out, we twisted the chicken and ran.


    I can''t find a place for her to eat chicken.


    As a last resort, I had to kill the chicken again, pluck the hair, then look for the big leaves, wrap them up, get some mud outside, and then make the chicken.


    After eating, the girl was so happy that she said shamelessly, "it''s good. The stolen chicken tastes delicious. No wonder those guys like to steal vegetables. "


    I hear there''s no language here, too. It''s God''s logic.


    After eating, she hooked her finger and let me pass.


    So, I got close to the past, the next moment, she directly grabbed my clothes, wiped his mouth.


    I wipe! People can make you angry.


    As if I could not bear it, I scolded, "you have enough! It''s a face on your nose. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    "Hee hee, you are angry with me. Miss Ben''s lips are on your clothes. How many men can''t have such a good thing? "


    "Thank you! I don''t want the pleasure. "


    "Well, let''s steal pigs next time. The roast suckling pig is delicious


    As soon as I said this, I glared and scolded, "don''t even think about it!"


    "No? Then I''ll call it. Say you take me to be a thief and see my father deal with you. "


    "I''m not going either."


    I''m determined not to do anything immoral anyway.


    Lao Tzu has paid for a chicken. Is it hard to pay for a pig? Is it a cow next time?


    Where can I afford my salary?


    See me "would rather die than follow", Dayi lingran, this smelly girl''s eyes turned, and thought of a poison plan.


    Directly asked me with a smile, "do you think I''m beautiful?"


    I glanced at her and didn''t speak.


    This smelly girl directly kicked me, "what do you want to know? I''m dumb


    "Beauty, is that all right?"


    "Do you want to go to me?"


    I wipe! After that, I was scared to pee.


    What''s going on?


    What is this for? Seduce me, let me help her do something bad?


    As a result, the girl gave an evil smile and said, "Hey, hey If you don''t help me, I''ll tell my father when I go back. You''ll insult me! Eat my tofu


    Paralyzed. After that, I almost peed in my pants.


    Stare at her, "you don''t make a joke, you will die, you know?"


    "I care about you! Do you want to do it or not? "


    "You Don''t go too far! "


    "Give me a good word, do it! Or not? "


    All of a sudden, I immediately counseled and begged: "heaven and earth conscience, miss, don''t play. I''ll lose my life to you! "


    "Well, I''ll play big. I''ll tell my father when I go back. "


    With that, he stood up and went straight ahead.


    I was so scared that I yelled, "do it Is that all right? "


    "Hee hee, that''s about the same!"


    At this point, she is very happy, while walking, but also humming a ditty.


    I looked at the back of this smelly girl, I decided! I''ll quit tomorrow.


    Thunder Tiger, no matter agree or disagree, anyway, I won''t go to work, what can you do with me?


    It''s a big deal. I''ll be killed.


    Not by him, but by his daughter. Isn''t the ending the same?


    On the way back, the unfortunate young lady ate too much chicken just now. She''s spoiled. She eats fine grains. She hasn''t eaten the Clay chicken, has she?


    I''m upset!


    She covered her belly and said, "Oh, Zhang Yougen, is there a public toilet near here?"


    I rolled my eyes and said, "where do you think this is, in the city? Return the public toilets


    "Well What shall we do then? "


    "In the woods! Over there, you can solve it yourself. "


    "What are you kidding about?" she said? Let me do this in the open air? "


    "Then go back and solve it." I lightly answered a sentence.


    "Well, come on You drive. "


    With that, the car keys were thrown to me.


    Unfortunately, she just went out not far, she screamed, "Oh, no, no!"


    With that, I was proud a moment ago.


    The next moment, he rushed directly into the woods.


    I wipe! The mouth is not willing to work, but the body is very honest.


    After rushing to the woods behind, she yelled, "watch out for me, don''t peek, or I''ll dig your eyes. Do you hear me


    "Who the hell is rare? That''s true


    As soon as the voice fell, the sound of "pa pa" rang out.


    I wipe it. It''s so delicious.


    This is a very funny thing. No matter how beautiful a woman is, no matter how handsome a man is, why not eat grains and go to the toilet?


    Do not know those fans, see their idol struggling in the toilet, what will be the feeling?


    I don''t have a special hobby. I like to smell. I have to get up and go.


    Unexpectedly, the girl was frightened and yelled, "what are you going to do? Don''t come here


    "Damn it! What are you doing? I''m not going there. "


    "Don''t go either!"


    "Why?"


    "To What if someone comes here? "


    "Who is so boring in the woods? Run inside just to see you


    I just finished.Unexpectedly, there was a roar of cars ahead.


    The girl was frightened and quickly lowered her head. She didn''t dare to say anything.


    I looked at it carefully, and it turned out to be a car.


    Who is it?


    Fat girl!


    Pangya and Chen Zhigang. Her husband is driving.


    Chen Zhigang and Pangya, but they have a grudge against me.


    A little sister who wanted to chase me, but didn''t.


    A person who wants to chase me also ends up with nothing.


    So


    The two went together.


    Now see me, it''s really not the enemy is not spoiler ah.


    Chen Zhigang looked at me and said sarcastically, "Oh, isn''t it rooted? How did you come to our village? "


    I said with a dry smile, "just wandering around!"


    "Wandering around? Didn''t you demolish it? Have you made a lot of money? "


    "What do you earn? If we draw the red line, we can make money in front of us. Where can we lose


    "What''s wrong? Ha ha ha You don''t seem to be lucky. "


    This is the man. If someone''s family doesn''t live well, you are very happy.


    But it''s sour to hear how good his family is and how much money they make.


    They''re happy to see me lose.


    The fat girl over there said with pride, "how about my new car?"


    I said, "it''s OK!"


    It''s actually a domestic car.


    But unexpectedly, Pangya said arrogantly, "this car costs 80000 yuan. Hehe, I''m afraid you can''t afford it all your life. Ha ha I''m sorry. I''m a little straight


    I wipe it. When I hear this, my eyelids are twitching.


    "Come on, chubby, don''t be sour. I didn''t make any money from this demolition. I was dumped by you before, which is pitiful enough. "


    Next to him, Chen Zhigang also followed the wind and lit a ghost fire.


    I''m so angry that I really want to slap them in the face.


    A broken car, show off, show off!


    "Well, I won''t say much. We have to go back first. Otherwise, you wait here. We''ll go to town later. By the way


    "No, I''ll go myself."


    With that, they looked scornful and drove away.


    After waiting for a while, they left, and the young lady called out, "Hello, Zhang Yougen, do you have any paper?"


    I was very angry and scolded, "no!"


    "What shall I do?"


    "Solve it with grass!"


    "Are you kidding me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    "Who is teasing you?"


    "All right, I think there is something in my car. Go and get it for me."


    "You''re in trouble!"


    "Twelve thousand is so easy to earn?"


    Get it! I can only go to the banquet.


    I''m looking for it with the car door open. Then the car over there roars and they come back.


    As a result, seeing me at the casserole, I can imagine the faces of the two guys who were still proud just now.


    I didn''t say hello, so I drove away with my head down.


    Me too, ha ha!


    It''s a wonderful misunderstanding.


    He took the paper back, covered his nose and threw it to the young lady.


    After this girl is solved, we will go back.


    She''s upset, so I''ll take care of the dinner.


    When we got back to Liucun, Thunder Tiger was furious.


    I was still a little guilty. I thought he was angry with me and took the eldest lady out.


    Who ever thought, this guy is angry, their engineering ghost is too slow.


    This guy is making a lot of money now. He just wants to wait for the real estate to come out quickly and maximize the benefits.


    A little eager for quick success and instant benefit!


    Now that the girl has arrived, I will go back for dinner in the evening.


    After eating, I won''t go back.


    Paralyzed, this young lady is so difficult to serve. If it''s not done well, I''ll lose my life.


    In this way, the night passed, nothing happened.


    The next day, my little sister and I were telling jokes at home.


    Unexpectedly, the smelly girl came and stood outside the door and called, "Hello, Zhang Yougen, hurry up! We are going to have roast suckling pig today


    Little sister a little uncomfortable, to the sentence, "she called you, you do not go?"


    I am not angry to the sentence, "do not go, pretend not to hear on the line."


    "Is that really good?"


    "What''s the point?"


    So, in this way, we pretended that the person was not at home and let her shout.


    Who ever thought that I really underestimated the girl''s determination.


    She cried outside for a long time, but after looking down upon it, she knocked on the door.


    And, as you knock, you move more and more.


    In the end, it''s all kicking.


    My shabby door can''t stand it. If you kick it like this, it won''t break down.


    Little sister looked at me and asked, what should I do now?


    I hastened to say, "well, you go to the door and say I''m not here."


    "No? What if she wants to come in and search? "


    I thought about it and decided to run from behind.


    This is the countryside. The door is divided into the front and the back.


    I went through the back door. She couldn''t help me.


    That''s it. I don''t care about the rest.


    When I left the place, I went around.


    In the evening, I went to hunt some prey, and then I went home.


    I think she must have gone back at this time?


    As a result


    After going back, I was depressed to find that Lei Rufei had dinner at my home.


    This girl is rich, the daughter of Thunder Tiger and my boss


    my father and mother are so snobbish that they are delicious and delicious to serve her.


    I have a headache!


    Ray said with a sneer, "what? Don''t people who have read books know that if they can escape the monk, they can''t escape the temple? "


    When I said this, my parents came up to persuade me.


    A salary of 12000 yuan! Now that I''ve got the money, I have to work hard, right?


    Oh, I have a headache!


    I really met my father.


    Looking at the little sister over there, I had no choice but to put down the prey and said, "then go back."


    "That''s about it!"


    Helpless, can only follow her to walk.


    On the way, the girl suddenly became nervous and said, "who is that girl in your family? How beautiful is it? "


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Well, I know if you don''t say it, your sister. What your mother said is your second uncle''s daughter. "


    I''m going to roll my eyes. Now that I know, I''ll ask a fart.


    "Ah, I ask you, am I beautiful or is your sister beautiful?"


    "There''s no comparison at all, OK!"


    "Well, is that me?"


    "Well, you are not only unruly and willful, but also shameless."


    This said, suddenly she was a little angry.


    "Miss Ben is not as good as your sister? To have a face, to have a face, to have a figure? "


    "There''s nothing like that!"


    I scolded directly.


    As a result, the smelly girl got angry and kicked me and scolded, "go away!""Just go away. I can''t wait for it."


    Finish saying, just ready to turn around and run.


    As a result, the girl was in a hurry. She stamped her feet and yelled, "get back to me!"


    "What''s wrong!" I''m so angry.


    "You wait, you wait..."


    "Wait, just wait..."


    After going back, Thunder Tiger is actually organizing people and horses. It''s magnificent.


    I don''t know what to do.


    I''m curious to ask ray, what are they doing?


    As a result, this smelly girl even had a grudge. She gave a cold hum and didn''t give me a bird at all.


    Wipe! Shit.


    The next day, I realized what was going on?


    It turns out that there is a memorial ceremony for those of them who come out to hang out.


    Those who have seen guhuozi know that they need to beat gongs and drums and burn incense.


    It''s like making a movie and starting a ceremony.


    That day, it was always busy.


    Thunder Tiger is a thousand exhortations, ten thousand exhortations, today there will be a lot of people, we must protect the young lady.


    I made a "um" sound.


    Then, it was really busy that day.


    A large number of cars came along the newly built road.


    It''s not the fat ones, it''s the tattooed ones.


    Of course, times are different. They all wear suits and ties.


    Seeing Lei Rufei, he nodded and bowed, shouting "miss!"


    It can be seen that these guys should be the hall masters of Thunder Tiger.


    Oh, no!


    They have bleached it. It should be called the manager of each branch.


    Although these guys are bleached, they still can''t change their ruffians.


    For example, there''s a guy here who goes through the door with his legs up and shakes and shakes.


    There''s someone over there with a woman in heavy makeup, cuddling and kissing me.


    There are other guys with cigars in their mouths. They look like the eldest and the second.


    Paralyzed, I really want to call the police and take all these people away.


    If you look at it carefully, Thunder Tiger is really influenced by the current civilized world and is more like a person.


    When he saw these people, he said with a smile, "our company is getting bigger and bigger. Now we have Liucun, and the company depends on you. We old guys haven''t been together for a long time. What about me? We''re going to build more gyms here, and we''re going to exercise


    When he said this, the guy holding the woman over there said, "I exercise every day! Regor, do you want to practice more? "


    As soon as the words were finished, everyone burst into laughter.


    At this time, someone suddenly said, "brother ray, if you come to us this time, do you want to talk about passing the throne?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    How to pass the throne?


    The more I listen, the more wrong I feel.


    It seems that like the imperial court in the past, in order to seize the throne, each of them will be killed.


    But when you think about it, there seems to be something wrong.


    How to say?


    Whether it''s the throne or the leader of the club, or even the chairman of the company.


    They pass it on directly to their son!


    However, Thunder Tiger has no son, only one daughter. After his wife died, he did not get married again. Where did the legend come from?


    Look at those guys, they are all with their families this time!


    The same son.


    I''m still thinking, are they here to show off to Thunder Tiger?


    But from those "Sons" looking at ray rufi''s eyes, I immediately understand.


    The purpose of these guys is not pure!


    Want to play marriage, let his son married Lei Rufei, and then Lei tiger passed the throne to Lei Rufei, unchanged, their son enjoyed special treatment?


    Good plan! What a plan!


    Thunder Tiger is in a dilemma. It was originally a celebration. Who knew they would bring up this matter.


    For a moment, I looked at my baby daughter.


    Who knows, Lei Rufei said coldly, "I''m still studying and I don''t want to fall in love!"


    As a result, these old things can really climb along the pole.


    He said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. You can book this marriage first. After reading the book, I''ll talk about it slowly.... "


    Bull! It''s worthy to be a person who comes out to hang out. He is so straightforward and open-minded.


    "No! I want to be single all my life. How good it is to be free


    This one says, make Thunder Tiger angry, returned a sentence, "what nonsense?"


    Also, she wants to be single all her life. Isn''t the Lei family without successors?


    "Come on, let''s get down to business. There will be a memorial ceremony tomorrow. We''ll start here. As for my daughter, we''ll talk about it later. "


    In this way, the Thunder Tiger finished in a few words.


    What should we do.


    On that day, delicious and delicious, began to feast.


    Because of his orders, I had to follow ray and protect her.


    Where''s ray?


    Symbolically, he walked across the stage and ran to give those uncles and uncles a toast and tea, and then did what he should do.


    Lei Rufei this wench, walked after the scene, directly dragged my hand, let me go quickly.


    I was deceived and asked her what she was doing?


    She said don''t ask!


    As a result, after going back, what about her?


    Let me stand at the door, she went into the room to hide, who is not allowed to enter.


    I also wonder, which one does this girl play?


    I didn''t think about it. Someone came at this time.


    Who is it?


    Isn''t that the son of those guys?


    All the flowers, all the gifts.


    It seems that this kind of thing often happened in the past, so ray rufi was a little tired.


    No way, since it was the first lady''s order, I could only stop them and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    These childe brothers were stunned and looked at me strangely. They said, "who are you?"


    I replied, "bodyguard!"


    "Bang, a stinky bodyguard, what can you do?"


    A greasy boy immediately mocked me.


    To be honest, it''s quite unpleasant.


    However, who let others say the truth? We are just a little bodyguard.


    "I''m sorry, the first lady said she was not well. Please go back."


    These guys are all in a hurry.


    Immediately, all of them were in a hurry. They yelled out at the top of their voice, "how are you, Sophie? Are you OK? Shall I call a doctor for you? "


    There are other guys who want to rush inside.


    I stood at the door and yelled, "what are you doing?"


    "Go away! Stinking bodyguard, don''t stand in my way. "


    These guys are very aggressive. It''s really scary.


    But we are not afraid of them.


    Directly back to the sentence, "think clearly, this is the boudoir of the first lady, you so straight into. If anything happens, boss Lei will trouble you. Don''t blame me. When it comes to scandal, boss Lei loves his daughter so much. Don''t you know? "


    These guys are really a bit of a counsellor.


    Of course, there is no shortage of thorn leaders in this team.


    No, one of the guys yelled, "come on! I have to go in today. What do you think of it? "With that, the guy said with a smile, "Sophie, I''m coming in. If you don''t speak, it means acquiescence! "


    Emma, that guy did.


    What should we do?


    Of course, I have to satisfy the wishes of such a guy.


    He grabbed the guy by the shoulder, and he tried to cut me with his backhand.


    I sideways to avoid, and then a twist, directly to his hand.


    This guy was crying in pain, and he yelled, "what do you want, stinky boy? I can tell you, you are a broken security guard. If I want to kill you, it''s a matter of minutes. "


    I was a little upset. With a little effort in my hand, he immediately sent out a howl like killing a pig.


    These childe brothers are spoiled, bullying the good and fearing the evil.


    The most spineless, a little twist, he immediately pain straight cry.


    "Brother, brother, something to say, something to say..."


    "You''d better get out of here! If you dare to enter the boudoir of the eldest lady again, I''ll give you my arm


    With that, he raised his foot and kicked it on the guy''s back. He threw a dog to chew.


    The others burst into laughter.


    The guy was so angry that he pointed at me and yelled, "OK, boy, please remember. You will suffer in the future! "


    After the cruel words, the guy turned and ran away.


    I looked at the rest, and I said, "what? Do you want me to kick you, too? "


    Those guys were so scared that they quickly put things down, turned around and ran away.


    After confirming that there was no one, ray opened the door and came out with a smile.


    "Zhang Yougen, I really look up at you now. I didn''t expect you to be so kind. Do you know the name of the man you bullied is Li maocai. He is a famous villain! The bodyguard who used to protect me stopped him and was beaten by Li Mao. But because of his father, the bodyguard didn''t dare to fight back. You are the first The girl''s happy appearance really annoys me.


    I did not have the good spirit to scold one, "you are intentionally! I hope I can get in touch with him, and then you can watch the play, right? "


    Lei Rufei was scolded by me, and immediately frowned. The young lady''s temper came up.


    "So what? You are a bodyguard. You should have done these things. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    I was so angry that I glared at her.


    As a result, ray said with a smile, "come on, come on, don''t fight. It''s fun to steal chickens from dogs yesterday, isn''t it? "


    "No!"


    "Let''s go, let''s go."


    "I said, I won''t go."


    "You think it over."


    "I think very clearly that if I don''t go, I won''t go."


    "Well, I''ll go to my father now and say you''re rude to me."


    Grass! Here we go again.


    I can''t help it. I have to go with her.


    As a result, out of the door, went to the village.


    The dog didn''t steal. That thing can bark and run. It''s amazing.


    No way, she let me steal another chicken, when I came back, she scolded me all the time.


    "Waste! useless! No one! A dog is better than you


    Her father also scolded his subordinates in the beginning, so she learned.


    In a fit of anger, I told her to stop.


    So the girl stopped and asked me what I was doing?


    I said, miss, I''m a loser. I don''t deserve to be your car. You''d better find a dog!


    As a result, she was very angry and replied, "do you think you can do it?"


    "Not bad!"


    "I don''t even look at you like that."


    "I know! So Stay away from me


    These words made her angry.


    Just about to scold me.


    Unexpectedly, something happened!


    Several vans came, and today I picked up the boy and led a group of people down.


    Looks like these guys have been following us.


    Now it''s time to clean me up!


    Lei Rufei frowned and said, "Li maocai, what do you want to do?"


    No matter how bold Li maocai is, he dare not offend Lei Rufei.


    I have to say, "Rufei, this smelly boy won''t let me see you today, and he sprained my hand. Now I''m going to kill him."


    Hearing this, Lei Rufei immediately looked at me and sneered, "good! Give me a good clean-up, this is not open-minded dog thing


    Li Mao just heard this, the whole person is a Leng.


    Then, with a smile, he looked at others and said, what are you doing? Didn''t you hear the order from the first lady?


    While talking, a group of people laughed and rolled up their sleeves.


    I glared at raefi, my lungs exploding.


    This smelly girl, it was she who told me not to allow anyone to approach before, so I offended Li maocai.


    Now, she and Li Mao are in collusion. Come and clean me up.


    Lei Rufei looked at me staring at her and said with pride, "please! Please, I''ll let them


    Now I just want to say, it''s so damn cheap!


    Beg her?


    People live a breath, trees live a skin, can not do!


    Directly untie the clothes, and then without saying a word, I hit a dog with one fist.


    It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I always choose a few in a fight. I''m used to being beaten and don''t care.


    Seeing that I moved my hand first, those guys all swarmed on.


    Then I kicked the other guy with one knee.


    Next to a son of a bitch, took the opportunity to give me a fist, hit my nose are bleeding.


    But I carried it, turned over and made another fist.


    Lei Rufei opened the car door, where he sat, and even commented. He played well.


    Well, that''s it!


    Hit that kid hard. What are you doing?


    I have to admit that I am a gangster fighting, not Xiang Yu after all.


    When you hit others, you can''t beat them with two fists and four hands, and you will be beaten by others.


    But I just don''t admit defeat!


    Get beaten down, stand up and play with them again.


    In the end, he was black and blue, his mouth and nose were full of blood, and his eyes were so swollen that he could only see one.


    Lei Rufei couldn''t see it any more. He yelled, "Hey, Zhang Yougen, don''t you want to say something soft? Is that all you have to say? "


    I ignored her and continued to fight.


    Until he was beaten down and couldn''t stand up.


    Those guys seized the opportunity, rushed on, punched and kicked me, hit me with my head in my arms, and rolled on the ground in pain.


    Finally, the girl couldn''t help shouting: "Li maocai, that''s enough! If you go on fighting I I''ll never talk to you again. "


    Li maocai was stunned, and then quickly told those people to stop.


    He came up to me, gave me a kick and yelled: "smelly boy, this time I just want to teach you a lesson. Later, I''ll open my eyes to those people you can offend and those you can''t afford to offend. Let''s goWith that, these guys went away.


    Lei Rufei stood there, looking at me lying on the ground with blood all over my mouth and nose. He was a little anxious and quickly asked, "Hello, Zhang Yougen, you You''re not dead, are you? "


    I coughed with blood in my mouth, struggling to get up.


    But my feet hurt.


    She quickly came to help me, I pushed her away, and then struggled to get up, tottering toward the front.


    Lei Rufei was in a hurry. He followed him in a hurry and said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect that they were so cruel. I I told my father to clean up Li maocai. "


    You don''t have to be hypocritical here! I''ll tell you, ray, this is my only time. I won''t fight for you any more Cough, I quit! Even if your father kills me, I won''t do anything for you any more. "


    "You What''s the big deal about you? It''s just a piece of silk. What can I do? "


    I didn''t pay attention to her. At last, the girl stood there and stamped her feet.


    Then he went back to drive, followed me slowly, and yelled, "Hey, you''re badly hurt. Take you to the hospital! "


    I pretended not to hear.


    Finally, she simply put the car across the front, opened the door and dragged me up.


    "You''re going to the hospital. Don''t be stubborn any more."


    "Go away! What does it have to do with you? "


    "Do you have to die?"


    I still ignored her.


    Who ever thought, under the exasperation of Lei Rufei, he rushed over and directly kicked me.


    Paralysis, I was in that condition, how can I bear it?


    Immediately fell to the ground.


    Lei Rufei pointed to my nose and scolded, "smelly gossamer, what''s the matter with you. Give you face! Really, you deserve to be killed. "


    With that, I got into the car and left in a huff.


    I''ve beeped the dog, too! You''re paralyzed. I really want to kill her first.


    That day spent a lot of effort, I went to the clinic outside the village, to bandage, and then infusion. Then he went out and stopped a car to go back.


    This is also the first time for me to go directly to the door by car.


    Seeing that I was dressed like a mummy, the whole family was in a hurry.


    The little sister was so anxious that tears came down.


    I watched them smile and said it should be a good thing, not a bad thing. Because, I can get rid of that smelly girl at last.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    In this way, at home comfortable lying for two days, Thunder Tiger with a gift to the door.


    Keep apologizing to me, please go back!


    But I''m determined not to go back. As I said, he can kill me. Anyway, I won''t serve any young lady any more.


    Thunder Tiger saw that I was a mummy with bandages on my body. He insisted on not going.


    I think I understand.


    Finally, he kindly paid me a month''s salary of 12000 yuan. That''s all for going back to protect his daughter.


    I''m relieved. I''m afraid this guy is unreasonable and will kill me at that time.


    That''s it. I''m free!


    The development of Liucun continues. Big cars come in every day, and then the houses are flattened and rebuilt.


    Mother Li didn''t have the idea of Thunder Tiger, because she couldn''t see anyone.


    In the end, it was amusing to hook up with Li maocai''s father.


    Of course, what does it have to do with me?


    I''m very happy to tell jokes with my little sister and see her smile every day.


    Living at home during that time should be the happiest day.


    Zhao Ping didn''t come out during this period of time. She told me that she went to practice ghost art.


    What the old lame gave must be a good thing. I also hope this girl can become a ghost as soon as possible.


    Soon I can go down to the ground, and pick up the hoe, to dig their own one mu three Fen to go.


    It was unexpected that a woman was standing on the road in the distance.


    Ray ruffe looked at me coldly.


    I ignored her and still planed my own land.


    Lei Rufei finally couldn''t help saying, "for twelve months, I play with you every day. Where can I find such a good thing? Are you a little silly? Would you rather be in the sun every day? "


    "At ease!"


    I light back sentence, continue to dig.


    After so much experience, I yearn for my own life. I suddenly understand that sentence, plain light is true.


    "If it''s your means, I admit you''ve achieved your goal. Zhang Yougen, I apologize to you. I really went too far that day. "


    "No, miss. I''m just a smelly dropper. You don''t have to apologize to me! "


    "You Do you have to put your nose on your face


    "Miss, if you have nothing to do, you''d better go back. You''re worth five million! If you''re kidnapped again, it''s not safe. "


    "Didn''t you just save me once? There''s nothing to be proud of. "


    "I can''t tell you! Please leave


    "Is this your way? Where I want to be is my freedom. "


    "Then you can stand if you like."


    At this point, no matter what she said, I didn''t care.


    Sun for a while, and finally she can not carry, after all, pampered, where by the sun?


    She simply found a big tree and ran to sit there.


    I think this girl is crazy. Why do you always follow me?


    I''ll stop farming and go hunting.


    Unexpectedly, she followed.


    In the end, I stopped hunting and went home.


    I walked on the front foot and she followed me on the back foot.


    When I entered the door, I simply blocked the door and said to her, "I didn''t repair the road, I repaired the house. Please go back! "


    Finish saying, also don''t give her the opportunity to speak, "bang" of once shut the door.


    The girl stood outside, very angry.


    "Zhang Yougen, I''ll show you."


    "Bang!"


    I ignored her and went straight into the room.


    The little sister came out at this time, looked at me and asked, "have roots? Why did you come back so early? "


    "Oh, it''s too sunny outside, so I''ll come back for a nap first."


    "Oh! Do you want to eat? I''ll cook for you


    "No, I''m not hungry. I''ll get up and do it myself when I''m hungry. "


    Then I went back to my room.


    Just lying down, the man was bored and looked out of the window.


    The trough! The next moment, I found something wrong.


    On the wall of my backyard, there''s a man jumping about.


    I was a little puzzled. I opened the window and pointed to my head.


    Shit!


    The young lady, who is used to climbing over the wall, wants to turn over my wall again.


    It''s a pity that last time I sent her in as a ladder, but now no one gives her a ladder.


    So, she can''t get in.


    I saw all funny and asked, "what are you doing? Are you used to being a thiefLei Rufei blushed, then scolded, "so what?"


    "It''s up to me to ask you! What do you want? "


    "I You go back to me! If you don''t go back, I''ll steal all your chickens. "


    "Then I''ll call the police! Said there was a thief, let your father go to the police station to lead you


    "Well, that''s enough! I''m sorry. Should you be generous as a man? "


    "Go back and be bullied by you? Are you acting like a dog? "


    I asked a rhetorical question.


    "No, absolutely not!"


    "I don''t understand why you want me to go back. You don''t like me anyway, and I don''t like you either. That''s fine, isn''t it? "


    "But Later No one''s going to protect me


    "You''re a miss of the Lei family. Your father is a Thunder Tiger. People who want to protect you can stand in long lines. Li maocai is good. If you ask him to hit me that day, you ask him to stop. How obedient? I think your shoes are going to fall into the water. Let him fish them. He doesn''t hesitate. " I said sarcastically.


    Ray Rufei blushed and said, "if he was kidnapped last time, how could he risk his life to save me?"


    "But you know what? I will not risk my life to save you. Your father promised me half of five million, and I went. "


    When I said this, ray froze.


    "You You''re lying


    "I''m not lying to you. You can ask your father. You are such a naughty, annoying girl with a big lady''s temper. How can I go to save you without hesitation? "


    "Disgusting? Do you hate me? " Ray rufi''s mood is a little strange, and his eyes are red.


    "Yes! It''s very annoying. If it wasn''t for your father who threatened me and insisted that I be your bodyguard, I''ll tell you Even if you die, I will never stop you. "


    This said, ray Rufei tears can not be wrapped.


    The next moment, turn around and run.


    "Paralyzed, sick!"


    I swore and closed the window directly.


    It is said that after this time, Lei Rufei closed the door when he went back, and no one was seen. Like a changed person, I squat in my own home every day, and the door doesn''t come out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    We common people are so happy!


    Getting rid of the unruly and willful young lady, I returned to my own life.


    Although my family has no share in the demolition, we have got a cemetery, right?


    After selling all the cemeteries, hehe Cash out with money, I went to marry my little sister.


    My little sister is a typical Jasper.


    I do needlework at home every day and exchange it for money.


    In my spare time, I keep my home clean.


    Although She still eats a little too much!


    Fortunately, we have a lot of chickens, which can be sold for money and eaten by ourselves.


    Because during that time, Zhao Ping had to concentrate on training, and hunting was not so smooth.


    This kind of land is a time-consuming work, and there will be no effect for a while.


    I had to find work.


    It is obvious that there is no shortage of work in demolition everywhere.


    I''m also in charge of drilling every day.


    It''s a very tiring foundation to get it.


    However, this money makes me feel at ease.


    It''s just that when they meet Thunder Tiger occasionally, they come to inspect as big boss. They are a little embarrassed.


    Thunder Tiger is really busy recently. All kinds of procedures need to be approved and all kinds of big people need to meet.


    Every day is a back and forth entertainment.


    Those "managers" or something. Other people are not idle to eat dry food. They still have an area to manage.


    After the ceremony, they went back.


    As for their sons, they stay here one by one.


    To be responsible for supervising the development is actually to have some special ideas about Lei Rufei.


    One by one, if you want to stay here, you''ll get a month.


    It took about a week.


    Something happened in the village!


    I remember the big night. Then, someone came knocking on the door. My father and mother are old. It must be inconvenient to open the door at night.


    So I went to drive it.


    After the door opened, what I didn''t expect was that the person standing at the door was Lei Rufei.


    Zhang Yougen said to me when something happened


    I frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Come with me!"


    As a result, the girl said so.


    For a moment, I really hesitated. It''s not good to run with her in the middle of the night, is it?


    Besides, our relationship is not so good. What''s the relationship between her father and me?


    See where I hesitated, Lei Rufei urgent, hands together 11 strength of pleading way, "please, help me, OK? If you want money, I can give it to you. "


    "All right!"


    I sigh, after all, still can''t resist her poor eyes like a kitten.


    So, go back to put on clothes, I two people in a hurry to go.


    It''s still in her RV. Open the door and we''ll go in.


    Where do I find Thunder Tiger?


    Good sleep, what''s the matter?


    I was blinded and asked curiously, "isn''t this good?"


    Ray ruffi shook his head and replied, "it''s not like that. My father has been sleeping like this for four days. No matter what he says, it doesn''t work. "


    I frowned when I heard that.


    He went over and said tentatively, "boss Lei, boss Lei!"


    As expected, he was still unmoved. He had no choice but to shake twice.


    Don''t say, no matter how, this guy fell down and didn''t move. There was no sign of waking up at all.


    I''ve never seen anything like this before.


    Some people in the West are sleeping beauties. Does an uncle sleep like a chicken?


    "How could that be?"


    I asked, puzzled.


    Ray is very sad. She said she didn''t know. That day her father went to dinner, drank too much and came back, fell down and went to bed.


    At that time, I didn''t care. I knew that the next day, all the way to the evening, I still saw that he didn''t wake up, so I informed Lei Rufei.


    Lei Rufei also went to call, it didn''t work at all.


    For a moment, she panicked and called the doctor.


    But many doctors said they had never seen such a situation after seeing it.


    Her father''s body is normal, but he can''t wake up.


    Speaking of this, ray Rufei''s eyes are red, saying that this period of time is too hard, and she doesn''t know what to do now.


    I think so. Only those hall leaders are not good birds.


    When I first came here, I mentioned the passing of the throne.If you let them know that thunder tiger can''t get up, I''m afraid they will have two hearts.


    In addition, the development of the whole Liucun village is the critical period.


    Thunder Tiger borrowed so much money from the bank. If he knew that something had happened to him, I''m afraid the bank would force him to pay back.


    I don''t know how this girl has survived these four days.


    "Why did you come to me?"


    What I''m most puzzled about is here. I''m not a doctor, I''m not an executive, I''m not even in these situations.


    Lei Rufei covered her face and cried there.


    "I''m sorry, Zhang Yougen. Because of my father, I don''t have a friend. They dare not play with me! Even if it''s false, it''s not good. I can''t believe anyone in this situation. I can only think of you


    The cry of Lei Rufei made my heart soften.


    Usually, the young lady is at a loss.


    Also, her arrogance and arrogance are built on the connivance of her father.


    What can''t be done with Thunder Tiger?


    But now, her backers have fallen. These things will disappear at any time.


    "Well, don''t panic, if there is a way to wake up boss Lei."


    At this point, I clenched my teeth, thought about it, and asked her, "does your father have any enemies?"


    After saying this, she immediately froze.


    Yeah, I asked a little bit.


    What did her father start up for? Do you need to ask? Enemies are everywhere.


    What''s more, as the saying goes, every man is innocent and guilty. Thunder Tiger is so good. Those who are jealous are also enemies.


    "I see, since the doctor can''t solve your father''s problem. That could be It''s evil


    I say this, immediately that wench scared to make an effort to rub arm, toward me close a bit.


    "Zhongxie? This Is that true? "


    "What, really? Aren''t you captured by Zhao Ziyang? See his bodyguard, too? "


    When I said this, she immediately said, "ah Is he going to get revenge? "


    "Quite possible!"


    "Well Let''s invite Mr. Wang to go Lei said positively.


    I rolled my eyes and said, "if it can be cured, it will be cured. If it can''t be cured? Why don''t you go and invite me, sir


    "Well What shall we do then? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    "Are you not stupid? There is a gentleman in the village! At that time, quietly invite the old lame to have a look, and we''ll know. "


    "Then go find someone!"


    "What''s the rush? I don''t know what time it is? Let''s talk about it tomorrow! Anyway, your father works so hard. Let him have a rest. In addition, the old cripple is old and disabled. How hard it is for you to let others come in the middle of the night. "


    Speaking of this, looking at Lei Jufei with his head down over there, I said, "OK, that''s it! It''s late at night, and I''m going home to have a rest. "


    With that, I''m leaving.


    Unexpectedly, Lei Rufei pulled me and said, "wait, Zhang Yougen, you You can rest here for one night. I I''m afraid


    "Afraid? There''s nothing to be afraid of. They''re targeting your father, not you. "


    "In a word, will you stay? I gave you the money! I''ll give you the money and let you stay for one night. "


    "Well, I''m not that kind of person."


    This words a say, wench Leng Leng, then rose red face, scolded a sentence, "think what?"? Rascal, I want you to be my bodyguard all night, OK? How about twelve thousand? "


    "I wipe, so generous! That''s a good feeling. "


    So, in this way, I sat and watched her all night.


    After all, when I go to the construction site to make square holes, I''m sweating for 40 yuan. How long do I have to work to get the 12000 yuan.


    It seems that Lei Rufei is very tired during this period of time.


    He fell down on the bunk and soon fell asleep.


    I yawned and got up to get some water.


    Unexpectedly, when she heard the footsteps, she immediately woke up, "you Where are you going? "


    "Drink water, miss."


    "Where there is mineral water."


    "I see!"


    I unscrewed a bottle and she looked at me with her eyes open.


    I frowned and asked, "aren''t you asleep?"


    "I I''m afraid you''ll go


    "Trust my work ethic, OK? How can I go? "


    "But still afraid! So You Will you take my hand and sit by the bed? "


    Then she blushed.


    I''m depressed.


    "You can sleep."


    With that, I sat down and took her soft hand.


    To be honest, the girl''s hands are so thin. After all, she''s spoiled. It''s not right to keep her fingers clean.


    Sure enough, holding hands, she fell asleep comfortably.


    When I sleep, I still have a smile on my mouth.


    I yawned, dozed, and fell asleep by his bed.


    The next day, we were woken up by a sudden knock on the door.


    Lei Rufei didn''t want to get up, so he pushed me and said, "open the door."


    "Oh, trouble!"


    I was a little depressed, then I went over and opened the door.


    What''s even more depressing is that the sleeping trough! I seem to have forgotten that this is not my home.


    As soon as the door opened, Li maocai stood at the door.


    The guy combed his back and held flowers in his hand.


    He looked directly at me.


    Then, the next moment exclaimed: "how is it you stinky boy? What are you doing in Sophie''s room? "


    "Ha? Is this ray''s room? I thought it belonged to boss ray. "


    I still wonder, I didn''t think about this layer before.


    The guy was so angry that he gave me a push and yelled, "Sophie, Sophie!"


    I''m also scared. If I let him in, I''m afraid something will happen.


    So I blocked the door and didn''t let him in.


    Li maocai was so angry that he yelled, "you want to die, don''t you? I didn''t hit you enough last time. "


    I still can''t find words to explain it. I didn''t expect that Lei Rufei heard him yelling and ran to her father for fear of finding out about her father.


    "Li maocai, what are you doing? It''s early in the morning. Do you mind? "


    As a result


    It''s over!


    Li Mao just saw that I just opened the door and came out. Now Lei Rufei also came out. They were still sleepy and had just woken up.


    Suddenly exclaimed: "you two You two spent the night together last night? "


    "What''s your business?" Ray was not happy.


    "What''s good about this boy, rufi? Didn''t you hate him very much before, and let me beat him for you? You two are going to sleep together now? "


    "You Don''t be shameful


    "I''m shameless? Ha ha, I laughed. It''s you who are shameless. "


    "Well, brother, you misunderstood. Actually... "


    Before I finished, ray reached out, took my arm and said, "so what? This is my boyfriend. What''s wrong with us sleeping together? "fuck! Give me another cover, don''t you?


    Li maocai was so mad that he threw the flowers on the ground and trampled on them.


    Finally, he pointed to my nose and yelled, "Stinky gossamer, you have seed! If you dare to sleep with me, wait for me. "


    With that, NIMA ran away.


    Lao Tzu was stunned and scolded, "sick!"


    Then, he turned to look at Lei Rufei and scolded, "you are more sick! Do I have anything to do with you? What''s your name, boyfriend? "


    "He misunderstood, didn''t he? Besides Hee hee, it''s really hard for me to carry it alone. It''s much easier with you. "


    See, she''s playing this game.


    Paralysis! Just want me to tie her chariot.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not involved in your family''s affairs. I''ll take 12000 yuan for the overnight expenses last night. I have to go back."


    This one says, Lei Rufei is anxious, dead let me help.


    I''m not helping.


    This girl is old and bad. She''ll take care of you all the time.


    I don''t think I''ll be moved. The young lady has a lot of means.


    "It''s settled until my dad wakes up. Here''s half a million! Of course, it can''t be cash, and I don''t either. But you can choose a stairwell


    With this saying, I was moved again.


    The last time I followed Thunder Tiger, I got the benefit.


    It seems that he Lei''s family must experience more, so that we can make profit from it.


    Immediately, I said with a smile, "deal!"


    As a result, Lei Rufei scolded, "money fan!"


    "Don''t forget, when you are most helpless, it is this money fan who helps you."


    "Well, I can get ten men to help me at the same price. They may not want any money. "


    "Well, since you say so, you go to find someone else and I''ll go back to farm."


    "Don''t I''m kidding. I''m kidding. Look at you, you are always impatient. "


    At this point, for fear that I would continue to struggle with this problem, Lei Jufei quickly digged off the topic and said, "now it''s morning, can we go to find someone?"


    I nodded, and then they went straight to the old lame.


    The old lame man still smokes under the locust tree.


    What about Wang Hu?


    Where are you doing Taijiquan now.


    Looking at me leading a girl, he also looked at us with a pair of ambiguous eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    I was a little uncomfortable with that look in my eyes, and quickly explained: "ray Rufei! Boss Lei''s daughter, my current employer. There seems to be something wrong with her father. I hope you two can have a look. "


    As a result, the old lame came to the sentence, "does it cost a lot of benefits?"


    I can''t talk, so I have to look at ray.


    She quickly nodded and said, "as long as you can save my father, how much money can."


    "Well, old lame, I''ll just have enough to eat and drink


    Then they followed us.


    When we got there, something happened.


    Li Mao just knew what happened today and was very upset. Then he informed other childe brothers, and a large group of people with horses wanted to hit me.


    Wipe! I knew I was in trouble.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, Lei Rufei is a bloody means, directly said to those bodyguards, "get rid of these troublemakers! If you don''t listen, you fight. It''s my life. "


    That said, the bodyguards had to drive people away.


    In name, Thunder Tiger is still the leader. These guys are just the sons of the hall leader. How dare they offend the eldest lady?


    Those guys can only shout, "rufi, rufi, don''t believe that stinky boy. He is not a good man


    As a result, none of the ravens are birds.


    After we went in, the old lame man and Wang Hu took a look and asked about the situation.


    Finally, a judgment, in the head down!


    That''s what Nanyang Yin Yang warlocks did.


    This has nothing to do with Zhao Ziyang.


    It seems that it was someone else who invited someone to deliberately deal with Thunder Tiger.


    As soon as she said this, the young lady was in a hurry. She asked them how to fix it now?


    The old lame man said, "it''s troublesome! In the head down, you need to know what will be the first to crack the door. Or, it is possible to kill those who have dropped their heads. "


    "That is to say, there is no hope?"


    "Not without it! If you suppress it, you can still wake up. But it''s just a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. " The old lame man sighed.


    I replied, "let boss ray wake up. Maybe when he wakes up, what can we ask? "


    They both nodded.


    The way to do it is to add chicken ashes to the blood.


    That disgusting thing, mix a bowl of water and let Thunder Tiger drink it.


    Next to Lei Rufei, I almost vomit.


    Fortunately, after drinking this, after half an hour, Thunder Tiger slowly woke up.


    Lei Rufei was so happy that he kept shouting, "Dad, how are you? You are awake


    As a result, Thunder Tiger wakes up.


    Anyway, it''s like having a stroke.


    The body can''t move, the mouth is askew, and you can''t hear clearly.


    Lei Rufei looked at Wang Hu and the old lame man and asked why?


    The old lame man replied, "I said it, just to suppress it for a while. But it''s too bad. To be exact, it''s too bad. We have no better way


    There''s no way. Ray can only ask his father what happened?


    Thunder Tiger speechless, we took a pen, where he laboriously moved for a long time, wrote two words.


    "Uncle Li..."


    "What? Uncle Li did it to you? "


    Thunder Tiger''s eyes can be strong blink, it is admitted.


    Lei Rufei frowned and said what to do? Can I help you?


    Thunder Tiger blinked.


    I see. A blink is a negative, a few blinks is a positive.


    It seems that Uncle Li is not easy to provoke.


    Lei Rufei''s tears came down at that time. He said that in his current situation, what should he do?


    Those people are covetous, they can''t make Uncle Li.


    Thunder Tiger aimed at me and Wang Hu and others, and then he always stood up to me.


    Paralyzed, I''m fluffy. I''m standing on the left.


    Who ever thought, I stand on the left, he turned his eyes to continue to look.


    Stand on the right, too!


    I was in a hurry. "Boss Lei, I can''t participate in this. I''m just an ordinary person."


    He began to write again, two crooked "protection".


    I know. He asked me to protect ray.


    I''m not doing it.


    I quit my job.


    Who ever thought, the old lame and Wang Hu, all said with a smile, "should, should."


    I was cheated immediately. These two goods are sold without mercy.


    "I said he was my boyfriend. Dad, if you can, isn''t it


    At this point, ray rufi blushed.


    These two are bad guys!As soon as he said this, Thunder Tiger''s eyes lit up.


    Then he came up with an idea.


    Why?


    It''s written on the paper, big fool, a Biao.


    We don''t understand it, but Rajoy does.


    She nodded and called quickly.


    I have to admit that Lei Rufei is the daughter of Lei Hu after all.


    Usually proud and willful, but after her father fell down, she immediately took up the burden and became mature.


    She told me that Da Sha and a Biao were actually the confidants of Lei Hu.


    I''m absolutely loyal to him.


    Because of this, the best and fattest two Tangkou in their "community" were given to these two people.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that Da Sha and a Biao are just like his son.


    After the two men came, they did not shy away and told the story directly.


    Now Thunder Tiger is paralyzed and can''t move. He wants to pass the throne to his son-in-law That''s me!


    Let these two people do their best to help!


    I was so fuckin ''anxious at that time, uncle! Isn''t this pushing me to the top of the storm?


    Just to refute, the result of Lei Rufei directly ten fingers, pretending to be a very loving appearance, still whispered in my ear, "a suite! No, plus a villa. "


    "No, it''s a bloody job. I''ll die."


    "Plus cemeteries. All the cemeteries on the mountain are yours." Ray Ruffy is in a hurry, too.


    At this time, Wang Hu and the old lame man were still laughing.


    I stare at both of them.


    As a result, the old lame man said, "don''t do anything. Just be your son-in-law. Everything is yours."


    In a word, it made me and ray rufi blush.


    I was just about to refute, but Wang Hu frowned and said, "forget your destiny, human, demon, ghost?"


    I suddenly lost my wits.


    Look at the next Lei Rufei, paralyzed! I said that when the old lame saw us, what about his ambiguous eyes?


    Together, who is Lei Rufei.


    But I''m kidding you! How old is this girl? I''m still a student girl.


    At the same time, I was confused.


    Look at everything these two guys designed.


    First of all, Zhao Ping, a ghost fairy!


    Now it''s ray joffy, with a huge black and white background.


    What the hell are they up to?


    I always feel that these two guys are playing a big game of chess, trying to pull me in.


    However, before becoming a qualified chess piece, they have to lay the road well.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    The old lame was a little hairy by my eyes, so he had to say, "don''t worry, we won''t hurt you, it''s for you! How much does a cemetery on a hill cost? "


    "Yes, yes! Don''t say it. I''ll promise, will you


    In this way, Da Sha and a Biao rushed to mobilize the troops that day.


    Judging from their names, this cliff is an honest man.


    Listen to Lei Rufei say, their father is to follow Thunder Tiger to mix, later had an accident son, one went in to eat the public meal, one went to the palace of hell to report.


    Ray tiger adopted them.


    They also repay Thunder Tiger and are loyal to him. There is no violation of Thunder Tiger''s orders.


    The group mobilized their men, and then on the other side, they announced the news and called all their managers.


    It''s clear to them that from now on, boss Lei has a business to talk about, so he''s leaving for the United States.


    As for the rest of the company, it''s up to me and ray.


    Of course, they all look puzzled.


    If it''s reasonable to leave it to Raj, what am I?


    Just say it, boyfriend! Later, the heir of the whole family.


    As soon as this was said, those guys were dissatisfied.


    What the hell!


    They dream of sitting in the position of Thunder Tiger, and now they have a chance.


    In the blink of an eye, the position is given to a poor boy you don''t know?


    I seem to have known for a long time that this is going to happen.


    Immediately, Da Sha and a Biao came out with fierce people, surrounded by the inside three circles and the outside three circles.


    Seeing this, all the so-called hall leaders were shocked.


    At that time, someone called, "big fool! A Biao, you What are you trying to do? "


    Big silly sneer, took out a butterfly knife, unexpectedly in front of this old guy, back and forth constantly dancing.


    That "click" sound, scared those people are shivering.


    "I''m so stupid! Now that Mr. Lei has said that Zhang Yougen will be responsible for all this, I will definitely give him my support without hesitation. Of course, let''s talk about it first. If someone wants to mess around, they have some special ideas. I''m the first one to disagree! Don''t blame me for turning over and killing him. "


    As soon as he said this, those people were so scared that they couldn''t say it.


    In this way, after a threat, those people were scared out of their wits.


    It was so easy.


    I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly.


    Later, Lei Rufei said that Da Sha and a Biao often do something like that.


    What''s the matter?


    To put it bluntly, it''s something that can''t be seen.


    For example, forced demolition, for example, someone is not obedient and wants to fight people.


    So, with their clear support, other people certainly dare not say anything.


    All right! Anyway, it''s all right.


    I said it''s none of my business, right? Can we go now?


    As a result, Lei Rufei glared and said, "how can it be so simple? This side has just announced the relationship between us, and you ran back? "


    "What else can you do? Aren''t we acting? Do you want me to be a couple with you and sleep with you? " I make complaints about it immediately.


    Lei Rufei blushed and replied, "well At least you have to do the whole show, right? Make an appearance and do it! Otherwise, where do you stand for a circle, and then you will get a cemetery at the top of the mountain, a villa and a staircase? It''s not that simple! "


    I really can''t laugh or cry, so I have to say, "what''s next?"


    "Go out with me, go in with me everywhere."


    "Well, not so good?"


    "After that, I''m afraid your output value will exceed five million. Just work hard! "


    "Oh, come on, that''s true. But I have to go back and say hello and reassure them. "


    "Well, you go!"


    So, I had to go back and talk about it.


    That is to say, there''s something wrong with the family. It''s a very special time. She hired me for a high salary and then went back to work as a bodyguard to protect her.


    Of course, my parents are very happy.


    If you have a job, life will be better.


    It''s just that my little sister doesn''t look good.


    I had to comfort her and say, soon! Soon after the end of this thing, I really don''t work any more and accompany her every day.


    My little sister is very reasonable and knows that a man can''t stay at home all his life. Sooner or later, he will go out for a break.


    So, she let me go.In this way, during that time, I followed the eldest lady, eating, living and going out together.


    Of course, sleep or each sleep, although it is a RV, but in fact there are two shops.


    Miss Tai is really good. All kinds of things have been handled properly. There is no sign that the development of Liucun will stop at all.


    I have to admit, she is really good!


    At least, these things really need to be handled by me. I can''t play.


    Thunder Tiger is still the same, grinning every day, and then can''t move.


    Fingers are also a force of shivering, writing is crooked.


    Because it needs to be kept secret, it has been boasted that he has gone abroad. You know, this man is paralyzed here now. That''s not trouble.


    So


    You know, I''m the only one who can do the work of serving tea, passing water, wiping body and pouring night fragrance.


    I did feel uncomfortable at first, but the old lame man told me with a smile, "what''s wrong with your filial piety to your father?"


    Anyway, they thought that Ray would be my daughter-in-law in the future.


    Well, I don''t think she is.


    I don''t like the eldest lady because she is so unruly.


    At that time, the eldest lady was very busy, almost all of them were her working there, and I followed her yawning.


    At dinner time, the two of them have free time to sit together and have a chat.


    After a long time, I really can''t stand it.


    You said that every day, you should follow her as a bodyguard and run to her father as a nanny. Who can bear it?


    I think about it. I''d better let his father recover as soon as possible.


    So I can finish the task, and then I can retire.


    At lunch time, I chatted with her, "who is Uncle Li?"


    As soon as she said this, she suddenly opened her eyes and said, "why do you suddenly want to ask him?"


    "Because boss Lei has said that his business is not the ghost of Uncle Li? If you find him, it can be solved. "


    "This That''s troublesome. " Lei Rufei frowned. It seemed that this matter was really troublesome.


    I quickly asked, how to say?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    Rajoy explained it directly.


    What''s going on?


    As we have said before, Thunder Tiger is from his father.


    Where''s his father?


    It turns out to be the dragon head.


    The nature of the society is divided into several halls, each with a leader.


    Then, each hall leader has a horse, which is the best one among his horses.


    This dragon head also has one that can fight best, or the whole club can fight best.


    That''s the red stick!


    Uncle Li is Thunder Tiger''s father''s red stick!


    At that time, the old dragon head was very clever.


    Encounter a lot of things, are to let this guy to settle, also hinted that he will pass to Uncle Li in the future.


    This hint, Li Shu really sold the whole life.


    According to Lei Rufei, there are countless knife edges on his back just when he is stabbed in battle.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that this guy can''t even find an inch of complete skin on his back.


    But who would have thought that after the end of the matter, this guy directly gave the position to his son.


    I cheated Uncle Li completely!


    For this matter, Uncle Li hated his Lei family.


    Although he is still a member of the company in name, he has been working on his own for a long time.


    That is to say, he has his own people. Although he is a member of the club, he is no longer a figure to be transferred.


    That''s a headache for me.


    How to fight against such a character?


    Do you really want to fight?


    Now in this society, how dare you continue to fight? Aren''t you afraid of going to jail?


    Even if that guy does harm to Thunder Tiger, isn''t he going down in the end?


    "Is there really no way?" I frowned.


    "There is a way. I can''t move Uncle Li, but I''ve already sent people to work. I must find this headmaster. "


    "Oh, that''s good, that''s good!"


    I got a reply.


    Then, that wench lightly asked a sentence, "how? You just want my father to hurry up, OK


    "Bullshit, of course, after the early, our contract expired, and then took the money to leave."


    "You seem to be completely in the eye of money."


    "Bang, don''t talk about money, can I talk about feelings with you?"


    When he said this, he just laughed bitterly.


    "Well, thank you for your hospitality!"


    Get up, I''ll go back.


    She looked at me and asked, "where are you going?"


    "Go and serve your father."


    When I said this, she would smile.


    Looking at Thunder Tiger, where is this guy? He''s staring at the ceiling above his head in a daze.


    After I went in with my chopsticks and bowls, I called out, "boss Lei, we''re eating!"


    He blinked at me.


    Then, I feed him a little.


    This guy is enjoying himself. Where to eat, from time to time also squint.


    I know his personality, eat and drink enough, and then have a cigarette.


    Taking out a cigarette, I said, "boss Lei, I don''t have money. The cigarettes I smoke are inferior cigarettes. You don''t mind! "


    He blinked and blinked.


    I put the cigarette into his mouth, lit a fire, he took two hard puffs.


    Then, fingers on the bed, desperately stroke, "thank you!"


    "I''ll take the money, too. It doesn''t matter."


    Having said that, I''ve almost finished eating him, so I''m ready to take it.


    Thunder Tiger is a little worried, obviously do not want me to go, want me to stay with him.


    Also, a person squatting here, really uncomfortable.


    So I stayed with him and talked about the situation outside.


    At the same time, I said I would have fun for him later.


    What kind of fun?


    Ask Lei Rufei for a mobile phone. Let him watch the next few movies.


    After all this, I''m going to accompany ray.


    People put on a safety helmet for me, and then took me to Liucun to inspect the construction site.


    Now Liucun has changed a lot.


    Everywhere to dig potholes, and then the cement truck, the shelf, all ran in.


    Lei Rufei took the plan in his hand, and then compared it and asked about it.


    I can''t understand a word of their jargon.


    After that, then ray said to me, "drive, let''s go somewhere."


    I wondered, and asked him where he was going.


    Ralph told me that I''ll know when I get to the place.So, this time, we drove away and got to the city.


    I wonder what I''m doing here?


    Unexpectedly, the car heard in front of a nightclub.


    I almost didn''t laugh.


    "What? You''re so tired, you want to relax here? "


    "Nonsense! It''s not me, it''s the headmaster. My investigation found that he has a good friend here and often comes here for recreation. "


    "So?"


    "So let''s take your hand, turn him over and take him back for me. Then, my dad''s business can be solved. "


    After Lei Rufei said this, I was dumbfounded at that time.


    Stunned for a long time, then I pointed out to myself and said in disbelief: "you Are you sure you''re not kidding? Let me go alone? "


    "What else?" Ray Joffe''s eyes widened at that time.


    "Wocao, don''t you have a lot of horses in your family? Why don''t you just call a few horsemen? " I didn''t make complaints about it.


    "But my father said, aren''t you the one who can beat the most?"


    "You think too much! I''m really not good at kidnapping and extortion. "


    "Well, I knew you were nothing. Forget it. I''ll call someone. "


    With that, she escaped from her cell phone and soon called someone.


    Wipe, I''m so depressed. Lao Tzu is nothing. You want me to be Mao.


    This city is also his family''s world.


    It''s a matter of minutes.


    A van, with a group of people, came directly.


    Lei Rufei told them that when he saw a Thai, he would tie him up and take him away.


    Of course, those people are full of promises.


    Sure enough, I waited for more than half an hour, and then I saw a slovenly man with dark skin, staggering out from inside.


    This guy obviously drank too much and didn''t walk very well.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, a large group of people opened the door and rushed down quickly.


    The guy didn''t react, so he was dragged directly by this group, and then stuffed into the car, and everyone left directly.


    Along the way, the Thai people, their mouths were creaking, probably calling for help.


    As a result, can those people get used to him?


    One by one, they hammered, and when they got off the bus, they were beaten black and blue.


    When the car stops, drag the dog in and tie it up.


    Where''s ray?


    But there is no soft hearted, directly let people first beat in the said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    In this respect, ray rufina is absolutely a hard-working hand.


    After the fight, Lei Rufei slowly asked him about it.


    "Are you a headmaster?"


    As a result, the man didn''t know whether he didn''t understand or pretended to be a fool.


    It''s a pity that man is not as good as God.


    Our eldest lady was trained according to her successor.


    They are quite proficient in many languages.


    Ask each other directly in Thai.


    Now there''s no communication barrier.


    It seems that it was a fight, which played a role. Anyway, the guy said what he had.


    He kowtowed and begged for mercy all the time. Maybe it had nothing to do with him. He took people''s money to relieve the disaster.


    Lei Rufei doesn''t talk nonsense either. He''ll get rid of it quickly, or he''ll be killed.


    In order to survive, jiangtoushi didn''t dare to mess around. He could only promise.


    So, he began to make the altar of Dharma. After a long time, he fed Thunder Tiger a kind of liquid medicine, and then the matter was settled.


    Thunder Tiger at noon, has been able to walk under the ground.


    This guy was very angry. After he could speak at that time, the first sentence was "I have to kill Lao Li!"


    I''m relieved. No matter what, I don''t have to worry any more. Now that he has recovered and successfully returned, is there nothing wrong with me?


    Who would have thought that Thunder Tiger would turn away from people.


    When he heard that I was leaving, he said, "what? Boy, you''re leaving now? "


    "Well, if you are willing to pay me what you owe me, so am I I replied immediately.


    Who ever thought that Thunder Tiger took a cigarette and said, "of course, here you are! Laozi''s property belongs to you, including my daughter. How much more do you want? "


    "Well, I I just want my share. " I dare not breathe in front of him. I feel guilty.


    Thunder Tiger really fierce stare, a pair of want to be angry appearance.


    "Why? Who do you think I am? Did you fart at that time? "


    "What did you say?"


    "Said to pass the throne to my son-in-law."


    "Well, to your son-in-law."


    "Isn''t that you?"


    "Didn''t we say at that time that it was just a show?"


    "If it''s said, it''s spilled water. My thunder tiger is also a task with a head and a face. My daughter has already said that she has a boyfriend. How can she take it back? "


    At that time, I narrowed my eyes and said, "that''s just talking, but it''s not true? What''s more, you just say that your boyfriend is not your husband. Besides, it doesn''t matter if you look for him again. "


    "If I say no, I can''t!"


    Thunder Tiger stare big eye, that eye bead almost jumped out.


    I can''t help it. I''m really counselled. I have to be careful and say, "boss Lei..."


    "Call me father-in-law!" Thunder Tiger yelled.


    "Well, why do you have to choose me? I''m poor and hopeless. Even if it''s just a crisis, she''s with me when I''m older. "


    "Because you give me shit and urine. If it wasn''t for my son-in-law, who could have done it? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I really have no choice but to look at Lei Rufei and say in a low voice, "Ray Well, do you think about the feelings of the first lady? She doesn''t like me very much. "


    As a result, Thunder Tiger turned his head, looked directly at his daughter and asked, "Rufei, what do you think?"


    I think Ray would just say no, right?


    Who ever thought, this wench unexpectedly red face, came a sentence, "Zhang Yougen, OK."


    "OK, old wood!"


    I really wanted to swear at that time.


    Smelly girl, will not set a cover for me again, let me get in?


    "You heard that, too, and Sophie said," no problem. "


    "No!"


    "No?"


    "Just don''t do it."


    "Say it again!"


    "I said..."


    Oh, paralyzed! I can''t say the last sentence.


    Thunder Tiger seems to be very angry, ready to burst out of rhythm.


    I didn''t know what to do, so I had to let him give me some time to think about it.


    It''s time for me and ray to break in.


    The main point is


    Zhao Ping''s affair was a ghost marriage. Her little sister was kind and thought that she would be reincarnated after she had finished her wish.


    Who would have thought that we were both fooled by the old lame.


    Now, I feel that I can''t be fooled any more, or I''ll be a real jerk at that time.Lei Hu believed in his power very much, and knew that I could run away. The monk could not run to the temple, so he chose to agree directly.


    So I went home.


    After I go back, I''ll go to the old lame and settle accounts with this guy.


    He is the one who is trying to figure out where to do these things.


    Now I''m in a dilemma. What should I do?


    As a result, Lei Hu and Wang Hu laughed at that time.


    He said, "isn''t that right? If you want to marry me, I''ll marry you. You''re so insincere. "


    "Well said, how can I explain to my little sister?"


    "How do you explain that you married Zhao Ping?"


    "Can it be the same? Ghost marriage, we do not think what, this is the reality inside the wedding ah


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry, if I''m not wrong. Your second aunt should be here! "


    "Second aunt? Who do you mean? "


    "What? How many aunts do you have? "


    "Well, you mean My second uncle''s daughter-in-law, dumb girl''s mother? " I''m surprised. Did he say Liu Qing?


    "Yes! That''s her. As soon as she comes back, things will turn for the better. "


    "Turn for the better?"


    "You are so troublesome, you wait first. When your little sister wakes up, things will be much easier. " The old lame is mysterious, and the old God is there.


    Paralyzed, this guy is just a magic wand.


    "What do I do now?"


    "Well, you should delay the marriage of the Lei family first, and we''ll talk about it then. Don''t worry, your people, demons, ghosts, three daughters-in-law will have. Hey, hey... " Where is Thunder Tiger? It''s smiling insidiously.


    Finally, I couldn''t bear it. I asked, "old man, you''ve prepared so much and asked me to marry three daughters in law. What do you want me to do? "


    "What? Then you will know


    "Can you stop playing games?"


    "Well, it''s not time. keep an important secret in! When it''s your turn to know, you''ll know. "


    At this point, the old lame man laughed and said, "OK, go back. Your dumb girl is waiting for you. "


    How long has the Dragon Boat Festival been, and then Wang asked, "how long is it?"


    "Well, there are still three days."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    "Three days? What will happen in three days? "


    I immediately asked curiously.


    Then the guy said, "it''s OK, it''s OK. Three days later, it''s the Dragon Boat Festival. Your family is going to eat Zongzi! Ha ha ha... "


    I feel that he always has something to say.


    Of course, if he doesn''t say anything, I won''t ask.


    After I go back, I will continue to drag the Thunder Tiger. What should I do.


    After three days of work, the family began to make zongzi.


    Of course, our family is no exception, happy.


    Although dumb girl has been, let them not like.


    But now, through my hard work, I have realized my promise.


    Life at home is better. We don''t have to be hungry any more.


    This side just ate half a zongzi, and then a car stopped outside, and then Thunder Tiger came.


    I was afraid that something might go wrong. I ran to the man in a hurry and looked at him and asked in a low voice, "what are you doing here?"


    "Uncle, Mr. Lei asked you to come and have a family reunion."


    I''m fuckin ''depressed about that.


    I haven''t agreed yet. How can I become his uncle?


    Of course, the last meeting was announced in public.


    Now, all the members of his club know that I am the male ticket of the first lady and their uncle! "


    What about that?


    Dare I say no?


    I''m really scared of these people. What they have to say should not be said, I am in front of the little sister, it is really to end the calf.


    So, I asked them to go first. It''s only a few steps from the east end of the village to the west end of the village. I don''t need a car.


    They were very embarrassed and said that they must invite me over. Otherwise, it''s really hard to make a job!


    I just yelled at you. You''re paralyzed! The first lady''s words are words, and the boss Lei''s words are words. Isn''t mine?


    I also warned them to be careful! When I marry your eldest lady and take over the position of Lord Lei, I will be your leader at any time. If I offend me, I will write down you and wear shoes for you later.


    They were so scared that they had to say to me, "uncle, don''t make it difficult for us. Please come as soon as possible."


    With that, before I got angry, they drove away.


    Then I went back and looked at my family.


    Miss sister sour looking at me, a word also don''t say, self-care eat zongzi.


    I felt guilty and said, "I''m sorry, there''s something wrong with boss Lei. I have to go there."


    My father and mother are quite powerful.


    You see, during this period of time, I got money with the Lei family.


    Of course they want me to have a good relationship with the ray family.


    I''ll let them know if they want to get married.


    I''m afraid at that time, they will raise their hands and feet. They should agree.


    So


    If we want to delay this, we can''t publicize it.


    Before leaving, I also took a look at my little sister, who was still looking at me with a sad face.


    I always feel guilty, can only bury the head, run quickly.


    If you go to Thunder Tiger, the life of rich people is different.


    What do you eat on the Dragon Boat Festival?


    According to the custom, generally speaking, they eat zongzi.


    But some places, eat hairy crabs!


    On her desk, you can see that hairy crabs are directly packed in a large stainless steel basin.


    Help yourself. There are lobsters, crayfish, screws and all kinds of seafood.


    Of course, there are so many things to eat.


    Generally, after the three of us ate it, we gave it to the people below.


    Seafood is a pleasure!


    Lei Rufei saw me coming and said with a smile, "you gen, come here to eat seafood."


    "Oh," I promised and sat down.


    What about Thunder Tiger?


    He was gentle and tied a square scarf around his neck.


    I just grab it, pull off a leg, and suck it.


    I just took two puffs, and suddenly I was dumbfounded.


    Why?


    Look at the father and daughter. They are in no hurry. They are peeling off slowly with a full set of tools.


    Eating crabs is a technical job. There are eight crabs just for tools.


    What?


    Hammers, piers, pliers, spoons, forks, shovels, scrapers, needles.


    As an old farmer, I didn''t know this at that time. I grabbed it and ate it.


    Of course, we have nothing to pay attention to. Eat as you should.


    I''m just a silly farmer. I don''t like it. I''m not good enough for your eldest lady. Let''s give up the idea of engagement as soon as possible.Unfortunately, Thunder Tiger has been smiling at me, not only did not say anything, but very much appreciate the appearance.


    He said I was real, not artificial!


    Damn it!


    I understand that it was because I gave him shit and urine and wiped his body.


    He, who has been fighting outside for a long time, has felt the warmth of a family.


    So


    You know!


    If I really knew this, I would never do these things when I said I would die.


    After eating and drinking enough, Thunder Tiger wiped his mouth and asked me with a smile, "how are you thinking?"


    Ray also looked at me nervously.


    "Let''s talk about it Let me think about it more. "


    "Ha ha, that''s OK. It''s OK. Anyway, we''ll be in Liucun in the future. You can walk around with rufido and have a good time with her. By the way, today is Dragon Boat Festival. Don''t you two go out to play? "


    I just wanted to say no, I''m very busy, and I have to farm.


    Who ever thought, open your mouth, I haven''t opened my mouth yet.


    Lei Rufei over there said, "I heard there is dragon boat race in the city. Let''s go and have a look!"


    Rub.


    What else can I say?


    If he refuses, I believe ray Rufei will be very angry and will not give her any face.


    After eating the seafood, we went to the city to watch the Dragon Boat Race in the artificial lake.


    Where I stand and watch, ray Joffe smiles sweetly. Then he put out his hand, took my arm and stood beside me.


    I am a little uncomfortable, toward the side to quickly hide for a while, did not expect, this girl again pasted up.


    I have no idea.


    I had to say, "Sophie, I have something to ask you."


    "Ask what?"


    "Well, before you said that, we both looked at each other in disgust, didn''t we? You have a bad temper. What about me? In your eyes, it''s a poor guy. How did it get to this stage in the end? " After I said that, ray Sophie was stupid.


    Then he said with a smile, "what a fool you are! Who can tell the truth about feelings? "


    "Let me ask directly, what do you like about me?"


    "I''m not sure! Before they were all obedient to me, only you were different. Besides, those guys approached me for a purpose, but you didn''t


    "How can I not? I''m not here for money."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    "You''re not the same. You''re a gentleman. You love money and get it right. They are not the same. They approach me for beauty and my father''s influence. "


    "I see! To put it bluntly, those people are either afraid of you or have a purpose for you. It''s because I''m different that you feel different. "


    "You can say that."


    "But I think it''s just a kind of rebellious psychology, not really like it."


    "Hee hee, don''t I know?"


    Speaking of this, ray Jufei sighed, then replied, "when you said you were coming for money, I was really angry. This kind of rebellious psychology also appeared. But you know what? When I am most helpless, I think of you first. I have been losing sleep for a long time, but holding your hand, I feel at ease for the first time. That''s the safest day I''ve ever slept! "


    Oh, what the hell can I say?


    It''s speechless!


    Do you want to say that I like Radcliffe?


    Nonsense! People are very beautiful, just a little bit unruly.


    This person is not a beast, together for a long time, there will be feelings.


    It''s just that I have more feelings for my little sister than for her.


    I wish


    Don''t lie to me, old lame!


    Otherwise, I will really regret my death.


    "All right. But, Sophie, are you still young? You are still studying. Where is your great future. You see, in the future, you may meet a better man. He is very handsome, very educated and very capable, so... "


    As soon as he said this, he was dissatisfied.


    "What are you trying to say? Am I not worthy of you? "


    "It''s not that I don''t deserve it. If you look around here, those people are from the city. If you look at me again, I''m just a poor guy in the countryside. I don''t fit in here... "


    "Who wants to see these appearances? Am I that shallow? "


    "No, I mean If you really have that idea. Let''s have a look first. If you think it''s appropriate, we''ll talk about marriage in the future. If you don''t think it''s appropriate, you''ll have a chance to go back, won''t you? "


    "This That''s OK! I''m not going to go back on it. "


    "Don''t rush to promise, OK? How about half a year? Give each other half a year''s opportunity, you want to find better, we are still friends. If you insist on being with me. Well, I''ll make an engagement with you then! "


    "Hee hee, you are a strange fellow! If people want to hear about it, they are all scrambling to get engaged with me. You''re making me curious again. ok That''s it. It''s a deal. "


    At last, I was relieved when Lei Rufei said that.


    My dear! I''ve finally got half a damn year.


    That day, watching dragon boat, my sister took me to drink coffee and watch movies.


    It''s still 3D.


    The picture inside is the same as it is in front of your eyes.


    I''ve got a lot of experience as an old farmer.


    Of course, I feel more and more inferior when I''m in this city with ray.


    I''m a poor loser. I don''t look like a little fresh meat. The Lei Rufei family are so rich and powerful. Why do they have to take a fancy to me?


    I always feel that I really don''t deserve her.


    Soon, it was dark, and then she drove me back.


    When I was leaving, he told me to close my eyes and give me a gift.


    I closed my eyes suspiciously.


    The next moment, a soft lip, she pecked like a chicken in my lips.


    I opened my eyes and looked at her closely.


    Lei Rufei blushed and whispered, "my first kiss is for you. You should understand my determination."


    I laugh where I''m embarrassed.


    Then she got out of the car and drove back.


    Then I went back with a lot of worries. When I got home, where was my father?


    I was in a hurry.


    Looking at me, he quickly said, "where are you? Come back so late? "


    I said I went out. What''s the matter?


    As a result, my father told me, "dumb girl has an accident!"


    "What happened? What''s the situation? "


    "She, ah, shut herself in the room and won''t come out."


    "Well, are you angry?"


    "Why are you angry? She seems to be in pain. I kept yelling inside, but the door was locked, but it didn''t open. "


    I was stunned, and then ran to the door in a hurry.


    Sure enough, heard inside the room, the girl really issued a painful hum.


    I knocked on the door and asked what was wrong with her?


    Dumb girl does not speak, also ignore me.


    I pushed the door hard, only to find that the door was locked. I couldn''t get in at all.No way. I asked my father what happened? What happened?


    My father told me that the whole family used to eat zongzi, but after I left, the dumb girl felt uncomfortable.


    Never drinking, she actually took a cup of wine that my father poured for herself and drank it.


    Dumb girl drink wine, uncomfortable?


    How can it be that this wine is not poison wine?


    I asked him if there was something wrong with the wine?


    He said no problem.


    I asked again, what is that wine?


    "Well, realgar wine, what''s wrong?"


    "What? How can you give a dumb girl realgar wine


    At that time, my eyes were wide open and I was about to explode.


    My father was scared by my expression and said, "what do you mean I give her realgar wine? I poured that for myself, OK? She finally snatched the drink. What''s wrong with drinking realgar wine on the Dragon Boat Festival? "


    What my father said is true and true.


    It''s really a custom to drink realgar wine on the Dragon Boat Festival.


    But


    Oh, what can I say!


    Haven''t you seen the legend of white snake?


    White lady was given the routine by Fahai. She asked Xu Xian to drink realgar wine for her, and then she appeared in the shape of a snake, which scared Xu Xian to death.


    In the same way, the dumb girl, as the old lame said, will wake up!


    Who would have thought it was a realgar wine?


    Ah, I have to obey my life!


    The old man''s fortune telling ability is really first-class.


    So I quickly sent them away.


    When I was sent away, I hurried to the door and whispered, "little sister, don''t be afraid. It''s me! I''m just outside the door. My parents have already gone out. Will you open the door and let me see you? "


    "No, you have roots. You can go."


    "I won''t go!"


    "I don''t want you to see me as I am."


    "What can''t I see? No matter what you are, you are my little sister. Will you believe me? "


    The little sister was silent inside.


    After a long time, she was busy inside, let me in.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, then pushed the door, and sure enough, the door opened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    I looked at it carefully. There is nothing in the room?


    The little sister lay on the bed, covered with a quilt, and then full of sweat, a look of pain.


    I sat over and asked her, how''s it going? Are you ok?


    Even though her face was full of pain and sweat, she insisted, "no I''m fine? "


    "It''s all right?"


    I was stupid then. Then, I looked at the quilt. It''s not right!


    Little sister that standard figure, big long legs, thin and long.


    You say the quilt is so covered, why does it bulge such a big bag?


    Is it difficult to


    There are wild men?


    Think of here, I have been looking at the uplift of the quilt.


    What about the little sister?


    Also found out, quickly reached out to press the quilt, said with a dry smile, "I I''m fine. I''m so tired. I have roots. Go back and have a rest. How about that? "


    "Well, you can rest early."


    With that, I got up and left.


    Little sister just breathed a sigh of relief, the result


    I suddenly turned my head, grabbed the quilt and opened it.


    The young lady was frightened and screamed, "don''t have a root!"


    Too late!


    After the quilt is lifted, the trough!


    I was so scared.


    What?


    What a thick snake!


    No, snake tail, to be exact.


    My little sister''s leg is gone. It turns into a snake tail.


    I was blinded at the time.


    My little sister saw my expression and she was already crying.


    Covering his face, he cried everywhere.


    "They all say I''m a snake girl. I always say I''m not, I''m not. But I didn''t expect I''m a snake girl. Yougen, I''m sorry I cheated you. "


    I know, if I''m still nervous. That''s the biggest harm to my little sister.


    Taking a deep breath, I went over and held her in my arms.


    "I don''t mind what you are? Even if you are a snake girl, what I like is you, not your identity. My little sister will always be with you


    Miss does not speak, has been crying.


    Crying, crying, she was tired and fell asleep in my arms.


    But my heart is killing me.


    No way, I can only gently put her down, and then cover the quilt.


    When you go out, lock the door, climb out of the window and close the window.


    Then, in a hurry, he went to the old lame.


    The old lame and Wang Hu seem to have known that I would come for a long time.


    Just wait there and look at me with a smile.


    I cold face, not angry to the sentence, "you have to count it."


    "Well."


    "Then why don''t you tell me and let me stop it?"


    "Boy, it''s destiny. Do you understand? Destiny cannot be disobeyed. No matter how you stop it, it will always happen. What''s more, it''s not a good thing to go against the weather. "


    "But she turned out to be a person, a person! Now she''s a snake girl, and she''s really a monster in the villagers'' mouth. What''s going to happen in the future? "


    "Nonsense! That''s villagers'' ignorance, OK? Is the Snake Girl Bad? Are human beings necessarily good? "


    "Bang, are you comforting yourself?"


    At the critical moment, Wang Hu said, "brother, the villagers are ignorant. Can''t you be ignorant? We don''t discuss it from the perspective of human nature. But you know what? How did man originate? "


    "What do you want to say?"


    "The cochlea makes man, but the cochlea itself is the Snake Girl. So, your little daughter-in-law has a bright future in the future. "


    "I know the myth. Could you tell me the main point?"


    "Ha ha..."


    The old lame man arrived at this time and said, "wait, your daughter-in-law wakes up, and your aunt is coming soon."


    "Aunt Liu Qing?"


    "Yes! Go back. Recently, you must protect her and don''t let others know. Otherwise, disaster will come


    The old cripple said it seriously.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, for fear of something, in a hurry to go back.


    The little sister is still awake.


    So I stayed there all night.


    The next day, the young lady woke up, looked at me and asked, "have you been guarding me all night?"


    I nodded.


    Then ask her if she''s hungry. I''ll get you something to eat.


    The young lady nodded.


    So I went out and brought the door.


    Made porridge and steamed bread, of course, the weight is a lot.I''m afraid there''s a lot of food consumption now, just for my little sister''s thick snake tail.


    But I didn''t expect that after I went in with the food, what about her?


    Sitting there, the quilt is not covered, looking at his legs, in a daze, very disappointed.


    I laughed, walked over and asked what was wrong with her?


    As a result, the girl said, "I thought it was just a nightmare. When I wake up, everything will end. Who ever thought... "


    "Little sister, don''t worry. Have you ever heard that when you come, you''ll settle down? "


    "But I''m like this, like this... "


    The little sister lowered her head, blushed and said, "do you want me?"


    "Of course, you are my daughter-in-law."


    "But But I can''t have children for you. "


    When I heard this, I burst into laughter.


    She''s worried about this.


    Yes, now there is only one tail left under the waist. How can we get married and have children?


    "Don''t worry, little sister. You should have heard of the legends of the northeast wild immortals. They will also turn into human beings. Like white lady, Daji, they all became human in the end? The white lady gave birth to a son to Xu Xian. Xu Shilin. "


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, you can practice. What''s wrong with being a wild fairy? My little sister is so beautiful. After she becomes a wild fairy, she will become a human again and become more beautiful. "


    Speaking of which, it''s all bad news. I think it''s time to give her some good news.


    "Besides, your mother is coming soon, and you will see her then."


    "Really Really? "


    "When did I cheat you?"


    "Really, but But I''m not prepared. "


    "My mother, what psychological preparation do you have?"


    "I I don''t even have a name. What would she call me? Call me dumb girl, too? "


    This girl is really simple and lovely.


    Yes, they are all dumb girls, cried the little sister.


    My second uncle died early again. I didn''t name her.


    Scratching my head, I said, or I''ll take one?


    She looked at me and nodded.


    How to choose a name?


    I''m sure she''s a snake girl now. Human names don''t fit.


    Besides, if I want to marry her and her surname is Zhang, just like my second uncle, how can I marry her?


    "The second aunt''s name is Liu Qing. Your surname is Liu, too. Um Dumb girl, dumb girl, yes


    I laughed, and then I said, "Liu Buyan. In the future, you can''t say anything! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    "Liu Buyan? Well, there is a root. I like the name Dumb girl grinning, then directly smile up.


    "Well, you like it!"


    I nodded to let her eat quickly.


    In this way, those three days and nights, no one is allowed to enter this room.


    I directly guard the dumb girl, delicious, all sent to her to eat.


    Just three days later, as the old lame said, my second Aunt Liu Qing came.


    In the past, I always heard that my aunt was very beautiful, and I didn''t see her at that time.


    Now, after she really appeared in front of us, we were all surprised.


    Think is also, dumb girls are so beautiful, her mother''s gene can be bad?


    No matter what, Liu Qing is here. At least he is a relative of his own, isn''t he?


    Therefore, the family immediately or put wine, good to drink hospitality.


    My mother said during the dinner, how difficult it is! To raise a girl or something.


    Why should I say these words? In fact, it''s simple. I just want to ask my second aunt for money.


    What do you want money for?


    Raise your daughter, do you have to pay some money?


    Second aunt is in a dilemma. She has no money at all, OK?


    I quickly cut in and said, "little sister is in the ward, second aunt, if you want to see it, you''d better see it."


    Liu Qing looked at me and grinned.


    Then he really got up and went into the room.


    My mother and my father were also stunned and rushed in.


    However, in the middle of the road, I quickly put out my hand to stop them.


    I told them to forget it. They haven''t seen each other for such a long time. Let them talk about the past.


    My mother replied, "how about our money?"


    "What money?"


    I was wondering.


    "It''s been a long time. Don''t you spend money? Damn it! When I was in our family, I was a little girl, but now I am a big girl. You said that in the past ten years, food is not money. "


    "That''s the second uncle''s daughter, mother! How can you say that? "


    "Why, second uncle, do you know what to do with your brother. Besides, your second uncle has no blood relationship with your father. "


    "Pull it down! We can''t be like this. How can we have a foothold in the future? "


    That day, her mother and daughter chatted a lot in it, from morning to night, crying and laughing.


    The next morning, unexpectedly, the little sister walked out of the room.


    Then, she''s normal. She doesn''t have any extra organs.


    When I saw this, I grinned.


    I asked her, "OK?"


    The young lady nodded.


    I''m so happy. As expected, my second aunt can deal with it.


    The second aunt told me that she was going to leave here with "Bu Yan".


    I was stunned and asked where she was going?


    Liu Qing just laughed and said, "don''t worry, we''ll be back when we go out for a while."


    I''m worried.


    My little sister just gave me a little smile and didn''t say much.


    That''s how they left.


    My mother is still complaining. Take people away without a cent? Damn it!


    I don''t say much.


    I understand. I''m afraid the second aunt is not alone. Otherwise, why would the little sister be like this?


    Now I''ve been taken away. I think I''m going to practice.


    Oh, forget it!


    I believe that the next time I see my little sister, everything will be settled.


    When I think about it, I''ll go to the old lame.


    This guy knows too much. I need to ask more.


    When I went to the old cripple''s house, the guy grinned.


    Look at me and say, "let''s go?"


    I nodded.


    "Well, now you can marry your first lady."


    "What?"


    "Isn''t your snake girl gone? Of course we can get married now. At that time, she will come back and cook with raw rice. "


    "Well, aren''t you teasing me?"


    "Who teased you? You have to do it as soon as possible. Otherwise, all the layout will be destroyed. "


    "What are you planning?"


    "I can''t tell you for the time being. Anyway, you listen to me. I''m not going to hurt you


    "But I''ve discussed it with my sister. We''ll talk about it in half a year. "


    "We can''t wait half a year. Time is not urgent."


    "You made me turn around?"


    I didn''t make complaints about it at that time.As a result, he was in a hurry. "How can you be good at asserting? Why don''t you discuss this with us? "


    "Are you sure you didn''t tease me, old man? My own life-long happiness, do not you have to agree? What a surprise


    "Well, well, I don''t care so much. In a word, now you go to tell Miss Lei to get married. Go on


    "How can there be such a simple thing?" I make complaints about it.


    Wang Hu rolled his eyes and said, "what are you doing? Hurry to do it, anyway, to ensure that at that time, the three girls are your daughter-in-law. At that time, you can enjoy the happiness of the whole people. "


    "It''s so simple, but I''m really embarrassed."


    After I said this, the old lame had no choice but to say, "OK, OK, you''re sorry to say, I''ll help you, OK?"


    "Are you kidding?"


    "Who''s kidding you? Wang Hu, look at him. I''ll go to boss Lei. "


    "Hey, don''t be kidding!"


    I was in a hurry.


    But Wang Hu really held out his hand and held me down.


    What about the old lame?


    Limp, and then run to find the Thunder Tiger.


    I can''t get up and follow.


    Wang Hu is old and powerful. He sits down there and holds my shoulder. I cry with pain.


    When the old lame gets it done and comes back, it''s all right.


    He told me to stay at home tomorrow, and everything was done.


    I wonder?


    What''s going on?


    It''s all done. Make me laugh?


    I didn''t expect that Thunder Tiger came to the door in person that night.


    To the home, also brought a lot of gifts.


    At that time with my father and mother are silly.


    What is thunder tiger doing?


    Thunder Tiger said directly, I and her daughter look at each other. They are going to get married immediately!


    This said, my father was stunned directly.


    My mother was so surprised that she almost didn''t jump up.


    Let Lei Rufei come out and see the future daughter-in-law.


    Of course, ray is here.


    At this time, people are beautiful and fashionable. The most important thing is that they have money at home!


    What else can my mother say?


    He agreed.


    There is only one daughter in the family. When she becomes the son-in-law of the Lei family, will she be rich and prosperous?


    My mother almost didn''t tell me in public that I was powerful and capable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    I didn''t expect that the old lame was so capable!


    Well, Niang xipi, they all come and visit in person.


    Can I get people back?


    To make Thunder Tiger lose face, can the family live?


    He agreed immediately.


    The news spread quickly, and many people in the village felt bad.


    It''s said that the ancestral Tomb of Zhang family is smoking, isn''t it?


    That dangsi actually got on well with Miss Lei?


    Before Li Xiaomiao, fat ya, you can close your eyes now.


    Why can''t you compare Lei Rufei?


    To have a face, to have a figure, to have money and money.


    This is not because the eldest lady is too young to get married. She can only get engaged.


    Wind scenery light, came a lot of people, in this way, officially became someone else''s uncle.


    And


    It''s a burden!


    No way, Thunder Tiger only has such a daughter, no other offspring.


    My mother and my father don''t care about their influence. If they are too burdensome, they will be too burdensome.


    It''s done.


    As for the old lame with what means, I also understand later.


    First of all, the Lei family do have this heart.


    Second, the old lame promised to help him watch Feng Shui for free.


    That''s it. It''s done!


    But then came the painful days.


    There are a lot of people running back and forth in Liucun every day.


    Who are these people?


    Talent!


    It''s said that he is a champion of Sanda, a swordsman and a master of Japanese.


    What are you doing here?


    In the future, I''ll play for the Lei family. They all come out to fight, kill and chop people.


    There''s finance, and then there''s investment.


    Later, there were teachers of English.


    Paralysis! I''ve never been so tired when I was studying.


    Li Xiaomiao is right about one thing. Men were expelled for fighting at the beginning, but learning is very good.


    Pain is pain, but


    I know that knowledge changes fate. No matter how hard it is, I have to carry it.


    Lei''s son-in-law, do you think it''s so easy to be?


    It''s not enough to learn these, but also to understand fashion and clothing collocation.


    Gentlemen''s manners and so on.


    Paralysis, I''m really tired to death.


    Fortunately, the family is the Thunder Tiger money, little sister also left, don''t worry about eating and drinking, just learning.


    Finally, after a month or two.


    I was so tired that I ran to find the old cripple.


    Nima''s, I have done exactly what he said. Now you have to tell me why?


    The old lame told me with a smile that it was still early.


    I''ll tell you later.


    Come on!


    Paralysis, that''s it.


    So, every day with a wooden sword, where hahaha and others to chop.


    What''s the most depressing thing about NIMA?


    Engagement is engagement. I haven''t roomed with ray.


    When school was over, they went to study.


    So


    It means that I''m playing with my uncle''s name every day.


    So


    During this time, there is nothing to do.


    It took half a year to see.


    Then, Thunder Tiger let me start to enter his family business.


    What are you doing?


    Start letting me take over the antiques business.


    Yes! It''s an antique business on the surface, but in private, it''s a fuckin ''grave robbery.


    Of course, I''m also my uncle. I''m sure I didn''t do the work myself.


    They have people to support, they do it, and I am responsible for driving to pick up the goods and so on.


    After you get it back, you''ll have to know if there''s a fake.


    About this matter, my teacher is an old lame, he is responsible for the palm, after reading, and then teach me how to identify and so on.


    In half a year, I have changed a lot.


    In the past, he was a stupid farmer, but now


    I wear suits, ties and shoes every day. I drive a Land Rover and run around in the wilderness.


    To be first-hand, you have to pick up the wet ones.


    Why do you ask me?


    To put it bluntly, this antique is a good thing.


    However, those on the ground are handed down by others. If they are contaminated with popularity, they will have defects in antiques.


    But the one under the ground is different. Only one dead person touched it.


    So, those rich employers like this wet one.


    It''s a special hobby. Who cares?As long as someone likes it, it''s good to make money.


    In order to help me, the old lame did nothing.


    He knew the so-called "gold seeking school captain" and "local master".


    These people are all professional.


    For the face of the old lame, and then ran to my hands down to work.


    So, the original Thunder Tiger, his people, fished out good things, but they were mixed.


    What do you mean?


    Lucky!


    There''s a tomb here. Who knows what''s in it? It''s good to get it out. If you take out the bad ones, you''ll be in the black.


    But with professional talents, it''s not the same.


    Touch the golden point, OK?


    They know where there is a big tomb. Is it a prince or an ordinary rich man buried in the tomb.


    In this way, naturally, my performance is outstanding.


    Then Thunder Tiger is very satisfied!


    And then I got other fuckin ''jobs.


    What are you doing?


    You don''t believe it.


    How mixed is the industry of Thunder Tiger.


    Besides this, there are funerals.


    What are you doing with the graveyard?


    What is funeral?


    Crematorium.


    The State implements compulsory cremation, which gives birth to crematorium, a lucrative industry.


    There is a crematorium. All the people around must come here to burn the corpses. After burning the corpses, they go to the cemetery built by his family to bury them.


    It''s all one-stop service!


    As for my mountain, it''s my property, isn''t it?


    But others Thunder Tiger said, his future is also mine, what are you and me? Let me do it well. It''s all mine in the future.


    Shit, sometimes I wonder if this is my father-in-law.


    Why do I always have to deal with the dead?


    My mother also asked about it.


    It''s said by Lei Hu, "mother in law, it''s not good to be in this industry. But you are my uncle and boss, and you don''t have to do it yourself. It''s OK. "


    It''s true. Anyway, I didn''t do it myself. I directed others to do it.


    But you took the crematorium?


    Are you going to inspect the accounts or something.


    When I go, I often see dead bodies. What a bad luck!


    Of course, if you think about something else, you can see immediately that this is really good.


    Thunder Tiger didn''t ask me to take a group of horsemen, and then fight with others for territory. It''s good, isn''t it?


    Life has become very good.


    Now open tiger, wearing a suit and tie.


    The most direct thing is that we used to smoke a few yuan, but now we smoke 35 yuan.


    It''s fuckin ''tired!


    Because, my course is still not over.


    Work during the day, and at night? I have to go on to class and go to bed at twelve in the evening.


    Sleep till seven and then get up again.


    Go to inspect the funeral home in the morning, explain what they do, and collect the goods in the afternoon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    No matter how hard it is, how can it be?


    It''s going to have to wait.


    Thunder Tiger began to increase the quantity, and then in addition to the funeral home, antiques, and let me bring people.


    Who are you with?


    In name, it''s the security personnel of the company. In fact, it''s a fuckin ''fight.


    What do these people do?


    To put it bluntly, go everywhere to put out the fire.


    For example, demolition, encounter nail households, this time you know.


    I''m tired. I''m tired.


    I can imagine that in the future this work will continue to add weight, will be more and more tired.


    Thunder Tiger sometimes comforts me, others see his scenery, who knows the pain behind?


    I think the money is all from strong winds, but it''s not. It''s his hard work.


    I really miss my life as a farmer. As long as I have enough to eat, I don''t worry about anything.


    But now


    Alas! Life is hard.


    Finally, I couldn''t carry it any more. I ran to find the old lame.


    If it wasn''t for his sudden engagement, how could I have worked so hard?


    So, after the rush, Wang Hu is still there, but the old lame is not.


    During this period, I often run outside and haven''t come back for a long time.


    Suddenly back, Wang Hu told me that the old lame was dead! Not long ago.


    I was so scared, NIMA! What about me?


    Lao Tzu has just started. He told me that people are dead?


    Isn''t this about me?


    Wang Hu''s sad face tells me that everything depends on you.


    I was so angry that I twisted his collar and yelled, "are you kidding me? You''re playing with me, aren''t you? "


    Wang Hu wry smile, back sentence, "soon you know! In a word, we must be more careful. "


    "Damn, you tell me clearly, how did the old lame die? What''s more, you''ve been laying the groundwork for such a long time. I''ve done exactly what you want. What do you want me to do? "


    "I don''t know. It''s no use saying anything before the time. All right! You''ll know everything then. "


    With these words, Wang Hu directly broke away from my hand, and then went to take the burden and left.


    I''m so depressed!


    After going back, I still have to work again.


    This time, it was a group of people who made trouble. Thunder Tiger asked me to deal with him.


    One of the security guys called me and asked me to call.


    As a result, I didn''t know until I finished.


    It''s carrying demolition again!


    What about this time?


    It''s not a nail household. It''s for more money.


    It''s a lonely old man whose son is lost.


    The two old people thought that if the house was gone, their son would not be able to find it when he came back.


    Therefore, firmly do not let the demolition!


    A group of old men ran to bully the two widowed old people. My conscience suffered.


    So, I really don''t want to do it!


    Thunder Tiger refused and said I had to do the work. Sometimes, kindness doesn''t work. Be cruel when necessary.


    I said I can''t carry it. I really live like a year.


    No matter what he says, I don''t want to do it.


    Return Land Rover to him and everything. I''m going back to Liucun.


    Thunder Tiger sighs, and it''s hard to force.


    I have to go back to cultivate for a period of time, when I have enough rest.


    I didn''t say anything. I went back to Liucun.


    The development of Liucun is still very fast, and the foundations of those houses have appeared.


    After going back, my father and mother still questioned me, what are you doing back? What''s wrong with my father-in-law? Not happy?


    I''m not happy at all.


    Anyway, my parents are powerful, and I don''t want to pay attention to them.


    I really want to have a rest. I don''t know how my little sister is now? Half a year, what happened to her?


    Little sister, little sister, do you know how hard it is for me? Can I see you again?


    Wang Hu is gone, the old lame is dead, and the Liucun village has changed.


    I don''t seem to know where I am.


    I don''t want anything now, I just want to have a good rest and have enough rest!


    If I can, I really don''t want to go back.


    Who ever thought, it rained heavily at that time, it rained heavily.


    The next day, someone came to me. What do you say?


    The grave of the old cripple was washed away.


    Is the tomb gone?


    Why?


    When I asked later, I understood what was going on.


    After the old cripple died, his will was not to erect a monument or seal the land.


    After digging the hole, they buried it.Without sealing soil, the tomb was washed away as soon as the heavy rain came down.


    He had no children, no relatives.


    Now Wang Hu and Wang he are not here. The villagers see me walking with the old lame, so they ask me to help.


    What else can I do for you?


    Take a hoe, dig some soil and reinforce his graveyard.


    Who ever thought, after I really got to the place, I found something strange was wrong.


    Why?


    The soil was completely washed away, and the coffins inside came out.


    It''s a thin coffin. It seems that the old man really has no savings.


    I dug up the mud and prepared to bury him.


    However, looking at the coffin, I suddenly jumped with fear.


    An impulse filled my heart for a moment.


    When this idea appeared, I shook my head, and then said to myself, "no, no, it''s said that people live in peace. How can I do such a thing?"


    However, you said I would go out for half a year, and the old lame would die.


    The news came all of a sudden.


    I don''t believe it. He died like this.


    Thinking of this, my heart beat even more. That kind of thought, after diffused to the heart, completely could not stop.


    Think of here, I quickly took a hoe, and then no longer under control, hard pry coffin.


    One after another, I didn''t expect that the coffin was quite solid.


    When I wasted my strength, I finally pried open the coffin. As soon as the coffin was lifted, I looked inside.


    You''re paralyzed! I was scared to death at that time.


    Inside the coffin, it was empty.


    Wipe, old lame guy, and deceive me.


    He''s not dead at all. The coffin is still new, but the body inside is gone.


    Doesn''t that mean he''s playing dead?


    But I don''t understand why the old lame pretended to be dead?


    I don''t think this guy''s trying to avoid me.


    It''s just a case of pretending to be dead.


    But he is lame. Who will hurt him?


    Thinking of this, I decided to ask someone to make it clear.


    However, Wang Hu and Wang he have already run away.


    Who else can I ask?


    Where will the old lame go?


    No matter where he went, but


    This is the old lame''s secret. I can''t let his secret be revealed.


    I quickly closed the coffin again, and then dug the earth to fill it.


    The old lame man said at that time that he would not seal the soil or erect a monument.


    I don''t want people to know!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    After covering up, then I went back.


    After going back, I went everywhere to visit and investigate, and then asked the villagers who knew how the old lame man died?


    Their answer, of course, is very simple!


    How else can I die? I''m old enough to die.


    How long do you think the old lame has lived, and how old are the people left over from the old age? It''s normal to die old.


    I asked them, do you really see the body of the old lame?


    They talk nonsense. Of course, they see it. They lie in the coffin.


    I have a headache here.


    Where''s the old cripple''s body? Why are the coffins empty?


    Is it difficult that someone stole his body after he died?


    However, the coffin was complete at that time.


    We all know that the nails of this coffin are square.


    It''s really hard to get the nail out after it''s driven in.


    So, basically, if you want to open it, the coffin will be damaged.


    There will be no one to drag out and put a new coffin in, right?


    In this case, I think it''s totally impossible!


    Unless, when the old lame was buried, he had already come out.


    When the coffin is closed, there is an empty coffin inside.


    Well, Wang Hu is the only one who can do all this.


    Is it difficult? What''s the matter, so this old man has to pretend to be dead?


    If you feign death, it must be to avoid disaster.


    What''s wrong with the old lame?


    The more I think about it, the more difficult it is.


    Forget it. I really can''t figure it out. I believe the truth will come out after a while.


    In this way, this matter can only be put down temporarily.


    I believe that one day, the truth will come out.


    Life is like this, day by day.


    Then, after a while, Thunder Tiger called me.


    What are you talking about?


    It''s going to be a long vacation.


    He''s very busy now. He doesn''t have time. Let me pick up ray.


    They had a good holiday.


    Well, that''s my fiancee, isn''t it?


    So, pick it up.


    So, driving a Land Rover, according to the address given by Thunder Tiger, then I went over.


    Lei Rufei''s school is in the city. Besides, it''s still a noble school.


    At the school gate, you can see all kinds of luxury cars.


    Mercedes Benz, BMW are the norm, as well as fear of saratti, Porsche and so on.


    Fortunately, we Land Rover are not shameful. We just wait there.


    Wait and wait, I''m almost asleep.


    Then, Ray came out.


    I was just about to call her.


    As a result


    The picture in front of me made me say what I wanted to say. I said it directly and swallowed it.


    Why?


    Because I saw a picture that I couldn''t believe.


    Next to ray, there was a white, gentle, pretty boy. Push a bicycle, talk and smile with Lei Rufei, two people toward this side came.


    The boy looks very humorous. What he says makes Lei Rufei laugh all the time.


    I''m a little silly to see this picture.


    How to say?


    It''s like making a love idol show.


    Campus that kind of love, the most pure and beautiful kind.


    What''s more, these two are a perfect match.


    Where did the boy park his bike and say something to ray.


    What about the girl?


    Red face nodded, and then sat in the back of his seat, holding the boy''s waist, two people riding a bicycle on the left.


    From the beginning to the end, sitting in a Land Rover with a cigarette in my mouth, I have been watching this scene.


    Finally, as soon as I turned the steering wheel and stepped on the gas, I went back.


    When I got there, I stopped the car and went back to the funeral home.


    Girls!


    How to say? It''s easy to confuse the sense of dependence and gratitude in campus. They feel as if they like so and so.


    In fact, after a period of time, when I really met the person I like, I immediately understood that this kind of emotion was wrong.


    So


    I just say, want to give that wench half a year of time, at that time consider well.


    Six months later, she met the person she liked.


    Forget it, this wedding is my own mustard, and then the old lame asked me to get engaged quickly, which caused such a thing.Now that Uncle Lei Rufei has a name, I don''t like him?


    The next day, call the people under your hand, and then hand over the work.


    I think it''s almost done. It''s time to go.


    The Land Rover keys are on the desk. I''m gone.


    Where are you going?


    I don''t know where I should go.


    It''s impossible to go home.


    Just find a job in the city.


    Now when looking for a job, we should pay attention to work experience.


    The boss wants to ask you, what''s your specialty?


    What can I say?


    Can you fight, can you chop?


    So, no!


    Of course, there is another one who can read antiques. Unfortunately, when I was young, people would not use me.


    It''s a good thing to have a good fight.


    What can I do?


    Be a security guard.


    It doesn''t matter. Just have a job.


    The mobile phone number has also been changed to avoid thunder tiger coming to me again.


    So, from today on, I officially started to be a security guard.


    Our leader is a retired soldier.


    My family name is Wang.


    Then, I had a competition with him and thought that my skill was really first-class.


    He takes good care of me and takes me here and there every day.


    It also makes me familiar with what''s going on in this community.


    This community is also good. There are a lot of rich people.


    One of them is a very beautiful woman with a smiling face and a good personality.


    When we meet the security guards, they don''t want to give up and talk to us. Sometimes, they even bring us delicious food.


    All of them regarded her as a goddess, hoping that something wonderful would happen.


    But brother Wang told us, don''t think about it! Although she is well-dressed and kind, she is actually a junior.


    At that time, many people couldn''t believe it.


    You said that beautiful woman, why do you want to do this line.


    However, we didn''t believe it until a Mercedes Benz and a fat pig came with the girl.


    That man has become a regular here now. He often comes here.


    Compared with that woman, this fat man is quite impolite. We security guards don''t look good at all.


    Last time, because he came here for the first time, a security guard asked two more questions. He didn''t think that this guy had a big mouth when he was so angry that he was smoked on the spot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    How can you hit people?


    In the end, it went to the police.


    Of course, the dead fat pig is just a little money.


    This kind of situation is not surprising. Anyway, it has happened many times.


    When the dead fat pig passed us, his eyes were very uncomfortable.


    What''s more, he has a very hot temper.


    Once, it seemed that the beautiful woman and several security guards had two more words. As a result, they had a quarrel.


    The next day, we found that the woman''s face was black and blue, and she was beaten badly.


    This situation is becoming more and more serious.


    In the end, the man didn''t come at all, and the woman was in tears all day.


    This situation has been maintained for a long time.


    All of a sudden, we found something wrong. We haven''t seen that woman for a long time.


    Then, brother Wang asked me to have a look.


    Where the hell am I going.


    The fat man is so cruel that if he says a little more to the woman, he will be hit.


    That''s not a good thing.


    So, I decided not to go.


    Brother Wang has no choice but to take me personally. There are still a few people. Let''s go together.


    Find where the woman is, knock on the door, and there''s no response.


    We tried to knock twice more and soon found that something was wrong.


    There was a resident downstairs. After hearing the knock on the door above us, he ran to have a look.


    That''s an old woman. When she saw us, she asked, "what''s the matter?"?


    We have to tell the truth. We haven''t seen this woman for a long time. We are afraid that something will happen to her. So, we security guards, of course, have to come up and have a look.


    The old lady gave us a thumbs up and said, "I''m really conscientious.".


    Then, she reflected a situation to us.


    Inside the room, there was a bad smell, which was very bad.


    She smelled it downstairs.


    With this saying, our hearts suddenly jump wildly. It seems that there is something bad.


    There''s no way to find the landlord of the house.


    Because the woman rented the house and the landlord had a spare key.


    Because if there is a spare key, the landlord can give it to the tenant who has forgotten it. If the tenant owes money, the landlord can open the door and throw everything out.


    Get rid of people!


    So, after finding the landlord, opening the door, we went in.


    When this door opens, good guy! It''s so fuckin ''strong.


    As soon as I entered the house, someone screamed in the security team.


    Why?


    We also saw that in the room, there was a woman lying on the sofa, long dead.


    It''s the beautiful woman. She''s dead!


    It was a wrist cut.


    When he died, he was wearing a nightgown. The white nightgown was dyed red by blood.


    It''s been too long. The bodies are beginning to rot.


    When we go in, we can still see maggots rolling back and forth.


    Disgusting! It''s disgusting.


    Now that someone has died, brother Wang asked us to call the police and let the police deal with it.


    Of course, there''s no use in dealing with it.


    After all, it''s suicide, isn''t it?


    Who can this catch?


    I turned to look at the desk, and there was a suicide note.


    The content of the suicide note is really chilling.


    It says, "men don''t have a good thing! Damn it


    I really don''t understand. What did the fat man do to her to make her hate her so much?


    Anyway, it''s dead. It''s time for the police to come.


    After the wonderful came, the investigation was carried out.


    Investigate a circle down, judge suicide!


    Take the body, and it''s over.


    The landlord was in bad luck. He rented the house to a little three, but now he is still dead at home.


    For a while, he had to work hard.


    I thought it was over.


    Who ever thought that this is the real beginning of the terrible things.


    What''s going on?


    It turns out that there was an older guy in our security guard that night, otherwise he would be on the night watch.


    What about him?


    When I am old, I can''t catch thieves and patrol in the daytime.


    However, when the night watch, responsible for the gatekeeper, this is still no problem.


    That night, a man made some pig head meat, and then bought a bottle of Erguotou. A man sat there and drank leisurely wine.In the middle of the night, a woman came and said she would go in.


    This is a residential area. Do you want to go in?


    If it''s the owner!


    The old man didn''t ask her to show her the owner''s certificate!


    Now that it was confirmed, of course, the man would not stop her and let her in directly.


    After entering, the old man specially noticed that there was a family on the top of the building, and the light was really on.


    At that time, I didn''t think so much.


    As a result, wait until the next day, wake up, NIMA! The old man remembered.


    That woman is very beautiful and familiar.


    That''s not Isn''t that the woman who just died?


    Besides, that family is where she used to live.


    Then, the old man trembled with fright. The next day, he was born with a disease. He took the initiative to leave his job and was unwilling to do it.


    After this story came out, of course, many people didn''t believe it.


    They said, it must be a fuckin ''high drink. This person thinks too much.


    However, I''m not the same. I''ve seen ghosts and wild immortals with my own eyes. What else is impossible?


    I said to brother Wang, "this is not right! The woman was very angry at that time, and her dress was dyed red. All kinds of signs, alas, she would become a fierce ghost. At that time I''m afraid it''s going to take revenge on us. "


    Brother Wang is a soldier. How can he believe these things.


    So I don''t believe it!


    So, this building, began to have an accident.


    What''s the matter?


    That night, a man died!


    That guy is a typical homestead, squatting at home every day, not willing to come out at all.


    As a result


    But scared to death at home!


    That''s really scary.


    The whole person was wide eyed and opened his mouth, and then there was bile around his mouth.


    Wipe it. It''s really frightening.


    Brother Wang was a little puzzled at that time, and he said, "what did he see? How can you scare people to death? "


    Whatever it is, we have to call the police again.


    Then, after the police came, they investigated everywhere and found no evidence of homicide.


    Finally, judge this is a "sudden death" event!


    Because the otaku, we all know.


    There''s nothing to do in the evening, just watch a movie, or do it. The heart can''t bear it, and sudden death is normal.


    In this way, once again, the case has been settled.


    But I told brother Wang that it would never be so simple.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    He asked me, isn''t that easy?


    "For so many years, nothing has happened. But isn''t it strange that two people have died in succession now? " I want to ask this question.


    immediately, he didn''t like to make complaints about it. "Didn''t you say it?" Really, the police said that it was sudden death and suicide, and they can''t find any evidence. "


    "Evidence, that''s strange! It could be that thing. "


    "Are you sure?"


    "That''s for sure!"


    Brother Wang said yes. I''ll go and find the leader.


    And then, what about the top? Find someone special to do a French game.


    Does the law work?


    No!


    An old man died in the elevator again.


    The old man was sitting in the elevator. What''s wonderful is that the elevator was cut off.


    It''s impossible.


    Because the elevator, there is emergency power.


    However, after the elevator stopped, it was completely dark.


    The elevator was locked, didn''t fall down, and nothing unusual happened.


    But


    The old man is dead!


    I was scared to death.


    Like the otaku, he opened his mouth wide, and then he was so scared that his bile came out.


    His family said that the old man had a bad heart and the elevator had problems, so he died.


    If so, the company should lose money on its property.


    Then, a lawsuit is filed for compensation.


    Three people died in a row. It''s not going to work.


    It must be that the mage didn''t have any effect at all that would cause such trouble.


    So brother Wang asked me, is there a better way? Or there are some powerful people who can recommend something like that.


    I shook my head. I knew the old lame, Wang Hu and Wang he. But now Forget it, they don''t know where they''re going.


    Unfortunately, that night, it was my turn to be on duty.


    I''m scared, too. This woman died so strangely. How can I be found?


    Brother Wang also takes care of me.


    At that time, I sent another person to accompany me, and they were on duty together.


    It''s hard to do security work.


    I''m going to patrol around with a flashlight.


    Three people are dead. We''re afraid to go.


    How to fix it?


    Finally, we can only go up and look around when it is not dark.


    After watching, we will guard the door and forbid outsiders to enter.


    The owners are also in and out, we carefully check.


    After a while, it was completely dark.


    I''m bored and just sit around chatting.


    The person who accompanied me was a skinny guy.


    What about him?


    There is a nickname called monkey.


    Monkey and I chat, his favorite is to listen to me tell the story of the country.


    After all, it''s city dwellers who are quite curious about things in the countryside.


    Chatting, chatting, and finally directly related to this matter.


    The monkey asked me, three people have died, are these three people?


    I just said, what else. That''s the woman!


    "Do you really think that people can become ghosts?" The monkey asked me directly.


    "Of course!" I''m sure.


    "But how many people do you say, people die every day. How many ghosts are there at the end of the day? " Monkey''s words are really sharp.


    "You say the opposite, do you believe that people have past and present lives?"


    "No


    "I don''t believe it either, but I can''t believe it now. Because I''ve met my previous life. "


    "Ha ha, I''m curious. What was your previous life?"


    I was about to say it, but on second thought, forget it.


    Really, if I say something about Xiang Yu, it''s a bit too shocking.


    Just talking, I didn''t expect that something would happen again immediately


    What''s the matter?


    At this time, suddenly a woman came towards us.


    That woman is also rare. When she walks, she keeps her head down and doesn''t say anything.


    It''s really a bit frightening to look like a hairdresser.


    I asked the monkey to go out and have a look.


    What about monkeys?


    Scared to death, dare not go out, can only push me, let me go out to have a look.


    There''s really no way. I have to work hard and go out.


    After I went out, I found that the woman was very strange.


    Just stand there and don''t move.


    And I said, "Ma''am, can I help you?"She pointed inside and said, "I''m going in!"


    "Sorry, this is a private place. If you don''t have an owner''s card, you can''t go in. "


    "I have the owner card!"


    At this point, she took out her card.


    I looked at it carefully. It''s really the owner card here.


    But what I don''t understand is that if there is an owner''s card, why doesn''t she just swipe it in?


    Thinking of this, I went over and tried her card.


    Towards the top brush, brush for most of the day, or no reaction.


    This is really strange. It''s clearly our owner''s card, but it can''t open the door. Isn''t that a strange thing?


    Immediately


    I frowned and asked, "what''s the situation?"


    "Oh, let her in! Where is so much trouble? "


    Monkey this guy, really a little impatient, urged me to release people.


    I nodded to let her in.


    But I think it''s a little wrong!


    What if this woman is that woman?


    If it''s really a ghost, what if it''s dead again?


    As a last resort, I could only look at her and said, "can you look up and let me have a look?"


    The woman was silent.


    I suddenly a little nervous, quickly yelled, "raise your head!"


    The woman then slowly raised her head. Unexpectedly, it was not the woman.


    I relaxed and let her in.


    The monkey came here and asked, "what''s up? It''s not a ghost, is it? "


    I nodded.


    But I don''t understand. You said, why should a person cover up his hair and make it look like a ghost?


    What on earth is this for!


    The monkey told me, "forget it, forget it. The owner has put the card in line with the procedure. Is there anyone in the card right? "


    I nodded and felt something was wrong.


    I wish I could! What''s wrong with it?


    I''ve seen the woman''s face. She''s not the woman.


    The monkey said, "come on, come on, don''t think so much. Come in and have a cigarette. Let''s have a rest."


    I nodded, too, and went back to the house with him.


    At this point, I turned my head and subconsciously looked behind me.


    Next moment, the whole person is scared to death!


    Why?


    On the window over there, the light is shining.


    The room is the woman''s room!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    Damn it!


    As soon as I saw the room, I was scared.


    What a room! The room where the woman died.


    Damn it. You know, because of the death of people in that room, no one dare to go in.


    When I saw the monkey next to me, I was so scared that I shivered all over my body. At last, this guy jokingly said, "we Let''s call the police! "


    I rolled my eyes and said, "that thing is a ghost! What do you think the police can do when they come? When they come, we can''t see it. At that time, we''ll lie to the police that something will happen. "


    As soon as he said this, the monkey was blinded and asked me how to fix it?


    No way. If you can''t win, call your daughter-in-law!


    "Well, I said Zhao Ping, are you there? "


    I called for a long time, and then the monkey didn''t say a word.


    Just stare at me like a psycho!


    Zhao Ping didn''t respond.


    She can only call me again.


    At last, the monkey couldn''t look down and said, "I said you have roots. Are you scared by ghosts? Are you scared out of your mind? "


    "Don''t talk, I''m doing it!"


    "Ha ha, I''m funny, too. Why? Do you understand these things? "


    "Of course! Don''t talk anyway. "


    I''ve been calling for a long time, but it doesn''t work at all.


    Just when I was a little at a loss, suddenly came a voice, "you gen, what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    "Oh, you''ve come out! Where are you? "


    I turn my head and look for Zhao Ping everywhere.


    However, it''s been looking for a long time, but there is still no one.


    Where did the girl go?


    At this time, she said, I can''t come out at the critical moment of cultivation! You must want me to come out, and I''ll only have half an hour. Otherwise, all my previous accomplishments will be wasted.


    "Well, well, it''s important for you to practice. Don''t just give up. I''m just asking. If a ghost dies unjustly, is she fierce? "


    "Well, not to me."


    "What about us ordinary people?"


    "Ordinary people? It''s basically rolling! "


    Well, it seems to be very relaxed.


    Yes! Ordinary people encounter an ordinary ghost, you have no way, not to mention those wronged female ghosts?


    Does that mean that I have nothing to do?


    So, I can only ask her, I have already met a fierce ghost, is there any way to get rid of her?


    "Well, can I come out and help you?"


    "Of course not! If you want to have a good or bad, that''s not what I think. You can''t abolish your practice! "


    When she said this, Zhao Ping still had a sweet smile.


    "In fact, it doesn''t mean that all fierce ghosts must harm people."


    "But she has killed three people."


    "It''s all men, right?"


    "Well, how do you know?"


    "Women, especially those who incarnate as fierce ghosts, are actually victimized by heartless people. Yougen, if that''s true, I hope you can give her a free hand. "


    When I heard this, I laughed bitterly.


    "You are too kind! It''s almost the same for her to let me go. How can I let her go? "


    "You are a good man! Because I was once unjust and became a fierce ghost. It''s you who influenced me, isn''t it? You have to understand that in this world, there is no unexplained hate, there is no unexplained love. So If you want to help her and relieve her resentment, maybe she will be reincarnated. "


    When I said this, I really thought of the old lame.


    Said at the beginning, completed Zhao Ping''s wish, then resolved her resentment, this wench will go to reincarnate.


    But who would have thought that in the end, she was a ghost fairy and didn''t have to be reincarnated?


    "Well, I know! I''ll try. "


    Speaking of this, I asked Zhao Ping to continue to have a rest. I''ll call her if there''s anything wrong.


    Then I turned my head and looked at the monkey over there.


    This guy is amazing enough. At that time, he looked at me with a very strange look at Martians.


    I was a little tired of his eyes, and immediately I said, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "Well, I just wonder, where were you just talking to yourself?" The monkey is a little bit trapped.


    When I heard this, I was a little silly. I was not angry and said, "what are you talking to yourself?"


    "It''s just talking to yourself. Isn''t it strange where a person talks to himself?"


    "What do I say to myself?"After I said this, the monkey nodded firmly.


    Get it! I see. Ghosts, they can''t see or hear.


    I said with a dry smile, it''s OK, it''s OK! I was just doing it. Come on, let''s go up and have a look.


    At that time, the monkey''s eyes were all round and he couldn''t believe it.


    "You have a root. Do you think my head is flooded or bagged?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m so good here. Am I so stupid to run to death? That''s a female ghost. If she gets annoyed, how can I take my dog''s life? "


    When I heard that, I was really quite dissatisfied.


    Immediately, not angry came a sentence, "brother, we are security! What is security? To protect one side. Since we are in this position, we have to protect the security of this community. How can you be a security guard if you are so afraid of death! "


    "Ah, you are really wrong. If I''m not afraid of death, I''ll be a policeman. What else can I be? I also advise you, don''t mess around and stay here! "


    Monkey, this guy, has really aroused my disdain.


    Paralysis! This guy works as a security guard just to muddle along.


    Really, in that case, why don''t you find another job? Why are you doing this?


    Of course, at the end of the day, I''m still timid.


    I''m afraid, too!


    So many times, the strange things we met were not helped by others.


    You said to let me deal with it alone. I''m really scared to death.


    Come on! I''d better think of something else.


    What can I do?


    Call brother Wang decisively.


    Let him handle it!


    Sure enough, I heard that we have something to do here and need support.


    This guy came with two people in a hurry.


    As a result, when I came here, it was already late at night.


    He looked at us and wondered.


    Don''t you two smoke here with your legs crossed?


    What can happen?


    I pointed to the upstairs over there. Let him see for himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    Brother Wang''s look made me shiver!


    "Lying trough, is it true? That woman turned into a ghost? " Brother Wang was scared.


    I asked him, how to fix it now?


    Brother Wang is the same. He called the police!


    See, it''s all funny.


    Also, people, when they encounter something, they subconsciously call the police.


    I didn''t say, "ghost! Brother, what do you think? How can the police come again? "


    "Yes, it can''t be solved! So we What shall we do? "


    "What else can we do? We are security guards! Go up and have a look. "


    As soon as he said this, brother Wang also looked at me in surprise.


    I can''t believe it!


    In his opinion, it''s the same with monkeys.


    Is it something? A little death?


    That''s a ghost!


    Who can handle it?


    At the critical moment, Xiao Lin in our team was holding a jade pendant. He said, "I opened it. It should be OK. Otherwise, let''s have a try? "


    I think so, too!


    Seeing that they were still afraid, I finally volunteered and said, "let''s get together, we''re very masculine! Later, if you''re afraid, I''ll go to the room. "


    This said, brother Wang turned his head and looked at me strangely.


    Then, stretched out a thumb, came a sentence, "cow break!"


    In this way, he organized people and we went up.


    It''s really scary to go all the way.


    We all huddled together.


    There is a story on the Internet. If you feel lonely and bored, you want to find someone to accompany you.


    There is a very simple way!


    What?


    You close the door, turn off the lights, and then hide at home and watch a horror movie.


    After that, all right!


    Do you have a feeling that there are people everywhere in your kitchen, under your bed, in your toilet?


    We are in the same state now. It seems that there are ghosts everywhere we go.


    For fear of being discovered!


    We were careful. These guys were scared to death and pushed me ahead.


    I wipe! When paying wages and dividends, why didn''t they push me to the front?


    Oh, forget it! Laozi''s purpose is to accumulate virtue.


    For my Zhao Ping and for my sister.


    So, I went to the front.


    The most annoying thing is behind me. Where do those guys breathe? The air blows all the way to my neck, scaring me to death.


    I scolded, stay away from me!


    As a result, after these words were said, they were all forgiven. Saya ran away from me.


    Wipe! There''s no sense of loyalty.


    Looking at the door of the ghost girl''s house, I''m a little confused.


    Although the light was on, the door was also open.


    It''s hidden. You can see the light coming out of the gap.


    Is the woman waiting for someone?


    Or are you waiting for me?


    No, it seems that I quarreled with the fat man before. He hasn''t been here all the time. I should be waiting for him.


    Oh, I sigh. This woman is also very pitiful!


    He turned around and looked behind him. These immoral and smoking guys are really not things. Keep hiding behind, just hold your head and look at me.


    Being watched by me, brother Wang shamelessly extended his hand and said, "come on, we believe you!"


    "Your uncle!"


    I scolded, but I got up my courage and went in.


    Who ever thought that my front foot just went in and something happened to my back foot.


    Why?


    All of a sudden, a very cold wind blew directly.


    The most damned thing is that the door should be opened when it''s blowing from the front, right?


    As a result


    Bang, it''s closed.


    Scared, I turned my head and pulled the door.


    But the wonderful thing is that I can''t even press the door handle, and I still can''t open it.


    At that time, it was a bit encircled. What the hell is going on?


    Look inside the room, in addition to the strong wind, what''s more terrifying is that the whole light is flickering.


    The atmosphere really scared people to pee.


    Brother Wang and others, desperately knocking on the door, shouting, "Zhang Yougen, what are you doing? Open the door! Why did you lock the door


    I cried, no! I don''t have a lock, but the door just won''t open.


    Scream, scream, scream, scream, scream, scream, scream, scream, scream, scream, scream, scream, scream, scream, scream, scream, scream, scream, scream, scream, scream, scream.


    The whole room, like a completely enclosed space, can no longer hear any sound.I looked at the lights, and my heart was pounding.


    However, I have known Zhao Ping for so long.


    Some people may not understand why ghosts appear and why these images appear? There are a lot of terrible things.


    Why does she want to scare you?


    Let''s be clear! People have three fires, and it''s hard for ghosts to harm people.


    It is said that people are afraid of ghosts by three points and ghosts by seven points.


    They make these horrible images, just want to scare you first, let your mind collapse, once the fire on your body disappears. Then, it''s time for them to ask for their lives.


    So I yelled, "you don''t have to scare me. I''m not afraid of you! I''ve seen all the horrible things. Madam, I''m the security guard downstairs. I don''t mean any harm. I just want to talk to you. "


    "Dangdang!"


    When I wiped it, my front foot just said I was not afraid. Suddenly, a sound came from my back foot, which made me jump.


    Paralysis! It''s my cell phone.


    It seems that brother Wang and others couldn''t get in, and there was no voice, so they called.


    I held up the phone to see that it was still a strange phone.


    I picked up and yelled, "Hello!"


    On the other end of the phone, it was Ray''s voice, "where are you?"


    "Ha?"


    "Where are you?" I asked


    "I..."


    "What do you mean? I quit my job and left my Land Rover behind. Now I don''t know where I am? You''re avoiding me, aren''t you? Zhang Yougen, you look down on me. If I want to find out a person''s relationship with my Lei family, even if you go under the ground, I''ll dig three feet to find out for you. "


    "Well This is not the time to say that. I have something to do


    "Oh, are you impatient with me? Do you like other people? "


    "Why do you say that? Come on! I have something urgent here. That''s it


    Then he turned off the phone.


    But with her bad temper, she called me again.


    Decisively, I just cut off the phone.


    Smelly girl, I''m busy all the time.


    Turning my head, I was startled.


    At this moment, the light is not flashing, but very dim.


    On the sofa, a woman is sitting there.


    Who is it?


    Ray rufi!


    I gave a wry smile, then walked over and sat down directly opposite her.


    "You don''t have to use the cover up, I know, you ghosts will have something to confuse people''s eyes. What I see now, what I think in my heart, right? "


    "Ha ha..."


    She laughed, and then her face melted like a candle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    That picture is really eye-catching!


    Looking at a big living man, it just melts in front of you.


    But I know, fantasy!


    So, I can light a cigarette calmly and watch her performance like this.


    Finally, I can''t scare you.


    The woman regained her appearance with a sigh.


    It''s the beautiful and kind woman.


    It''s just that her wrists are still dripping blood. It''s scary.


    "You have a lot of guts. I scared them to death, but you don''t care."


    "I once had a drought, do you believe it?"


    "So? Are you here to collect me? I really look down on you. A security guard can do this. "


    "Lady, you are a very kind person. I will always remember that others look down on US security guards, only you Bring us food. "


    "So what? Good people don''t live long, bad people last a thousand years. "


    "Do you hate him? But I don''t understand. He''s such a bad man. How can you take a fancy to him? " I''m telling her you have to think about yourself. You don''t worship money. Is that what happens?


    As a result, the woman said her thing.


    She turned out to be an office worker.


    The fat man turned out to be her boss and took good care of her at work.


    Later, the girl fell in love with him.


    After they were together, they knew that the man had cheated her. They had a wife and a family.


    She wanted to break up, but


    The scum man promised to divorce as soon as possible, and then give her a name.


    Then, this procrastination dragged her to death.


    Finally, the more the woman said, the more angry she was. She held out her hand, grabbed my throat and yelled, "men don''t have a good thing!"


    I didn''t move, looked at her bloody hand and asked, "how do you know there is no good man? That''s what you didn''t meet, okay? In my opinion, you are really stupid


    "Why?"


    "Because a good man won''t make you cry or hurt. But you end your life for a bad man, isn''t it stupid? How do you know you won''t meet a good man in the future? "


    She was stunned at this.


    "Ma''am, listen to me. There are many men in this world. Not everyone is bad, OK? If there are all bad men in the world, don''t those women commit suicide just like you


    "This..."


    "In my opinion, you meet a bad man, and then you are deceived. You are angry with the whole world."


    "I didn''t!"


    "In that case, why did you kill those three people? Why don''t you go to the fat man? "


    "You think I haven''t found him. He has a talisman. He can''t get close to me at all!"


    "Aren''t you sad? If he kills you, he will be punished by law. But You committed suicide. You ended your life for a scum man. Have you ever thought about your parents? Have you ever thought about your family? You''re so selfish, they How sad will they be when they know you''re dead? "


    "I..."


    "They brought you up, but you committed suicide because of a man. Now, you''re killing people again. Isn''t someone else''s life life? Don''t they have parents? Do you have to inflict your own pain on others? It''s a very selfish act


    "You Stop it


    "So what do you do? Even me! I came with good intentions, but you killed me. You hate scum man. What about you? Is slowly becoming your most annoying person


    With that, she was dumbfounded.


    Then, the body a soft, directly fell where.


    "I What should I do? "


    "Let go of the hatred! Go to reincarnation. You will find a good man in the afterlife. "


    "Well How can it be that easy? "


    "Hey, listen! In my opinion, you are a weak person. Just because you can''t let go and dare not pursue your own happiness, so You chose suicide! But now there is another chance, why not seize it? Come back


    Sure enough, she lowered her head and stopped talking.


    I did not speak, waiting quietly.


    For a long time, she laughed, raised her head and closed her eyes.


    "Yes! What''s your name? "


    "Zhang Yougen!"


    "I wrote you down. Why didn''t I meet you earlier? "


    "I''ll see your parents."


    "Well, tell them that my daughter is unfilial. Their kindness to me can only be paid back. "


    With these words, her body, a little bit began to dissipate.


    In the air, came the voice of this woman, "there is a root Thank youI closed my eyes and sighed.


    For the first time, I had a bad influence.


    How incredible?


    Of course, this woman is good by nature, not bad!


    I''m afraid it''s hard to meet a person who is evil in nature.


    Thanks to Zhao Ping, I was reminded.


    I lit a cigarette and sat in the room in a daze.


    Ghosts are also human beings.


    People have good and evil, and of course they also have good and evil.


    Just stimulate good thoughts and suppress evil thoughts.


    They can also be influenced!


    I got up, opened the door, and went out.


    Brother Wang and others looked at me in surprise.


    "Lying trough, have root, are you a person or a ghost?" Brother Wang asked me.


    "Of course it''s human. Don''t you see my shadow?"


    "You boy What about the woman? "


    "To be reincarnated!"


    "Lying trough, have you passed her? You boy I really can''t see that there is such ability. "


    "Well, she''s a kind woman, too, OK? They used to bring us something to eat. "


    "Yes! Anyway, you''ve settled this matter. I''ll apply for the property right then. Here''s your bonus


    After saying this, brother Wang said very generously, "go! Brothers, it''s my treat today. Let''s all have a drink. "


    As soon as I heard that brother Wang was so generous, everyone cheered directly.


    I followed them, looked at the room behind me, and said with a smile, "go all the way!"


    When everyone went downstairs, they were ready to drink.


    Who would have thought that at this time, something happened again.


    Why?


    The lights in front flash, then the car roars.


    Then, all black Buicks stopped at the door.


    After that, a group of people in black suits and shoes came down.


    We all wonder.


    At this time, someone respectfully opened the door.


    After the door was opened, a beautiful girl came down.


    She looked directly at me and said coldly, "as I said, if I can find your phone number, I can naturally find out where you are. Yes? Now you''re down to being a security guard here? "


    They all turned their heads and looked at me in surprise.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    I gave a bitter smile, but I got angry and said, "I don''t think being a security guard is degenerate! What''s wrong with making money on your own


    This is a relief to those security brothers around.


    "How much is that? You''re doing a good job with my dad, aren''t you? " Ray is not feeling well.


    "No, people have to learn to rely on themselves, not on others, right?" I lightly answered a sentence.


    Lei Rufei was very angry. He came up to me and said, "what do you mean? Don''t you want me? "


    "Well Let''s break up! "


    A word said, those security brothers, all stare big eyes. I can''t believe it!


    That surprised appearance, the mouth opens big, can plug the fist.


    Lei Rufei was stunned at that time, and yelled after a long time, "what do you mean? Play with me, don''t you


    "No, I just don''t think we''re suitable."


    "What''s wrong?" Lei Rufei has to get to the bottom of it.


    I pointed to her motorcade and then to my clothes. "As you can see, you are miss Lei. I''m just a poor security guard."


    "Then you were just a farmer, and I didn''t dislike you. Zhang Yougen, don''t make fun of such things. Now, get in the car and see my dad immediately. "


    "No!" I replied.


    As a result, this girl is also fierce, yelled, "tie him up for me!"


    With that, the gang came in a fierce manner.


    I look at brother Wang and they. I''m sure I can''t beat these people.


    However, when these guys look at Lei Rufei''s style, they hear that they are from Lei''s family.


    I''ll go. It''s just a little security guard. How dare you offend me.


    All back!


    Paralysis, it''s so ungrateful.


    I saw a ghost just now. It''s the same.


    Now, again.


    As a result


    Without the result, I can''t beat both hands. I can''t do anything, OK?


    In this way, they were directly pressed into the car.


    Then, without saying a word, I went to see Thunder Tiger.


    Thunder Tiger is very busy. When I saw him, this guy was surrounded by female secretaries.


    I''ll tell you what to do in a moment, and I''ll tell you what to do in a moment.


    From time to time, I have to answer the phone or something.


    Sweat was all over his forehead.


    As soon as he saw me coming, he really knew how to buy people''s hearts.


    I didn''t mention that I ran away suddenly. Instead, I said with a smile, "Oh, you have roots. You''re back at last. I''m so busy here! Hurry up and share with me. "


    I cried and said, "boss, please find someone else. Anyway, you have a lot of capable people. "


    When he said this, Thunder Tiger frowned, because I was calling for the boss!


    However, there was no attack. Instead, he said with a smile, "how can I confidently give these secret businesses to outsiders? It''s my family, of course. "


    I said, "we''re not our family anymore."


    Thunder Tiger was deceived and asked me what happened?


    Ray Rufei pursed his lips and said discontentedly, "he, now his wings are hard. He runs to be a security guard for others. I''ll let him come back and break up with me. "


    "Oh, how can we live without touching the dishes? Don''t lose your temper, Yougen. Come back to work. " Thunder Tiger said with a smile.


    I said firmly, "no! Boss Lei, I think very clearly. I don''t agree with Miss Lei. We are going to break up. "


    Originally still smiling face of Thunder Tiger, finally no longer taut.


    The next moment, he patted the table and yelled, "are you kidding me? I''m the daughter of Thunder Tiger. You said you could dump her? Who do you think I am? "


    I don''t talk. I''m determined to break up anyway.


    When Thunder Tiger got angry, he said, "OK, don''t talk on the spur of the moment. You''re tired outside too. Take a rest first. If you have anything to do, we''ll talk about it tomorrow. "


    With that, he waved and let me down.


    I turned my head and went straight away.


    I went back to my room and lay down.


    As a result, when there is no one in the middle of the night, paralysis! I went over the wall and ran away.


    Paralysis, this still does not escape, waiting for him to deal with me?


    Run straight to the road, then stop a car and go to the station.


    I won''t go back now that Raj knows where the security guard is. Another place to go!


    The next day, I got on the bus to Shu.


    Northeast is his sphere of influence. I don''t believe that he can chase me to Shu.


    As a result, ray rufi called and yelled, "where have you been?"In order to confuse her, I said, "I went to Guangzhou to work!"


    At this point, ray was very angry and yelled, "what are you running for? Where do you work different? "


    "This is my freedom!"


    With that, ray cried, "don''t you want me? Someone you like? "


    "You are still young and reading. You''ll meet someone you like! "


    "You fart! I''m engaged to you. Why are you so cruel? "


    "Ask yourself!"


    "Well, you won''t come back, will you? Your parents don''t care, do they? "


    "It''s not as bad as your family. If you have some sense, don''t provoke my parents."


    "Dog! Heartbreaker! I don''t mean no one wants me, I don''t mean to pester you. "


    "I know."


    "You wait, don''t let me meet you, or I''ll ask someone to chop you to death!"


    With that, the phone just hung up.


    I was relieved. No matter what Thunder Tiger said, the truth still has to be explained.


    It won''t hurt my parents, will it?


    Sure enough, Lei Rufei finished the call, Lei Huhu called in person.


    He asked me, what''s the matter?


    I just don''t think it''s appropriate.


    "Tell me the truth, do you have any outside Thunder Tiger asked directly.


    I sighed, but I didn''t hide it. I replied, "boss Lei, in fact, Rufei doesn''t understand. She met a more suitable person for her. So I think it''s better for me to take the initiative to quit than to embarrass everyone at that time. "


    "What? Is that Sophie


    "Well, you don''t have to type. My card won''t be used in the future. Thank the boss for taking care of me during this period of time. Please let my parents have a good life for two days. "


    Then he hung up.


    Then, looking out of the window, I was in a mixed mood.


    Take out the card and throw it out!


    In this way, I went to Sichuan, and then I will start my new life.


    It''s really hard to find a job, especially when they speak with such a strong accent that it''s hard to understand.


    For example, guawazi! You son of a bitch. Behind your hook


    Many times, it''s hard to understand.


    Later, I realized that guawazi means erlengzi. The hook is yours!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    It''s hard to find a job here. I have to sell labor and work as a construction worker.


    Our foreman is Lao Li. He is very kind to me. He is a very kind person.


    It''s hard to understand.


    Working on the construction site, moving bricks, people say I am a "melon skin!"


    "Where is the boss? What do you do when you roll up? When you don''t have to, you still act like a jerk. Find a place to rest. "


    I frowned and giggled.


    "You are a melon, you are a melon."


    At the beginning, it was really tiring. Fortunately, I was also a farmer and I could endure it.


    After a long time, the man got used to it.


    The people here are different from ours.


    We eat spicy food there, and they eat spicy food here.


    Don''t eat pepper, it doesn''t seem to be fun at all.


    Going to the bathroom can hurt you half to death.


    At that time, we developed a real estate here. It is said that it turned out to be a cemetery.


    You can imagine.


    At that time, it was said that bulldozers were used to level the ground directly, and strings of white bones were dug up on the ground.


    After that, we have to make square holes.


    It''s common to meet bones.


    Everyone is afraid of this thing, so


    After digging out, the bones have to be picked up. They can''t do the work, so let me do it.


    Of course, it''s not for nothing. It''s my money.


    Basically, I go to pick up bones, and the boss wants to give me money.


    Why dare I go?


    Because I''ve seen real ghosts and I''m not afraid.


    In addition, I was working in a funeral home where boss Lei was.


    If you go to investigate every day, you have to see all kinds of dead people.


    You say it''s corpse terror, or bone terror.


    To put it bluntly, I''m used to it.


    Besides, who doesn''t want to make more money?


    My parents'' living expenses are waiting for me to send them back.


    Who ever thought, I''m sabby!


    I made a mistake on this issue.


    rural people, my father and my mother do not understand this WeChat, Alipay what, can only send money.


    But, if you send money back, do you have an address?


    Soon, the Lei family followed the address and came back.


    Of course, this is later, let''s talk about the loss of bones.


    What is the most profitable business?


    I tell you, it has to be a separate business.


    In other words, you are the only one who can do it.


    It''s the same with picking up bones.


    If you find a bone, let me go to pick it up. The boss pays 100 yuan a pair.


    Of course, I am not greedy.


    I''m going to buy a pot and a candle.


    Send these guys to the temple respectfully to find out where they are.


    Do you think I''ve ever met anything evil?


    Also met!


    For example, several times, dreaming.


    Either the old man or the woman came to me, thanks!


    Although it is a good thing that this man has settled down.


    However, it is not the ordinary people''s enjoyment to enjoy the incense offering.


    Because I did good deeds, an old monk of a temple decided to help me and accept these bones.


    This old monk is not an ordinary person!


    That''s a real practitioner.


    It''s not like some monks are monks who wear monk clothes during the day. Driving at night, wearing a suit, I don''t know what to do?


    Therefore, the old monk is my good friend, and we have never known each other.


    His name is Huiming.


    As long as I am free and have nothing to do, I will go to him to chat and drink tea, and they will talk about Buddhism and so on.


    He said the same thing as Wang He, saying that Buddha is predestined with me!


    Don''t worry about fate.


    So many bones, come out and bring them to the monk. I''m accumulating virtue for myself.


    For my little sister and for my Zhao Ping, it''s also good for Jide.


    But sometimes, some people don''t like virtue, like immorality!


    What are you doing?


    The boss thinks it''s too expensive for me to pick up a bone for 100 yuan at a time!


    What should we do?


    These guys are very shameless. They directly crush the bones and soil. Then, just build cement on it.


    I am distressed to see it!


    Finally, I took the initiative to put forward, I don''t want money, free is not it?


    People still refuse.


    Why, are you wasting time picking up bones?He grinds it at a speed of several pieces.


    Get it! I know that the boss is bound to be punished.


    He said a few words, in a rage, this dog fired me, let me go.


    Get out of here! I don''t want to work for such a black hearted boss.


    As a result, after the cement road at the door came out, the boss was really hit.


    You can''t believe it.


    He dreamed every day that a group of people came to him and said that they were too heavy to move.


    Let him taste it, too.


    So, what about the boss?


    Day by day, I feel like I''ve pressed hundreds of Jin all over my body.


    This guy went to see the doctor, and the doctor said that he might be overworked, just take a rest.


    But it''s no use.


    In the end, he went to ask someone to build a stone tablet on which road to directly suppress.


    There are some people in the world.


    For example, in Liucun before, there were some experts who built a Bagua array, didn''t they?


    But this is not to let those ghosts hurt?


    So I asked the old monk, what should I do?


    How to fix it?


    The old monk went to find the developer himself, and then proposed to destroy the monument. He did it for free to spend these souls.


    The developers didn''t listen and even drove the old thing away.


    I think this kind of person needs to be dealt with.


    How to fix it?


    Just like Wang he did.


    Does my ghost wife have half an hour?


    I asked her to scare the developer.


    Then, of course, he was scared to death and asked the Taoist to come.


    However, the general Taoist is not equal at all.


    As for Zhao Ping''s original accomplishments, the old lame are not rivals. Now they have practiced for so long, what can they do?


    This is not, that guy has no way, carrying a gift, ran to ask me and the old monk, must help.


    This time, it won''t be over.


    I asked him to destroy the inscription, and then set up a small temple where the ghosts could live. And we should not let the incense break often.


    Then, let the old lame to pass.


    In order to survive, of course, he was full of promise.


    The old monks all laughed and said I was mean!


    I replied with a smile, as long as the result is good. This is called punishing the evil and promoting the good.


    He nodded and said that I was a child, not as pedantic as those people.


    I also laughed and didn''t say much.


    So the temple was built, and it became a scenic spot.


    When I dream at night, many people come to thank me and say that they are very kind to me. They will repay me in the next life.


    I smile, this kind of feeling of doing good, it''s really good.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    After this, the old monk and I have a better relationship.


    During that time, I lost my job and had no place to go.


    He''s just rubbing his food.


    This guy said that if I am willing to practice gradiently, I will definitely become an eminent monk in the future.


    I said with a bitter smile, "pull it down, I have two wives. I don''t want to be a monk! "


    The old monk laughed but said nothing.


    This guy actually pointed out, "monks don''t lie, you are three spouses, not two."


    I frowned and looked at him strangely.


    First of all, I admire this guy. What the old lame said is the same as what he said.


    Second, I never saw him show it, but I saw through it once.


    He said, "benefactor, remember not to forget your heart at any time. One thought of Buddha, one thought of devil. "


    "Did you say that to me? Don''t worry, I won''t do bad things. Even if I do, I will punish evil. "


    "No, you are a guide. Only you can lead your three ladies to the right path."


    That really surprised me.


    Because, if it comes to Zhao Ping, the old lame has already said that. Zhao Ping should guide well. She will be a ghost fairy in the future. If she can''t guide well. She is a devil! It''s going to cause havoc.


    As for the dumb girl, she is also a demon. If she doesn''t guide well, it will really hurt people.


    As for ray joffy?


    The same applies.


    Pick up her father''s position in the future. What does her father do, needless to say?


    If she''s not good at it, she''s a butcher.


    But I broke up with what it had to do with me.


    The old monk kept looking at me and laughing.


    This guy''s eyes are really uncomfortable. It seems that he can see through your heart anytime and anywhere.


    I said, "what are you looking at? Bald ass


    As I have said before, they have never known each other. So, even joking, he didn''t get angry when he called it bald donkey.


    "You''ll need guidance soon."


    "What do you mean?"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a shout outside the door.


    Then, Lei Rufei, the girl, came with a large group of people.


    I wipe, not to put, so effective?


    I just went out to have a look. I was scared. Those guys came with sticks and ropes.


    Where the hell are you looking for a husband? You''re here to tie a pig.


    I was so scared that I tried to escape.


    Where could it be?


    That''s the only way out. They''re all here.


    So, I can only run towards the old monk.


    As a result, this guy was very ungrateful. He gave me a push, and then Wipe! Shut the door.


    Shut the door!


    With or without such a betrayer? Old bald ass!


    You open the door. I promise I won''t shoot you.


    He turned a deaf ear at all, closed the door and recited scriptures inside.


    So, I''m finished!


    When Lei Rufei saw me, he was itching with hatred.


    I said with a dry smile, "Sophie You... "


    "Call me! Let''s have a fight first. "


    So the gang came up and beat me up without saying a word.


    Paralysis!


    It made me cry.


    Finally, out of breath, I cried, "enough! You''re not finished, are you? I''m a man. Do you think I''m a pig


    "You are a pig!"


    Looking at the bruised face, playing with the pig is no different from me. She called again, "tie it up and take it away for me!"


    "Paralyzed! Are you finished? "


    "It''s not over!"


    With that, the gang tied me up and dragged me away.


    When I went out, there were many people who were watching the opera. They pointed at me with a smile and said, "guawazi!"


    I''m so angry.


    Fortunately, our great police uncle came.


    He immediately yelled, "what are you doing? Stop


    Lei Rufei is used to being unruly and willful, and yells, "this is my family business. Don''t worry about it."


    This girl thought it was northeast, your territory?


    Police uncle two words don''t say, take all people away, go directly to the police station to say clearly.


    Lei Rufei insisted that I was her husband. She was angry because she ran away from home.


    Of course I said no. I don''t know her!


    Make them laugh and cry.


    Is this a civil dispute?


    They asked me, do you want to sue ray for intentional harm?Of course I want to sue!


    But people are not stupid, can not see the relationship between us, deliberately said, "think clearly, intentional wounding charges are very heavy. This girl is going to jail


    "Well, forget it."


    You see how clever the police uncle is.


    In a word, we will find out the case.


    This is the couple''s conflict. Let''s go back. However, before leaving, he also warned Lei Rufei not to use this kind of extreme behavior again, otherwise next time, he would really catch her.


    Lei Rufei is more unruly and willful. It''s not her territory outside, and she doesn''t dare to mess around.


    You can only nod and agree.


    After going out, I rubbed my bruised face and left in a huff.


    "Where are you going?" he said


    "It''s up to you!"


    "You are reduced to living in a broken temple. Do you want to go back?"


    "What are you doing back there? You beat me up again? " I didn''t make complaints about it.


    As a result, Lei Rufei ran over in a hurry, grabbed my hand and gave me a slap.


    I was so annoyed that I growled, "enough of you! Hit me again, and I''ll turn against you, believe it or not? "


    "You''re a pig, aren''t you? That''s my cousin


    "Who the hell is your cousin? Get out of here!" I growled in exasperation.


    "I said! That day, the cyclist was my cousin, my aunt''s son. Do you understand? "


    "Ah? Cousin I was stupid.


    "Yes! Stupid pig! I was waiting for my dad''s car to pick me up that day, but he didn''t have time to come, so my cousin took me back by bike. The devil knows where you were waiting for me. " Ray Rufei was not angry.


    "Bah! I believe you have a ghost. Cousin, you''re sitting in the back row of him with your arms around his waist. How shy you are with a red face. "


    "Are you stupid? I''m a Mercedes Benz. I''m sorry to be a bicycle when I''m old. "


    "Go away!"


    "How many places have I chased you? If I really have something, I''ll make a fart after you. You say you''re not a pig brain


    I''m not talking.


    In the past, there were cousins and cousins, but now there are no cousins, right?


    After all, the law does not allow it!


    However, I always feel that there is something fishy in it.


    Because of the way the kid looked at ray, I found something wrong.


    "Well, it''s all explained. Go back!"


    "No!"


    "What else do you want?"


    "I have my own work to do."


    "To be a monk, to be a monk?"


    "Hum!"


    "You''re proud, aren''t you? I can tell you, my mother is ill. If you don''t go back, do you want to be an unfilial son? "


    "My mother?"


    "Whose mother do you say?"


    Damn it! What else can I do? I can only rush back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    When I was in a hurry to go home, I was depressed.


    Why?


    My mother had nothing to do with it. At that time, she was eating melon seeds at home and was still chatting with my father.


    What''s the situation?


    I mean, sick?


    At that time, I glared at Lei Rufei and cheated me, didn''t I?


    Lei Rufei was embarrassed and said helplessly, "I can''t help it. If not, how can you come back? "


    "You You Ah, I''m so angry. "


    I''m really depressed. This smelly girl is really too much. Not only beat me, but also cheated me to come back.


    Fortunately, at this time, my mother said, "don''t blame Rufei, really! What do you blame my good daughter-in-law for? That''s what I asked you to say. "


    I have no choice, but also ha ha.


    Ray, how''s your daughter-in-law?


    You are looking at other people''s families, OK!


    helpless, I can only make complaints about it, "Niang ah Niang, are you boring?" What are you doing making up this lie? I came back in a hurry. I really thought you were sick. "


    This words say, an Niang at that time eye bead son is a stare, don''t have good spirit of say, "you still know to have me this Niang! Really, if I didn''t say that at that time, if I didn''t pretend to be sick, would you come back? Damn it! Hurry up. If you come back, you''ll get married right away. "


    After saying this, Lei Rufei and I were a little embarrassed.


    I was not angry and said, "marriage or something, it''s still early?"


    "Early, early what early. Really, you don''t see. In the village, how many people as big as you are married? Can the children make soy sauce? "


    After saying this, I immediately stupefied in where. What kind of logic is this?


    At the critical moment, my father also said, "we are really old. I don''t have any idea. I just want you to get married and find a daughter-in-law to give us a grandson. "


    As soon as I said this, I immediately muttered, "do you think too much?"


    "What?"


    For a moment, everyone looked at me.


    I didn''t reply angrily, "I''m a burden. My father and mother, why don''t you think about this relationship, even if you have children. It''s not from your family. It''s from the Lei family, OK


    They all laughed at this.


    "I said, because of this? It doesn''t matter. When the time comes, just give birth to more and keep one for our old family. "


    I think my mother''s words are really insane. They are inexplicable.


    Can we say that after we really have children, one is still surnamed Lei and the other is still surnamed Zhang?


    That''s true!


    "Do you hear me, you boy? Don''t be careless. Hurry up and get married My father and mother urged.


    I sit directly towards that side. I''m tired of driving. I''m tired of my body and mind, OK?


    "You''re still thinking too much. Ray is not old enough to get married, OK? There is no way to pull the marriage certificate. "


    "It''s just a piece of paper! It doesn''t matter. It''s important to have a wedding. "


    This said, I immediately where the silly eyes.


    You said everything, and I said nothing.


    Looking at the weather, it''s very late. I said I''ll go to bed first tonight. If there''s anything wrong, let''s talk about it tomorrow.


    After that, I didn''t give them a chance to respond anyway, and then I paid a return visit directly.


    They you look at me, I look at you.


    At last, he sighed and said nothing.


    Then, where did he go? He had a happy chat with ray.


    I lay on my own bed, my hands behind my head, looking at the ceiling of my home, in a daze.


    What''s going on now?


    Do I really want to marry ray?


    Ah, but when I think of her cousin, I feel uncomfortable.


    Think, think, unconsciously, unexpectedly so with.


    The next morning, then there was a knock at the door.


    "Ah, I said lazy pig, get up! Get up, do you hear me This is definitely ray joffy.


    This smelly girl, really, the most annoying.


    I managed to get back, and I had a hard time sleeping in.


    I turned over, ignored it, and went on sleeping.


    Who ever thought, this wench seems to be deliberately against you. Where did you knock all the time.


    I got up, opened the door and said, "are you crazy? Whose is the knock on the door? "


    "Hee hee, as long as you can get up, what is a door? Hurry up, let''s go Where''s Julie laughing.


    I wondered and asked, "what are you doing?""Do you want to sleep at home and go to work in a hurry?"


    "To work? Where do I go to work? "


    "Where is my father?"


    Ray joffy looked at me straight.


    "Are you kidding me?" I was dissatisfied with the reply.


    ray Refei, with his hands pinching the waist, and standing there, make complaints about it. "What? Do you think I look like I''m joking with you? "


    "No! But I don''t want to do it anymore. " I simply understated the answer.


    She widened her eyes and then directly asked me, "why! Didn''t they all explain the misunderstanding? Why don''t you go back? "


    "I don''t want to go back! I really can''t do those jobs. " I make complaints about it.


    "Why? Really, when you are in your hands, isn''t everything well done? "


    I can''t do anything about that.


    First of all, there are grave robbers and funeral parlors in her family.


    Although these things really make a lot of money.


    However, I want to say it directly. It''s all dead money. I don''t want to do that anymore.


    This one says, Lei Rufei is biting a tooth, say also easy to handle next. Just let me do something else!


    What?


    After running, look for Thunder Tiger.


    After talking about it, Lei Hu said that it''s no problem. I always need to learn more. In the future, I need to be more comprehensive so that I can take over the business, right?


    He thinks about it. What do you want me to do?


    Didn''t you do it on the construction site?


    Let me be a builder!


    Anyway, the current work is in full swing.


    Immediately, the development of Liucun will come out.


    I think it''s OK. It''s a free job anyway.


    The most important thing is that the place where we work is in Liucun.


    It''s close to my home, isn''t it?


    Of course, I soon found out that it was not a casual job.


    The key is to put this picture in front of you so that you can understand it.


    Now many people, in fact, are involved in this routine.


    When you buy a house, you are always allowed to see the drawings, so that everyone can rush to buy it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    After you buy it, watch it!


    It''s either in the back of the sun or in the corner.


    So, after this picture was given to me, let me work as a builder.


    I''m working hard, too!


    Fortunately, Thunder Tiger has arranged a group of people for me, who are responsible for teaching me how to see, how to build and so on.


    I get it! There is no end to learning.


    At that time, Lei Rufei often came to see me, and then talked about the days, the feelings, and so on. Then, he left.


    After all, there''s only one little vacation, right?


    Then, go back to study again.


    According to the meaning of Thunder Tiger, his baby daughter will always read up until there is no school to teach her in this world.


    At that time, I will go abroad!


    In any case, we need to cultivate the elite.


    It seems that this guy really loves his baby daughter.


    I will continue to study and continue to be beaten.


    Anyway, the original course, the same does not fall, continue to let me contact.


    Soon, half a year of the world, so the end.


    In the twinkling of an eye, my little sister has been away for a year.


    I don''t know what happened to Zhao Ping''s practice.


    Of course, for us ordinary people, one year is a long time. However, for wild immortals and ghosts, that''s different.


    Why?


    The age of these undead people is as simple as playing for them.


    Then, Lei Rufei will have a holiday and return to Liucun to play.


    Thunder Tiger is a fool!


    Often find me, ask me how?


    I asked him how he was?


    "Of course, it''s not a good thing to be angry with that guy," he said


    I said that''s it.


    As a result, what this guy said next was really depressing.


    "You are both engaged. Young people again, pay attention! Although I don''t object, rufi wants to read. Don''t let her go to school with a big stomach


    I was depressed at that time. Look, it''s really this extraordinary person. Are the people who come out to mix so sharp?


    No matter what, anyway, Lei Rufei is going to have winter vacation. I have to drive to pick her up.


    At that time in the past, it was the same as before. Next to Lei Rufei, he followed the handsome guy.


    I don''t know what to say.


    This time, ray was smart. Not in my cousin''s car, I just left.


    It''s where I was, watching everywhere, and finally I found my car.


    Smiling came, "how long have you been waiting for me?"


    "All the flowers are gone!" I didn''t say it.


    At this time, the handsome boy also came, looked at me suspiciously and said, "who is this?"


    "Oh, Wang Lin! A friend of mine picked me up


    I feel a little uncomfortable when I hear this frown.


    A friend?


    What, is our relationship a friend?


    The handsome boy over there was stunned. Then he looked at me with a strange look and said, "Hello, I''m Ru Fei''s cousin. My name is Wang Xianglin!"


    "Oh, Hello!" I said hello to him.


    Then, cousin, I''ll go. To my father''s! "


    With that, he opened the copilot''s door and sat up.


    Wang Xianglin over there was stunned and then reacted.


    "Cousin, I haven''t had my uncle for a long time, and You know, it''s summer vacation. It''s really boring to stay at home every day. I''ll go with you


    Wang Xianglin is the son of Lei Rufei''s aunt, that is to say, their mother is a sister.


    Well, Wang Xianglin said, uncle!


    In other words, Thunder Tiger''s wife is a little girl of the family.


    Lei Rufei thought about it, then nodded and said, "what''s wrong?"


    So, he also got on the car, sat in the back row, I started towards Liucun.


    Along the way, they talked and laughed, all of a sudden talking about eating chicken, all of a sudden talking about the glory of the king. Finally, we talk about stars.


    As a result, we had a good chat.


    I''m more of an outsider than a fuckin ''outsider.


    MAHLE Gobi! What did I do to come and pick her up?


    Seeing me driving, without saying a word, ray Rufei found me a topic from time to time, and wanted me to join in.


    But I don''t know if I''m a little older than ray.After all, the difference is more than five years. Or because, I''m from the countryside, too blocked, anyway, I can''t get into their topic.


    The main thing is, the stars they discussed, and some variety shows I''ve never heard of. How do you say I want to chat?


    It''s really easy to kill the topic by chatting like this!


    So, I can only have one, no one said.


    Ray Rufei sighed and finally found a topic to talk to me.


    "How is Liucun?"


    "That''s it!"


    "Well, how is your work?"


    "Average!"


    "Well, are you all right?"


    "It''s all right!"


    What''s the topic? We don''t have to talk about it.


    When the car arrived in the countryside, which handsome boy?


    Covering his nose, he agitated and said, "what a big smell of cow dung!"


    This is a fact. As soon as the countryside goes in, the smell of soil and cow dung will come.


    After all, we are poor in Liucun. We still use animal fertilizer to fertilize.


    Of course, I really like this. Lei Hu ran to this closed place and came to a "green ecology".


    Those rich people are also well fed.


    At that time, they were all poor people, fighting for their lives, running from the countryside to the city one by one.


    Now, when we have the money, we start to miss the countryside. Want to come back and enjoy the green ecology.


    Funny or not?


    Lei Rufei over there said with a smile, "cousin, let Wang Lin catch two rabbits in the mountain for you at that time. You can enjoy the game."


    Wang Xianglin looked at me and said in surprise, "do you still have this ability?"


    Hearing this, I am quite speechless.


    Back to the sentence, "I am a rural ah, what strange?"


    "Oh, I admire it."


    At this point, Wang Xianglin said, "by the way, is this Land Rover


    "Oh, boss ray''s."


    "So you work for my little uncle?"


    "Well, you''re right to understand that!" I replied.


    Lei Rufei over there, with a smile on his face, didn''t explain.


    "So today, my little uncle asked you to pick up my cousin, right?" That guy is really strange. He''s been inquiring about it.


    Paralysis, can I not know what he means?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    It''s in disguise. It''s a side attack. The relationship between me and ray.


    The most irritating thing is that Lei Rufei over there doesn''t explain.


    I replied, "brother, I work in his family. Boss Lei is my boss, and miss Rufei is my boss. Are you satisfied? "


    On hearing this, he burst into laughter.


    I''m depressed!


    However, Lei Rufei doesn''t explain anything. I''ll explain nothing.


    The Lei family are now cows.


    It used to be a RV. Now? They live directly in villas.


    Thunder Tiger is a very enjoyable person. Other people''s places haven''t been built yet. What about him? Instead, they ordered people to build their own houses first.


    Great!


    It covers a large area with a garden in the middle.


    A lot of his men, horsemen and so on, are patrolling inside.


    What about the handsome boy?


    The whole person seemed to have never seen the world, and his eyes widened, his face full of disbelief.


    "I''ll go, such a big house! My God


    "Well, here we are. You two get out of the car." I understated it.


    Lei Rufei was stunned, and then he said, "what? Don''t you go in and have a rest? "


    "I''m going to build. There''s a batch of materials coming today. If something goes wrong, I''ll have bad luck. "


    I responded faintly.


    The handsome boy over there has opened the door and rushed out.


    The whole person is more rustic than me.


    He exclaimed, "my God! It''s so big, rufi. Come down. Let''s go in together. "


    Lei Rufei sat in my co pilot, then looked at me with concern and said, "have roots, are you angry?"


    "Angry? What am I mad at? " I looked at her strangely.


    "Really? Aren''t you angry? "


    "Of course not!"


    "But I feel that you are angry."


    "I really don''t. I have my own work to do?"


    "Then why are you told to go in and why don''t you go in? All day is work? " Ray joffy looked at me with a puzzled face.


    I said, "young lady, aren''t you so strange? When I''m outside, you have to let me come back to work. I''m back now. For the sake of your family''s career and hard work, why are you still uncomfortable? "


    "I don''t mean uncomfortable on this, I mean You! It''s just an escape. "


    "Hey, listen, I didn''t run away. As I have said before, you are still young, and you will meet people you like. Now, I''m just waiting. If you have someone you like, you can go back at any time. " I looked at her directly. That''s the truth.


    I don''t want to be in the future, because this girl is very young. At that time, I feel like I have been cheated.


    Finally, for this relationship, I feel how stupid I was.


    "You said that, but half a year has passed, and now it''s a year. I still think I like you. "


    "Oh, come on! Let''s not talk about that. You go first. I really have something to do


    "Well, don''t be angry."


    Speaking of which, she opened the door and then she went down.


    They talked and laughed again and went into the villa.


    What about me?


    Looking at them, and then stepping off.


    Am I angry?


    The answer is no!


    I''m not angry, I just feel a little lost.


    This kind of feeling is like the generation of purchasing agent.


    She and I don''t belong to the same world at all.


    From the point of view of birth, I was still worried about not having enough to eat, hunting and working every day.


    What about other people?


    They were born with a golden spoon.


    I don''t have enough to eat here. Every day there are KFC and McDonald''s. how can I compare that?


    Cultural differences are different, OK?


    I don''t understand.


    It''s the same with Thunder Tiger. He wants to stop it. It won''t be like this at all.


    In fact, in disguise, he is the driving force behind.


    If it wasn''t for this guy, we couldn''t have.


    Go back to the construction site, and then direct the workers to do the work. Sometimes I have to go down personally.


    Why?


    Because this is also a way to exercise!


    What''s more, I can''t say that after I enjoy myself, I waste my body, right?


    Who knows, what''s my future?Maybe I will lose my job and have to move bricks.


    Sometimes, I really miss the old monk.


    Where he is, he is carefree every day.


    Then, it''s good to drink tea every day and listen to him talk about Buddhist scriptures.


    Well, the more I think about it, the worse I feel.


    Moreover, this ghost weather, like my mood, actually began to blow strong wind, followed by heavy rain.


    How heavy the rain is!


    Paralysis is a rare event in a hundred years.


    I was afraid that something might happen, so I rushed to the construction site with people.


    As a result, something really happened!


    Of course, it''s not that there''s something wrong with the house.


    After all, Lao Tzu supervised everything from material selection to construction.


    That''s my father-in-law. Can I get a kickback from it, and then go to pit him?


    But, because this is the construction site, drainage problems, began to pour inside.


    Paralysis! If you soak like this, the house will go wrong.


    No way, I can only gather people together, rely on the hoe to dig out a canal to drain the water.


    I robbed all night. At last, when the water came out, it was too big.


    In order to pull a few people whose feet slipped, I sent them out for fear of something, but I dumped them myself.


    I sprained my foot on my back.


    What''s the end of it?


    Call the doctor to get me a bone, then plaster, bandage and so on.


    Then, the thunder tiger who came to inquire was moved and praised me.


    Why?


    I was in charge of the area. Nothing happened.


    But in other areas, where someone else is responsible, the house is not only soaked, but also fucked up.


    To Thunder Tiger mad, to find out the person in charge to cut!


    I said with a bitter smile, "a blessing in disguise. Boss, you think from another angle, it should be a good thing. "


    He glared and asked me what I said?


    I replied, "you see, it''s better to have an accident now than to have an accident after it''s completed? When it''s time to go in, people will die! You say, that''s a lot of tragedy, isn''t it? "


    So he laughed, patted me on the shoulder and said, "which old cripple is really right!"


    "Why? What did he say? " I was dumbfounded.


    "He said," you will be my lucky general in the future! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    Ha ha


    I thought it was just me giving him shit and urine.


    So there''s another saying?


    You know, Thunder Tiger is the man who believes in Feng Shui most.


    Before you do anything, you should invite an expert to have a look at Feng Shui.


    That is to say, the old lame and others have told him that this guy will decline.


    His huge business empire will go down day by day.


    If it''s just the old lame, it won''t work.


    But if many experts say that, the situation will be different.


    But what''s the difference?


    Others say that his Feng Shui is not good, and he will decline day by day in the future.


    Of course, Thunder Tiger is in a hurry. After asking, is there any way to change it?


    Others, of course, shake their heads.


    But what the old lame said was that there was one person who could change!


    Who is it?


    It must be me. He also said that I am a lucky General of Thunder Tiger, and I will be rich with him in the future.


    Thunder Tiger, of course, is flattering.


    But the old cripple is very calculating. He also said, "you are not a lucky man! You said that later they dug him away. How do you deal with it? "


    Thunder Tiger said, who dares!


    The old lame man said with a wry smile, what if people don''t want to do it? Can you make him do it for you?


    "This..."


    "I have a plan!"


    "No plan."


    "Let him be your son-in-law, and you''ll be a family. He''ll have to do it and he''ll have to do it if he doesn''t


    Thunder Tiger thought about it and believed it.


    I don''t know what he was thinking.


    What''s more, what are you thinking now? You told me what happened.


    Isn''t that strange?


    Thunder Tiger looked at me lying on the bed and said, "I was a little suspicious, but now I believe it. You have roots. You have a good rest. I''ll take care of the rest. "


    I nodded.


    Then, the next day, Ray came and brought me chicken soup.


    Of course, it would have been better without the annoying and chattering Wang Xianglin.


    After Lei Rufei sent the food, he immediately chatted with the guy. They were very happy.


    From time to time, also laughing.


    I was so depressed that I said, "I said Can you two go out? It''s noisy here. Should people have a rest? "


    After saying this, Lei Rufei was a little embarrassed.


    Wang Xianglin over there is a little dissatisfied.


    "I can''t stand it. I said Zhang Yougen, what are you? Isn''t it just a part-time worker? If you are injured for work, you will be compensated naturally. Now, miss, I''ll make you chicken soup myself. What else are you dissatisfied with? "


    I have a gloomy face.


    Lei Rufei over there saw that my face was a little bit bad. He quickly grabbed Wang Xianglin over there and said, "cousin, stop talking, it''s true!"


    "Cousin, I''m going to do you justice today. I don''t understand. He is a worker. You are a young lady. Why should you be so polite to him? He didn''t like to give him food, but he yelled at us. What are you doing? " Wang Xianglin is very good. If Lei Rufei didn''t stop him, he would come up and play with me.


    Where''s ray?


    Just keep saying, "forget it, forget it! Cousin, stop talking. "


    "Cousin, you are so kind. How can you indulge him so much? "


    "I..." Ray took a look at me.


    I sneered and said, "why don''t you tell me about our relationship?"


    This sentence is a bolt from the blue.


    For a moment, Wang Xianglin over there was completely stupid. Looking at Lei Rufei, he asked, "cousin You two What''s the relationship between you two? "


    Lei Rufei lowered her head and blushed. After holding on for a long time, she said, "no It doesn''t matter. "


    Wang Xianglin breathed a sigh of relief, but also ridiculed me, "so you are not only a hanging wire, but also a garbage!"


    "Wow ~"


    a bowl of soup on the table was swept to the ground.


    I looked at Wang Xianglin with a cold face and said, "you should clean your mouth and be blind again. Don''t blame me for teaching you."


    The guy was in a daze and couldn''t say a word.


    Lei Rufei saw that I was angry and said, "have roots!"


    "Go away! Get out of here. I just want to rest now. "


    "Come on, cousin, what''s this guy got to do. It''s not flattering to give him food. "


    With these words, Wang Xianglin dragged Lei Rufei away.Lei Rufei looked at me and sighed. He could only follow me.


    My heart is killing me!


    If you have any idea about finding a new one, I didn''t say you have to die, did you?


    What do you mean now? After you deceive me back, you play with me, don''t you?


    Damn it, all right! I can''t provoke you, and I can''t hide you. Can we meet in the future as the air?


    In this way, on the day of discharge, I went home to have a rest.


    It''s a sprain. It''s not a broken bone. You don''t need to be hospitalized after connecting. However, Lei Hu insisted that I should be hospitalized, and he also said that I should have a good examination to avoid any problems.


    I had to go to the hospital.


    But now, I''d better go back so as not to get angry in this hospital.


    Out of the hospital, back home, to my father and mother said, no one came to see.


    They wondered and asked me, "what''s going on? Did you quarrel with Sophie again? "


    When I hear that, Ma Dan! Suddenly thought of, with my father and mother to say this thing, that is in vain.


    At that time, if Lei Rufei comes, my father and mother need not say. They must be on her side.


    I didn''t explain anything. I went back to my room, closed the door, turned my head over the window and ran outside.


    In this Liu village, we don''t have no place to go, there are still some.


    For example, if my father-in-law, Zhao Ping''s father, gives me the key, I can live in Zhao Ping''s house.


    And the old cripple.


    Now the old lame is dead, or pretending to be dead. He doesn''t know where to go.


    Anyway, his house is empty, and I can stay at any time.


    So I went to the old lame.


    After all, the relationship is better. I''m more relaxed when I go to him.


    I stayed directly with the old lame for a few days, and then I went to work.


    There is no escape.


    How good do you think I can be?


    They all went to Sichuan and tricked her into going to Guangzhou, and finally they all came back.


    It''s better for Fang to run back. I don''t want to know.


    To the site, continue to inspect, continue to patrol, continue to build.


    Then, I went home in the evening. In order to prevent Lei Rufei from coming back shamelessly, I took some steamed bread directly and left.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    Come and go. Anyway, the work is going on, and I don''t have to see her.


    Day by day, this kind of life is like this!


    As a result, one day, I was on the construction site.


    Looking at the design drawings in hand, and then looking at the buildings in the distance, you can basically see an outline.


    "Remember, the fire-fighting facilities should also be completed, and they should be inspected at that time." I said.


    They nodded.


    But the next moment, one by one strange looking at me behind, the next moment with a ghost like turn and run.


    I''m a little silly. What? Is there anything behind me?


    Curiously turned his head and looked behind him, good guy!


    It''s Ralph.


    The girl angrily came to her, and then yelled, "what do you mean? During this time, I have been to the hospital and your home. I haven''t seen you at all. Where have you been? "


    "I''m in the company, aren''t I?" I light back sentence, and then raised the design, continue to look at.


    "Fart! I''ve also asked the people in the company, saying that you''ll leave after you''ve done your daily inspection and explained things. "


    "Otherwise, what else should I do?"


    "You What''s the matter with you? "


    "Nothing! Miss, I''m very busy with my work. If you don''t have anything to do, I''ll be busy. "


    With that, I turned around, and then I went straight away.


    Anyway, as I said, she doesn''t want to admit the relationship. That is to say that we are just the relationship between the employee and the boss.


    Lei Rufei stood there, looking at my back and scolding, "it''s boring!"


    Then, he left in anger.


    That''s it. Cold war.


    She doesn''t come to me, and I don''t want to go to her. I live like this day by day.


    Suddenly, one day, Thunder Tiger called me.


    Then, what do you say?


    "Son in law, you are so busy every day. You should combine work with rest. What about? How about a family outing in autumn? "


    "No! Boss, the project over there is very busy. We can''t make any mistakes. "


    "Oh, it''s all right. Let''s hold it first. You''re not the only one, are you? Don''t burden yourself too much. Come on


    "But..."


    "Nothing, but. Come on, we''re waiting for you. "


    With that, he hung up directly.


    This is the most troublesome thing. He is the boss. I''m just an employee. What the hell can I say?


    It''s just going to be hard!


    After arriving at the place, the so-called "autumn outing of a family" is very popular.


    Of course, there is Wang Xianglin.


    So when I arrived, a business car was specially prepared.


    He gave me the key to the Thunder Tiger and said, "let''s go!"


    It''s a driver. It''s for me.


    There are also interesting places nearby, such as


    Village head, there is a big fish pond for fishing.


    So, let''s run over and finish fishing.


    It was the same all the way. I was driving and Thunder Tiger was sitting on the co pilot.


    Lei Rufei and Wang Xianglin talked endlessly in the back.


    Thunder Tiger looked at me and asked with a smile, "how''s your recent work?"


    "Not bad! Good progress. "


    "Well, that''s good supervision. Besides, I asked them to verify that there were no mistakes. It seems that you are really suitable for this business. " Thunder Tiger''s words are praising me.


    I didn''t say a word.


    "But don''t fight like that, young man! There are still many important things in life. You can''t concentrate on your work. "


    It''s funny when I hear thunder tiger.


    Men''s career is important, he advised you not to concentrate on your career.


    I just nodded to say I heard.


    Then, the car arrived, and then


    Take out the fishing rod. Thunder Tiger is sitting there fishing.


    Where is Wang Xianglin fishing, as for me


    Bodyguards and drivers, standing behind the light looking.


    Lei Rufei sat on one side, and then sat for a while. The girl felt bored, so she yelled, "Zhang Yougen, go and pour me a glass of water."


    I "Oh", went to get a bottle of mineral water and handed it to her.


    Lei Rufei "Gudong Gudong" drank two mouthfuls, and then Wang Xianglin over there also yelled, "give me a bottle, too!"


    I am not angry to the sentence, "no!"


    I meant to take care of him.Who ever thought that Wang Xianglin looked at Lei Rufei over there and said, "cousin, I''m thirsty!"


    Ray rufi handed over his own.


    So the guy unscrewed the bottle and drank it.


    Ha ha, two people drink a bottle of water, is this a kiss?


    After fishing for a while, Wang Xianglin got bored and said that fishing was not fun!


    Thunder Tiger said with a smile, "this fishing is a test of patience, you! Young people, learn more. "


    "No fishing, no fishing, cousin. Let''s go and play. There are many flowers over there


    Ralph nodded, and she ran away.


    As soon as they left, Thunder Tiger patted the side and asked me to go fishing with him.


    I''ll just go fishing.


    Fishing fishing, suddenly Thunder Tiger asked, "you have a root, are you ok?"


    "It''s all right!"


    "Why don''t you and Sophie feel wrong?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it!"


    "Yes? Maybe I think too much. In fact, Wang Xianglin, the child''s life is very hard. "


    I still didn''t speak.


    Then, Thunder Tiger told me what happened.


    To put it bluntly, Lei Rufei''s mother is the Wang family. They have only one child in the Wang family.


    Wang Xianglin is a single biography of the Wang family.


    But what does that have to do with me?


    So Thunder Tiger said, "Wang Lin, I have an idea."


    "What?" I asked curiously.


    "Otherwise, let''s get married." I''ve been fooled by this. What''s more? Where does this kinship come from?


    "I heard that you have a sister, who is your second uncle''s daughter. They are very beautiful. Otherwise, would you like to introduce them? "


    That''s a damn wonderful thing to say. It''s all about my little sister.


    I just said, "my second aunt has taken her away. Now, I don''t know where I''ve been, and I can''t get in touch with you. "


    Thunder Tiger makes an effort, then pulls out a fish and says with a smile, "it doesn''t matter! It''ll be the same when you come back. "


    I didn''t speak.


    Thunder Tiger did not speak, so we fished for a while, and then Thunder Tiger had a good harvest, I didn''t have one.


    Then we all went back.


    Driving the family back.


    Then, of course, I have to leave!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    Thunder Tiger was deceived and asked me where I was going?


    He''s going to make fish in the kitchen.


    I said, I''d better go back early. If I don''t keep watch, I''m a little worried about the construction of those houses.


    Thunder Tiger said with a smile, "well, you are a lucky general. You are really playing with your life. Then go


    I nodded, then turned and left.


    Ralph looked at me and said nothing.


    Finally, go out. Then, in a hurry, he followed.


    So, after she came out, she followed me all the time.


    I''m tired of her. I quicken my pace and walk fast.


    She yelled at the top of her voice, "son of a bitch, stop!"


    It''s strange that I pay attention to her. She''s very fast. After a while, she''s gone.


    Finally, on the construction site, she was able to catch up with the director.


    After catching up, he rushed up, pushed me and yelled, "what do you mean? What do you mean? "


    "What do you mean?" I looked at her strangely.


    "I just told you to stop. Why didn''t you stop?"


    "I''m busy! You go on


    With that, I turned and walked away.


    Then, at the top of her voice, she called, "I command you to stop!"


    I glanced at her, but no birds.


    Finally, so many people are watching.


    Lei Rufei was very angry and didn''t give her any face.


    She called out, "you don''t understand, do you?"


    "I work for your father, not for you."


    "So you didn''t listen to me, did you?"


    "You said it


    "Then you don''t have to do it. Go away! You''re fired. " The first lady of Lei Rufei also had a fit of temper. So many people are watching, aren''t they?


    She wants face, don''t I want it?


    "As you wish!"


    I took off my work permit, threw it on the ground and turned away.


    Ray was really in a hurry, shouting, "I No, I... "


    As a result, the workers looked at her one by one as if they were watching a monkey show.


    Finally, this smelly girl was so angry that she stamped her feet, "go away! Get out of here! I don''t know who you are


    This time, I mean nothing will go back.


    Even my father and mother left all the money and then left.


    I''d better go back to Sichuan.


    The most dangerous place, the safest place. She''s been to this place once. I don''t know. Will I do it again?


    When you get to the place, you''ll stay with the old monk first.


    I dream of drinking tea with him every day and chatting with him.


    Of course, the old monk fully welcomed me.


    I won''t change the phone card, or which phone.


    I didn''t do anything. What am I afraid of?


    I didn''t expect that Ray would call me and ask where I was? No work today?


    I said, no! I''ve been fired, and now I''m working for someone else.


    She''s angry. What? You''re more serious, aren''t you? I ask you, where have you been?


    "Out of town!"


    "You Are you running again? "


    "I''m hungry. If I don''t work, I''ll starve to death."


    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    "No!"


    "I said it was cousin. What do you think?"


    "What don''t I want?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Let''s break up! I''ve thought it over very carefully. "


    "So Are you serious? "


    "I''ll return your things to you. Although I don''t have any money now, I will give it back to you when I earn it. "


    "I don''t want to discuss this with you. Where are you? You''d better hide, or I''ll find you and make you regret it. "


    "Then you''ll find me!"


    I don''t believe it. I don''t contact my family. How can you find me.


    Hang up the phone, looking at the old monk, this guy is just a small one.


    I didn''t get angry and said, "old bald ass, what are you laughing at? Really, do you know about men and women? "


    "Ha ha, benefactor, don''t be angry! You''d better go back. "


    "No! I''m going to look for a job. "


    "In fact, you are all capable now. As you said, you should give back what her family gives you. But how can you repay your skill? "


    This guy''s words, let me baffled, completely unable to find words to reply.


    Finally, I didn''t get angry and said, "why? I do a lot of things. Her family asked me to learn skills, but it''s not for me to do more than I can do. ""But you said it yourself? They invest in you, but you don''t give them what they want. How do you repay them? I''m sure she''ll come to you again. Because that''s cause and effect. If you sign a debt, you have to pay it back. "


    "Which side are you on? Really, you''ve taken advantage of others, haven''t you


    "Ha ha, I''m just on the side of justice."


    "If you are so free, you can be a monk. Anyway, you are predestined with Buddhism."


    "No! I don''t want to be a monk. "


    "Well, you can be a layman disciple of Buddhism."


    "Er, what do you mean..."


    "That is to say, it will not affect your future marriage and lead a normal life."


    "No, I didn''t mean that. I mean Why do you want me to be a Buddhist


    "It''s not good for you to learn some Buddhist dharma after entering Buddhism? In the future, it will be good for you. What''s more, if you eat fast and recite Buddhism every day, you will have great Buddhist affinity. Is it good to accumulate virtue? "


    After saying this, don''t say it. I''m a little excited.


    So I said, let me think about it.


    As a result, during that time, it was really hard to find a job.


    I really have no choice but to be a monk, oh no! The laity disciple went.


    As a result, the guy came out with a knife to shave my head.


    At that time, I was so scared that I asked him what he was doing? Don''t you mean a layman? Why shave my hair?


    The old monk said with a smile, as long as I don''t give you precepts, you are a layman disciple! What''s more, if you don''t shave your head, it''s not convenient to get in and out here.


    Get it! I was fooled by him anyway.


    Shave your head.


    So he picked up his hair and put on a monk''s robe. That''s it.


    Chanting sutras and worshiping Buddha every day!


    Don''t mention it. It works.


    Zhao Ping contacted me one day and asked me what I had done?


    What did I say and do?


    She said why she felt that her cultivation was progressing so fast.


    I said with a wry smile, it may be Buddha''s fate!


    Zhao Ping was really worried about this and asked me, "you have roots. Did you go to be a monk?"


    I said no, we are laity disciples!


    "Oh, that''s good. It seems that your blessing is on me."


    I think it''s a bit mysterious when she says that.


    Just read the Sutra for a period of time, and then it works? That''s a bit of an exaggeration, isn''t it?


    Of course, since it works, I''ll read it well.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    Wearing a bald head and a monk''s robe, he knocks wooden fish all day and reads Buddhist scriptures.


    To be honest, my style now is no different from that of a monk.


    The old monk is very powerful. He not only taught me to chant Buddhist scriptures, but also taught me some ways to expel ghosts and catch demons.


    These methods are incredible. In my impression, catching ghosts and exorcising evil spirits should be a matter of Taoism, right? Few people see Buddhism do this, right?


    Even if there is, it''s the Tantric Buddhism.


    But the old monk told me that Buddhism is the Tao, the family of Buddhism and Taoism.


    In fact, many of them are in common.


    These words are a bit esoteric. Although I don''t know, the truth I always believe in is that "more skills don''t weigh on me.".


    Maybe it has something to do with my experience.


    Originally, I had a strong learning ability and I learned very well. As a result, I was expelled because my sister often fought with others.


    After he came out, he insisted that he would not read.


    But looking at other people, carrying schoolbags to school, the heart is still quite eager.


    It is this desire to learn that makes me like learning these things.


    The old monk also told me that I am really powerful! It''s predestined relationship with Buddha. Anyway, many things are learned more thoroughly than others.


    But I did it for a long time, and I didn''t think I was thorough.


    He told me that this is your understanding!


    Anyway, he said very strange, but also very profound, I am a little brain circuit can not keep up.


    After learning for a period of time, one night, the old monk said to me, where to go, and then there is something for me to do.


    I wonder, what is he doing?


    The old monk said that this is a kind of experience for me. Have you heard that there is a kind of professional monk among them?


    I nodded.


    He said I am now!


    I thought he said so tall, just to let me go for a walk?


    Unexpectedly, when the old man was about to leave, he called out, "ah, remember! Charge him two hundred dollars. "


    At that time, I was so confused that I was asked to travel around and remember to charge him 200 yuan. What do you mean?


    I didn''t understand until I got to the place


    Paralysis is a matter in a village.


    Why?


    A young man went swimming in the river and drowned.


    As I have said before, this kind of young people, especially those who don''t have a daughter-in-law, a husband, or a marriage, are very young and angry.


    To solve this problem, the custom in some places is to marry in the dark.


    Isn''t that how Zhao Ping and I match each other?


    But you have to understand that when a woman marries a man, she is separated from a heavy mountain.


    It''s the same with dead people.


    Even if this girl is a dead person, she has someone to ask.


    But if a man, you want to find a woman to marry you, it can only cost money.


    Obviously, the family can''t afford it.


    So


    We can only invite mages.


    Oh no! The mage couldn''t get his money out, so he scraped together two white pieces and asked the old monk to help him.


    The old monk didn''t know whether he didn''t have the spare time or he wanted to test me. Anyway, he let me come.


    I''ll do it. I don''t know what to do?


    Anyway, I''ve been learning for some time. Let''s recite the "death curse".


    Anyway, they don''t doubt that they are bald and robed.


    Just knock and read.


    In fact, it''s not easy to get the money from this kind of daily work.


    One by one, they were there, their relatives and friends were eating and drinking, and the man''s family were crying to death.


    What about me?


    You have to close your eyes and knock on the wooden fish.


    When I was doing this job, I had to work in the evening, didn''t I?


    Who will do the day''s work!


    Anyway, it''s terrible enough. I read it in front of the corpse.


    Read read read, really the mother of a wonderful flower!


    At that time, the young man had a friend who came here to see him for the last time.


    The coffin lid had not been closed at that time, and there was the link of looking at the remains.


    You can see it if you want.


    As a result, the friend went up to have a look and screamed, "he''s bleeding and crying!"


    On hearing this, everyone stood up and looked forward.


    For a time, everyone was scared to take a cold breath, and all the hairs on his body stood upside down.


    Why?


    Indeed, although the young man who fell there closed his eyes, two lines of blood and tears came down.


    The family was in a hurry. They grabbed my hand and asked, "master Master, what''s the situation? "I don''t understand.


    Let''s talk about the direction of science first.


    What is the situation of blood and tears?


    It''s this man. He''s got blood in his head.


    If the temperature is relatively low, the blood will freeze inside.


    As a result, when you enter the coffin, so many people breathe, burn incense, burn paper and so on. After the temperature rises, the blood thaws and comes out again, which can be interpreted as blood and tears.


    OK, with science, superstition!


    Why do you shed tears?


    There are grievances!


    But didn''t he drown himself when he was swimming?


    How can there be injustice?


    In the end, I really can''t deal with it. What''s the matter?


    Call the police!


    After the police came, they were also shocked by the bloody incident.


    Then, an urgent investigation began.


    What about the results?


    As I said, the head was hurt. But now, it''s winter!


    It was cold, so the blood clotted.


    So, as the person who called the police at that time, I asked, "could it be that someone knocked a stick and then pushed it into the water?"


    The policeman told me that it was possible.


    So the investigation started again.


    As a result


    Where did it end up?


    The bag on this man''s head turned out to be a stone in the river.


    They restored the truth, it is likely that this person was diving directly, and then head down, hit directly on the stone to die.


    The final verdict is that the man died in an accident!


    It''s very simple!


    Because there is a distance between the river and the stone, people have to jump over it, head down to hit the head.


    So, can it be that people are trapped and thrown in?


    As a result, the police are not eating dry food!


    If this person was thrown in after binding, there must be traces of binding on his body, not at all.


    Of course, this reasoning is completely reasonable, but it is not tenable.


    This winter, who will go swimming for no reason?


    Of course, it can''t be ruled out that some people are strong and have the habit of swimming in winter?


    In the end, the matter passed without any reason.


    I didn''t expect that this was not in the past!


    Because, the man actually gave me a dream, saying that he didn''t jump down and drown himself, and there were other secrets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    At that time, I was puzzled. I asked him why he didn''t look for other people and had to look for me?


    This man said, only I can be psychic!


    I asked him again, what is the situation?


    As a result This guy just disappeared.


    I can''t help it. The next day I''ll ask the old monk to interpret his dream.


    After listening to my narration, the old monk nodded and said, "it seems that you are really spiritual. Now that you''ve been found, you''ll have to look it up. "


    At that time, I was puzzled and asked, "are you teasing me again? I''m not a policeman. How can I find out? "


    The old monk replied, "Amitabha, saving one life is better than building a seven level putu. You should know! Now, to help people clean up their grievances is also a way to protect their interests. "


    Get it! Now that I''m talking about it, what else can I say?


    It''s hard to say if they don''t help us.


    So I found the man''s parents and asked them to take me to the place where I fell into the water.


    They asked me why?


    I said it was for the sake of transcendence.


    They nodded.


    So he took me to the river. I had a close look. It was true that at that time, only he jumped down and hit his head, and then he drowned.


    But I don''t understand. In this case, it''s an accident. Why did he say he was not an accident?


    I sit by the river, and then blowing cold wind, has been pondering, in the end what''s the matter?


    But I can''t figure it out.


    At the end of the day, I want to dive into the water by myself and study whether it''s such a thing.


    Of course, this is just an idea. I won''t go down in such cold weather.


    Lit a cigarette, one after another smoking. Then I got up and left!


    I''m walking by. The next moment


    "Rustle" a sound, I feel puzzled, as if there is something in the grass over there.


    Isn''t it my illusion?


    Shaking my head, I went back.


    I ran back and forth for several times. Every time I went to the crime scene, what happened?


    Finally, let alone, I found something fishy.


    Why?


    Every time I go to the pool, I seem to hear a sound. There must be someone following me in the grass.


    So, I played a trick.


    I went to the pool again. After pretending to leave, I found a place to hide.


    I''ve been waiting there for a long time, but I want to see who''s watching me all the time. Is it a human or a ghost?


    Sure enough, a figure came out of nowhere.


    I look silly, it''s a child!


    Why?


    Is it difficult for someone to come over and find a child to come over?


    It''s totally possible!


    So, I was silent at first, always in the back, quietly tracking the child.


    When I got to a hillside, I found that there were more children there.


    So I found a place to hide.


    Next, they talked one by one.


    You can''t believe it.


    One of the kids said, "what do you do? There''s a guy who seems to have found out. "


    "Yes! He runs to the pool every day. You say Is he investigating the matter? "


    "Don''t think about it. Even the police said it was an accident. "


    "But But as we all know, it''s not an accident at all, is it? "


    A guy just put forward this idea, and immediately someone jumped up. Then he twisted the child''s collar and yelled, "I told you, it was just an accident!"


    "But then It''s us. We tricked him out. That''s what happened. I I feel terrible! "


    Where they argued for a long time, the last truth gradually emerged in front of my eyes.


    It''s incredible!


    The cause of all this is just a group of boring little fart kids who made a boring bet.


    How to say?


    First of all, a group of them were playing by the river. As a result, they said that the river was too cold and they didn''t know what it was like to go into the water.


    As a result, as soon as this statement was put forward, it immediately aroused the topic.


    They are all discussing. If only one person could go down and have a try.


    Who are you looking for?


    I''m not Sabi. How can I go down?


    I think of the young people who died before.


    Because that guy is a fool!


    Of course, it''s not really a fool. It''s just that he''s very honest. He won''t refuse what others ask him to do.This kind of people is the kind of young people who are too honest.


    In the words of Northeast China, this man is a bit of a young man!


    At that time, these guys, in order to do experiments, let him go into the water to bubble.


    Unexpectedly, he was unscrupulous. He ran to the young man and told him who fell into the river and couldn''t swim, so he came to save people quickly.


    That young man is really young. He left his work and left in a hurry.


    People see not to see not to say, unexpectedly jumped into.


    The consequences


    He hit his head directly on the stone and got dizzy. Then he fell into the water and drowned.


    Those joking children were all silly at that time.


    Not so honest, right?


    Let him jump in to save people, did he really go?


    They were just joking. No one said that they really wanted to kill him.


    So


    One by one, they were afraid to go up.


    Finally, they were really afraid that their family would get into trouble if they knew about it. So they discussed with each other and concealed the matter.


    That''s what happened!


    I''m so cold to hear that.


    In fact, this phenomenon is not surprising in reality.


    Someone falls into the water, and then others try their best to save them.


    As a result, the man was saved, but the one who jumped down to save people couldn''t come back.


    The rescued person and his family were afraid that the rescuer would claim compensation.


    After being rescued, he sneaked away and didn''t show up.


    As a result, the hero''s family was chilled.


    Although the young man was too honest, he was right at that time.


    Heard someone drowning, ran to save people, and then was played by these children. Then, in an accident, he died.


    No wonder he said he was unjust!


    Who are you going to blame for this?


    Looking at those children, I hesitated again.


    They are still young, because they played a joke, resulting in human life.


    If this is publicized, what will be their future? What about this life?


    It''s a fuckin ''test of human nature.


    In big movies, especially superhero movies, the villains often play tricks on pig feet.


    Aren''t you a hero?


    Well, I''ll give you a personal multiple choice question.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    Bomb on both sides, five minutes.


    One side is a car of citizens, the other side is your girlfriend.


    Then, you take it down!


    You take down the explosion on the citizen''s side and your girlfriend''s side.


    You dismantle this side, and then the citizens explode.


    Many heroes finally fall into this dilemma, this test of human nature, and then can not extricate themselves.


    Now, how can I choose?


    Finally, I fell into painful thinking, thinking about it


    I choose the truth!


    Facts are facts. If you make mistakes and kill people, you should be punished.


    Otherwise, one or two or three.


    Now I don''t teach them a lesson in time. In the future, these guys will get away with it and feel like they have dodged it. These policemen are so stupid that they may go to the road of crime.


    So, I called the police decisively and reported these children.


    When the police came, the children were scared to death.


    After all, children who are not born in the society have no insight?


    At that time, he was so scared that he called out. When the police asked, they all called in.


    Finally


    No sentence!


    First minors, second They are really joking. They don''t mean to hurt people.


    This kind of dispute can only go through civil disputes.


    Let the families of these children lose money.


    And then


    He took the money, but the honest and helpful young man never came back.


    It caused a lot of pain to the family!


    I''m going back, too.


    Although the old monk didn''t go out, he seemed to know all about it.


    He welcomed me back with a smile and asked me, how is it? How do you feel?


    I didn''t know how to do it. In fact, I felt very uncomfortable inside. I said my confusion and asked him, is my behavior right?


    The old monk immediately laughed and said that my choice is certainly no problem. On the contrary, it''s rare for me to be honest these days.


    This makes me laugh and cry!


    I asked him, I just want to know, am I doing right or wrong?


    The old monk pointed to my chest and said, "touch your own heart, and you will understand."


    "Ha ha Play that again I have a bitter smile.


    "Oh, yes! You''ve done a lot of practice here, haven''t you? " The old monk is really strange. It was well said. Who would have thought that his painting style suddenly changed, and he even mentioned it.


    I was deceived and asked him, "what are you doing? Is this the rhythm to drive me away? "


    "Of course! I have no income. It''s hard for me to support two people with that little money, OK


    "Well, isn''t there a state subsidy for being a monk?"


    "Yes! But there are rules to be a monk. Do you have a certificate? You didn''t! You are a half monk


    "So..."


    "So go yourself! I can''t afford to eat any more. "


    "Well, do you want to be so ungrateful?"


    "No loyalty? You''ve been eating mine and using mine for so long, and you''ve learned so much that you don''t have a cent. You''re giving me your loyalty! Let''s go, let''s go... "


    I can''t help it. I was swept out by the inexplicable old monk.


    This guy is neurotic. I don''t know what he''s crazy about.


    As a result, when I packed up, I went out. Far away


    A long line of motorcade came this way.


    Damn it! I was so scared that I turned my head and wiped it! The door closed again.


    I was so angry that I yelled, "old bald ass! You''re cheating on me again. You must know all this again, don''t you? "


    Of course, he did not answer.


    I turned my head and ran in a hurry.


    Did not expect, do not run already, after running, she soon found me.


    Then, the motorcade followed me in a mighty way, and those who played with me were chasing me.


    I''m not a fool. Can I run four wheels on two legs? Can those who eat run faster than those who drink oil?


    Of course, the main road doesn''t run. We just drill into the alleys where cars can''t get in.


    "Get out of the car, get out of the car, let me catch him!"


    Then, like hunting, a large group of people ran after me all over the street.


    "Ah, chaoshou, Yule chaoshou." Next to a seller chaos, where shouting.


    Someone came up behind him.


    In a hurry, I picked up the flour on his desk and then spilled it out.


    Those guys who came up behind, caught off guard, all of a sudden hit.Taking advantage of the flour, I turned and ran away.


    Then, in front of the horizontal stab, a group of people rushed out and held me directly.


    When I broke free, he held on to my burden.


    More people are coming, paralysis! I was so angry that I threw away the burden, then turned my head and ran over there.


    As a result, there is no way to go.


    Head a heat, see there are stairs, went up the fourth floor.


    To the top of the building, and


    No, then, a large group of people panting all blocked me.


    I can breathe. Look at them. They look at me.


    "Get out of the way, all of you!" Lei wanting came to the front, looked at me and scolded, "where are you going?"


    "You Without you Are you finished or not? "


    "It''s not over!"


    "What do you want to do? We all broke up, OK? Why are you pestering me? " I yelled directly.


    "Who do you think I am? The daughter of Thunder Tiger! That''s what you said when you were engaged, and when you said no, you didn''t want it? " Lei Rufei said coldly.


    "That''s enough for you! I''m bored to death. Can you let me stop? "


    I yelled.


    But what about ray?


    Completely ignored, yelled, "tie up, take away!"


    "Don''t come here!"


    I yelled, then stood on the roof and yelled at them, "don''t push me!"


    Lei Rufei was stunned and yelled, "what do you want to do?"


    "What the hell can I do? I just want to be free! Please stop pestering me, or I''ll jump. "


    "You''re funny! You can show me. " There was a sarcastic look on Ray''s face.


    I turned around and looked behind me. It''s so damn tall! For a moment, I was so scared that my legs softened.


    Don''t mention it, ray Rufei looked at me and finally said, "tie it up!"


    Paralysis!


    "Well, ray, you made me do it."


    With that, when the group rushed up, I turned my head and jumped down.


    Lei Rufei exclaimed, "no, you have roots!"


    Then, she rushed over.


    I don''t know about Sabi. I''m going to die.


    It''s just that there''s a goddamn sunshade over there, and I''m jumping right on it.


    Of course, with such a huge impact, the sunshade didn''t block it. After a crash, it was disconnected.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    Although there is a shelter, there is a lot of buffer.


    However, after I fell to the ground, I still fell hard.


    My dear! That''s really painful.


    The whole person can''t slow down for a long time. Even if I breathe a little air, I feel that the lung is burning.


    The above Lei Rufei looked silly, then reacted and yelled: "what are you doing? Go down and catch people


    "Yes The men came down again.


    Of course, this is the fourth floor, enough for them to run.


    I struggled to get up and look at ray.


    The girl''s eyes were red and she cried, "would you rather jump off the building than go back with me?"


    I sneered, turned my head and ran away.


    After I escaped, I was also quite puzzled.


    You said


    It''s good. I didn''t send money home.


    What''s more, I deliberately designed that the most dangerous place is the safest.


    How on earth did she get here?


    Later I learned, Ma Dan! It was the last rescue that caused a great impact.


    Then, when the story got out, she found me.


    How incredible?


    It seems that the Lei family really has a group of capable people!


    Well, I can''t stay in Sichuan.


    Keep running again.


    I believe I can''t go back to the old monk. It is sure that he will send someone to be an eyeliner, and he will be caught as soon as he returns.


    What should we do?


    Keep running!


    Where are you going this time?


    I thought about it for a while, and I''ll run away.


    Run to the Tibetan area.


    The terrain there is huge and uninhabited. I''d like to see how the influence of the Lei family came to this ghost place.


    Tibet is not good either!


    Here is the plateau. As soon as you come here, you will see signs of altitude sickness and dyspnea.


    Fortunately, our physical fitness is strong, and it will be good after a day or two.


    When we got to this place, we almost ran out of money.


    How ridiculous, bought a ticket, and then no money.


    Originally, I was at the old monk''s place before. He is a monk and I don''t have a salary. There are only three meals to eat. That''s about it.


    No money. When you get here, you have to eat and drink, don''t you?


    Fortunately, there are many Han people in Tibet.


    What about me?


    I found a restaurant and worked there.


    This is an old couple with a young daughter.


    I think it''s old time.


    Of course, according to novels, movie plots and so on, I will work here with my daughter and so on


    Well, the reality is that Tibetan girls are not beautiful.


    You really have to meet two. That''s the kind of good family.


    The weather here is bad. We all know that girls have bad skin.


    They were Han Chinese, but they named their daughter Zhuoma.


    Zhuoma means Tara in Tibetan! It''s a kind of Goddess here.


    Zhuoma is an 18-year-old girl with dark and rough skin.


    Compared with Lei Rufei''s delicate skin and white face, it''s really one in the sky and one in the ground.


    Of course, this sentence, when used in two people''s personalities, also applies.


    The poor children are the early masters of the family.


    Zhuoma doesn''t look like Lei Rufei''s unruly and unreasonable. On the contrary, he is very gentle and loves to laugh. See a person, all smile, leak out two rows of white teeth.


    Their house is on a road.


    The only way to survive is to open a library.


    Now China''s economic level is high.


    A lot of people are rich, have cars, like to drive.


    The mysterious Tibet is naturally the place they often go.


    Their restaurant is dedicated to doing business for these tourists.


    Because the husband and wife are old, cooking is OK, but they can''t run errands.


    Although Zhuoma can run errands, she is a girl after all. She can''t do some heavy work.


    So, I became a helper of her family.


    It''s 800 yuan a month.


    Well, the price is very low.


    Be at ease!


    Every morning, I have to open the door early in the morning, and then work with Zhuoma to clean up the house.


    When a guest comes, I serve tea and water, and then Zhuoma cooks.


    There was no food left. I had to drive her carriage to the market far away to get the materials.


    I''ve been here for more than two months. Anyway, Lei wanting''s madman didn''t catch up with her any more. My life has stopped.Zhuoma was very kind and polite to me.


    Do not see me as a helper, see me, are laughing and shouting, "there is a root brother, there is a root brother."


    That day, another group of guests came.


    Originally, I went to the market to collect food materials. When I came back, I carried large and small bags inside.


    Zhuoma came to me secretly, worried.


    I asked her what happened?


    Zhuoma said that a group of strange guests came today.


    I said with a smile, "your place is on the road. You come and go every day. What kind of guests have you never seen?"


    She said this time, I''ve never seen it.


    I''m curious. I hide behind and have a look.


    Indeed, we found a strange group of guests.


    They''re weird because the luggage is weird.


    Like carrying a piece of bamboo pole, but also with a strange backpack.


    I can''t be more familiar with this scene.


    Isn''t that strange?


    These guys are carrying Luoyang shovels!


    Paralysis. I''ve been working at Thunder Tiger for so long.


    Although I didn''t go down personally, I didn''t do that immoral thing. However, they have been dealing with these people for a long time.


    I sighed and whispered, "don''t provoke them! I pretended I didn''t see it. In a word These people are just for money, they won''t be killed. "


    Zhuoma nodded.


    Then the guests over there called out, "I said Isn''t our order ready yet? "


    Zhuoma called out, "coming, coming!"


    Soon the meal was taken away.


    Obviously, these outlaws have no idea about this beautiful Zhuoma.


    Just, let her stay and ask questions.


    Grave robbers, there''s a hobby.


    Among them, it is said that there is a southerner, a northerner.


    The North faction is equal to the technical faction. They can see feng shui.


    In ancient times, when those princes and Marquises were buried, they wanted to protect their descendants. Of course, they had to choose a geomantic treasure land.


    Naturally, they chose the geomantic treasure land, and the northern faction followed suit, and they could find the tomb.


    But the southerners are different.


    They use Luoyang shovels. When they get to a place, they go down and have a look. Then they bring up some soil to see if it''s Sanhe soil.


    How to explain?


    If this soil is formed by nature, it must be natural.


    However, if it is dug up, people will bury it. This soil is different. It is formed after birth.


    This thing is called triad.


    They just need to bring up the sanhetu, and then they can know if there is an ancient tomb below.


    Of course, it''s easy to say. There''s a loophole.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    It''s such a big world. You can poke it one by one. It''s estimated that you can''t poke it all your life.


    What about that?


    That''s the other one.


    These guys are just like the old Chinese medicine doctors. They like to see, hear and ask.


    At ordinary times, guest stars in those rags.


    Go to the country, use kitchen knife, use battery, change your bottles.


    Ordinary people don''t understand this stuff. What''s the use of broken earthen jars in their eyes?


    But these people can see at a glance, which era, is it antique?


    If it is, he will get close to you.


    Ah, so and so, where did you get this earthen jar.


    Some people say it''s from the river.


    It''s dug out of the soil.


    Good guy! After this inquiry, we will know where there are ancient tombs?


    In addition, I like to inquire about legends when I have nothing to do.


    What''s the name of your village?


    "General village!"


    I heard that there was a general who was buried here.


    It''s also a means.


    Similarly, when those guys asked Zhuoma about these things, they were actually asking if there was an ancient tomb nearby.


    Bang, I''ve been with Thunder Tiger for such a long time. Of course I know these things.


    Not to mention, Zhuoma really provided a message.


    They said there was a wild place, where there was a broken old pagoda.


    I don''t know which era it was. It''s said that where there are ghosts, you can often see ghost fire.


    That said, the eyes of those guys are bright.


    There are two things to note here.


    If there is ghost fire, it means that there must be a lot of bones below, which will give birth to phosphorous fire.


    The next day, old pagoda!


    I have to explain that.


    The funeral in Tibetan areas is a little different from that in Han people.


    Earth burial, that''s the cheapest funeral.


    What are they playing here?


    God, what!


    At this point, someone must have an impression.


    When a man dies, find a teacher.


    God, what division is responsible for chopping the body, then throwing it to the top of the mountain to feed the vultures.


    On top of that day, there is also a ceremony.


    It''s called tower burial!


    When a man dies, a tower is used as a grave.


    You know, this is the treatment that aristocrats can enjoy.


    Those guys are so happy that they know that there are treasures in it, and they activate their minds one by one.


    And then


    Actually offered a price of 1000 yuan, let Zhuoma lead the way.


    Zhuoma was happy, but afraid.


    After all, this girl has never been out, has never seen the outside society, and can''t make up her mind.


    As a last resort, he came to me and asked me what I meant.


    Of course I won''t!


    Persuade Zhuoma not to agree to them.


    I don''t know if this group of people will have a cat beating heart.


    How to say?


    After this is taken, will they kill people.


    Others are more vicious.


    If you go with me, I won''t come back. I will detain you directly.


    What are you doing?


    Tomb raiding is a dangerous job.


    Since ancient times, since there have been grave robberies, there have certainly been anti grave robberies.


    Those emperors were also afraid of death, and were dug ancestral graves by others.


    Therefore, there are many organs in the tomb.


    At this time, they will catch the person who leads the way and let him walk in the front to take charge of the thunder trip.


    I don''t want to, stupid Zhuoma, run to die.


    So, I asked her to excuse that the old people in the family could not leave. I pointed out a direction and let them walk by themselves.


    Zhuoma is still a little unhappy. After all, one thousand yuan.


    However, she also knew that I would not harm her.


    That''s it. To the grave robbers.


    But I didn''t expect that these guys were really tough enough. They thought Zhuoma might have too little money, so they didn''t want to add money layer by layer.


    In the end, it''s all up to 10000 yuan.


    Unfortunately, Zhuoma was still reluctant to agree.


    As a last resort, we can only give up!


    At the end of the day, what if they give you a million bucks? Anyway, after you go, you won''t get the money.


    They had enough to eat and drink, paid for it, and then went west according to Zhuoma''s instructions.


    Zhuoma found me at that time and sighed and said ten thousand yuan!


    I looked at this silly sister, shaved her nose and said, "life is important, money is important! It''s a good little day, but


    Zhuoma looked at me and said, "brother Yougen, there is something I don''t understand. Let me ask you... ""What?" I looked at her curiously.


    "Who are you? How do I feel that you are so knowledgeable and extraordinary? "


    It''s funny to hear that.


    "Who else can I be? I don''t see. I''m too poor to come here? " I replied.


    "Not the same, OK? You are not poor at all! Because of ten thousand yuan, you''re not moved at all, OK? If we had to change other people, we would have seen money for a long time. "


    "Who do you think I am?"


    "I don''t know. It''s not easy! You must be here to avoid trouble, aren''t you? "


    With that, I was surprised to see the little girl.


    It''s not easy! You see that?


    However, the next sentence, she let me laugh and cry.


    "Are you avoiding revenge? Or in seclusion? "


    I have no choice.


    Yes, she may want to break her head, but I can''t think I''m escaping.


    It only happens to girls, OK? So there''s a man running to get married?


    So


    I said with a bitter smile, "you think too much! I''m nothing. "


    At this point, I urge her to work quickly.


    In this way, it was an episode. I didn''t expect it would be over like this.


    Who would have thought that one day something would happen.


    I remember that day, it was a rainstorm.


    At night, the wind blows.


    I locked the doors and windows and went upstairs to sleep.


    Who would have thought that there was a sudden knock on the door outside.


    Zhuoma woke up with a start and was afraid. She ran to me.


    No way, I can only go down and have a look with her.


    As a result, when the door opened, we were dumbfounded.


    It was the last grave robber.


    This guy''s accomplice is missing. He''s the only one who comes in a hurry with a burden.


    When I got into the house, I yelled, "help! Help me... "


    Having said this, he fell into the middle of the room and stopped.


    Zhuoma was very afraid. She was also a kind girl. She said, "how are you, sir?"


    Then he went up to help him.


    I yelled, "don''t touch him!"


    Zhuoma was startled.


    What about me?


    He walked around the body, covered his mouth, squatted down, took a chopstick and picked it.


    After a careful look, I found that the man was dead!


    It''s quite an evil way to die.


    Why?


    It''s all that red pox.


    What the hell is this?


    Zhuoma was very scared on one side and asked me how to fix it now?


    I said call the police!


    ''it''s impossible,'' said Zhuoma. Such a big storm is in this remote place.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    I nodded and said I know! You go to rest first. I''ll take care of things here!


    Zhuoma was frightened and scared.


    I said with a smile, go!


    She just nodded.


    No way, I was also afraid of being infected, finally took a tablecloth, wrapped tightly. The body was thrown out and burned.


    In this way, after tossing all night, I was exhausted.


    Run to bed.


    The next morning, Zhuoma woke me up again.


    He told me to get up and show me something.


    I wonder. Follow me.


    She asked me, where''s the body?


    I said burn!


    She said, "ah, what about the body? What do the police say? "


    What else can I say?


    Tell me the truth.


    I can''t wait for infection.


    Then, what this girl asked me to see was brought by the grave robber last night.


    What is it?


    It''s a very delicate black jade Buddha.


    I don''t know what the material is, but it''s very rare, shining in the light.


    Old man and old woman, that is to activate the mind, want to own this thing.


    After all, it was brought out by tomb robbers. I''m afraid it''s very valuable.


    But I said, "this is a cultural relic. You can''t have it! Otherwise, we will break the law. "


    They didn''t listen.


    Just then, a voice came, "it''s true That thing is very evil! If you keep it for yourself, you''ll be out of order. "


    Everyone was dumbfounded to hear that.


    Look up, ha ha


    I''m surprised, too!


    Old acquaintance.


    Wang he!


    I forgot that this guy is from the Tibetan area. I didn''t expect to meet him here.


    You look at me, I look at you, big eyes and small eyes.


    That guy dry smile a, "good coincidence, here can meet you."


    "What a coincidence! I''m here specially. Say, I still want to make trouble for you, give you pit dead


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "Ha ha, you fart! What are you doing here? "


    "Because the tomb was stolen, I came naturally."


    "What do you want?"


    "I don''t want to. It belongs to our secret sect. I have to take it away." Wang he pointed to the black jade Buddha and said.


    "Bang, you guy..."


    I didn''t make complaints about it.


    Zhuoma over there, very curious, asked me, "brother Yougen, who is this man? You two seem to know each other


    "A magic wand!" I''m not angry.


    "That thing..."


    "Take it for him. The goods can be handled


    "But..."


    Zhuoma over there was very depressed and said, "I''ve really taken it away. I''ll be speechless at that time."


    I heard the same thing here. I said, "Stinky boy! This is a dead man. You leave with your things, and the police will come. How can I explain? "


    As a result, Wang he said with a smile, "didn''t you destroy the body yesterday? I''ll take it away, and no one will tell me. Who knows? "


    "You know the law and break the law." I didn''t make complaints about it.


    At this moment, Wang he said seriously, "there are many things in the world that can''t be solved by the police."


    "All right, all right, you take it with you." I waved.


    Then, the guy rushed into the room and wrapped the things carefully. Looking at me, he said, "what? You''re not coming with me? "


    "Well, don''t think I don''t know. If you take this with you, you''re in trouble. If I go with you, I''ll be in trouble


    When I said this, Wang he immediately laughed.


    "I can''t see that. You are so smart."


    "That''s a cut, a gain of wisdom."


    "But you really have to come with me. I need your help."


    "No, no! Dangerous and troublesome, I''m not so stupid? "


    "What? Don''t you want to know the truth? Want to live a life like this? "


    When I said this, I was so stupid.


    "You Would you say that? "


    "Of course!"


    Hearing this, looking into Wang he''s eyes, it seems that this guy is not lying.


    As a last resort, I could only look at Zhuoma and say, "Zhuoma, it seems that I have to go."


    Zhuoma sighed. Although she was reluctant to part with it, she said, "I know, brother Yougen! You just stay here for a while. You don''t belong here


    I haven''t spoken yet, but Wang he said with a smile, "of course, this guy has three wives waiting for him. Why don''t you go back? "I glared at him.


    That''s it, and then we set off.


    On the way, I asked the son of a bitch, why did he say that just now?


    Is Wang he wrong?


    "Bang!"


    "Besides, I can see that little girl at that time. If you don''t tell the truth, maybe people are still worried about you. Now, knowing that you have three wives, it is estimated that she will think you are a playboy and will give up on you later. "


    What the hell can I say?


    Can only extend a thumb, to the sentence, "you''re damn hard enough!"


    "Well, I think of you, but you hate me. What''s the point? "


    "Come on, don''t be mean! Say it! What''s going on? "


    "Don''t worry. We''ll talk when we get there."


    I asked him where he was going.


    He raised the black feather Buddha in his hand and said, of course, where did you get it and where did you send it?


    "Are you kidding me? This thing was taken out of the cemetery. Do you want to send it back? " I stare big eyes, think this goods must be drink high.


    Otherwise, how can you be so nervous?


    "Ha ha Of course, it has to be sent back. Otherwise, something will happen. "


    At this point, he said with a smile, "not bad!"


    "Good what?"


    "You did a good job yesterday! If you''re waiting to call the police, I''m afraid you''re all dead today. But you chose to burn the body yesterday, which is a very clear thing. "


    "Well, what''s the connection?"


    "Well, then you''ll know."


    Again, this is the theory I hate the most.


    I said, "what''s the matter with you and the old cripple? It''s exactly like him.


    "Well, what did you mention about grandfather?"


    "Come on! I''ve seen it. The coffin is empty, OK? What the hell are you hiding? Tell me After that, the guy grinned.


    I was a little annoyed, not angry way: "smile wool ah! Tell me the truth


    "You have a clear idea! Zhang Yougen, if you don''t know the truth, you can go back safely and live a good life with your rich family. However, if you know the truth, it is a very troublesome thing for you. From then on, I''m afraid you''ll be involved in the bloodbath. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    Hear Wang he say so, really! I''m still quite shocked inside.


    I''ve been holding on for a long time. I just wanted to talk.


    As a result, Wang he raised his hand and stopped me.


    "Well, don''t talk about it casually. It''s a lifetime thing. You''d better think it over and give me an answer then. "


    For a while, it really put me in a dilemma.


    Shall I say it or not?


    Do I want a plain life, or do I want to be involved in the bloodbath?


    Really, I fell into a contradiction, entangled in it.


    Wang he did not speak. The boy ran to one side and stopped a carriage. Then he talked to the old man in Tibetan, and finally he yelled at me, "get in the car!"


    I nodded.


    Tibetan people are very simple, and they are very devout in Buddhism.


    If it''s outside, I guess it''s OK to take a car, but you have to pay for it.


    On the way, I''ve been thinking about it.


    What about Wang he?


    He was laughing and chatting with the old man all the time.


    Chatting and chatting, we soon got to the place.


    Where is it?


    At the foot of a mountain not far away.


    The carriage couldn''t take us up. Then Wang he and the man waved and we said goodbye.


    Then, he said to me, hurry up! We are going up the mountain before dark.


    I rolled my eyes and said, "what''s the difference between dark and dawn? You must be going to the underground palace in the tower? "


    What about the burial tower?


    Of course, the body can''t be in the tower.


    There is an underground palace below the tower, where the bodies are usually placed.


    Unexpectedly, Wang he looked at me strangely after listening to me.


    "Boy, how do you know all this? I can tell you, you must not go into this business. Otherwise, it would be very harmful. Did you see those grave robbers yesterday? They all died in the end. "


    I didn''t get angry and said, "I don''t want to steal tombs. If I had that ability, would I be reduced to carrying dishes and washing dishes for others? "


    "That''s about it!"


    Speaking of this, Wang he went up.


    I''ll go up with him.


    After arriving at the deserted tower, the boy asked me to wait outside. He could go in by himself.


    Of course, I also know that the tower is extremely dangerous.


    Otherwise, how did those grave robbers die?


    I''m not noble enough to accumulate virtue with my own life.


    Some people like to do good things.


    As a result, it''s a bit out of its own measure, putting its own small life into it.


    I won''t be so stupid. If I really want to do something, I can do it within my ability.


    Within my ability, I''m thinking about these things.


    So


    I nodded and stopped. Let him go by himself!


    When the guy got into the tower, I made a fire outside and kept it up.


    Paralysis, a person in the wilderness, to be honest, it''s really terrible.


    I knew I would follow you!


    Get it! Find a corner to lean against, bake the fire, let''s sleep slowly.


    As a result


    This wait is a day and a night!


    Sir, am I a little silly?


    There was no food in the wilderness, but he promised to wait for him here.


    But don''t wait, let me go to the grave?


    To be honest, I''m a bit of a counsellor.


    Forget it! I''ll wait a long time. If the boy doesn''t come out, I won''t wait. At least, let''s go down and have breakfast.


    That''s it. Wait


    Two days and two nights.


    I''m so hungry, paralyzed! I decided not to wait, to go.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, the guy came out.


    What a mess!


    I don''t know if I''m disheartened, but my clothes are also ragged.


    Seeing Wang He, I couldn''t help complaining.


    "Why did you come out at this time? You know, I almost starved to death here. "


    Wang he said with a sad face, "don''t mention it. I almost died in it. You don''t know how dangerous and dangerous it is down here. "


    "Come on, no nonsense, let''s go! I''m so hungry that my chest is close to my back. "


    So we went down the mountain in a hurry.


    I found another place, and then I went looking for food.


    Soon around the east around the west, actually arrived at someone''s place.


    Where we were, we ordered some stewed beef and steamed bread, and we began to gobble it up.I was really hungry. I ate a lot, and then I ate too much.


    This steamed bread and dried beef, drink some water down


    As a result, you can imagine that you broke your stomach at that time.


    After a day''s trouble, Wang he took me to see it.


    make complaints about this, "I haven''t eaten in my whole life"? Is it the reincarnation of evil spirits? "


    I gave him a white look, "son of a bitch, who is to blame? I''m starving outside, OK? "


    As a result, Wang he had his own words and said directly, "heaven will bring great responsibility to this person. We must first strain his muscles and starve his body and skin. You''re a piece of shit


    "You don''t want to be a lawyer."


    They had a fight, and then we had to rest there.


    After all, I have trouble with my stomach, and I can''t follow him, can I?


    After a few days'' rest, I slowly got ready to go on the road.


    I asked him where he was going?


    As a result, this guy said he was going to tantric school.


    I wonder, "you go back to your secret sect, what are you pulling me for?"


    Then Wang he said with a smile.


    So I went with this guy.


    As a result, it turns out that the place where they are is in a remote mountain. What''s more, the Buddha Hall is on the hillside.


    It has to be said that the wisdom of the ancients is so infinite that they can build houses in such places.


    Then, follow Wang he up.


    They didn''t let me in, so I had to stay in a side room.


    When Wang he went to deliver the errand, he took it with him for about three days.


    Wang he finished. When he came out, he found me.


    Gave me two things, one?


    It''s a Buddhist pearl. What about the other one?


    It''s a magic wand!


    I wonder, what are you doing with this?


    What''s more, isn''t the Sutra turning tube used by your Tantric school? How can there be Buddha beads?


    The guy said to me, "don''t ask! These things belong to you. Collect them well. It''s a baby. "


    Get it! Baby again.


    I used to have a transparent mirror, but now I have another one. I''m going to make up for the "auspicious three treasures".


    And then he had to go.


    I asked him, is everything done here? This time, where are we going?


    Wang he said, "go home!"


    "Home? Well, where''s your home? "


    "Nonsense, I''m talking about going back to your home."


    "What?"


    "Call your daughter-in-law and ask her to send someone to pick you up."


    "Are you kidding me? I finally escaped. Do you want me to go back? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    "Who''s kidding you? You have to know, at the beginning to find such a daughter-in-law for you, how much thought my grandfather and I wasted? Do you give up when you tell me to give up now? "


    Wang he said nothing about it. After that, I have only one idea, that is to strangle Ya directly.


    If they hadn''t fooled around at the beginning, would I be living in such a miserable life now?


    "No, go back!"


    I directly killed myself. Anyway, I won''t go back after I come out.


    At the beginning, in order to escape from Lei Rufei, I jumped down from the fourth floor. I almost didn''t die.


    Wang he stares at me directly, and then he says, "it''s not up to you! If you don''t go, you have to go, you have to go. "


    "Oh, I''ll go! Do you all think I''m a bully? Raj forced me, you forced me? You''re not finished? "


    I was a little annoyed at once. These guys, from the beginning to the end, are playing a big flag


    As a chess piece, I was led by the nose by these guys.


    I''m really angry to see me.


    Wang He over there gave a dry smile, which was not good to continue to force me.


    He just asked, "tell me about it, good daughter-in-law. Why are you in conflict again?"


    "Nothing. I think she''s very annoying anyway." I replied coldly.


    "Oh, I say you are enough, too? Ray Rufei is young, good-looking, in good shape, and has money at home. In my opinion, it''s a blessing for you to get on well with her


    Wang he said this again. Why is everyone like this?


    Think other people''s family is good, rich! It''s beautiful.


    Didn''t you think about the girl''s character? The most important thing is to drink a jar of vinegar for you when you are with her. Who can stand it?


    I am also embarrassed to say this to Wang He, can only lie, casually to the sentence, "nothing, just incompatible personality."


    Wang he was stunned, and I raised my hand.


    But seeing me staring at him.


    This goods dry smile, can only hand back, rub rub.


    "Well No matter how much. You said you are wandering outside. What are you doing? Come on, let''s go back first! If there''s anything, we''ll talk about it when we get back. "


    "No! You want to cheat me


    I don''t understand. Lao Tzu is not a simple pig who just came out of school.


    During this period of time, I got in touch with those people in the society and engaged in intrigue in business every day.


    This mind has been honed, OK?


    These guys are trying to cheat me. Are you kidding?


    He had no choice but to say that.


    He was so angry that he gritted his teeth and clenched his fist. He had a posture of playing with his life.


    In the end, don''t you dare?


    Pointing at me, he yelled, "you! OK, OK! Son of a bitch, you can do it! Really, I have to change my temper in earlier years. Now, you are lying on the ground. Do you believe it


    "How old are you? How old are you? "


    I rolled my eyes.


    This guy is choking on me.


    However, I also know that playing with me is not good.


    Nothing else


    Just Wang He, as long as he doesn''t use those tricks, it''s very easy for me to beat him.


    It''s not bragging!


    During that time, the exhausting exercise was not for nothing.


    And


    I often work hard. The strength of my body is much stronger than that of him.


    Wang he also knows that there is no effect of qianglai.


    As a last resort, he had to say, "boy, don''t you want to see my grandfather?"


    I was stunned.


    "You should know that he feigned death, right? Now, which village is he still in


    "You lied to me. How big is the village? I''m done. Can I know? "


    "In a word, you''ll know when you see him. Let''s go


    In this way, Wang he is always coaxing and deceiving. I can only follow him.


    After going with this guy, of course


    I haven''t had the audacity to ask ray to pick me up.


    In a word, they went back by train.


    Because it''s cheaper to take the train.


    Wang He, the boy, complained all the way.


    "Why are you so stubborn? If you don''t have a luxury car to pick you up, do you have to come by train


    "Luxury car, shit! Why do people pick you up? "


    "If you don''t pick me up, can you? You are the uncle of the Lei family


    "I can only say that you really think too much.""Well, isn''t that right?"


    "I broke up with her and offered to break up."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    The guy was laughing all of a sudden.


    I wonder? Ask him if he drank monk Xiao''s urine and laughed.


    He grabbed my hand directly, then looked at it carefully and said, "boy, do you see the red line on your little finger? You are still with her. Is it something that you can divide if you say so? "


    "What? "The red line?"


    I was puzzled when I heard this. I looked at it carefully, and I felt puzzled.


    Anyway, my eyes are almost blind, and I don''t see where the red line is.


    He looked at me in a funny way and said, "don''t look, you are not a practitioner, you can''t see it. You know what? Taoist fortune telling is about marriage


    "You fool me!"


    "To deceive you? Come on, you have three threads. The thickest one is connected to the Snake Girl. You and ray are the same as the first one. On the contrary, you are the closest to the protector. Be careful, you and she will have problems at any time. "


    I''m even more puzzled.


    This guy''s eyes are so vicious?


    It''s said that the line between Lei Rufei and me is very strong, but the line between Zhao Ping and me is very thin. It''s a rhythm to break.


    Are you kidding?


    On the contrary, among the three girls, Zhao Ping was the only one who had anything to do with me.


    So I looked at this guy with a look of disdain.


    He didn''t believe me. He had no choice but to look around and point to a man and a woman in the distance.


    The man is very old, the woman is very young, I think it should be father and daughter, right?


    Believe it or not, he told me


    I don''t believe it.


    As a result, he said, wait and see!


    Sure enough, I watched there for a long time, and found that the woman was holding the man''s arm, all kinds of coquetry, let the man go back, to buy this and that.


    I wipe, is it really a couple?


    I looked at Wang He in surprise.


    He also complacently said that the man''s hand is two lines.


    However, there is a thick line with many bumps on it. But what about the girl?


    But what do you mean, it''s about to break?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    I shook my head. I''m not a fortune teller. How can I know?


    "Because, ah, he has an original wife. As a result, they have conflicts, so there are a lot of pimples. That young girl is Xiao San. But she came for money, not for people. So Their thread will break at any time. "


    Don''t mention it. This guy is very good at analysis.


    I really believe it, and then I asked him, take a look, take a look, how about mine?


    As a result The goods stretched out their hands.


    I am stunned for a moment, the next moment gas do not play a place, not angry way: "I wipe, even I you have to charge?"


    "I''ll give it to you, of course."


    "I have no money!" I blushed.


    Why do you go out and be a coolie?


    Wang he said with a sneer, "well, after you go back, you are the uncle of the Lei family. You have plenty of money. Write it down first."


    At this point, he raised my hand, looked at it and said, "you, the thickest one is with the Snake Girl. But You are more cruel than that old man. You have a lot of pimples on you. "


    "What? I have no misunderstanding with my little sister. "


    "Misunderstanding? What a misunderstanding! You think too much, which means that you two are married, but There will be a lot of frustrations, you know? "


    "Oh


    Who doesn''t know?


    It''s not easy for my little sister. Our journey has been bumpy.


    "Next, it''s you and miss ray. Your marriage line, er Very good, very smooth. Except for a few bumps, it shows that you two often quarrel. But In the end, they will come together. "


    "As for Zhao Ping''s Well, it''s between breaking and breaking. Be careful


    "I wipe, say so much, do you have this thread?" I asked a rhetorical question.


    Wang he said angrily, "are you stupid? You can''t see yourself. Just like doctors, they have to go to see a doctor when they are sick. They can''t treat themselves. In the same way, fortune tellers don''t tell their own fortune. "


    "Isn''t there something wrong with it? If a fortune teller can do it for others, he can''t do it for himself. Then you find another one, and you two count each other? "


    As soon as I said this, Wang he immediately saw where Moby was.


    "Lying trough, when you say that Boy, you are really good at drilling holes. "


    "Well, just so."


    "Granny


    As a result, this guy hit me on the head and said, "go away! This kind of thinking is quite dangerous. Really, it should be used in the right way. "


    "If I''m in the right way, why do I marry ray rufi? What does her father do? "


    When I said this, the guy sighed and asked me for money.


    Paralysis, a monk, want to smoke.


    Do you think he is wonderful?


    After lighting one, the two of them puffed out smoke. Then Wang he said, "in fact, Thunder Tiger is good enough. You don''t know that guy did everything in order to make money. However, since I married a little girl of the Wang family and had a daughter. This guy is afraid of his daughter and knows what dad used to do. Finally, I bleached myself. So, if you rein in Lei Jufei, you rein in Lei tiger. At that time, it will be a matter of benefit. "


    "It''s so easy to say, why don''t you go?"


    "Nonsense! The marriage line is in your hands, not mine. I''d like to go. The key is that people should also look up to it. "


    Speaking of this, I thought of one thing and asked him curiously, "I said, if someone interferes in the middle and instigates the couple to divorce. It''s a false marriage, isn''t it? "


    "No! If the thread is strong, it''s useless to instigate it. On the contrary, they are on the verge of breaking. Instigating them is just a result of breaking up earlier and later. "


    "Yes! You are a cow, I can''t say you. "


    We''ve been chatting here for a while.


    In the end, time passed.


    I finally got home and took a taxi back.


    Wang he was also surprised at the change of Liucun.


    He said that the last time he came here, it was not open to traffic. Now, the road leads directly to the door.


    I nodded.


    Then, with that, this guy actually pulled on me again.


    "You said your father-in-law is so rich. Why are you so stubborn?"


    "Stop it! I don''t want to talk about it


    "Forget it, don''t mention it."


    Speaking of this, then in the second half of the village, people''s cars stopped going.


    After all, where there is no development, there is still a way in the way.


    We got out of the car and had to go on our legs.


    To be honest, Liucun is really different every day.Because I have been out for such a long time, when I come back, many houses have been erected.


    But


    The people below us are still poor.


    It''s like when you can''t eat grapes, people pull a load of grapes in front of you.


    Just in front of you.


    If you look at the other relocated households, everyone has money and drives cars.


    Moreover, some people came back to buy the house on the spot.


    We have just come back, and we have a happy event.


    What happy event?


    Li Xiaomiao is married.


    Ask a villager about it, and you''ll understand


    The object of marriage is Lei Rufei''s cousin.


    I wipe! It''s incredible.


    That cousin, isn''t he always thinking about ray? How good and Li Xiaomiao good.


    I guess it''s Li Xiaomiao''s mother again.


    I wanted to do something to boss Lei before.


    Then, he and boss Lei became relatives.


    Wang Xianglin is comfortable today!


    Married the village flower.


    I don''t know why, I always feel like I''m relieved.


    Wang He over there looked at me with a smile and asked, "what''s the matter? Don''t you go for a wedding


    I was hoodwinked, answered a sentence, drink what wedding wine?


    "Ha ha, you and Li Xiaomiao are not..."


    "Oh, stop! We''re just classmates. It doesn''t matter? "


    "Nonsense, you two have a thread, but the weak is invisible. In the end, the thread didn''t get up! "


    As soon as I heard this, I thought of the fact that Li Xiaomiao''s mother had arranged a blind date for me and Li Xiaomiao.


    I have to say! Wang he really has two brushes.


    "Well, I guess my parents have gone, so I won''t go. by the way! Is it time for you to keep your promise? " I think about it directly.


    Wang he was in a daze. Then he said, "What promise? What promise do I have? "


    "Pretend! You pick up the dress. Smelly boy, you said, when I come back, you will tell me about the old lame. Now, you''re pretending to be me, aren''t you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    Wang he laughed awkwardly, then said, "I know, I know! In other words, aren''t you tired of catching the train all day? At home, at least drink water? "


    "I''ll go. I don''t know if you''ll run away." I looked right at this guy.


    It made him laugh and cry.


    "Am I crazy? It''s not easy to get here. What am I going to do? Don''t worry! Go back and have a rest. I''ll tell you about it then. "


    After that, the guy went straight away.


    I''ve been floating outside for so long. It''s really time to go home.


    I went straight to my home, and the doors and windows were locked.


    Sure enough, they should have gone to eat Li Xiaomiao''s wedding wine.


    But


    In the door of the threshold below inside, out of the out, sure enough, my father and mother''s personality has not changed. They have been accustomed to like it and put the key here.


    This is a rural area. The family is poor, isn''t it?


    Who cares about thieves? There''s nothing to steal if you want to go in.


    I just went in to have a rest. I didn''t expect


    At this time, someone called us, "Hello, Zhang''s, Zhang''s."


    I wonder, I just got home, who?


    Ran to the door to have a look, surprised to find that it was widow Li in the village.


    Widow Li is more than 40 years old. She is a typical rural woman. When she sees me, she is stunned, "have roots? When did you come back? "


    "Oh, just arrived today. What''s up? Aunt Li, do you have something to do with my father? " I asked curiously.


    Aunt Li was stunned, then said with a smile, "well Your father lent me 200 yuan. I''m going to eat the wedding wine of Li Xiaomiao''s family. There''s no money left. Just thinking... "


    I''m rather depressed to hear that.


    Is my family so poor?


    Not even two white pieces?


    To be honest, I''d like to pay the money back. But I''m broke now.


    "Aunt Li, this My father is not at home. He must have gone to Li Xiaomiao''s wedding. Go and make sure he has money


    I said this, of course, she was full of promise down.


    Finally, before she left, widow Li looked at me strangely, "ah, Yougen, don''t you go to drink with me?"


    At this point, I''m a little funny.


    How to say?


    The people in the countryside are too poor. If they accept some money, they will want to get it back.


    So, it''s a lot of ruthlessness to send a family of 50 or 60 to dinner.


    I said with a wry smile, "no, I''m so tired. I just came back. I want to have a rest


    "Rest? Oh, it''s time for dinner. When I just come back, I have to have dinner first. "


    With that, widow Li came to me warmly and asked me to go with her.


    I''m not going.


    These two married people, Li Xiaomiao and Wang Xianglin, how embarrassed I was to meet them?


    So, I find an excuse to say, stomachache! If we can''t eat, we won''t go.


    She is also in no move, just left.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and went back to sleep.


    Unfortunately, I forgot that widow Li also has a nickname, which is "gossip".


    I like big mouth most. I haven''t covered the news when I come back.


    Soon, it was known.


    The worst


    Of course, it''s ray joffy!


    I was sleeping at home.


    When I fell asleep, I smelled a scorching smell.


    I wipe! At that time, I was so scared that I sat up and yelled, "fire, fire!"


    As a result, there was a scream. It turned out that my feet were on fire.


    I raised my foot to see that there was still fire on it. Immediately, while shooting, while jumping.


    It took a long time to put out the fire.


    Take a closer look, I''ve beeped the dog, too.


    Who is so wicked?


    I put a few matches in my fingers, and then ignited them.


    He turned his head and looked at me. Ray Rufei was looking at me with a smile.


    I see. She did it.


    Also, when I come back, I am most concerned about her.


    I didn''t get angry and said, "are you crazy? If there''s a fire, who''s to blame? "


    "Is it OK to burn down your house? Why, it''s enough to be wild outside, willing to come back? "


    I rolled my eyes and scolded, "it''s none of your business!"


    "Well, are you finished. When are you going to make it? My cousins are all married. You have nothing to say? "


    "A good horse doesn''t have to go back, OK?""Well, don''t come back. What are you doing back here? "


    "My family, why don''t I come back?"


    "So Are you really going to break up with me


    "Of course, do you think I''m joking?"


    After that, Lei Rufei looked at me directly.


    That girl''s eyes looked at so, paralyzed! I''m looking a little fluffy.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    "I said it! Last time you ran away, I said, "if I see you again, I''ll find someone to kill you."


    "Gudong!"


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Looking at her like that, she really did what she said.


    However, being threatened by such words is not a matter of losing face?


    Immediately, I didn''t get angry and said, "nonsense! This is a society ruled by law. Let me tell you Don''t mess about. "


    "What''s wrong?"


    Speaking of which, ray is crazy.


    Actually from the inside of the trouser pocket, he took out a knife directly and forced me step by step.


    I gasped and yelled, "you You What do you want to do? "


    At this point, ray ruffe pushed it to my chest.


    Because it was on the edge of the bed, the whole person "ouch" and lay down.


    "I don''t want to sit on other people''s buttocks, and then I don''t want to get a cold knife."


    "I can tell you, don''t mess about. Otherwise, people will die! "


    "Well, I won''t kill you."


    As soon as I said this, the next moment I just breathed a sigh of relief, she said, "but I will castrate you! Hum, say Are you going to break up with me? "


    I wipe, by the knife on the neck, I dare to say "no"?


    See I don''t talk, she said with a smile, "that''s good."


    I can''t laugh or cry, "can you stop being so unruly and willful?"


    "That''s my temper! Anyway, Zhang Yougen, it''s impossible for you to get rid of me in your life. "


    At this point, she directly on my chest, holding me, tearful said, "I know you don''t like my cousin. So I persuaded him to get married. Now, when you are with Li Xiaomiao, don''t be angry, OK? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    "But You didn''t want to admit our relationship in front of your cousin at that time, OK


    "I really didn''t want to admit it. In fact, there''s something I''ve hidden from you. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Cousin, you really like me. But you don''t know, he used to be a very autistic person. Only when he is with me can he say two words. When my mother died, my cousin was the most worried. You should know that he is the only child of my Wang family. "


    "What does that have to do with you?"


    "Because my mother said she would let me take care of my cousin. I''m afraid it will stimulate him, and then he will go back to the original world. "


    "That''s no good. You two are cousins. It''s not the society of the past, OK?"


    "I know, I know! But that''s my mother''s last wish. What can I do? "


    "Hum!" I just gave a cold hum and didn''t want to talk to her.


    Lei Rufei quickly said to me, "Wang Lin, don''t be angry. Now he is finally willing to open up and accept a new relationship. Isn''t that a good thing? As you know, you are the only one in my heart. "


    "I can''t stand your love with others every day."


    "Hee hee, I knew you were jealous. As long as we get married, don''t you worry? "


    "Fart, are you old enough? The female wants 22. Are you only eighteen? "


    "It doesn''t matter. You can have a wedding first! "


    "I can afford to wait two years."


    "Then why do you always run away?"


    "Who made you unruly?"


    Speaking of this, I held her little hand and looked at it. I looked at it for a long time. I didn''t know what Wang he said. I was tied to her red line.


    Maybe, maybe the magic power is not enough, I can''t see it.


    Redruff blushed and said shyly, "you What do you want? "


    "What else can I do?" I asked a rhetorical question.


    "We''re not engaged, though."


    "Well, you think too much. I don''t want to go to jail! "


    This said, immediately that girl rose red face, not angry said, "I 18, do not break the law."


    After hearing this, I looked at her suspiciously.


    The girl blushed with shame.


    I stretched out my hand and poked her in the head. I said angrily, "what a shame! What''s in your head all day long? "


    This sentence, instead, let her rise to the mouth.


    Then, he threw me on the Kang again.


    I stare big eyes, panic, "you What are you doing? "


    "Since it''s all here, Miss Ben doesn''t care. To tie you down, we We... "


    "We don''t do anything? I''ve been catching the train all day and I''m very tired. I want to have a rest! " I stopped her immediately.


    Paralysis, the first lady''s temper is very strange.


    If you want to do it again, I really want to break up with her. I don''t blame her father for not killing me.


    If I don''t touch her now, her father can''t do anything about me.


    "You Why don''t you touch me? "


    "Miss!"


    I said to her solemnly, "your father is on the road, but do you have to like it? Don''t you think it''s better to stay at the wedding for such a sacred thing? "


    "But, who knows these two years, you can go back on it or not."


    "But you don''t think it''s okay to have a relationship? If so, why do so many people divorce every day? "


    This made ray rufi lose his temper.


    Finally, blushing, she sat up and scolded, "no, No. I''m really hungry. I''ve gone to eat. "


    "Well, you go."


    "Come on, you have to follow me. Today is my cousin''s wedding day


    Finish saying, can''t help but say, drag me to walk.


    I can''t laugh or cry.


    At the wedding scene, it was really lively.


    Because he is my uncle, he is very loyal to the only child of the Wang family.


    I spent a lot of money on this one. I also spent a lot of money on this one.


    It''s a hundred thousand yuan.


    Although Li Xiaomiao''s parents quarreled, on the day of his daughter''s great happiness, they still climbed up Gao zhier. Of course, they made up and went together.


    It''s amazing how they love each other.


    My arrival, of course, caused many people''s ideas.


    Of course, looking at me and ray Rufei hand in hand, these guys are more envious.


    Actually, I''m quite proud of it.


    It turned out that he was angry because he didn''t want to disclose our relationship. But nowObviously, there is no taboo.


    Her cousins are married, aren''t they?


    Cousin out of expectation, looking at me and ray Rufei, bitter face, but did not say anything.


    Obviously, before that, ray rufi had been honest about our relationship, so he went to get married.


    "All right, all right! Today is a double happiness. My son-in-law is back. My nephew will marry his daughter-in-law. Let''s have dinner. " At the critical moment, in the words of Thunder Tiger, everyone has done their own business.


    According to the rules, Li Xiaomiao and Wang Xianglin will come to the table to toast.


    When I came here, he looked at me with a complicated face and said something inexplicable.


    "Wang Lin, I have been offended by many things before. But I''ll take care of you later. "


    At this moment, I had a good feeling for him.


    After a drink, they almost went to the bridal chamber.


    According to our custom here, we have to make a bridal chamber, and the more lively it is, the better.


    Unfortunately


    Wang Xianglin has no other brothers and sisters. Other people in Liucun are not familiar with him. How do you want to make a bridal chamber?


    In this way, eat and drink enough, each go home, each find their mother.


    He and Li Xiaomiao entered the bridal chamber.


    After going back, my father and mother gave me a good scolding, saying that every time I didn''t say hello to my family, I would run outside. Is there still a parent like them.


    I can''t laugh or cry.


    "Didn''t I go out and get some insight? Is it difficult to stay in the countryside all my life? " I refuted, of course.


    My father was wide eyed at that time, and said, "when people go out to see, they all make money. You''re out. What did you get? "


    "Nothing, just a little bit more travel."


    My father still wanted to talk about me at this time. Fortunately, my mother put in a word.


    "Come on, come on, that''s true. Say less. Isn''t it good to come back? In other words, Wang Lin. During this period of time, thanks to Lei Rufei''s care. You don''t know. Some time ago, your father had a disease, and the family spent almost all the money. Finally, he went to lend money to widow Li. If you and Rufei get into trouble like that, we''re too embarrassed to bother others. As a result Thanks to her hurry to find a car, send your father to the hospital, and pay. Otherwise, something might happen. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    It''s the first time I''ve heard about it. It seems that ray is a good girl.


    In ancient times, people said that their parents were not far away. It seems that they are right.


    I sighed, looked at them, and said, "I''ll come back this time. If Sophie is not young, I will marry her


    After that, my father said, "do you have to get a marriage certificate? Why don''t you get married first? "


    "Dad, there is an 18-year-old girl. Is that really good? "


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t these 18-year-old girls in the countryside everywhere?"


    "Oh, I know! Say it then. "


    In this way, from that day on, he started farming every day and went hunting in the mountains.


    Thunder Tiger didn''t know if it was the last time he left without saying goodbye, which made him very angry. Anyway, I didn''t come back to work.


    What did you say? What is most precious is what is not cherished and thus lost.


    Now, I understand a little bit.


    Fortunately, Lei Rufei came in two or three days with gifts.


    This girl is really persistent.


    In this way, I was finally moved.


    Plus, isn''t it? What kind of prestige are you playing?


    Naturally, when they went out for a visit, they stayed in a hotel because they came back too late.


    And then


    Cough, two people still can''t control, had a relationship.


    She didn''t lie to me. She was really an 18-year-old.


    At this moment, I know I don''t have to run. I have a definite relationship with ray.


    Old lame, they should be satisfied, right? Everything is going in the direction they expected.


    The relationship with Lei Rufei is getting closer and closer. She comes to my house every three days. After a long time, they are inseparable.


    Finally, Thunder Tiger can''t sit still. It''s an established fact. No matter how angry he is, it''s useless.


    So


    Told me to go back to work.


    My family is really miserable, so I''ll continue to be a supervisor to get some construction started.


    After repairing the house, I ran to Xiu cemetery. Anyway, there was no time to stop.


    Niubai is here. When ray and I become established facts.


    Wang he came to me and said it was time for him to tell me the truth.


    Get it! When I care about these things, he doesn''t say.


    I don''t care. I''m going to tell you.


    Let''s talk about it?


    Wang he told me a story.


    In fact, it was at that time that all kinds of warlocks were united together.


    Why are they united?


    This is caused by a mysterious event in China.


    Someone should have heard that in the Qing Dynasty, there was a zombie attack in Guangxi.


    It is said that there was a Yi tribe that was attacked at that time.


    At that time, people died strangely. They had two eyes on their necks and died of blood.


    To this end, Yan Shusen, the Guangxi inspector general, also set up a special organization.


    Gather the wizard, the wizard and some warlocks to kill the zombies.


    According to historical records, just after these people had assembled, a group of strange people appeared.


    They bite people and animals.


    Then, Yan Shusen took a group of people to fight.


    It''s settled.


    Yan Shusen made a wrinkle to the court and expressed the course of this incident.


    It says that at that time, there was a British colony in Vietnam, and as a result, the Brits started the plot. The intention is against the Qing Dynasty!


    But this is a very strange thing. If the British did it, why did they invite so many magicians.


    In any case, after this event, they formed an alliance instead.


    These are the people who know Yin and Yang.


    In the end, they became an organization and elected a man to be the leader of the alliance.


    But it turns out that a lot of people who are combined together have a good starting point at the beginning. They want to benefit the people and so on.


    But later, after they were together, the rights and interests of the organization began to change.


    The famous anti Qing restoration, heaven and earth will.


    What happened in the end?


    As we all know, it''s a disaster.


    This organization, too, is beginning to become a means of collecting money.


    What about the old lame?


    I joined this organization after I was born. At that time, it was time for decadence.


    He also saw through these guys, so he wanted to quit.


    Idea, this organization, because they are yin and Yang warlocks, has a name called "Xuanmen".The old cripple wanted to run, but he was not allowed to.


    There is a feeling that once you enter the gate, you will be a mysterious person all your life.


    You want to quit, unless you die!


    So


    Needless to say, in the movie, these people began to chase the old lame.


    What about the old lame?


    I also have a good friend.


    The two are friends.


    Later, his friend died to protect him!


    Speaking of which, some talents have come out.


    That friend is the father of Wang Hu and Wang he!


    The old lame felt guilty. He went to Liucun and hid his name here.


    Raising children to 12 years old.


    They start to find clues again. Those people from Xuanmen are coming.


    He has lived enough. He doesn''t care about his age.


    But the child is still young.


    So, relying on his own relationship, this guy sent one of them to Tantrism and the other to Taoism.


    So


    To avoid the lame.


    As for me!


    This guy thinks it''s me who can subvert them.


    So, help me with all this.


    We need to find a wild fairy''s wife, a bodyguard''s ghost''s wife, and a rich and powerful one.


    OK! I''m their gun.


    Anyway, I was really angry after I got the truth.


    I said, I just want to be an ordinary person and live a safe life.


    I don''t want to join in the fight of you Yin people, OK?


    Wang he said helplessly, "but that''s your destiny!"


    I rolled my eyes and said, "shit, destiny. I feel fine now."


    Wang he said that I''m ungrateful. Don''t forget that Lei Rufei and Zhao Ping are all contributed by them. Otherwise, I don''t have these two wives.


    I sneered and said, "if you don''t tell me, are we married again? Since we are destined to be together, what''s the use of saying that now? "


    Wang he was so angry that he said I was a little selfish.


    Saving lives is the important thing.


    I don''t have the good spirit to say, "isn''t Xuanmen also not harmful to the common people?"? They just want to collect money and break the law. Naturally, someone will deal with them. "


    "They do not harm the common people, but they do harm to the wild immortals and ghosts. If you let it go, then they will kill your snake girl. " When I said this, I gasped.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    I''m going to


    I don''t understand. What does that mean?


    "What does it have to do with my little sister?" I glared at Wang he.


    Wang he told me, "those people have fallen. They don''t know whether it''s a human or a monster. "


    "Human demon?" I just said that.


    Wang he gave me a white look.


    "In other words, don''t gasp for breath, OK? Can you tell me what''s going on? " I didn''t make complaints about it.


    So Wang he made it clear to me.


    What''s the matter?


    So that''s what happened!


    When these guys get together, they''re organizing.


    I said that before, didn''t I?


    At the beginning, many organizations were out of kindness and for the sake of the people.


    However, once a long time, after development, this person will gradually degenerate in the interests.


    The same is true of these people.


    But after enjoying it?


    This man wants to last.


    It''s history again.


    Those emperors of all ages want to live a long life.


    But how can it last?


    People are going to die after all, aren''t they?


    So, they began to covet immortality, want to go on for a long time.


    The first emperor of Qin is the most typical.


    After being fooled by Xu Fu, he made a Japanese for this.


    Later, there was a Jiajing emperor who used the great aunt of the palace maids to refine the pills for the sake of alchemy.


    These emperors are looking for immortality, which is extremely necessary.


    But do you have this thing?


    Are you kidding? If there is such a thing, China now is a different look.


    But these Yin and Yang warlocks are different. They have many ways.


    What can I do?


    These guys come and go, and suddenly they think of something.


    Why?


    Those wild immortals!


    As an animal, life expectancy should be shorter than human, right?


    However, how long does it take for an animal to grow into essence?


    What''s more, those who become wild immortals are even more terrifying. It can not only be transformed into human form, but also live for a long time.


    Otherwise, how can we say that there is a Millennium Road?


    So these guys caught Yexian. After careful study, they found that


    These wild immortals are not simple!


    From the animal into essence, need to have adventure, and then began to master the most preliminary "absorption method".


    What is the method of absorption?


    is the way to master the essence of sun and moon.


    Why do wolves howl at the moon on a full moon night?


    It''s a strange phenomenon that animals worship the moon.


    In fact, this is a phenomenon of instinctive adoption.


    After a long time, in their bodies, actually will form a kind of Dan.


    This thing is called Neidan.


    After they found this thing, they began to take animal endosulfan.


    Although it can not reach the level of immortality, but It''s a long time to live.


    It is said that the actual control of "Xuanmen" is actually an old immortal!


    The age of this guy is a mystery.


    I''ve lived to this day.


    However, every year you need to have a wild immortal''s inner pill to take, to increase your life expectancy.


    But Yexian is not Sabi!


    Which one is not hiding in the deep mountains and forests? They don''t want to come out.


    These people have been looking for wild immortals all these years.


    At this point, the guy''s meaning is quite obvious.


    Your little sister is obviously one!


    "No, my sister has always been a person, and then somehow became a snake. How could she, Nathan? "


    "So, your second aunt took her to practice. Now she must have."


    "Are you kidding me? You said just now that it''s hard for a wild immortal to become an immortal. It will take hundreds of years for Neidan to become an immortal. "


    "But your sister is different. She''s half human and half snake. She''s a cochlear girl. This is a good seedling of natural cultivation. I''m afraid there will be a bright future in the future. Of course, Pifu is innocent and guilty, and she will also be remembered by those in Xuanmen. "


    After that, I was gnashing my teeth with hatred.


    "Paralysis, who dares to move my little sister, I will fight with him!"


    After I said this, Wang he immediately gave me a white look.


    "Well, you''re a real fuckin ''realist. Just now, I asked you not to do it for the sake of the world. Now, for the sake of your daughter-in-law, you are playing with your life. ""Yes! What does the world have to do with me? I just want my own people. "


    "Well, next, you have to help."


    "Help? How can I help you? "


    "How can you help me? It''s for you, Ray''s family. According to the power of Thunder Tiger, those guys still don''t want to move. So... "


    "So I have to hold Ray''s thigh? "


    " smart! "


    "How do you want to recognize Xuanmen?"


    "They all have a black Cologne tattoo on their arms."


    "Why didn''t I see the old lame man have a problem?"


    "Will he show you? That''s true


    "Then I have to wait now?"


    "In theory, it is. Don''t worry, they will come to you if you don''t look for them. "


    "Paralyzed! You say I have a good life, but I''ll be involved in these affairs with you. "


    I scolded directly, but I know that I have no choice, right?


    The problem now is that if you don''t provoke others, they will.


    Get it! Now that the trouble has come, let''s do it.


    So I went back that day.


    Thunder Tiger found me and said that Rufei was going back to study. Let me send her back.


    I nodded and agreed.


    Two people on the road are reluctant to part, you love me strong.


    After getting out of the car, ray left.


    However, when she came to the school gate, a tall man patted her from behind.


    "Are you..." Ray Ruffy looks at him strangely.


    The tall man said with a smile, "I''m sorry. I thought you were a friend of mine. I recognized the wrong person!"


    With that, the guy left.


    Lei Rufei scolded, "Psycho!"


    Then he went to school.


    I''m driving, too, ready to go back.


    However, when I got to the half way, I felt something was wrong.


    The next moment


    The whole person suddenly is a Leng, immediately thought of what.


    Paralysis! Just now the man patted ray on the shoulder. I saw a mark on his arm.


    It''s not clear, but


    I think of what Wang he said. Xuanmen people have a black Cologne mark on their hands!


    Said the dog!


    I scolded directly, then turned the steering wheel suddenly and chased out again.


    Soon, I found the guy.


    Wearing a strange black robe, walking is also very strange.


    It''s towards the alley now.


    I can''t even drive by. I had to get out of the car in a hurry, and then I chased out in a hurry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    "Stop!"


    The guy ran so fast that I gave him a big drink.


    It never occurred to me that this guy ran faster when he heard the call.


    Nima! If there is no ghost in his heart, what will he do?


    I ran away in a hurry.


    As a result, the son of a bitch couldn''t win, so he threw all the trash cans and bamboo poles in the alley on the ground.


    I''m jumping, dodging and chasing.


    Then he grabbed the guy''s hand, and he tugged hard.


    "Click" a crisp ring, and then the clothes for me to tear.


    A closer look, I was also startled.


    This guy is very strange. His skin is rough and looks like an old snake skin.


    MAHLE Gobi!


    What the hell is this?


    "Hey, what do you want to do?" The tall man started shouting at that time.


    "Give it up!"


    "Hand it in? I don''t know anything about you


    "My daughter-in-law''s stuff! You just took one of her hair, didn''t you? "


    I know very well.


    These guys who know Yin and Yang, they can fix you with a hair or a nail.


    This said, the guy immediately sneered, "originally, Miss Lei is your daughter-in-law? In that case, you are Wang Lin? "


    Hearing this, it was my turn to be stunned.


    "How do you know me?"


    "You underestimate us. How can you do it without full investigation?"


    At this point, the guy directly raised his hand, a pinch on my neck.


    Niang xipi is thin and old snake skin.


    This guy''s hand is like a claw, pinched on my neck, like a pliers.


    "Say it! Where on earth did the dead cripple hide? "


    I replied, "he''s dead!"


    "Ha ha, do you think I didn''t pry open his coffin?"


    "Yes? But there''s one thing you didn''t think of? "


    "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    He just hit his fist.


    After that guy took the punch, he took two steps back.


    Then, patting himself on the chest, he said with a smile, "not bad! You still have some skills? "


    "What''s your skill? Ha ha, you see, I have more. "


    Finish saying, directly rushed up.


    Then they raised their hands and punched each other.


    BAM, there he goes, "BAM," and then he stops.


    What about me?


    Not a step back, but


    My own hands are full of blood.


    This fist is bleeding my hand.


    Where are we? You look at me. I look at you.


    "Not bad. I have some skills."


    With that, the guy jumped up again, then raised his foot and kicked me.


    I sidestepped and kicked him.


    Two people just like crazy, you come and I go, constantly kicking back and forth.


    "Pa Pa Pa" sound, constantly sounded.


    Then, after we separated, we rubbed each other''s legs.


    "Damn, you want to die, don''t you? Do you know what will happen to those who offend me? " The guy yelled at me.


    I grinned and sneered, "I don''t know what you are. However, those who dare to touch me, especially my daughter-in-law, I will fight with you to the end. "


    Then, the two people kept wrestling.


    We have no other skills, but


    I still have the ability to be beaten.


    Soon, after I beat this guy, I couldn''t carry it.


    This guy turned to run.


    I want to go after him.


    As a result, a group of cops came.


    Watch us fight here, and then we yell.


    We were scared, so we had to go our separate ways.


    Finally


    And then it broke up.


    After I left, I was very angry.


    Immediately hurry back to find Wang he.


    I told him about it, and the people in Xuanmen finally found it.


    Besides, he pulled one of Ray''s hair.


    Wang he understood this, nodded and said, "I understand. I want to use this way to control Lei Rufei and blackmail Lei tiger."


    "So, what should we do now?"


    "It''s easy! It''s just a fight. ""Who''s coming?"


    "I can do it!"


    "Then please?"


    After saying this, we immediately began to do it.


    Then, after setting down the altar, we began to fight there.


    It''s the same. It''s everywhere. It''s chicken killing, dog blood and ink.


    Anyway, it''s the boss.


    In the end, where they were fighting, there was sweat on their forehead.


    And then


    "Bang" one, let me all scared silly.


    Those dog blood, chicken blood and so on, actually from a bowl, naturally burned up.


    Wang he is very tired. He is very asthmatic.


    I glared and asked him how he was? Are you done?


    He nodded.


    I quickly took a piece of cloth and wiped his sweat.


    As a result, Wang he said, "it''s easy to hide a clear gun, but it''s hard to defend a hidden arrow. This time, you can find out early, we know there is such a thing, can break the situation set by the other party. But Next time? Next time they come back, who knows? "


    I frowned and then said, "actually, I''ve thought about it. I''m going to go to my father-in-law and ask him to arrange someone to protect Lei Rufei."


    "No protection!" Wang he shook his head.


    I said, "so you mean


    "You think, no matter how powerful those bodyguards are, they are ordinary people, aren''t they? They don''t know about Yin and Yang. It''s easy to say it


    "It''s called To find a Warlock to protect her? "


    "Good!"


    "And look for the most powerful and reliable people."


    "OK, I see."


    With these things, I immediately went to find Thunder Tiger.


    Hearing what happened to me today, Thunder Tiger''s eyes were full at that time.


    Then he immediately jumped up and patted the table, "dog! How dare you touch my daughter? What the hell are those Xuanmen? I have to kill them. "


    "These guys, there are many ways to collect money. They are a very evil organization."


    "Laozi started from evil."


    After that, I couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Dad, in my opinion, someone who is reliable and can be a warlock should protect rufi."


    Because of the relationship between me and ray, I changed my words anyway.


    Thunder Tiger nodded, of course, is full of promise down.


    In this way, ray ruffe is not free.


    Every day a large group of people guarding him, or 24 hours round work.


    As long as ray is safe.


    Who ever thought


    Those guys are planning a bigger plot.


    Why?


    That morning, we found out when we were working.


    A lot of dead weasels have been dug up in the field!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    As I said before, the five immortals in Northeast China.


    Fox, yellow, willow, white, gray.


    Fox, yellow quantity, snake, hedgehog, mouse These five kinds of animals are very evil, and they are also the things that are most likely to become wild immortals.


    Especially the weasel!


    Now that so many people have died, they have been dug out of the ground. It''s really frightening.


    Because Xuanmen is here, right?


    I think it''s better to be careful in everything.


    Immediately, I went directly to Wang He, informed the father-in-law, and then everyone came to have a look.


    Thunder Tiger doesn''t understand these things. It''s a Weasel, isn''t it? Just throw it away.


    But, unexpectedly, Wang he said, no! It''s evil. We can''t build here. We have to do it.


    At that time, Thunder Tiger was in a hurry.


    Are you kidding me?


    Do you know how much work will be delayed if the project is shut down on this day?


    The bank doesn''t calculate the interest just because you shut down. The money has been calculated to go.


    Therefore, Thunder Tiger firmly disagrees!


    However, Wang he advised: "it''s better to stop the construction period than to die, isn''t it? If you insist on repairing the house, you will be killed at that time. "


    After that, he winked at me.


    Get it! I can only help and persuade him.


    Thunder Tiger sighed and had to do it.


    That''s it. The house''s shut down!


    I also have a headache, came a sentence, "then how to do now? It can''t be said that we should put some weasels in every place, and then we should all stop work. "


    "No! Your top priority now is to think about the Huang family


    "Huang family?"


    "Yes! It''s a weasel family. They''ll come for trouble then. By that time, we may be the scapegoats. "


    "Well said? So we''re dead, aren''t we? " I gave him a white look.


    "No! In fact, there is a way to deal with this matter. "


    "What can I do?"


    "Baojiaxian, please."


    "Baojiaxian?"


    Hearing this, I understand what''s going on.


    In Northeast China, there are two kinds of people who deal with this wild immortal. One is baojiaxian, the other is Chuma Xian.


    There are two professions.


    To put it bluntly, they are of the same origin.


    For example, one of baojiaxian''s halls lacks a leader.


    Then, Chuma Xian can also take office.


    As soon as he heard this, Thunder Tiger immediately said that there was no problem. He happened to have a baojiaxian under his hand.


    So, Thunder Tiger quickly called, a baojiaxian came.


    It''s a pockmarked face. It''s ugly.


    Of course, people can''t be judged by their appearance, and the sea can''t be measured.


    So we started.


    How to start?


    In the evening, find someone to dance with!


    A man''s head is covered with a piece of red cloth. The baojiaxian is next to him, and his mouth is full of words.


    What about the man with the cloth on his head?


    Where is the brain constantly shaking head, finally faster and faster, faster and faster.


    This is a new house, isn''t it?


    There is no one. I still have such a problem in the evening. Where did I get it? I really feel a bit empty.


    "I said, will the Huang family come?"


    "Of course, they will come. How can they give up when they die?"


    Then a sudden wind came.


    The guy who used to shake his head was dizzy immediately.


    The next moment, a strange woman''s voice came out of this guy''s mouth.


    "What? Is there anything else you want to say? "


    There is no reason for that.


    Immediately, Wang he said.


    "Is it the fairy of the Huang family?"


    That''s a strange thing to say. Isn''t it just a yellow skin? It''s a fairy.


    Of course, this is for negotiation, isn''t it?


    Of course, you have to say good things, don''t say bad things.


    "What else can you say when you kill my people?"


    "That''s why. We didn''t do it. It was done by a man called Xuanmen. "


    "Ha ha, dare to do it? Do you think I''m stupid? "


    "Huang Xiangu, I think there must be some misunderstanding!"


    "Misunderstanding? No misunderstanding! You wait for the Revenge of the Huang family. "


    It''s enough for them. After chatting here for a long time, they haven''t made any progress.


    I couldn''t help interrupting and said, "I said, have you talked enough? This yellow skin Huang Xiangu, right? You said we did it. What evidence do you have? ""Evidence? Ha ha It''s funny. Do you still need me to prove this kind of thing? The Huang family died here. Is there any evidence? "


    "Then I can ask. How do you know it wasn''t planted? If other people just let you fight with us, don''t you fall into the trap? In the end, after fighting for a long time, did your family die in vain? "


    After these words, the guy was silent.


    "Then tell me, who did it?"


    "Xuanmen!"


    Wang He, next to him, cut in directly.


    Obviously, for this name, which yellow skin is also heard.


    At the moment, the eyes are full.


    "Xuan "The gate?"


    Listen to this voice, obviously Ya''s beginning to fear.


    Because according to Wang He, these guys are killing wild immortals. Is it right to take inner elixir?


    Huangpizi is also a wild immortal. It''s not strange for her to know this, is it?


    "Why is Xuanmen against our royal family?"


    "No, it can only be your misfortune. They want to kill your people, first, to get inner alchemy, and second, to frame you up and fight with us. "


    "Fight? Ha ha, I heard for the first time that someone wants to fight with the people in Xuanmen. Can you fight? "


    "Now that you know it''s Xuanmen, why? Do you want to fight with us now? " The fairy yelled.


    "I don''t care! Our Huang family died on your ground. You must give me an explanation! "


    Did not expect that this Ya is indiscriminate, directly lost his temper.


    I didn''t reply angrily, "aren''t you too strange? Damn it! You can''t afford to pay for the people who killed you in Xuanmen, but you come to us for trouble, don''t you? "


    This sentence stuck in her lung tube, and then the guy howled, "you fart! That''s bullshit. "


    "Am I wrong? Everyone in Xuanmen is afraid. You can''t afford it, so you''re going to trouble us. Don''t you think you are too cowardly? "


    "Cowardly? I admit, Xuanmen is a little scary. But I''m not afraid of him! "


    "Since you are not afraid, you should cooperate with us and we should deal with Xuanmen together."


    "You human beings are not good things. How can I believe you? We have to deal with Xuanmen. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    "The facts are in front of us! If you don''t believe it, you can send someone to supervise it. "


    "You don''t think I dare?"


    Wang he was scolded immediately after his words.


    I watched it funny everywhere, and then I said, "I don''t think you dare. It''s OK to wrongly others, but it seems that you really dare not take revenge for your descendants and fight against Xuanmen. "


    "Boy! Pay attention to your words. You''re not afraid of the wind? I''ve lived for thousands of years, and that''s what you young posterity can teach me? "


    "Ha ha..."


    I laughed sarcastically.


    In fact, I''m wang he and I, one singing red face, the other singing white face.


    Anyway, the old yellow skin agreed to come down.


    That''s it. It''s settled.


    The next day, Wang he came early in the morning.


    Not only came, but also brought a little girl.


    Yes! Just a little girl.


    It looks like 11 or 12 years old.


    It''s still a little Laurie.


    I looked at Wang he and wondered. I asked him who he was?


    As a result, Wang he said, "Huang family, come to supervise your work."


    When I said that, I looked at the little girl in surprise.


    To be honest, suddenly see a person standing in front of you, and then be told. This is a wild fairy! It''s a goblin!


    Isn''t it a rare thing?


    I pointed to her and laughed, "are you kidding me? The little girl is yellow Cough, Huang Xiangu


    I meant to say yellow.


    As a result, seeing Wang he''s eyes, he immediately changed his words.


    Wang he didn''t explain, but the little girl was a little unhappy. No angry came a sentence, "boy! I can tell you! You may not have been born when I got the way. I''m not a little girl


    This words say from the mouth of a little girl film inside, return really enough strange.


    "That''s it! This man is in charge of supervising you. I''ll leave it with you With these words, Wang he kicked the ball and wanted to run.


    At that time, I was puzzled and yelled, "Gao is right. Why doesn''t she supervise her father-in-law and you. Come and supervise me to make chicken feathers? "


    As a result, Wang he did not answer.


    But the little girl over there said, "who makes you cheap? Grandma said, I want to stare at you! I talked big yesterday. If I don''t agree with my words and deeds, I''ll kill you first. "


    "Gudong!"


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Kill me? This little girl doesn''t have this ability, does she?


    Of course, that''s from a human point of view.


    From the perspective of Yexian, I''m not sure.


    So I had to go back.


    She followed me back.


    After entering the room, the little girl still kept fanning her nose, "what''s the smell? It stinks


    Oh, I want to laugh when I hear that.


    A yellow skin says to you, your room stinks.


    It''s so funny. It''s like a bald man saying you have no hair when he sees a monk.


    Is it good that the yellow skin tastes very strong?


    Especially when they are attacked, they will fart in order to escape.


    The smell


    Tut Tut, I can''t leave for three days and nights. It can kill maggots!


    I gave her a white look.


    I didn''t say much. Then I got dressed and ready to go to work.


    We have to go to the construction site.


    As a result, she asked me what to do?


    I talk nonsense. I''m not a wild immortal. Can I absorb the aura of heaven and earth? Shall I have dinner? You have to work to eat.


    As a result, after hearing the meal, the girl hit her mouth and said, "I didn''t eat either. Give me a chicken!"


    I looked at her in surprise.


    She said, "what are you looking at me for? What''s so strange about the weasel eating chicken? "


    "No! It''s not strange that weasels eat chicken, but you''re a wild fairy, right? The wild immortal you got from cultivation! Still eat these grains? "


    "Fart! I can say that Tao is to transform form, not to become immortal. "


    I can''t help it. I have to call chicken.


    Anyway, Thunder Tiger has nothing. There are many chefs and special dining cars.


    He''ll enjoy it.


    While they were eating the roast chicken, I asked, "well, in Liaozhai, after this wild immortal became a human, aren''t they all beautiful women? How can you be a little girl? "


    As a result, the girl said, "what? Isn''t she beautiful? "


    I look left and right. It''s really beautiful.


    After all, wild fairies are animals, and animals become essence.


    Or beautiful women are all goblins.This is enough to show that the refined wild immortals are really beautiful women!


    This is how the famous sudaji was.


    But


    I''m not interested in what I think.


    There is a 11-year-old girl in front of you. What about being beautiful? It''s boring enough for a small, thin body.


    Of course, this does not include some mental disorders.


    Seeing that I was a little disdainful, she said, "because the time for me to become an adult is too short. So, that''s the only way. "


    "Isn''t that right! First of all, it proves that Tao is enough. It''s said that there is only one chance. Many of them become beautiful and handsome men. "


    "You are wrong! I have an adventure. "


    I forgot that the wild immortal had other adventures besides absorbing the aura of heaven and earth.


    For example, some places that should not be eaten.


    There are a lot of martial arts novels, but they are not suitable for people.


    The little girl told me her story.


    This girl is called "Mengmeng", which is the name of her grandmother.


    Grandma doesn''t mean she kisses grandma.


    It''s just that it''s an old yellow skin who has lived for many years. Just yesterday, we talked about which one.


    She has the greatest ability and has become the leader of the Huang family. She likes to be called grandma.


    Mengmeng is Grandma''s favorite little yellow skin.


    Because of this, she is not allowed to go out, otherwise she will be in danger.


    As a result, Mengmeng didn''t listen.


    A little rebellious, the more forbidden things, the more she wants to do.


    As a result, he ran into a deep mountain forest.


    The following story is a bit old-fashioned.


    Why do a group of monks fight in the mountains?


    Originally, I met ginseng essence.


    Ginseng becomes essence, which is normal.


    As long as the time is enough, it''s a normal thing.


    Of course, this thing has become a great supplement for those monks.


    It''s all strong!


    While they kill each other to death, Mengmeng is lucky enough to take advantage of it.


    He swallowed the ginseng while no one noticed.


    The consequences


    It''s obvious.


    You didn''t come out step by step. You got the treasure of genius when you were young. You immediately became a little girl.


    She''s in trouble for this.


    Those people''s treasures, they were eaten by her!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    After that


    Can people get around you?


    If you roast it, maybe ginseng spirit will come to you.


    In this way, she got into trouble and was chased by everyone.


    Run, run, and get seriously injured.


    Fortunately, I met a scholar who went to Beijing to take the exam.


    This Ya''s kind-hearted, saw a wounded little girl film, took her.


    And heal her wounds.


    I''m choking when I hear this.


    It''s also a small girl. It''s a person. People save you.


    If it''s a yellow fucker! I dare say, no one wants to save.


    Just like I saw a fart bug in the countryside, it was ugly and nobody wanted to touch it.


    Looking at that side of the memory, while smiling Hair Flower crazy smelly girl.


    Then, I was not angry to say, "you fell in love with the scholar, right? "


    the little girl covered her face and said in surprise," Oh, how do you know? "


    "Oh, it''s all fucked up, isn''t it? What happened later? "


    This makes Mengmeng sad.


    She said she liked him, but he didn''t like her.


    After all, appearance here, a little girl, if not abnormal, who play that tune?


    The scholar should be a normal person!


    Therefore, Mengmeng said that she went back to find her grandmother and wanted to become an adult young woman and marry a scholar.


    Grandma immediately scolded her, saying that there is no good end to the combination of human and monster.


    But Mengmeng didn''t listen and insisted on getting married.


    Grandma loves her the most, and she can''t help it.


    Just tell her it''s impossible.


    After all, as I said before, Daoxing is enough. It''s only possible to be transformed after a thousand difficulties, isn''t it?


    She just skipped the middle.


    Just like we normal people, your muscles are sweating.


    But after injection, there is only one surface, which is actually an empty shell.


    Granny told her that if she wanted to be a young woman, she had to increase her morality. One day, when her practice comes up, her appearance will change, which means that she will become an adult.


    "Ha ha..."


    I''m fuckin ''funny to hear that.


    "How many years? Return the scholar, is that ancient time? Why haven''t you changed? "


    Mengmeng said in distress, "so, this is the most painful thing. Some people are the genius of cultivation. Obviously I''m a fool, and I can''t do it. "


    "So You''ve been living a Book life to death? "


    "No, he was in the neighborhood and failed all the time. Finally, I was depressed


    "Well, accept the reality. Damn it! The scholars are gone. "


    "No! I''ve been waiting for him, and I''ll find his reincarnation. "


    "Niu Bai, is that ok? You are a copy of the white lady


    "Well, what I admire most is the white lady."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little girl told me that it was because she had been looking for the reincarnation of scholars everywhere in the world.


    Because of long-term contact with the human world, so She was sent to be our contact with the Huang family.


    I rolled my eyes and said, "you''d better save it. It''s important to find a scholar. Don''t follow me! "


    "Forget it, your human life is only a long period? A period of time with you, for me, is equivalent to more than ten minutes of your time. I can afford to wait


    "Be careful of Xuanmen, kill you and take your inner elixir. What''s more, you''ve taken ginseng essence. You''re a tonic. "


    At this point, I also deliberately licked my tongue, a drooling look.


    As a result, the smelly girl put the drumstick in my mouth directly, and snorted coldly, "eat your chicken!"


    After that, of course, I went on an inspection tour, with a little girl all the time.


    Those workers, they''re joking with me.


    "Oh, uncle, you are so quick. How old are your daughters? "


    I''m so depressed!


    This matter stopped for a period of time, Xuanmen no longer the whole moth.


    But who would have thought


    It''s just over. Something''s wrong again.


    Why?


    One day, a farmer got up at night.


    It''s a wonderful discovery. There are lights on the back mountain.


    You know, this is the countryside. Even in the city, you can''t go to the mountain with the lights on at night, can you?


    The farmer is very conscious!


    He thought of a possibility. What?


    I''m afraid someone is robbing the tomb!


    Immediately, the police immediately.


    When the police heard about it, they quickly asked the cultural relics bureau to have a look.If we find the tomb, we have to rescue it.


    But


    When these people arrived at the scene, it was silly.


    Why?


    There is a gossip map in that place!


    Of course, it''s not normal gossip. It''s meaningless.


    It''s just that the eight trigrams are bloody.


    Where does the blood come from?


    Two bodies!


    The bodies


    Really, after watching it, I can make you angry like beating people.


    Two children, a man and a woman.


    At that time, after learning about it, the police wanted to solve the case and put it on file for investigation.


    As a result, they suspected that they were like the "little boy in red", so they quickly went to see someone who knew the way.


    Of course, I don''t mean that they also believe in superstition.


    But they think that this is a superstitious activity. To prove this conjecture, only those who understand it can come.


    Wang he called on me, and then with a little girl Mengmeng, we went to see.


    After watching it, Huang Pi Zi said, "boy and girl come to blood sacrifice, this is to train kids!"


    Wang he agrees.


    And tell me, be careful! This thing is very evil.


    It''s much better than those Thais.


    I nodded.


    Soon, the investigation began.


    Then, the police received the news that there was a lost population in Yelang.


    It''s supposed to be flower shooting and abduction.


    Who would have thought of being bought by a group of people to do such a thing.


    Then, these people are going to be investigated.


    Unfortunately


    It''s hard to do.


    Investigation, there must be evidence.


    If it''s love killing or hate killing, it''s OK, but that kind of improvisation, such as sudden intention to rob, is very difficult to investigate.


    What''s more, it''s even more difficult to engage in this kind of thing in the mountains.


    Of course, we don''t want to eat this bowl of rice. We''ll leave the matter of arresting people to them.


    The crisis I''m facing now is that kids may come to me for trouble.


    For this matter, Thunder Tiger is dedicated to send someone to protect me.


    As a result, Wang he said that he didn''t need it. He had better send more people to protect the young lady and himself.


    I hear here, scolded a sentence, "I wipe, you Ya of an of what kind?"? Waiting to see me die, right


    Wang he couldn''t laugh or cry. He said, "what do you do to marry a ghost wife for you? Isn''t that what it''s about? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    Damn, I believe it now. The old lame is so scheming. I''m ready for all this.


    It''s no wonder that Zhao Ping and I want to get a ghost to protect our body!


    Get it! That''s it.


    So, after a day''s work, I feel sick all over.


    Run to take a bath!


    If you want to take a bath in the countryside, you''d better go to the river.


    Of course, it''s dark. I''m not going.


    If something happens, please feel regret.


    I got a basin of water and dry cleaned it.


    Because it''s in the countryside, the place for bathing is in the side room.


    What about the outside of the room? It''s the wilderness.


    When there is only the main house, where is facing the road.


    I took a shower for a while, and I was comfortable at that time.


    After working all day, it''s comfortable to take a hot bath.


    Who would have thought, just at this time, there were bursts of knocking outside.


    I''m fuckin ''puzzled, too.


    I was taking a bath in the side room, and that guy knocked on the door instead of going to the main room.


    Isn''t that strange?


    So, at the top of my voice, I yelled, "who? It''s so boring


    But the guy didn''t answer, he just knocked on the door.


    I had no choice but to get up and open the door.


    As soon as we open it, it''s strange!


    Nothing. It''s empty outside.


    Paralysis! What the hell?


    Close the door, I''m going to go in and continue to take a bath.


    Who would have thought that when I turned my head, I found a strange situation.


    Why?


    On the cement floor of my house, there was a little wet foot.


    It''s the kind of kid!


    Suddenly, I was scared silly!


    Think of today''s things, it must be a kid!


    Then I yelled, "Zhao Ping, Zhao Ping!"


    But something wonderful happened, and Zhao Ping didn''t respond.


    I wipe, should not be closed?


    Or


    These guys are so powerful that Zhao Ping doesn''t dare to come out?


    Anyway, it''s too dangerous here.


    I turned my head to get out of the room and go back to the front.


    But unexpectedly, at this time, a cold wind came.


    "Creak" a, that room door closed so inexplicably.


    I was so scared that I tried to pull, and then the door wouldn''t open.


    I''m speechless!


    How to say?


    It''s not that I''ve never seen a ghost, or even that I''ve passed one.


    But these kids can''t control it. They are all controlled by those Yin and Yang warlocks. You can''t communicate with them.


    It''s not


    I tried to pull the door, without any effect. Instead, in this room, I heard bursts of laughter from children.


    I was so anxious that I had to raise my foot and kick the door.


    Although it''s our own door, but It''s nothing to life.


    After kicking for a long time, the door didn''t react at all.


    Just then


    I felt a chill in my neck and my heart sank to the bottom.


    I heard a strange voice and thought to myself, "big brother, let''s play horse riding, horse riding!"


    I wipe, ride your uncle!


    I scolded a, desperately want to leave that guy.


    However, the neck is dead heavy, no response at all.


    I was scared.


    At this time, the legs are heavy again.


    I looked down and found a child on my leg.


    It held my thigh tightly and called me to accompany him.


    I kicked it out.


    Don''t blame me for being cruel. This boy is not human at all!


    I see, the skin is dead gray, that''s not the color of a person.


    Who would have thought that it would have angered them.


    "You want to play with us, kill you! You can play with us all the time. "


    Finish saying, that is to soar directly, flew toward me to come over.


    Mom! I really want to kneel.


    At the critical moment, the long black hair swung and rolled the two children.


    I saw that Zhao Ping came.


    Looking at her, I was so excited that I couldn''t do it. Holding her, I kept shouting, "my wife, you''ve come out. I almost died!"


    Zhao Ping looked at me with guilt and said, "sorry, you have roots! I just found out, but In order to lead them out, we have to bear it for a while"Nothing, nothing! You''re going to get rid of these kids. "


    I cried.


    Unexpectedly, those two little things really have some skills.


    Desperately pulling Zhao Ping''s long hair, trying to break free.


    Zhao Ping frowned, then tossed her long hair, and they flew out.


    Like that


    With Piao Rou, you are so confident!


    When I saw this scene, I said, "good wife! Can you stop using your hair and use it every time? Isn''t your beautiful hair... "


    "But I only have this weapon?"


    "Well, I''ll find a good thing tomorrow and burn it for you."


    "But those things don''t work as well as hair."


    We are still chatting here.


    The kids came up again, one by one.


    Because two against one, Zhao Ping was afraid that one would fight with her, and the other would hurt me, so she asked me to quit.


    Ma Dan! I suddenly feel so weak.


    Every time I fight, it''s Zhao Ping who comes here. He''s really my bodyguard.


    I had to open the door and run out.


    And then


    Just stepped out, the inside was over.


    After all, Zhao Ping is a good Taoist, and others are still practicing.


    Two kids, finally controlled.


    She is a kind girl, and she let me go beyond others.


    I didn''t kill them.


    Then, I go to inform Wang he.


    This guy used two bottles to collect the two kids, and then said to go back to worship them, and let them get out of the misery as soon as possible.


    I made a false alarm, really! Zhao Ping is very good at it.


    What about the woman who will become a ghost fairy in the future?


    I took the initiative to tell him about it. Why did Zhao Ping not have weapons for other people''s bodyguards? I don''t like the way I use my hair.


    After all, she''s my wife.


    When they sleep, I get goose bumps when I touch her hair.


    Wang he thought about it and said, "well, ordinary weapons are really useless."


    "How about that?"


    As a result After thinking about it, he thought of using Hongling!


    In ancient times, when other women were dancing, that kind of thing.


    Like hair, it can be short, mainly because it doesn''t need to attack with its own body parts.


    I think it''s very good, very good!


    Then he went to buy Hongling and gave it to Zhao Ping.


    By the way, I got her a suit of ancient clothes.


    This ancient beauty, hehe Satisfy your bad taste.


    That night, of course, there was something to do.


    One night at dawn.


    Ma Dan! It seems that it''s a bit excessive. When I get up the next day, my back aches.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    Soon, the case was solved.


    I have to say that our country is still very good.


    If you dare to kill, you will be arrested.


    soon, two suspects were directly arrested. After a surprise interrogation, I didn''t know if it was by any means. Anyway, they were honest.


    Finally


    For the crime of intentional murder and the crime of promoting superstition, two guys were arrested directly and then sentenced to death! Immediately.


    After all, the nature of this is too bad.


    I killed a boy and a girl just for superstition.


    Paralysis! It''s not enough to calm people''s anger if we don''t kill them.


    I was surprised to hear that.


    How to say?


    Didn''t you say that Xuanmen is more ox than ox? Why are you still shot after being caught?


    Sure enough, you can''t fight against a country in the end, can you?


    To be honest, it gave me a shot in the arm.


    Paralysis, before, listen to them say how powerful Xuanmen. I''m scared to death. I always think it''s an invincible myth.


    Now it seems that we still have to be bound by the legal system!


    But aren''t those guys sabby? I''m going to kill people for this, and finally I''ll take myself in.


    I''m having fun here.


    Unexpectedly, Huang Xiangu said, "Sabi! They''re targeting you. It''s called sacrifice, do you understand? "


    "What sacrifice?" I looked at her strangely.


    Huang Xiangu didn''t reply angrily, "don''t you understand? Those two are the dead men who were ordered. Now, kids can''t deal with you. They''re going to die on purpose. You wait. They''ll turn into horrible things. "


    "What is it?"


    "Zombies!"


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Are you kidding me? This is a very real thing. Some people like to raise corpses. "


    When Huang Pizi said that, I suddenly thought of a movie.


    It''s about a Taoist who killed a man in an old couple.


    So, in order to revive him, the woman asked the Taoist for help. Of course, she did not know that the old man had been killed by him.


    In order to verify his ability, the Taoist really cultivated the corpse into a zombie.


    Finally, of course, after zombies come out, they will harm others and themselves.


    "It doesn''t matter He he, anyway, Wang he has the ability to deal with zombies. "


    After saying this, Mengmeng sneers and says, "silly! Really, that''s when modern people become zombies. How to say, although very weak chicken, and old rice dumplings can not be compared. However, because modern people have changed them, there are many ancient methods that can''t deal with them. "


    "How about that?"


    "Beheading! After the head is cut off, the zombie can''t move. "


    "You''re talking about zombies in movies, not zombies?" I rolled my eyes and looked at Huang Xiangu strangely.


    "Whatever it is. Be careful, little boy


    "Why should I be careful?"


    I''m fuckin ''surprised. Niang xipi''s, I also discovered this matter son, how all directed at me to come.


    "Because you are the key person."


    "What is a key person?"


    "Well, at the critical moment, you''ll know."


    After saying this, Huang Xiangu yawned and said, "dozing is coming. I''m going to sleep."


    Where I frown, I don''t say a word more, and then I do what to do.


    After finishing what I should do in the morning, I went straight to Wang he. Then, after telling the story, Wang he looked at me in surprise.


    "Is that what she said?"


    I nodded.


    "It must be."


    "How about that?"


    "It should be solved. Because it''s just a walking corpse. Just chop off your head at that time. "


    "Well said, I''m hard at killing chickens. They cut off people''s heads. What a joke. "


    I''m not very angry.


    "Well, there''s always a first time. By then, you''ll be used to it. Since the war with Xuanmen is officially started, this kind of thing will happen frequently in the future. "


    "Well said! Feelings don''t need you to fight. " I gave a straight white look.


    Then, Wang he said to me meaningfully, "have roots! You know, now I can help you. But in the future? What would you do if I didn''t help you, or if I wasn''t by your side? "


    "This..."


    I was silent then. To be honest, it really hurt my heart.Yeah, how can we do without him in the future?


    "All right! What should I do? " I can only look at him and ask curiously.


    "Well, increase your fighting power."


    "To improve my fighting capacity? How can this be improved? "


    I frowned.


    "For example, did you let Xiang Yu possess you last time? That attack ability is very good, isn''t it? "


    "Well, what''s the matter?" I wonder.


    "Why don''t you use it all the time?"


    "Simply put, can I control my past life?"


    "That''s true!"


    Then, Wang he directly brought me a dish and put it in the DVD. What''s in it?


    It''s a hypnotic voice.


    This voice says that doing what he says will bring you back to your previous life.


    To be honest, this thing is also available on the Internet. If someone wants to experiment, they can try it.


    I tried anyway, but it didn''t work.


    But Wang he didn''t let me go. He had to let me listen again and again.


    Listen, listen, I finally fell asleep completely.


    Soon, after I followed, the picture in front of me changed.


    I wipe!


    Actually riding on a horse, and then both sides are soldiers, wearing armor. With a long gun and a charge.


    I wipe! That''s really fast.


    The cries of killing all around the sky, the horses run, it is shaking.


    The two sides began to rush. They collided with each other. The weapon in their hands was a long spear.


    And then


    "Hua La", and then someone flew up directly.


    Then, in my field of vision, the weapons in my hands are constantly dancing, waving and chopping back and forth, one by one, one by one.


    "Kill


    The impact of cavalry is quite frightening.


    In the hand of the weapon, once on the pick up, and then the man on the spot fly up, heavy hit on the ground.


    It seems that this is Xiang Yu. It''s too fierce.


    Killing people is the same as killing melons and beans, chopping back and forth constantly, killing those people like wood dregs.


    I''m a modern man. Where have I seen such bloody things?


    At that time, the whole person was about to vomit.


    You should wake up, right? But I couldn''t wake up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    Fuck! Oh, I see.


    It''s not sleep, it''s hypnosis.


    It is said that you can''t wake up without a psychological instruction.


    I look around at those people who are constantly lacking arms and legs, who are constantly crying, who are constantly losing their heads and brains.


    I''m nauseous. I miss him so much.


    Just when I feel like I''m going to throw up, I finally hear the tone.


    "After three, you''ll hear a thud. Then you will wake up 1. Two, three, Ding Dong


    Then, "ooh", I woke up directly.


    The next moment, Wang he came to me and asked me what happened?


    I couldn''t answer. Instead, I pushed him away and vomited loudly.


    Wang he covered his nose and took two steps backward. He was angry and said, "what''s the matter with you? What do you see in your dream? "


    "Murder


    "Kill, chop? Or what? " Wang he inquired curiously.


    I said, "Damn, kill, war! There are dead bodies everywhere. "


    "Well, Xiang Yu is a war maniac. You don''t know, this guy is a war genius. Not only can we resist the tripod, but also The ability to fight is even better. At the beginning, against the Qin army, the cauldron was broken and sank away. Then the battle against Liu Bang in Pengcheng was 30000 to 500000, and Liu Bang was defeated. "


    "So what? I really don''t want to have this dream. It''s disgusting


    "Believe it or not, you have entered your previous life. If you can''t face it, can you? "


    "I can''t do it!"


    "Well, can I stop playing?"


    "Don''t play, don''t play."


    Unexpectedly, Wang he agreed directly at this time.


    I''m glad to hear that, and I''m going to walk.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the front foot went out, Wang He, the back foot, yelled and jeered, "Oh, some cowards have run away. Then, his snake daughter-in-law was killed to take Neidan. His ghost daughter-in-law was beaten to death by others, and his daughter-in-law was controlled by others with Yin and Yang techniques... "


    "Oh, damn you, just die. Come on, I''m not afraid. Come on


    So I began to go into hypnosis again and again and again.


    As a result, I found that everything was like a documentary.


    All the records are about Xiang Yu''s life!


    Tired, fighting, fighting.


    The only happy time, warm time, is with a peerless beauty together.


    Farewell my concubine!


    This beauty, of course, is Yu Ji.


    To be honest, concubine Yu is really a beautiful woman. Anyway, she is comparable with her little sister.


    Zhao Ping is not qualified. Lei Rufei is not qualified.


    So over and over again, I don''t know what the purpose of Wang he is. Anyway, he has experienced so many times, which is like personal experience.


    After a long time, I feel that killing people is nothing.


    If there is a zombie coming, I dare to cut it anyway.


    After that, Wang he asked me to wake up again. What should I do now?


    Wang he said, "not bad! Well done. Don''t worry. Next, do it again, and you can do it directly. "


    "One more time, what do you do this time?"


    "You have to hypnotize yourself. You are Xiang Yu. Xiang Yu is you."


    After that, I was completely blinded at that time.


    MAHLE Gobi!


    Self hypnosis, made a long time, this is not a very silly thing?


    What if I didn''t come after self hypnosis? I cheat myself. I''m Xiang Yu. I''ll go up and die, won''t I?


    After that, of course, he shook his head.


    "If people say that, it''s no problem. But You are Xiang Yu! You have to hypnotize


    Well, every day, I stood in front of the mirror and said, "I''m Xiang Yu, I''m Xiang Yu, I''m the overlord of Western Chu."


    Unfortunately, no matter what, I can''t believe that I will be Xiang Yu.


    As a last resort, I could only look at Wang He with a bitter face and say, "it''s obviously a little unreliable. I feel like a pit."


    "Well, you should be almost something."


    "Almost what? Weapons


    Then the guy gave me a broom, put it in my hand and said, "come on, this thing is a overlord gun."


    "Overlord gun?"


    I looked at the broom in my hand, but I didn''t feel it.


    Well, in this guy''s eyes, I can only continue to say, "I''m Xiang Yu, I''m the overlord of Western Chu, I''m Xiang Yu, I''m Xiang Yu."Well! Well, I can''t think of it anyway. I can''t help it.


    Wang he walked around me for a long time. At last, he said, "it''s not right. What else are you going to do? Oh, armor! Come on, I''ll make you a suit of armor. "


    "Armor?" I wonder.


    So, the guy took off the cardboard shell at home, dipped it with adhesive tape and put it on me. Also triumphantly pointed at me, said with a smile, "there is a overlord gun, there is a overlord helmet, now you think almost what?"


    "How do I feel like the second generation of shabby?" I wonder.


    "Well, a little bit."


    I got a reply.


    "Well, yes! If we go on a March and fight, we still need a horse. By the way, horse


    "Well, brother Wang He, you''re pulling a calf. Nowadays, cars are so convenient that no one has a horse at home. "


    "There must be, you wait!"


    So he ran to the horse.


    I look at the broom in my hand, and then this paper shell, this urine. I don''t have much hope for that horse.


    Sure enough, this guy brought me an old sow.


    Said that the horses could not be found, just make do with pigs.


    I rolled my eyes and couldn''t bear it. Then I took off all my armor and threw away my broom.


    "Don''t play like that. I''m speechless."


    "Do you have to be armed?"


    "Do you have any?"


    "All right, you wait!"


    In this way, Wang he stopped talking and ran away.


    I''m stupid. What''s this kid doing.


    The next day, he told me to come.


    Good guy, that''s amazing!


    I''ve got a suit of armor.


    The armor is so damn beautiful. There is a golden light shining in the sun. There is a mirror like thing on the left and right sides of the chest.


    He also prepared a long gun and asked me, "how''s it going? Is that all right? "


    I quickly nodded, and immediately put on the armor.


    I wipe! This thing is really heavy.


    And after wearing it, the whole person will be domineering.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    This thing is powerful. What''s it called?


    The famous Ming Guang armor!


    It''s really cool to wear.


    However, I looked at Wang He over there and said, "I said There''s something wrong with that. Xiang Yu is a character in the late Qin Dynasty and the early Han Dynasty, but Mingguang armor is a treasure of the Tang Dynasty. Where did you get it? "


    After I said this, Wang he blushed and said, "I fished in the underground nearby."


    "I wipe, this is What the hell is it? It''s a secret weapon


    "Ah, yes."


    "Your uncle''s, dead people''s things, you put them on me?"


    "It''s not for the dead. It''s hanging in the tomb. It''s in front of the dead. "


    At this point, Wang he urged me, "stop talking nonsense! It''s not easy for me to pay you so much. Now, can you get down to business? "


    "Yes, yes!"


    I nodded and began to hypnotize.


    I''m Xiang Yu, I''m Xiang Yu!


    Don''t mention it. Looking at myself in the mirror, wearing domineering armor, I''m really powerful.


    Yeah! I said almost.


    I feel it.


    He asked me, how do you feel?


    "Coming, coming!"


    Finish saying, "pounce" one, I fuckin ''embarrassed.


    Just looking at him, giggling all the time.


    Wang he was so angry that he gave it to my head and said, "Damn it! I knew you couldn''t do it. Damn, Grandpa really doesn''t know how to choose you. "


    "Oh, the old lame chose me? What''s the matter? "


    "I wanted to count on you to fight against Xuanmen."


    "Xuanmen are all Yin and Yang warlocks. How can I fight against them?"


    "Simple! Then there is monkey king in the journey to the West. What do Buddhists want monkeys for? It''s not because you need a thug, is it? "


    "So, you just cultivate me to be your thug."


    "Of course!"


    "Wang He, it''s not that I brag, I''ve been exercising for so long. I can beat you even if I don''t invite a previous life. "


    "Ha ha, you''re kidding! You made it behind closed doors, okay? Do you think you can beat me? "


    "We can have a try!"


    Having said that, we really had a fight.


    You come and I go, and then we fight.


    At the beginning, that guy can fight, but the wonderful thing is that he can use magic!


    Raised his hand, and then directly is a finger, toward the front is a poke.


    "Yes


    Paralysis, the next moment only heard a "pa", my whole armor, like a weight to hit the same. And then I took two steps back.


    I stare big eye, direct scold a sentence, "I wipe, do you want a face?"? How can there be Yin Yang


    "Oh, of course! You''re dealing with Xuanmen people. You can use any move. Your moves are useless. "


    At this point, I took a deep breath, and then I rushed straight ahead.


    Which ever thought of, this Ya''s seem to be the magic power of the finger, again and again, again and again.


    I just like in the firecrackers, the body is crackling, constantly ringing.


    Paralyzed. It''s not the Ming Guang armor. It''s supposed to have been broken long ago.


    Wang he sighed, and then said, "forget it, you can''t do it. So much for today''s training. "


    "Wait!"


    At this point, I pulled my voice and suddenly cried out.


    He wondered and turned to look at me.


    I took a deep breath, then closed eyes, suddenly opened.


    A burst of drink, "will rather no seed, this no rich and poor.". All nations are brothers, and the world should be the same! "


    The guy looked at me in surprise. The next moment, suddenly, a spear was thrown.


    Wang he was frightened, so he directly sidestepped away. Then he heard a "boom", and the spear burst the wall.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    The speed was so fast that I jumped at it.


    As a result, Wang He over there raised his hand directly after reaction, and "pa pa" was a few rounds of continuous play.


    I couldn''t dodge just now.


    Do you say fingers are fast, or do you move fast?


    What''s more, with just one finger of his, you can still see a fire in the pistol.


    But he''s a six pulse sword.


    You can''t even see it.


    But now it''s wonderful.


    The direct wine of the body is a spin, and then dodge away. The armor didn''t think about it at all. Then, as soon as I supported the ground, my body was spinning like a wheel, and I kicked towards that side.Wang he was frightened, his hands crossed in front of his chest, facing the front is a block.


    Then, block is blocked down, but his whole person was a huge force through the past, hit the wall.


    The goods kept shaking hands and yelling, "no more fighting, no more fighting, no more fighting, paralysis! I must die in your hands. "


    I''ve already rushed in. I''m going to hit this guy on the head.


    Hearing this, he took it back again, and then he fell down there as soon as he was soft.


    I wipe! It''s like this every time. Once it''s forcibly taken back, it''s like being emptied and soft.


    "Yes, you''re still very good. You see, give me such a match! " Wang he replied.


    I look at it carefully. It''s true that Xiang Yu''s power is super terrifying.


    One kick in the past, people not only block, but also fly out, and On Wang he''s arm, it''s all black and white.


    "I said, I seem to have a little knack."


    "What''s the trick?"


    "It seems that when you are very angry, you will enter that state."


    "It seems so!"


    At this point, he raised his hand to slap me in the face.


    Scared, I shrunk back and yelled, "what the hell do you want to do?"


    "Why? Don''t you say it? In a very angry state, you will enter. Now, of course, we have to have a try. "


    "Have a try? You are such a loser! If you want to have a try, Xiang Yu will come out and beat you up. "


    "Well, that''s right. Let''s have a rest. I feel like I''m in terrible pain. I need to fix it. I''ll talk about it in a few days. "


    "That''s fine!" I was relieved.


    Ma Dan, it''s really hard for me to be abused like this every day.


    As a result, he said, "don''t relax, boy. After going back, you should continue to exercise, self hypnosis, you know


    "I know, I know!"


    I casually hit ha ha, tossed all day, almost to the evening. I have to hurry back!


    I just found out that the paint of the village is not right.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    Looking around, I found that every household didn''t turn on the light. I didn''t know what I was doing on the dark road.


    Of course, it''s all this time.


    In poor rural areas, there are no entertainment facilities, and it''s not unusual to go to bed early.


    I hardened my head and walked forward.


    Walking, I found something wrong.


    Why?


    I actually heard a "Ding Ding Dong" sound.


    What was that sound?


    Looking around, I found nothing.


    Of course, I''m still a little scared. I quickened my pace and walked towards the front quickly.


    I just want to go back earlier.


    At this time, in the shadow in front of me, a figure came bouncing towards me.


    Ha ha


    It''s not a zombie, is it?


    What a coincidence? So soon?


    Get it! I''d better go back.


    If you go to Wang he''s house, it''s easy to get into trouble if you walk at night. Stay at Wang he''s place for one night, and then I''ll go on.


    Now turn your head, it''s over!


    It turns out there''s a man behind this.


    Exactly, that guy shouldn''t be a human being.


    At least people don''t jump around like shit, right?


    That''s right! This is absolutely what Huang pimeng said. Those two guys who have been executed and cultivated as zombies.


    To be exact, because it is not formed naturally or artificially, it should be a walking corpse.


    Just cut off your head and it''ll be OK.


    But that''s the trouble.


    Obviously, the other side also knows the weakness of this kind of thing, doesn''t it?


    It''s actually wrapped with a layer of chain armour around their bodies.


    What is suozia?


    It''s a kind of knight in the West. It''s a layer of gauze net made of black iron. It''s very firm and the point of the knife is not transparent.


    I mean, trying to cut off this guy''s head is a joke.


    "Er er..."


    These ghost things, after meeting, the mouth is spraying Xiang like things, the mouth is still calling.


    I laughed, "man, what a coincidence! Well, my mother told me to go home for dinner. Would you let me go? "


    It''s strange that they pay attention to me!


    The older generation used to say that there was a phenomenon of dead people swindling corpses. Then, after the resurrection, you can jump at people. I''m so old!


    When you hit someone, you just hold them and don''t let them go.


    Use the hoof of a black donkey.


    The guy pounced directly on me, and then showed his teeth.


    At least my brother has practiced, hasn''t he?


    Immediately side body a Shan, squat down to dodge, then a sweep hall leg swept past.


    To change an ordinary person, he would have been lying on the ground.


    But


    After I swept over, my legs hurt. It was like kicking a piece of wood. I couldn''t stand the pain.


    Paralysis. These guys are dead. They don''t feel pain.


    I''m a little scared, too. I want to run.


    But the guy reached out and grabbed my clothes.


    I tore my clothes and tried to tear them apart.


    Paralysis, how to win?


    Wife!


    "Zhao Ping, Zhao Ping, baby''s daughter-in-law, come out quickly!"


    In front of a gust of wind blowing, and then Zhao Ping came out, asked me what happened?


    I pointed to the two zombies in the back, shouting, these two bastards want to harm me.


    Zhao Ping looked at it carefully, frowned and said helplessly, "I have roots These guys are entities. You should have heard that zombies are the product of wandering outside the three realms and not in the five elements. These guys will never die, and I don''t have a good way


    I''m puzzled to hear that.


    What should we do?


    "You run first, I''ll hold you up for a while!"


    "What about that? What do you want me to do? "


    "How about that?"


    "Well, I wish I had a weapon. OK, I''ll take it first. You go to Wang he and ask him to help you. "


    "But Are you really OK? "


    I moved my muscles and bones, shook my neck, and made bursts of "click" sound.


    "Of course, this time is not for nothing."


    Speaking of which, I went up to those two guys.


    I can see these guys are slow and stiff.


    However, it is this life lock, a little effort.


    Facing it is like facing a tortoise shell. You can''t beat it or bite it.But if this guy grabs me, it''s going to hurt.


    Zhao Ping told me to be careful. Then, he left in a hurry.


    Where do I fight with zombies, fist after fist, constantly fighting.


    In the end, there was no use for birds, and the hand also gave blood.


    Since we can''t win, we should adopt guerrilla tactics.


    I can''t fight him, can I?


    I ran towards the wasteland. On the flat ground, they beat very fast, but when they got to the soil, they were slow.


    So I found a stone and threw it at these guys.


    One by one.


    Paralysis! I see it, too.


    Pig brain!


    After all, these guys are just dead people. They don''t have a good brain. One guy jumped and tripped.


    Then he fell on the ground, wasted his strength, and jumped up.


    Soon, Zhao Ping came back.


    Wang he and I didn''t agree to give her the armor. He said that after training for so long, if these two little things can''t be solved, there''s no need to mix.


    In fact, seeing this, I really don''t have to fight.


    Those two idiots can''t even jump up a slope and fart.


    I decisively took out the phone and dialed Thunder Tiger.


    The dialogue is as follows.


    There''s a lot of noise. He''s playing mahjong.


    What else can I do for you?


    I said, "Dad, I have a zombie here."


    When he said this, he was scared and asked me if I want him to ask Yin Yang Warlock to help me?


    I said no need, you call me a few people to come here, to be strong. Remember, take the bamboo pole and rope, just like a pig.


    "Well," he said.


    Soon, a group of guys came, and they were shocked to see this scene.


    I told them not to be in a daze and to tie up these two ghosts for me.


    After binding, paralysis! Drag them to the streets in a car.


    The next day, I went to Wang he and asked him what to do?


    He asked me, is the zombie subdued?


    I nodded.


    The goods are so happy that they say you are a good boy. So powerful?


    I said it''s not that I''m too good, but that those guys are too stupid. I thought it was dangerous, but Stupid to death. Just take them alive!


    Wang he couldn''t laugh or cry. He said, "originally, I wanted you to do actual combat practice, but you caught me alive with stratagem."


    I said I was stupid. Since it''s easy to solve it, I still use a knife to chop it. It''s not the old man who eats arsenic.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    I asked him, are we looking for lychee wood now? Burn this guy.


    He looked at me in surprise and asked me how I knew?


    I talk nonsense. At least I have dealt with Buddhism and Taoism. I know something necessary.


    As a result, Wang he''s answer was unexpected.


    He said no! Keep these two things.


    I was silly and asked him why he kept such a thing? Don''t you cheat?


    He said that mountain people have their own tricks!


    What''s the trick?


    This product controls the two zombies and comes to practice with me.


    Wipe! I knew it. It was for me.


    At that time, my miserable days began.


    He taught me how to fight zombies. What are my weaknesses?


    All in all, all kinds of ways!


    I don''t think I should be a monk or a Taoist in the future. What can I do with this? He was injured all over the body and had to soak glutinous rice water every day.


    But every time this guy warns me, did you meet him yesterday?


    "What?"


    "It''s something your daughter-in-law can''t solve. In this world, many things are complementary. If yesterday was where your little sister was, the zombie would be able to get rid of it. "


    "So?"


    "Therefore, sometimes we can''t rely on others alone for many things. When necessary, we can still rely on ourselves. To put it bluntly, talent is the most powerful in the world. Those wild immortals, ghosts and the like, no matter how powerful they are, still can''t beat the human beings. Because in this respect, people can have monks, some magic. As for the undeserved zombies, no matter how powerful these guys are, they can''t carry guns and cannons. A bazooka will take care of them. After all, you have to rely on yourself. You are a person


    I nodded and immediately said, "I understand!"


    "Just understand. Practice quickly


    I turned and ran.


    That guy''s mad. Where are you yelling at the back? No more practice? "


    I replied, "since man is the spirit of all things, he is the most powerful. I''m still practicing fart. I''ll go back and gather a group of thugs and let them practice chopping zombies for me every day. "


    When he said that, his nose would be crooked.


    Paralysis! It''s depressing.


    After going back, where does Mengmeng eat chicken.


    Thunder Tiger of course also know the identity of this girl, every day is good to eat and drink.


    When she saw me coming back, she said, "boy, you have some skills! You caught those three guys last night


    I wipe, is caught three stupid zombies, how one by one feel so incredible?


    Also


    Think about it. Wang he and Huang Pizi are both typical of fighting alone.


    In their opinion, after meeting these things, they are basically dead and have no choice. Who would have thought that using one''s brain could even deal with it.


    No matter how clever a fox is, it can''t compete with a good hunter, can it?


    I said nothing. I''m going to study it now.


    She asked me, what are we going to study?


    I said, "Huashan sword technique, then Quanzhen Seven Star array, come out at that time, I''ll kill the gods and the Buddha will kill the Buddha."


    These words, paste she is one Leng one Leng.


    Then go back to the room, close the door and sleep in the dark.


    Paralysis! I''m tired.


    They stay up late to fight zombies, and they practice with zombies. Now you''d better have a good sleep.


    When I sleep at night, I am awakened by others.


    Who is it?


    One of Thunder Tiger''s men.


    He told me that boss Lei told me to hurry over.


    I don''t think he''s joking when he looks like that.


    Immediately, he followed him in a hurry.


    Thunder Tiger was in the room at that time. He was in a hurry.


    After seeing me coming, he said in a hurry, "have roots, have roots, it''s great that you''re here! Come and have a look. "


    "What''s the matter?" I asked him.


    As a result, he told me that there was something wrong with ray.


    I wonder, and then I ask what happened?


    Thunder Tiger took a deep breath and told me the story.


    What''s going on?


    There''s something wrong with Ralph.


    Originally good, but today in class, and the teacher quarrel.


    Of course, it''s OK to fight, isn''t it?


    But the weirdest thing is that she is so crazy that she even takes off her clothes in class.


    This isn''t ray joffy!


    As soon as I heard this, I asked him where he is now?


    Thunder Tiger said it was sent to the hospital. The doctor said that she had mental problems and might be insane!


    I was flustered when I heard that. I rushed to the mental hospital by car that day.As a result, I saw Lei Rufei''s irregular hair and crazy appearance.


    I see this scene, to be honest, really distressed, asked her in the end is how?


    Lei Rufei looked at me with a smile, then lifted his clothes and cried, "my guest, come in and play!"


    Wipe it. I''m so depressed.


    I think about it, ray Rufei that girl psychological normal, although a bit unruly, but not to say will be crazy, right?


    So, I preliminary judgment, should be a ghost!


    Those guys, after a round, it seems to have succeeded.


    So, I said the matter, Thunder Tiger is furious.


    I gave it to Lei Rufei that day and forced him to take it back. Then, call those Yin Yang warlocks who are responsible for protecting him to kill them.


    Those guys were scared out of their wits. They begged for mercy and said they were not to blame.


    They are really twenty-four hours, guarding the first lady.


    The only time she couldn''t keep it was when she was in class.


    You can''t have a class here. There are a large group of people standing by and guarding Lei Rufei.


    As I said just now, her abnormality happened in class, didn''t it?


    After that, I can''t find anyone to punish.


    After Wang he and Meng Meng came together, they found out at a glance.


    It''s the ghost!


    How to fix it?


    Exorcism.


    At that time, the altar was set up there and began to prepare to exorcise Lei Rufei.


    At the beginning, she giggled directly, then she was crazy, and then she laughed.


    Finally, Wang He, holding her finger with red chopsticks, chanted scriptures and cried, "come out quickly. If you don''t come out again, I''ll beat you to death."


    Then, there was a scream in Ray''s mouth.


    Then a strange woman''s voice said, "don''t push me! If you force me, I will die with this girl! You have scattered my soul, and she will die. "


    I was so scared at that time that I asked Wang He to stop.


    But Wang he didn''t care where he insisted.


    That female ghost is also fierce, all ache to shout, that finger almost bleed, but can''t come out, dead support.


    I was so scared that I pushed Wang he away and yelled, "enough! Damn it! Don''t do it. What''s the matter with rufi? I''ll settle with you. I don''t want your help. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    Wang he was very angry and yelled, "do you have any common sense? It''s a ghost! You believe what she said? "


    "Ha ha, don''t you believe it? I will destroy her soul. I don''t care if we die together


    This is a real headache for me.


    The Thunder Tiger over there is also good at persuading, "don''t do this, don''t do this. We have something to say about what you want. "


    "What do you want? Hey, hey, I want a man. Do you give me a man Thunder Tiger is depressed.


    Ben


    come on, this body is still Lei Rufei''s body, how can you mess with it?


    This is my mother-in-law!


    I frowned, then let them all down, I have a word with her alone.


    Wang he had no choice but to go down with a sigh.


    In the past, Zhao Ping told me that there is no unexplained love or hatred in this world.


    In the past, I tried to influence a ghost and let her reincarnate herself.


    Now, I want to have a try.


    So, I sat there, looked at the "Lei Rufei" in front of me, sighed and said, "well, this lady, let''s talk about the terms. You don''t want to hurt my daughter-in-law. We can say anything. "


    "Ha ha Your daughter-in-law? How funny! You guys don''t have a good thing, okay? You don''t care if she''s your daughter-in-law? It''s a big deal. I''ll kill you then. You can find another one. "


    "You''re wrong. I care about her."


    At this point, I came to the sentence, "you let her go, I give you the body, you can on my body."


    "Really?" The woman looked at me.


    I nodded.


    "Ha ha, you think too much, you are a man, the body Yang fire is so heavy, I can''t go up."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Will you die for her?"


    "Yes!"


    "I don''t believe it unless you prove it to me."


    Speaking of this, I raised my hand and threw a knife to me.


    I looked at her, she looked at me, and she said, "what? Scared to death? "


    "I just hope you do what you say!"


    At this point, I took the knife and cut a knife on my wrist.


    For a time, the blood kept flowing out.


    I bit my teeth, looked at her and asked her, is it ok now?


    The guy looked at the blood on my hand and he was shocked.


    Then came the sentence, "you How can you do this for a woman? You men are very selfish, aren''t you


    I said, "no! Aren''t all men good? Please hurry up. I''m afraid I won''t last long


    She bit her teeth, thought for a long time, finally sighed, and then waved.


    I wonder.


    In front of my eyes, nothing happened, and I didn''t have a button on my hand.


    It''s just, holding a chopstick.


    How can chopsticks cut the wrist?


    I see!


    Before, the old lame told me that there were two kinds of ghosts.


    One is the kind that can be embodied. It''s quite powerful.


    This kind of basic move is not provoking.


    Like Zhao Ping.


    The other is weak chicken.


    It''s all a cover up to scare you and scare people to death. If your Yang fire is weak, they will kill you.


    So, I''m stuck in the routine!


    The woman looked at me and said, "you''re the only man I''ve ever met who has love and righteousness."


    "So, have you ever been hurt by a man? Why did you choose you


    "I don''t know. Anyway, that''s what the Taoist priest who raised me said. Take this woman''s body and help him kill this woman and you. He will help me then. "


    "Help you, what for?"


    "Find a heartbreaker!"


    "Oh


    In fact, I should have guessed that.


    Xuanmen takes advantage of a female ghost''s revenge mentality, and then comes to harm us.


    As a result, the woman was kind-hearted. Maybe she was also moved by me, so she took the initiative to be frank.


    I hastened to say, "we can help you find it, too. But can you leave Ray''s body


    "Nonsense! When you find it, I''ll take revenge. I''ll leave then. "


    "Well, it''s just, you don''t want to hurt her."


    "Don''t worry, I have a clear conscience! I have no hatred for you. I will not harm you. "


    "Now, you can say, who should I go to?"


    So the girl told me a story.


    That was in the period of the Republic of China.She''s a "red card", but she''s definitely the kind of actress who doesn''t sell herself.


    Later, I met a rich young man, and they fell in love at first sight.


    Finally, the two naturally went together.


    However, when he finally wanted to get married, the childe''s family refused.


    How is that possible?


    Rich family''s childe brother, marries this kind of woman.


    Later, they were desperate, so they decided to die for love.


    It''s agreed that we should be husband and wife in the afterlife.


    Then they drank the poison wine together.


    Who ever thought


    The woman died and became a ghost, but she didn''t wait for the man.


    Just wait and wait. Later I learned that this guy was alive and married.


    This saying


    At that time, I was surprised to stare at the back pocket.


    It''s a good way to let the girl commit suicide and go home to do the work.


    I wipe, what a heartbreaker!


    And then, I''m a little bit embarrassed. This is a matter of the Republic of China. Hard to say, that man has already died of old age, right? How could it still be in the world?


    People are dead. Where can I find them?


    As a result, the woman said that even if she died, she had to find his descendants. Only when she got revenge would she smile.


    I wonder, ask her, when is the retribution?


    As a result, she said coldly, "can you help me? If you don''t help me, I will die with this girl. "


    I''m really afraid that she''ll do something drastic. Naturally, I''ll quickly agree and say help!


    How can I help you? You have to give me the original address, right?


    As a result, she did give the address.


    Fortunately, it''s also in the northeast. It''s easy to do!


    I asked Lei Hu to check the address quickly.


    At last, we''ll check it out. Do you think it''s rare?


    I really found the descendants of that man.


    I don''t know if my ancestors did something immoral and suffered retribution.


    This guy''s family was very rich. However, when he met the big landlords and local tyrants of that year, he divided the fields. His family went down like this, and finally he became a farmer in a village.


    In order to save his daughter, Thunder Tiger doesn''t care about other people''s lives.


    Immediately, find someone to catch the guy.


    Wipe! That guy is an old man, too.


    It is said that he is the grandson of the rich man.


    After catching him, he was scared when he told the story. Unexpectedly, the original man is still there! Now it''s Ralph.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    The old man immediately asked, "you Are you Zhang Ya ,


    "that''s right! I didn''t expect that it''s been so many years. " Lei Rufei sighed.


    To be honest, listen to this girl''s mouth, actually made a different voice, it sounds really uncomfortable.


    After all, it''s possessed!


    The old man was pathetic and said, "I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it! There is such a thing


    Then, Lei Rufei was very angry, raised his hand, and grabbed the old man''s throat. He was going to kill him!


    But I want to persuade her


    However, if you don''t let her fulfill her wish, I''m afraid Lei Rufei will have bad luck.


    "You should know? I will take revenge! But that guy is no longer here, so you can only replace him. "


    After saying this, the old man didn''t resist and looked like he was waiting to die.


    "Come on! I''m ready. This matter, is really our family sorry you. It''s worth my life to be able to repay the debts of my ancestors. "


    After saying this, Lei Rufei started. His hand was really heavy.


    An old man was out of breath.


    I was in a hurry and said, "girl! When is it going to be? This is a matter of your generation. Why blame him? "


    "Shut up! If you are not afraid of your daughter-in-law''s death, you can come up and stop me. " That woman threatened a word, I really dare not say a word, can only forget.


    Then the old man said, "as long as you can calm down, you will kill me! Actually I have to tell you a secret. You wronged him. He didn''t abandon you


    "Lie! How dare you lie to me now? "


    "Really


    "Go to hell."


    "Wait..."


    At this critical moment, I yelled again.


    Raefi turned his head and glared at me. To be honest, that look is really scary. I''m almost scared to pee.


    However, I took a deep breath and said, "let him speak perfectly? Do you really want to be a fool? "


    After saying this, raefi hesitated for a moment, then said, "OK! You say it


    So the old man began to tell the story.


    It turned out that at that time, the two met and died together.


    It''s not that the man didn''t drink the poisonous wine, on the contrary, he did.


    But what?


    Because someone found out. Rescue in time, the man survived, but the woman died.


    Because of this, the family was so scared that the rich man was not allowed to die.


    And, fortunately, you are the only child in your family. How can you die? What about your parents when you''re dead?


    In a word, after talking about a lot of luxury, this guy finally began to give up his worries.


    When he said that, he was very angry and said, "isn''t it the same? He''s still a heartbreaker


    "No! He buried you and invited many mages to pass you. And then He supports your parents, your family. Finally, I found a woman with the same name and surname as you, who lives in guilt every day, you know? He always said to our descendants, I''m sorry for you! And then He was suffering from this sense of guilt. Until one day, the body can not, a little bit of the collapse, and finally died


    After the old man''s words, Lei Rufei had already cried.


    Then, she said, "you deserve it!"


    Finish saying, want to just that old man''s neck again, kill him.


    I quickly yelled, "Miss Zhang Ya, can you listen to me? If you want to kill him at that time, of course I won''t stop you."


    "There''s farting."


    "Actually, do you know? Death is not the most painful thing, on the contrary! When people encounter bad things, they can''t get through. Then, I''ll look for short-sightedness. In my opinion, it is a way to escape, a cowardly behavior. If you want to die, there will be no pain, but the living people still have to bear the pain. They should not only live and bear, but also bear the pain of the dead. You heartless man, who has been living in guilt, and finally even dragged down the body, suffering in pain, slowly died. Is such punishment not enough? This guilt, has been carried to future generations. You saw it, too! The one in front of you is just an old man. He also bears the guilt. Enough torture. Let go of it


    "Who will bear my pain? Have I spent so many years in vain? "


    "As you said, suicide can''t be reincarnated. You choose this behavior, of course, you have to bear the corresponding consequences, don''t you? He''s dead. He''s reincarnated. Why do you want this obsession? Don''t you understand? Kill him, and he''s free. But if you don''t kill him, the guilt is always on your back. Why bother? ""This..."


    "You are a kind woman. You have done no harm. But you know, you''re on the right track and you''re starting to drift. Now you still have a chance to come back, but if you kill this man again, you really can''t go back. "


    "But I''m not reconciled!"


    "Who doesn''t have an unbearable past? Let go! repent and be saved. And then reincarnation, and then You will wait for a man who is infatuated with you. If you let go, how can it be a virtue? Don''t worry, I will ask many people to pass you


    "Will there be good men? "


    " yes! I''m the one, aren''t I? Hehe, although it''s a bit shameless. Meet a wrong person, you have made a mistake. Why bother? You''re going to punish yourself with this for the rest of your life? "


    Finally, that''s all. Lei Rufei closed her eyes, sighed, let go, and looked at me with a smile, "you''re right! I really should be relieved. thank you! Wang Lin


    I nodded.


    So, sitting on the ground, he began to recite the "death mantra" he learned from the old monk.


    What about her?


    A little bit away, and then ray Rufei eyes turned white, lying on the ground.


    Wang he next to me also read with me.


    After all, this guy has a way. He must be much better than me, isn''t he?


    Thunder Tiger worried bad, quickly sent thunder Rufei to the hospital.


    Three days later, she woke up and seemed to have lost her memory completely.


    Anyway, she doesn''t remember such a thing.


    What about the old man?


    He left with great gratitude.


    Wang he looked at me and said with a smile, "boy, you can do it! This mouth is really powerful. It can be said that people give up revenge and voluntarily go to reincarnation. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    I said with a bitter smile, this is what Zhao Ping taught me. There is no unprovoked love or hatred in this world.


    "So, this move is called benevolent invincible?"


    Wang he said with a smile, then looked at me strangely and said, "it seems that my grandfather didn''t choose the wrong person! Maybe you can really change the current pattern of Yin people. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "Ha ha I mean, I''m looking for Zhao Ping to be your daughter-in-law. You two are leading each other! "


    "But, as you said, our red line is very bad. It''s going to break."


    "Well, maybe!"


    "To be clear, what does it mean?" He glared at me to death.


    As a result, Wang he came directly and said, "Amitabha, follow the fate!"


    That''s it. I don''t know why.


    On the other hand, now Xuanmen''s moves have failed again.


    I think those guys are very angry.


    Then, Thunder Tiger side, everywhere is also asking.


    This time, Xuanmen had already got to his daughter. This cliff is an open declaration of war. How can we not deal with them?


    Thunder Tiger is still very good.


    They eat black and white. Moreover, there are a lot of good men in the field of Yin man.


    Soon, someone heard about it.


    Xuanmen is furious this time.


    It''s decided to send someone to clean me up!


    Besides, this man is quite terrible.


    Who is it?


    It''s a vagabond!


    Who is the vaginal department?


    I don''t know. I have to ask Wang he.


    Unexpectedly, Wang he was scared to death when he heard this word.


    I asked him what happened?


    The boy told me, be careful! This is a terrible master.


    I still don''t understand.


    He just told me that Wei Zheng was the ancestor of Yin Department!


    Wei Zheng?


    What does it matter?


    So he told me the story.


    Well, what''s the secret department?


    In fact, it''s going to be Yin!


    Many people should have heard of it.


    For example, some people have special abilities.


    It''s like those, working in the field, working, and suddenly the man died again.


    Why do you say so?


    Because he often died!


    This guy died for no reason. He didn''t know anything.


    The family are here to hold a funeral for him.


    When the coffin was about to be buried, somehow, the man came back to life.


    Actually, I see it a lot.


    After he left Yin, he was asked what happened?


    This person will tell you that he seems to have gone to a place, where it''s dark, and met some strange people, some strange things.


    In fact, the white spot, this kind of person''s soul is unstable, can leave the body at any time, go to hell for a walk.


    This kind of lowest level, that is to go Yin.


    There is another person who is typical of zoeyin, and that is the famous Bao Qingtian.


    According to legend, Bao Zheng broke Yang in the day and Yin in the night.


    What do you mean?


    He''s very good at solving cases. During the day, he helped the common people to solve this case.


    In the evening, I was not idle, so I went to the lower part of the village to help solve the case.


    As I said before, the ancestor of the Yin Department was Wei Zheng.


    Here is the story of Wei Zheng.


    As mentioned earlier.


    The Dragon King of Jinghe, angry with a fortune teller, changed the edict, and then it rained less.


    It''s a felony. It''s beheading.


    Then, after the fortune teller came to the conclusion, the Dragon King was also frightened and asked him what to do?


    As a result, the fortune teller asked him to go to Li Shimin, the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    Wei Shimin''s chieftain is Li Shizheng. As long as we hold him down and don''t let him go when we are in charge of the chopping.


    Of course, it''s sabby''s!


    Is there only one executioner in heaven?


    Why don''t you kill Wei Zheng?


    Is it different for someone else?


    So, many people have reason to believe that this fortune teller is sent by Buddhism. Who did this last Wulong fishing on purpose?


    It''s Li Shimin. Let him into the whole set, this guy was afraid, then Tang Monk went to the west to learn scriptures.


    Anyway, sabirong king, in order to survive, had no choice but to find.


    Li Shimin agreed, but only said he would do his best.


    Then, he went to Wei Zheng for a drink that day and held him back.Wei Zheng is so smart that he doesn''t know what the hell you''re up to.


    Then, pretending to drink too much, he fell asleep.


    After Wei Zheng fell asleep, his soul immediately came out of his body, and then he went to Xingtai to crack the Dragon King.


    When he woke up after finishing his work, Li Shimin said with a smile that he was sorry for the delay!


    As a result, Wei Zheng''s words scared Li Shimin, "don''t hinder, I''ve finished it!"


    Having said this, someone immediately reported that a bloody tap had fallen from the sky.


    In this way, from then on, the dragon king felt that Li Shimin had lied and hurt himself.


    Pestering him every day, asking this guy to pay for his life.


    Li Shimin was so scared that he painted New Year pictures. It worked for a while, but it didn''t work after a long time.


    This is why the Tang Monk went to the west to get scriptures and specially came to pass the soul of the Dragon King.


    What are you doing with all this crap?


    That is to say, Wang he told me that the secret department is so terrible. They can be in their sleep, and then become spirit bodies, and come directly to kill you.


    Because it''s a spirit body. I can''t see it at all.


    What''s more, they kill a lot of people. After the killing, the investigation can''t find out.


    Because after the man was killed, it was a sudden death!


    Many people die suddenly for no reason.


    According to Wang He, this is what the Yin Department did.


    I was very puzzled and asked, "who the hell gave them all the strength to kill anyone?"


    As a result, Wang he pointed underground.


    How to say?


    After all, the population is so dense now, isn''t it? More people die every day.


    It''s a bit of a drop in the bucket for you to rely on the people below.


    So, they have helpers in the sun.


    This is the man who goes to hell.


    If they get the following affirmation, they will grasp the power and become the chief of vagaries.


    Of course, there are records of those who should be killed and those who should not.


    Only after receiving the order, the secret division can start. Cause a sudden death, and then the life ends up in bed.


    When I heard this, I was puzzled and said, "I didn''t die early! Why do you want to kill me? "


    "Who knows, some people abuse their power. There is no way to disobey Xuanmen! Be careful. "


    When I heard this, I was not happy at that time. I replied, "I''m an ordinary person. How can I deal with this person whose soul is out of body? I can''t even see it. Isn''t it strange that I will die? "


    The guy laughed, "he''s a spirit, so is your daughter-in-law! She''ll protect you then. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    Well, it''s been a long time! In the end, I still have to test my daughter-in-law.


    Get it! be it so.


    So, every day, as usual.


    One day, it''s a day of death.


    The Thunder Tiger came to me and said, ray Rufei is in the hospital now. He is very weak. Can you find some game to make it up?


    The implication is, let me go hunting.


    Of course, this is my daughter-in-law, isn''t it?


    Just go!


    Then I set out.


    That night, I can only rely on myself. I don''t want Zhao Ping to be disturbed and affect her practice.


    So I went hunting myself.


    I was lucky to get two rabbits.


    There is also a skill in playing hare.


    With that kind of strong light battery, a sudden light, and then the rabbit can''t move.


    Of course, it''s not magic.


    People do the same. You stay in the dark for a long time, and suddenly you come to a place with plenty of light, and you are blind. I can''t get used to it for a while, so I have to wait to be caught.


    I''ve hunted for so long and then summed up my experience.


    I was just about to go back. As a result, I felt something was wrong.


    Why?


    I heard a rustle behind me.


    It''s clear that this is an old forest, isn''t it? How could there be a sound?


    I quickly picked up the air gun!


    This is what Thunder Tiger gave me. It''s much easier to use than bow and arrow.


    Listen to the sound a little bit closer, and then I "pa pa" is two shots in the past.


    It turns out, obviously, that it doesn''t work.


    What makes my hair stand on end?


    There was a strange footprint on the ground.


    Although there is no one, there are footprints.


    See this scene, I immediately understand, go Yin! That thing''s killing me.


    Immediately, I yelled, "baby daughter-in-law, help me!"


    At this time, Zhao Ping came out, and then the hands of Changling a dance, immediately step away.


    Zhao Pingjiao drank, "who are you? Why do you want my family to have roots? "


    In front of me, there was a black figure.


    Really! It''s just a shadow. I can''t see people clearly.


    But, judging from the figure, it was a woman!


    Besides, it should be a young woman.


    Why?


    Because I''m in good shape.


    She didn''t speak, and then she rushed towards me.


    Zhao Ping is very angry, and then the two spirits fight together.


    I can''t help you, can I?


    Can only be scared, quickly turned to run.


    Well, think about it. Sometimes, it''s really a wimp.


    Every time something goes wrong, the daughter-in-law is in front of him and the old man runs away.


    But what can I do?


    This skill is specialized.


    If the zombie kind of entity, I may be able to have another one, but this spirit, really can''t deal with it.


    Unless I have something in my hand that can hurt her.


    After a fight, I went back in a hurry.


    Then Zhao Ping also came, I quickly asked her, how? Did you get hurt or something.


    Zhao Ping shook his head and said, "no! It''s just that guy, if he can''t beat her, will immediately return to the noumenon. At that time, she has nothing to do. Moreover, there is a terrible fact that


    This time I found out earlier, if I found out later.


    In other words, if I didn''t find out at that time, I''m afraid I would die in a moment!


    I feel the same way about that.


    But Zhao Ping can''t follow me 24 hours a day.


    If I can''t find out next time, I will die.


    So I ran to Wang he.


    Unexpectedly, the boy was sorting out the old lame''s "relics".


    I said for a long time, this guy pretended not to hear the same, where self-care to find.


    I was a little angry, so I yelled, "did you hear me?"


    As a result, the guy said with a smile, found it!


    I saw this guy with a red umbrella.


    I wonder, ask him what this is?


    As a result, the guy said, it''s not easy! It was used by a Taoist before.


    I wonder, are there any umbrella weapons these days?


    He rolled his eyes and replied, "why not? Don''t you see in this movie that Huang Feihong uses an umbrella? "


    Looking at me is still a look of wonder.


    He explained with a smile, "silly! Your ghost daughter-in-law can''t come out 24 hours because she is afraid of the sun. All the evil things are like this. At noon, the sun is the strongest"Can you get to the point?"


    "Cough As long as your daughter-in-law is in this umbrella, she can come out at any time. But She''s been following you since she went in. You think about it


    I wonder, what do you want to know? My life matters!


    Unexpectedly, the guy whispered, "she can''t come out during the day, so you can play with Lei Rufei, your little sister and so on. But if she can come out during the day and see these things, how can you explain it? "


    As soon as I heard this, I immediately shook my head, or forget it!


    Although there are three daughters-in-law, they do not know each other''s existence. If you know, isn''t that a catastrophe?


    Wang he said with a dry smile, "ugly daughter-in-law always wants to see her mother-in-law! You''re hiding and tucking in like this. It''s not going to happen for a while. As I say, it''s better to be honest. "


    "I wipe, dare you are not the client? If it comes to you, why don''t you have a try? "


    "Choose for yourself! Is life important or courage important? "


    "Well, I still choose not to fight!"


    When I said this, the boy was stunned. With a bitter smile, he said, "you, you, you are such a lover!"


    "Didn''t you do it? I got three daughters-in-law at one time. What can I do? "


    "Oh, boy! No one else wants to be blessed. You are a good boy, and you blame us. OK, ok I don''t care about you any more. Whether you live or die is up to you. "


    With that, the guy really didn''t care.


    I''m scared to hear that. I''m paralyzed! I can''t leave it alone. I almost died yesterday. I can''t stand another time.


    Finally, looking at me, he said with a smile, "come on! As long as you close the umbrella, she can''t see outside. After all, it''s a good thing. Others don''t feel it, but for these ghosts, the other side of the umbrella is a vast world. Especially suitable for practice


    When he said that, I was suspicious, and then I said, "don''t deceive me. If anything happens, I will be unfair."


    "It''s a matter of your own feelings to put things in order. You have to put things in order yourself. You have to put things in order if you don''t put things in order."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    Then, Wang he asked me to discuss it with Zhao Ping, and the two of them were willing to agree.


    I discussed with Zhao Ping, and she agreed happily.


    Because, this wench thinks, now can''t move freely outside, itself is also a very painful thing. So, it''s a very happy thing for her to solve this problem now.


    After that, it means there is no objection?


    And then we went straight to it.


    Wang he did the same thing, and then he used the umbrella to face Zhao Ping.


    Suddenly straight to her suction in the past.


    Then, he asked me to choose a day, put the umbrella at the door and have a look at it at that time.


    I was suspicious, and then I put my umbrella outside.


    It was noon at that time. The sun was shining in the sky. It was very dazzling.


    Then, I saw the umbrella, jumping up automatically.


    I am a Leng, between it "pa" sound, automatically open. Then, slowly floating up, directly into the mid air.


    I''m so lost in it.


    After waiting for a while, I saw Zhao Ping''s figure flash and where she appeared. Holding an umbrella, wearing an ancient costume, looking at me with a smile.


    I was so surprised that I looked at the scene and said, "my God! You Did you really come out in broad daylight? "


    "Hee hee, how about it? Is it good? "


    After saying this, I naturally have a strong head.


    Zhao Ping sighed and said, "it''s a pity that I can''t leave this umbrella."


    "That''s good! You can come out in broad daylight. I can''t imagine that before, can I? "


    After I said this, Zhao Ping naturally agreed and nodded.


    But all of a sudden, Zhao Ping grinned and said, "you gen, go and have a look with me. I haven''t visited Liucun for a long time. "


    Zhao Ping''s request, originally said, is nothing to blame.


    However, there is a big problem.


    What if she was allowed to follow me around Liucun and was seen by others?


    At that time, tell Thunder Tiger that I will peel even if I don''t die.


    The rest, Zhao Ping is dead! The whole village knows.


    Now, what do people think when they see Zhao Ping walking around here? What do you think?


    So! I strongly disagree.


    Let''s just say that if you are seen by others, your resurrection will cause trouble.


    Zhao Ping was very disappointed. I said with a smile, "but it doesn''t matter. It''s just that she''s not in Liucun. It''s the same everywhere, isn''t it? "


    Zhao Ping was very excited and immediately asked me, "what do you mean?"


    "Hey, hey, take you to other places to play."


    Zhao Ping is happy with this.


    Then, I drove with the umbrella, and then I took Zhao Ping to play.


    Along the way, we looked at the scenery and met some delicious food.


    Of course, ghosts don''t eat, they suck!


    After taking it, Zhao Ping was very happy. She said she was very happy today.


    I nodded and took her around.


    Sometimes, she still has an umbrella. How about me?


    Hand in hand with her, two people go together.


    It''s embarrassing when someone sees it.


    They all look at Zhao Ping strangely.


    After all, a beautiful woman with a red umbrella and a red costume is really strange.


    Isn''t this the only scene in horror movies?


    We also ignored her. Anyway, psychological quality must be strong enough.


    For their wonderful eyes, just pretend not to see them.


    The two played a circle, and in the evening, they went back together.


    Zhao Ping said to me with a smile, "you gen, I''m really happy today. I haven''t been so happy for a long time. "


    "Well, as long as you like, I''ll bring you often in the future."


    After I said this, Zhao Ping of course is happy bad, full of promise down.


    We are talking happily.


    I''m still thinking, under the current situation, do we take the opportunity to have a field trip with her?


    Unexpectedly, suddenly a figure appeared in front of me.


    Give me a fright, subconsciously suddenly is a sharp turn, and then hard on the brake.


    "Creak ~" a harsh sound, the car tires on the ground hard wear out a channeling trace.


    I suddenly silly eyes, and then stare big eyes, where silly Leng.


    Zhao Ping was surprised. She stared at me and asked, "you What''s the matter with you? ""I It''s like I''ve fucked someone. " When I said this, Zhao Ping was also silly.


    Looking at me strangely, she said strangely, "how can it be? I don''t feel anybody! "


    "But I saw a figure just now. Is it possible that my eyes were dazzled?"


    Think of it here, no matter what.


    We are not the kind of people who run away when something goes wrong.


    If there is a traffic accident, I will go down and have a look.


    Thinking of this, I took a deep breath, then opened the door, Cao zhe looked down.


    Don''t mention it. It''s so strange!


    There''s nothing on the ground.


    Before, I saw clearly where a figure was.


    How can it be in a blink of an eye, and then people disappear?


    I took a deep breath. I wanted to look under the car. Unexpectedly, at this time, there was a cool wind on my head.


    I wipe, I squat on the ground, the head of the hair inexplicably broken a few wine.


    Then, Zhao Ping screamed, "have roots, be careful!"


    She came out of the car directly, and then Changling in her hand suddenly swung and took a shadow from the car on the spot.


    It''s the hell again!


    This guy is really a bad ghost. He chases me to death.


    All of a sudden, in the wilderness, I can''t escape even if I want to.


    Just stand there.


    Zhao Ping and this guy over there are playing with each other.


    That''s where you come and I go. It''s a pleasure to kill.


    I''m so nervous watching it.


    But there is no way to intervene. Their figures are both erratic.


    Back and forth, my eyes can only keep rotating, looking back and forth.


    It''s a red ball. It''s a black ball.


    If Zhao Ping loses, I''m afraid I''ll be finished.


    Have to, can only be where to defend, slowly watching.


    Fortunately, Zhao Ping is obviously a Taoist. That guy''s soul is still out of the category of human body.


    There is a big difference in skills.


    Only heard "bang" slap, and then Zhao Ping to the Yin Si, a overthrow out.


    The scrotum is very angry, but also helpless.


    Finally, he turned his head and ran straight away.


    I looked at Zhao Ping and yelled, "chase! Don''t let her run away


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    Zhao Ping replied, "no! You can''t chase. Who knows if this is a plan to divert the tiger from the mountain? What if I kill you? "


    Don''t mention it. It''s really a pity to think about it!


    Now I''m counting on Zhao Ping to protect me. If she runs away, someone will take her away. Don''t I have to die?


    Immediately, I said to Zhao Ping, "let''s go, let''s go back immediately!"


    Zhao Ping nodded.


    Then, I quickly drove the car, running fast.


    He rushed to Liucun soon.


    I''ll go!


    I''ll go to Wang he. What should I do now?


    As the saying goes, if you are not afraid of thieves, you are afraid of them.


    Whenever I think of it, someone will harm me. I always feel that I can''t sleep and I don''t know how to eat.


    Wang he even laughed and replied, "let''s kill that guy."


    "Kill me? How do you get rid of it? " I replied.


    "Although the Yin Department is quite powerful when it comes to Yin, isn''t it? But she is also a person. If you want to kill someone, it''s OK. "


    After saying this, I stared at him with disbelief.


    Looking at Wang He, I wonder, "what do I do?"


    I said, "Damn it. How can you make it so simple? That''s killing people. How can it sound like killing a chicken in your mouth? "


    After hearing this, Wang he turned his head and looked at me inexplicably. Later, he was not angry and said, "I wipe! Do you have a bag on your head? Is there a bag on your head? "


    "What happened to me?" I don''t understand.


    "In my opinion, you are a damned virgin! Others are coming to kill you with knives, but you don''t want to kill her. If you want to sit and die, I don''t care Then you''re going to die! Anyway, I didn''t kill you in the end, did I? "


    After that, I stopped talking.


    What can I do to break the can?


    For a moment, the whole person''s silly eyes were gone, and he didn''t know how to answer them.


    Where''s Zhao Ping?


    After hearing these words, I was quite dissatisfied.


    She was not angry and said, "my family has a good root, which is a good thing. How can you encourage him to do bad things? What''s more, if this ghost can''t solve it, there will be a special way to solve it, won''t there? Since the Yin Department is still in the category of human beings, how can people kill them? "


    After these words, I can''t help but praise Zhao Ping!


    Yes, that''s it.


    Why do you want to kill me? Do you want me to kill you?


    "Well, it''s that simple. Either you do it yourself or someone else does it. Anyway, you have no choice in the road ahead of you. "


    After that, I rolled my eyes.


    What''s the difference between this and indirect killing?


    He said with a smile, "otherwise, let Thunder Tiger help you?"


    "Er..."


    I thought about it for a long time. At last, it seems that it can only be like this.


    So, nodded, can only agree to come down.


    And then, this guy started doing it somewhere.


    I''m in a circle. I asked him what he was doing? How to deal with the vaginal department?


    He replied, "of course, that''s the way to find her place."


    "This way? In other words, the Yin Department is also a capable person, isn''t it? Isn''t it funny that you arrested her in this way? "


    "A man of ability? As the saying goes, there is a specialty in art. I admit, those guys are really much better than the rest of us in killing people. But when it comes to other ways, we are professional. "


    I rolled my eyes and said, "ah, are you sick? Before, why didn''t you use this set earlier? You almost killed me. Now you know how to use it? Why have you been there so long? "


    "Well, you don''t know. In fact, the closer you are to yourself, the stronger your combat effectiveness is. In the first few times, he will keep a long distance and think it''s absolutely no problem to kill you. But now She was annoyed by repeated failures. So, I will be closer and closer to you, so that I can catch her more easily. "


    "Isn''t that so special that I''m fishing as bait?"


    I rolled my eyes and scolded.


    "Come on, don''t quibble, get ready."


    At this point, he began to say something in his mouth. After a while. Raised his hand, and then waved his hand, began to talk up.


    Read read, said a string of nouns.


    "Where there are people!""Nonsense, I know people. You tell me, where is nobody


    "In a place where there are a lot of women."


    "You see that?"


    "That''s bullshit


    "Well, where are a lot of women? Is it in the kiln? "


    After I said this, sister Zhao Ping over there gave me a direct look.


    I was embarrassed to smile and reply, "I''m kidding, I''m kidding!"


    After that, the guy over there continued to watch. Finally came a sentence, "full of flowers!"


    At that moment, my face turned red.


    Ya, that is to say, it''s really in that kind of place.


    I also said that the guy came to assassinate me several times, and all I saw was a shadow. It''s still the shadow of a young woman. It seems that it''s true.


    However, I don''t understand. Isn''t the Yin Department very good? How can you go to this business?


    "I said, is there something wrong with your eyesight? Wrong place? " I asked curiously.


    He shook his head and said it was impossible. It took a lot of effort to cultivate this skill.


    However, the maintenance time is very short.


    After watching, this Ya said, OK! It''s done.


    "So fast? I wipe it. How can I feel that you have no effect? "


    "What does it mean that it doesn''t work? Didn''t I find out? It''s full of flowers. "


    "What''s this special thing called? There''s no egg at all, OK? "


    "Anyway, I just give you a general direction, and you can do the rest by yourself. If you are afraid, you can ask the people of Thunder Tiger to help you


    I nodded and said I knew.


    It''s very late today. I''m scared and tired.


    So, let''s take a day off and talk about it tomorrow.


    When the next day arrived, I went to find Thunder Tiger early in the morning.


    Thunder Tiger asked me what I want to do?


    I said, I found a man who wanted to harm me.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    Thunder Tiger was so angry that he immediately jumped up with a direct tap on the table, and then said, "what? These guys finally showed up, didn''t they? Hum, just in time, kill them! Where on earth is that man? "


    "Wanhualou!"


    "What?"


    On hearing this, Thunder Tiger looked at me with a strange look on his face.


    I was also surprised by his eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t wanhualou be provoked? " I was immediately puzzled and asked.


    "Why not? In the three eastern provinces, except for the country, I can''t provoke, who can offend me? Just, are you sure that person is really in wanhualou? " Thunder Tiger''s face is as weird as it is.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Wanhualou is my territory! That''s my business. How can there be Xuanmen in my industry? "


    When thunder tiger said this, I was scared.


    I never thought that this site was his.


    Since it is, it''s easy to do!


    Thunder Tiger made a direct call and asked me to go there directly. The person in charge over there will be responsible for receiving me.


    I nodded, then put on a new suit and drove by.


    It''s true that wanlou is not that kind of place in our imagination.


    But in fact


    It''s a nightclub!


    What''s the difference between a nightclub and a KTV?


    Maybe a lot of people don''t know.


    KTV is a place to sing and nightclub is a place to watch performances.


    Of course, there is a connection between them. It''s always reminiscent of things.


    And, indeed, some KTVs and nightclubs are like this!


    There are some places like thunder tiger, but they are hidden and unknown.


    The person in charge at that time was Chen Shui.


    It''s a strange name.


    Chen Shui brought a lot of people to meet me. When he saw me at that time, it was a smiley face. My uncle was long and my uncle was short.


    I nodded and went in.


    It was quite busy at that time. A lot of people were in it, right?


    I saw where they were singing and dancing. It was quite lively.


    Chen Shui asked me, is this a visit to inspect or to collect money?


    I asked him what he would charge?


    It just occurred to me that thunder tiger had many industries, which were all taken care of by others. However, the money has to be paid every month.


    This is the nature of the community.


    "My father-in-law won''t let me take charge of the collection of money, and I won''t take part in your affairs."


    At this point, I turned my back and looked at the performance over there. Then I said, "I''m looking for someone."


    "Looking for someone?"


    "Well."


    "Who?"


    "A woman!"


    When I said this, the guy grinned and began to smile.


    Anyway, the smile is really ambiguous, how ambiguous it is.


    I wish I could!


    This guy misunderstood me.


    "I understand, I understand! After all, when I''m with the eldest lady, I''m very strict, aren''t I? Don''t worry. I''ll arrange some beautiful girls for you then. "


    "You think too much! I ask you, do you have any new girls recently? "


    "New? Well, our personnel changes are quite big. I''m not sure about that That guy''s words really made me angry.


    Immediately, I was not angry to the sentence, "you ya how when the person in charge, you change the following personnel, you do not know?"


    "Oh, my uncle! This is not the only industry that Lord Lei has given me. Really... " Where did this guy complain.


    What a complaint!


    "All right, call your personnel manager."


    "Yes, yes


    So the guy ran out in a hurry. Soon, the personnel department was called.


    That guy is a big fat man. He seems to be the fattest one.


    He saw me and wondered.


    Until next to Chen Shui, he said, "this is Lei Ye''s uncle. Miss Lei, you always know? "


    This said that guy immediately flattered me and said politely. "Uncle, uncle, you call me here. What can I do for you?"


    "Are you the head of personnel?"


    "Yes


    "If there is any personnel transfer recently, please check it for me."


    "All right!"


    After that, he ran down to work.


    I told Chen Shui to find some people and hurry. Then, put all these people together. I''m afraid we''ll fight later.After hearing this, he immediately nodded.


    Then, the security guard and some horsemen called a large group of people.


    These guys, they all gathered around me.


    Soon, the personnel department came with four people.


    There were four people, one man and three women.


    What about the men?


    He''s a fat man. He''s a chef.


    I''m still wearing the chef''s white dress and big hat.


    "This is our new chef."


    Before he said anything later, I stopped him.


    Paralysis, that murderer is a graceful woman, obviously not this dead fat man.


    So the remaining three.


    I''m also a wonderful flower. All of them are beautiful women. They all have a good figure.


    "This is our new waiter. He''s 18 years old and a flower."


    "This is our new dancer."


    "This one is here to sing in our nightclub."


    After this guy introduced three people.


    I carried my hands on my back and walked around the three women.


    "One of the three of you is a very annoying woman. I don''t think it''s the first time we''ve met. Are you right? " I asked curiously.


    Unfortunately, the three people are always afraid.


    You know, I''m not easy to get into.


    After all, with so many people standing here, the film may open anytime and anywhere.


    "How? Who has seen me? "


    Where are the three people shaking their heads together.


    "It''s better to stand up now, otherwise Then there will be three people. No one will want to run. I''ll clean them up for you


    "No, no, no We don''t know you. "


    "You''re not going to do anything to us, are you?"


    "Wuwu ~ I just quit. I quit."


    One of the girls cried directly.


    After all, the current battle has really scared them too much.


    If it doesn''t go well a little bit, something big may happen at that time.


    "So you don''t?"


    "We don''t know you at all. How can we say that?"


    "Come on! I''ll tie all three of them. "


    All of a sudden, everyone was scared, and the three women all cried out in a panic.


    Paralyzed, I''m depressed.


    It seems that it doesn''t work if you want to use the hero to do things.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    Get it! What should we do after binding?


    No way! You can''t extort a confession by torture, and then kill all three people?


    This is a society ruled by law, isn''t it?


    Have to! I''ll have to let them go again.


    After releasing people, we continue to work, but


    I ask my subordinates to keep a close watch on these three girls.


    If anyone sleeps in the middle of the road and suddenly dies, he will be arrested immediately.


    Of course, there is no way.


    Actually?


    What do you do in the evening?


    You can''t say that people are not allowed to sleep at night.


    So, at night, I''m still scared.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter. There are two ways to deal with it.


    First, I can let Zhao Ping accompany me at night.


    Second, you can stagger the time.


    Let them work the night shift, I sleep at night, and you''ll have to stay here.


    When they were sleeping, I would walk around in the daytime and let a large group of people follow me.


    With the protection of these guys and some Yin Yang warlocks, I don''t believe that guy can deal with me.


    Of course, there are also Yin and Yang warlocks.


    Since it''s a spirit, it''s dangerous to harm you. It''s because the spirit is invisible to human eyes, isn''t it?


    Where is the strength of the Yin Department.


    Her soul, like a ghost, is invisible to the human eye.


    In this state, it belongs to the ghost.


    But ghosts can''t directly harm people.


    People are afraid of ghosts by three and ghosts by seven.


    This person''s body has the Yang fire, the ghost can''t touch, must frighten you, let your Yang fire come down.


    So, after more people, ghosts dare not appear, that is, the so-called Yang Qi is too heavy!


    Can Yin Si have no this problem, she can direct harm.


    To put it bluntly, the method proposed by Yin Yang warlocks is


    As long as the eyes can see the spirit body, it''s easy to do.


    I said I could probably see a dark shadow.


    They said, my eyes are almost open, but It''s not fully open.


    I asked them, how to open it?


    As a result, these guys put forward a lot of harsh conditions.


    Of course, none of this is difficult.


    The only dilemma is


    People are not the only people in the world.


    We can''t see those guys because we don''t have Yin and Yang eyes.


    However, with Yin and Yang eyes, this is not a good thing.


    Have you seen the horror movie "hell"?


    After that thing, it''s paralyzed! You can always see something you don''t want to see as long as you are in no one''s place.


    The most terrifying thing is that those guys won''t pay attention to you just because they can''t see it.


    But once you see them, they can see you.


    By then, it''s over! There are things to scare you every day, you can see something you shouldn''t see.


    I think about it, I''d better give up.


    I don''t want to worry about this kind of day!


    At this time, they put forward another solution.


    What can I do?


    With cow tears!


    I don''t know who first proposed this method. However, they say that after wiping their eyes with cow tears, they can see what they shouldn''t see.


    It''s not easy for a butcher to have such a thing.


    Because the cattle do not leave tears easily, they can only see tears when they are slaughtered.


    I asked if they had any?


    As a result


    Those guys said no!


    Why are they Yin and Yang warlocks? They all have Yin and Yang eyes. What do you want?


    I thought, paralysis!


    Then I''ll have a try.


    As a result, he went to the slaughterhouse and went to the butcher.


    In today''s society, the state has regulations prohibiting the slaughter of live birds.


    All the things were killed outside and brought to the city to buy. No, live birds are not allowed to be killed in this city.


    Because, a large number of live birds are transported in, if there is an infectious disease, it will be troublesome.


    So, if you want to find the butcher, you have to go to the place stipulated by the state.


    Don''t mention it. After I went there, the butcher asked me if I wanted beef?


    I said no, I want to buy something different.


    The butcher asked me? cowhide? Viscera? Or what?


    "Cow tears!"


    After I said this, the guy looked at me depressed at that time and said, "boy, why are you so young?"I wonder, ask him, what do you mean?


    He said that he was in this line of work. Do you understand? He also told me not to die. After that thing is wiped, it''s no good.


    I laughed and asked, "brother, I hear what you say. I''m also curious. Since you believe this, you still slaughter cattle and become a butcher. Aren''t you afraid of retribution in the future? "


    To be honest, that''s what I''m most curious about.


    Of course, I''m a bitch!


    If there are other butchers, I think someone will jump up and kill me.


    Fortunately, this butcher is not a normal person.


    He said, "there are many hypocritical people in this world. In my opinion, they are selfish. On the one hand, they say don''t kill animals. They eat meat happily. On the contrary, I kill animals to help people. Buddha said, "if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell?"? I''m so selfless. Why should I be punished. "


    don''t mention it. It''s really talented. I''ve been fooled by him.


    And then we spent a day chatting about it.


    This guy also has his own logic. The cattle and pigs are all raised by himself. Man is the spirit of all things. It''s true that some animals can''t move, but they can''t move.


    He said that he saw that someone had caught a turtle the size of a dustpan. I paid for it myself.


    I admit that it''s not easy to do.


    It''s ignorant, but it''s not ignorant.


    If you become the elite, it will be against the harmony of heaven if you kill again. Compared with those, he was really much better than the Xuanmen, who spoke high sounding and secretly killed the wild immortals to get the inner elixir.


    That''s enough. I don''t think I''ve done my business yet.


    Immediately, let him give me some cow tears.


    This guy advised me not to believe in evil. Before, he had met a guy who killed himself.


    What do you mean?


    Before, there was a bold guy who heard that cow tears had a damned effect.


    This guy is very boring. I want to see him. I have to fight with him. Let the butcher give him some tears.


    The butcher''s persuasion didn''t work. At last, he got annoyed and gave him some advice.


    As a result, after wiping the cow''s tears, the man was so happy that he went to the street to look for ghosts everywhere.


    However, looking around, no shadow was found.


    He was very depressed and thought it was unreliable, so he went back to rest that day.


    However, I didn''t expect that someone would blow air conditioner behind his neck when he was sleeping in the middle of the night!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    The man also wondered.


    I''m a bachelor. I don''t even have a mother-in-law. Who''s on the Kang?


    I woke up in a fright.


    He turned his head to see that there was an old man lying on his own shop.


    He was puzzled and asked who the old man was? What are you doing in your own house?


    The old man was surprised. "Can you see me?"


    This person scolded a sentence, nonsense! I can''t see you. What the hell.


    The old man sneered at this.


    This goods suddenly remembered, oneself eye wiped cow tears.


    The old man replied with a smile, "I''ve lived in this house for a hundred years. I didn''t tell you about your house. On the contrary, you came to my house."


    With these words, the old man''s figure gradually disappeared.


    The man was immediately frightened, seriously ill, and soon died.


    So


    The butcher looked at me and said, "young man, courage is good. But it''s not good for you to use it on the right path, put it on it, and die for the sake of finding out. "


    After that, I can''t laugh or cry.


    I replied, "first of all, I use cow tears to save lives. Secondly, I''m not scared to death by ghosts. I''ve seen a lot of ghosts. "


    Of course, I didn''t say the following directly.


    I have not only seen ghosts, but also said ghosts. Do you believe it?


    The butcher was very puzzled. He looked at me strangely and said, "I heard for the first time that cow tears can save lives? How can I save this thing? "


    I have to say, there''s a guy! Raise kids to hurt me. But I can''t see it. I can only use cow tears.


    The butcher''s eyes widened and he said, "what harm do you get from raising kids? Go to find the Yin Yang warlock


    "No, no, no, the Yin Yang Warlock can''t help it. That thing doesn''t show up all the time. In case there is no Yin Yang warlock, what should I do then? "


    "This..."


    "Brother, after talking to you, I understand. You are not an ordinary person. You must be a good person if you think you are so good and persuade me to give up. Now that I''m in trouble, you can''t help me. "


    When I put on the high hat, the guy was comfortable, nodded and embarrassed again.


    "But I don''t have cow tears. You say, "I''m a butcher. What do I do with collecting these things?"


    Who ever thought, just at this time, a farmer came with a cow.


    Kill the cattle!


    The farmer is also interesting.


    This is an old cow. Because he can''t work any more, he thinks it''s useless. He plans to kill the cow and sell it. Then he will sell a cowboy.


    It''s shameless to kill such an old cow.


    After all, Lao Niu has worked for you all his life. In the end, he is old and can''t move, but you kill people to buy meat, don''t you?


    The butcher couldn''t help persuading him not to do such a thing!


    However, the farmer refused, paralyzed! You give me a little less income?


    I raised this cow. I can''t work now. Of course I have to kill it again.


    The butcher had no choice but to promise, and then he went to sharpen his knife.


    Lao Niu is really spiritual!


    Knowing that he was going to be killed, he knelt down and wept.


    I''ll watch the chance!


    Quickly found a bottle, with the lid to connect the cow tears.


    At last, when the butcher was about to start, I called out, "Oh, are you really killing me? Fuck! Just now you said that you didn''t do bad things. You have to be released in this situation. "


    "It''s called by the owner. What can I do?"


    The butcher wondered.


    So I gave the farmer two thousand yuan to stop killing the cattle. He would be punished.


    I''ll buy this old cow!


    That guy doesn''t think there''s enough money. Two thousand dollars for cattle? A cow costs more than ten thousand.


    Paralysis, after bargaining, six thousand dollars!


    It''s this guy that counts.


    The butcher looked at me and said, "boy, good character! In other words, how do you deal with this old cow? "


    I said casually, "here you are!"


    However, as soon as I think that this product is a butcher, who knows what he will do?


    Forget it. I''d better take it with me!


    I left the slaughterhouse with the old cow, and I set it free.


    I don''t use cattle at home. After all, there is little land and cattle are useless. Besides, it''s an old cow and can''t work any more.


    Who ever thought of this old cow?


    If you know that I saved it and drove him away, you will follow me.


    I think so, Ma Dan! In the advanced society, all the dogs in the family will be stolen to eat dog meat.


    The old cow is moving so slowly that it is going to be released, but it has not been caught by others to eat beef.Get it! Do good things to the end.


    I had someone specially find me a car to transport the old cow back.


    By the way, with cow tears.


    At that time, if anything happens, I will open my eyes.


    When I saw the hell, I had to kill her!


    With the old cow back, my father and mother still wonder, what''s the matter with the cow? Buy it back to work?


    I''m old enough to say what to do. No energy!


    My father asked me, in this case, why buy cattle?


    I am not angry to the sentence, "let it live and die!"


    Of course, I''m telling the truth.


    I didn''t plan to raise it. I put it out to eat grass by myself. If I can find the way back, I''ll come back. If I can''t find it, I''ll be a bison.


    In fact, cattle are spiritual.


    We used to raise cattle here.


    After the cattle are released, they go out to eat grass. As long as no one grabs them at night, they will come back by themselves.


    Not to mention, the old man is the same, every day.


    What''s more, it doesn''t eat other people''s makers, it only eats grass.


    After eating, I lie at the door of my house in the evening.


    My family has no place to live for it. It''s not nice to lie outside. At last, Zhao Ping''s family settled down for it.


    The only bad thing is that animals are animals!


    Always defecate, but also often to clean.


    As a result, Wang he was very surprised when he saw the cow one day.


    He said, "boy, where did you get this cow?"


    I told the story.


    He said yes, yes, his conscience is very good. Moreover, he said, the cow has opened the enlightenment, it depends on his nature.


    What do I mean?


    Wang he said that as long as it survives the age of cattle, it can get through this. It''s almost the beginning of wisdom. Although it''s hazy, it will come true in time.


    I wonder, "Ya, you won''t tell me that when it turns into a cow fairy, will it come to repay me? Find me a fourth daughter-in-law? "


    "You think too much, this is a bull! And, as I said, in time it will be. But that''s a long time for human beings. "


    I gave him a white look.


    "Well, don''t be disappointed. Everything is possible


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    "Don''t forget, how did the cowherd get into the seven fairies? It''s an old cow who helps. "


    At this point, he said with a wink, "although you can''t enjoy it. However, the virtue you accumulate now will benefit your descendants in the future. You and ray are both mortals. They will have a lot of mortal children in the future. They may be in trouble one day. Because of the good things you are doing now, this cow will repay your offspring? "


    Don''t say that. I''m a little moved by this.


    Although their ancestors, only ghosts and wild immortals do wife.


    But maybe my descendants, like the cowherd, can make Fairies in the future?


    After that, I didn''t let the old cow live and die.


    He also spent money to sell some good forage to feed it.


    Of course, there''s nothing to talk about. It takes hundreds of years or thousands of years to get the right way. It''s not clear whether it can live beyond this age.


    Say meeting serious matter son, Yin Si is finally can''t wait, start to work to me.


    That night, I was sleeping, and I heard the sound of fighting in the room.


    When I open my eyes, I find that Zhao Ping is fighting with a shadow with an umbrella.


    I wipe! Needless to say, I''m sure the hell is coming.


    Scared me, quickly looking for cow tears, and then on their own eyes.


    Oh, I''ll go!


    It''s not as good as you think. It still hurts when it''s on your eyes.


    However, after a while to adapt, I finally see clearly!


    It''s the woman who wants to be!


    Who?


    Resident singer!


    Finally, it''s the fox''s tail.


    So, I yelled directly, and together with Zhao Ping, I cleaned her up.


    Of course, it turned out that I didn''t work at all.


    Not only didn''t work, but also pulled Zhao Ping''s hind legs. The girl protected me while fighting.


    Finally, let the guy run!


    Anyway, that guy is a fox''s tail.


    Immediately, I made a decisive call to those people and arrested the resident singer for me.


    No matter how powerful the goods are, they can''t be separated from their own bodies, can they?


    As long as enter the body, it is also a mortal!


    After catching it, I went in a hurry the next day.


    That woman is miserable. She''s all tied up.


    What''s more, I don''t know who the hell tied it up. It''s like a little movie. Men can''t hold it after watching it, OK?


    Moreover, on her left and right shoulders, there were two yellow amulets with cinnabar on them.


    It''s called the ghost curse!


    Now, she wanted to leave, but she couldn''t.


    To be honest, this woman is pretty.


    Many younger brothers saw me and heard that they were going to kill her, which means Why don''t you kill him first?


    I don''t care. Anyway, the dog said! I''m kind, but You are going to kill me and be kind to the enemy. Isn''t that a fool?


    But unexpectedly, when she was pressed down, the woman yelled, "you can kill me, but Love you don''t destroy my innocence! A scholar can be killed but not humiliated. "


    I heard this and stopped them.


    Then, she chatted about the woman''s wrists and clothes and saw the mark of Xuanmen.


    Immediately, I scolded a sentence, "Ya of, you are the person of Xuan men, all want to kill me. Tell me about the morality of the river and the lake


    As a result, the woman said, "you are a kind man. Didn''t you take in a slaughtered cow before? How can you do this to a cow? Why can''t you say something moral to a person? "


    I was wondering, "how do you know I adopted an old cow?"


    The woman stopped talking.


    I wipe, I suddenly understand, at that time to find cattle, she must have followed.


    At that time, she didn''t do it?


    It''s hard to say


    That woman''s a good one, too? See my behavior, stop killing me.


    But why did you kill me later?


    So I waved them down.


    Yes! You can be kind to a cow, not to mention a person?


    Before evil spirits can influence, why can''t people?


    When those people left, I was with her. Anyway, she has a charm on her body. I''m not afraid that she will come out to harm me.


    I looked at her and asked curiously, "why kill me?"


    "This is Xuanmen''s order. I have no choice."


    "Why can''t you choose your own freedom?"


    "Because Once you enter the gate, you''ll be in the gate all your life. If I don''t kill you, they''ll kill me! I can''t die. "


    "So you want me to die?"¡°¡­¡­¡± She was silent.


    When I heard this, I said, "you don''t want to die, so let me die. Now the choice in front of me is not the same? If I don''t want to die, I still have to let you die, don''t I? "


    "If you don''t kill me, I will obey you." The woman came.


    "How can I believe what you have to say?"


    "Whatever you want me to do!"


    What a woman said is quite ambiguous.


    For a moment, I looked at her strangely.


    It''s sweeping around her.


    The woman blushed and said, "take it if you want it!"


    "What?"


    "I can sleep with you!"


    "Oh."


    I came to a sentence, and finally replied, "in other words, you are so generous, I admire you before. But now, why are you so greedy for life and afraid of death? "


    "Because I can''t die! I have a reason to live. "


    "Why? For love, family or friendship? "


    "It''s my private business!"


    At this point, she was silent.


    So, I reluctantly walked over and untied the rope.


    She was stunned, and then stood up, red eyes, biting teeth.


    I started taking off my clothes!


    I yelled, "stop, stop! I didn''t want you to repay me that much. All right, you can go! "


    "What? You just let me go? "


    "To be honest, they also said that the best way for me to get rid of the pursuit of the scrotum is to kill you. But I can''t really kill. After all, I''ve never killed anyone. "


    Then the woman sighed and said, "kindness is a good thing, but Don''t be too kind! If you do that, you will be killed later. "


    "But you should have heard that benevolent people are invincible! What''s more, if you want to keep your word and harm me later, that''s not the case. You should know that the Lei family in Northeast China is still very powerful. What''s more, now that I know your appearance, I can still find you. "


    After I said this, she bit her teeth, then nodded and said, "don''t worry, I mean what I say! But in the days to come, I''m on the run. Because Xuanmen will not let me go. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    I said, "good luck!"


    She nodded and replied, "good luck, too! I hope you don''t get killed by the people in Xuanmen. "


    I nodded.


    In this way, the matter is settled for the time being.


    However, my heart is quite uncomfortable. Go straight back and get in trouble with Wang he.


    What was Wang he doing at that time?


    I''m playing Taijiquan in the yard.


    Oh, no! Five element boxing.


    It was invented by Hua Tuo. He imitated five kinds of animals and had a good time.


    After seeing me back, Wang he grinned and said, "what? Is that settled? "


    I nodded.


    Then, this guy continued to play five element boxing.


    I''m angry.


    He also found out and asked me, "what''s the matter? What''s your temper, you good one? "


    "I said," do we have to? "


    He was a bit silly when I asked.


    At that time, I was puzzled and asked, "what must be like this?"


    I think we are quite passive. Every time someone comes to beat us, why should we sit and wait to die?


    "Ah ~"


    hearing this, Wang he was surprised and looked at me directly and said, "you are really enlightened. However, Xuanmen is an organization. They are hiding in the sun. You said, "where are we going to find them?"


    "This Well, it''s better to find it by all means than to find us? This move is called taking attack as defense and taking advance as retreat. " I''m the old God.


    He nodded and said yes! Still, it doesn''t work.


    I say it''s a bit unfair. They can find us, we can''t find them.


    As a result, Wang he said, it''s not easy. You can find a place where you can''t see the sunshine, and go to hide yourself? I''m sure those guys won''t be able to find you.


    At that time, hearing this, I directly glared and said, "why? I have a good life, but why should I hide? "


    "It''s over. The world is fair. There is gain, there is loss! If you want to live in the sun, it proves that you are in the light. Those guys can only live like mice with their tails between them. Naturally It''s in the dark. So, what is there to complain about? "


    I want to say something else.


    Unexpectedly, at this critical moment, that guy doesn''t allow me to go on.


    He just grabbed my hand and said, "you''re done. It''s time to continue to exercise, isn''t it


    "Well? You''re joking? I was just killed. "


    "So, in order to be afraid of being killed next time, you have to exercise more. Do you know how to train soldiers with less blood in wartime? "


    "I''ll wipe it. You''ve got all kinds of misconceptions."


    However, I also understand that they are right. At least, with training, I really feel stronger.


    What is the rest of the training?


    Same old! Where is the daily life? Hypnosis, self hypnosis, self explanation.


    In short, you should learn how to enter Xiang Yu''s state anytime and anywhere.


    Ma Dan!


    I feel like I really need to be brainwashed.


    Every day Xiang Yu, even when I dream, I dream that I am Xiang Yu, and then I talk to Yu Ji.


    Ma Dan, it''s a terrible dream. It''s really killing people.


    The next day, I went to wash my pants. I''m afraid I''ll be seen and humiliated.


    Don''t mention it. It works.


    Anyway, a lot of times, I can put myself into that state completely.


    However, the process is very cumbersome.


    Of course, in view of my situation?


    Wang he immediately asked me to wear armor and be Xiang Yu from today on.


    I think I must be saby.


    If I do this, I will be sent to a mental hospital.


    However, Wang he insisted that I do it, and said it would be good to do so. When I become Xiang Yu completely, I will be an invincible man.


    As a result, I can only be brazen, and then impersonate Xiang Yu.


    What does Xiang Yu call himself?


    Feather!


    In this way, wearing armor every day, in and out.


    Those people under my hand, one by one, looked at me inexplicably, and said, "brother Yougen, what are you doing?"


    I directly scolded, "don''t call me Zhang Yougen!"


    "Ah, what do I call you?""Overlord!"


    They almost didn''t faint with laughter.


    Ma Dan, that''s a shame!


    Since then, I have been calling myself Yu and Ji.


    Xiang Yu is also called Xiang Ji.


    When Thunder Tiger heard his subordinates say this, he called Lei Rufei and asked me if I was sick of Acacia.


    It makes me laugh and cry.


    I had to explain that I was imitating Xiang Yu so that I could become him.


    Of course, Thunder Tiger knew about it. He also said that I really didn''t discuss these things.


    Where do I know that Thunder Tiger cares about me so much?


    Lei Rufei was a little puzzled and asked me why I did it? Why do you have to be Xiang Yu?


    I was just about to pick up a conversation, but I didn''t expect that the girl would steal a conversation by herself.


    "Oh, I see! You''re thinking about the entertainment industry, and you want to film, aren''t you? "


    Speaking of this, then ray said to her father, "Dad, that''s a good idea. You don''t know how profitable the entertainment industry is now. "


    When he said this, Thunder Tiger was very happy.


    And then he said, "I think we should make more money. It''s said that it''s really profitable to make TV dramas, entertainment circles and so on. "


    These two father and daughter, you say a word, I say a word.


    I didn''t think it would be so good?


    Hello! Asshole, listen to people.


    Finally, the two guys who talked to themselves decided to make a movie.


    Of course, it''s not that easy to make a movie?


    What people want to make is an online movie.


    This is the plot. Cough


    One year, somewhere, there is a country


    Well, it''s all virtual anyway.


    But you talk like that, OK?


    Finally, Lei Rufei is going to play the role of Princess and let me play her subordinate.


    Of course, I think this is too much for Sabi, so I chose to refuse.


    What did you say?


    Those who make movies are crazy, and those who watch movies are stupid.


    Of course, you said that I didn''t agree with it. Of course, it can''t be filmed. Can we end it?


    It''s a pity they don''t! That''s iron hearted. We need to shoot it to the end.


    Ray also specially invited a friend of hers


    A handsome actor!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    Ma Dan!


    Every day, where is the princess.


    It''s really infuriating. It''s quite uncomfortable.


    Of course, it was said by Lei Rufei that it was filming.


    How can it be taken seriously?


    Yes, it can''t be true.


    What can I do?


    It''s not just watching, and then staring.


    Thunder Tiger this time, that is really willing to spend money. Unexpectedly, I made a big theater with a lot of props.


    Of course, laymen watch the fun, and experts watch the door.


    When they shoot that thing, it''s like acting. They''re just talking about their lines.


    If it''s really red, that''s strange.


    In the end, I was out of sight and out of mind, so I ran to one side to practice my work.


    It''s really said that the practice on the day of last love really had some effect.


    And, because of that, ray said acting, didn''t he?


    Some good actors are so powerful that they can fully understand the psychology of the characters they want to play here. On the screen, it''s just for this man!


    Of course, the price they pay for this is also quite huge.


    It is said that after the completion of this film, this person has been unable to get out of that state, thinking that he is the role.


    I''m obviously the same. I''m a little bit possessed.


    As soon as I hear the late news, I stop and put on airs.


    Wang he looked at my current aura and said it was very good. What he wanted was this kind of effect.


    I glared at him. At that moment, I really wanted to shoot this guy to death.


    Of course, Wang he is really devoted to me. I don''t know where to put it. I borrowed a horse and asked me to put on my armor. Then I went to a wide place and rode a horse to sprint a scarecrow.


    Is that true? I''m going to put on my armor. How about that thing?


    As a result, Wang he''s answer is, do you know? Xiang Yu is a famous Hercules in history! I can lift the cauldron.


    You said that if you put on a pair of armor, you can''t March and fight. How do you fight with your body?


    Hearing this, I decided to give it a try.


    After all, it''s Wang He who has been helping me with all his hard work, hasn''t he?


    So, I really put on my armor, took a deep breath, and then, like Xiang Yu, I charged with a long gun.


    Not to mention, the training during this period is really effective.


    Soon, I got into that state, and then I felt as if I had endless strength all over my body.


    "Ah


    There was a roar and a long shot.


    Then, the scarecrow was directly pierced, and then picked to fly out with him.


    Wang He over there looked silly and said, "I wipe! Brother, you are really good enough. "


    I wonder, looking at him and asking, "how to say it?"


    "That''s not a scarecrow. I put a clay figurine in it. When it''s dry, it''s as hard as a stone, you know? It''s unbelievable that you''ve made a breakthrough. "


    After that, of course, I was skeptical. How can a man pierce a stone?


    Wang he replied, "you are still not believed. Someone has done it in history. You forget to fly General Li Guang. When you get drunk, you see a monster. As a result, an arrow shot past, it''s OK. The next day, when he woke up and thought about it, he ran to see where the monster was. But guess what? The bow and arrow shot at a stone lion in front of the door. It''s amazing! So some soldiers still didn''t believe it after listening, and then asked the general to give it a try. But the strange thing is here. No matter how Li Guang arched, the arrow could not penetrate the stone lion. "


    "It means Can people create miracles in the subconscious


    After saying this, Wang he nodded.


    "So It''s entirely possible that you can do all this. "


    This makes me feel so fake. I can''t believe it.


    So he asked me to have a try.


    This time, let me charge against a stone!


    I thought it was a little silly, and then I did it.


    Isn''t that more stupid?


    It''s like seeing a lump of Xiang on the ground, and then it''s obviously a lump of Xiang. You have to taste it before you know it''s a lump of Xiang.


    You mean funny or not?


    Obviously, this time I followed suit. It was really bad luck after the impact.


    It''s all mutual, isn''t it? You hit the rocks over there. Then, the stone will give you a reaction force!Then, the gun in his hand was naturally broken on the spot. Then, I fell out.


    Paralysis was really painful at that time.


    Where does the whole person pour, continuously pour to take out cool air, ache oneself is to show one''s teeth to grin of affliction.


    Frightened, Wang he ran to me and asked me, how is it? Does it matter?


    I spat a mouthful of blood saliva, and replied angrily, "nonsense, or would you like to have a try? I almost didn''t fall to death. "


    After that, Wang he said, "no reason! You''ve done it before. It''s impossible to say that you can''t do it later. "


    I cried and said, "I don''t know if I did. Anyway, I feel like I''ve been set up by you. It''s so painful. I won''t play any more. "


    So, he had nothing to say and was embarrassed to torture me again. Can only send me back to rest.


    During the break, the more this guy thinks about it, the more he can''t figure it out.


    Finally, he suddenly patted the table and yelled, "I finally understand what''s going on. Ha ha So it''s that simple. "


    I looked at him in disbelief, and then asked, "what does it mean?"


    "It''s your subconscious thing. You know, there''s a bloody horror movie called zombie movie


    "Well, what''s the matter? The walking dead. " I have a sentence here.


    In fact, I have seen this kind of movie more or less.


    Then the guy said, "yes, that''s it! You''ve heard of that, right? This zombie is quite powerful. It''s much stronger than the average person. The power of zombies is really beyond ordinary people''s ability. "


    "Well, you''ve been talking nonsense for a long time. Can you make the point? What''s going on? "


    I really didn''t want to ask.


    This ya, where tired of crooked for a long time, just don''t talk about the key point, it''s really anxious.


    "Ha ha, because zombies have no brains."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    What''s the matter?


    I wondered what this guy was going to do.


    So the guy replied, "I''ll explain it to you with science."!


    Paralysis, that''s a lot to pull.


    A monk who specializes in promoting Buddhism said to explain it to you with science. How can I feel so unbelievable?


    Wang he said, what about this man?


    We all have a subconscious. The subconscious is something that ordinary people can''t control normally.


    This is nonsense. Of course I know such a thing.


    "So, when people go to the wall, when you go to the rock. As a matter of fact, you have also thought of how much pain you will have after the impact, right? "


    "Yes! What''s the matter? "


    "Yes! Because of this, you are afraid subconsciously. So, after reacting to your body, you certainly don''t dare to attack with all your strength. You''re afraid of getting hurt, so you don''t have that indomitable momentum. In the same way, those zombies are dead, they can''t think, and their subconscious will not be afraid. Therefore, they can exert 100% of their power, which is why they are much more powerful than human beings. "


    When I heard this, I wrinkled my head.


    Ya, won''t you want me to do the routine again?


    Really, this guy is starting to scare me.


    "So I''m going to train you now. I won''t be afraid. So, you won''t be afraid, and you will be able to use 100% of your strength at that time. "


    What I heard here, of course, was looking at him suspiciously.


    Then, how to train?


    And then


    This guy''s training is really a kind of torture!


    I didn''t know where to find a snake, and then I danced in front of me, facing me with the snake''s head.


    I was scared to the back and kept shrinking.


    After all, it''s a snake, isn''t it? It''s a person. I''m afraid to see it.


    Then, Wang he asked me, why do you want to shrink your neck?


    I rolled my eyes and scolded, "nonsense, snake! Can I not be afraid? People will be afraid when they encounter this thing, OK


    "But I caught it myself. Why am I not afraid?" Wang he asked.


    I rolled my eyes, and then said, "because you''ve controlled it, you know, it won''t bite you. Of course you won''t be afraid


    "Well said, you know, I don''t like it. Why are you afraid?"


    "Because..."


    I blushed and said, the devil knows, will you let it go and bite me?


    "Yes! That''s it. If you have this idea, it means that you are afraid of me. Not this snake, right? But why are you afraid of me? We get along day and night, don''t we? "


    Ah, it''s really said! This guy is really a monk. It''s really a Zen.


    I don''t know where I am. I can''t react for a long time.


    Obviously, I''m fucked in by this guy.


    Next, Wang he released the snake, looked at me and said, "put your hand in!"


    I watched the goods with a bag of things, let me put my hand in.


    How the hell do I know? What''s in there? Anyway, he shook his head in fright and resolutely disagreed.


    Then the guy asked, "look, that''s human fear. It''s not so much fear of this as fear of that. Rather, it''s a fear of the unknown. "


    I listened and nodded. This time, I totally believe it.


    There''s no way. That''s how people are. What''s so strange about the fear of the unknown?


    So he started his second experiment, telling me plainly, "there''s a lot of flying in here!"


    I wipe, at that time scared me toward the back to shrink, scolded a sentence, "you Ya of have end?"? I said, it''s getting disgusting. You have nothing to do, don''t you? Why do you want to play Xiang


    Then, what Wang he did was really frightening.


    He put out his hand, went in, dug it out and put it in front of me for me to see.


    You old wood!


    There are some people holding it. How disgusting it is for people to drive it out.


    "You see that, too? There is no way to say that people are afraid of the subconscious. Why are you afraid when you see Xiang? "


    "Nonsense, who is not afraid of this thing?" I really think this guy is disgusting.


    "That''s because you''ve been taught that since you were a child. You can''t play, can you? It''s disgusting, isn''t it? But what kind of harm can it do to you? After all, what''s the difference between holding a ball of mud? "


    I covered my nose, listened to this guy preach, then shook my hand and said, "OK, OK, put down your weapon. I really can''t stand it, you guy... ""Ha ha, so you have to change now. You can''t be afraid. You can''t be afraid until you go ahead. "


    "The point is, if there is a cliff in front of you, you will die if you fall down. So I''m not a fool? It''s not going forward. "


    "But many times, things are the opposite. Maybe there is a glass plank road ahead, you can''t see it. But behind you are a group of hungry wolves, chasing you. Because of your fear and hesitation, do not dare to come forward, and then, became the dinner of these hungry wolves. You said, "what did you miss?"


    After Wang he finished, he looked at me with a smile, waiting for my admiration.


    However, I just looked at him with disdain.


    "You can preach to anyone. These things are just assumptions that you take for granted. Who is so boring? Where can we prevent a glass plank road? "


    "I''m just assuming. Do you understand?"


    At this point, he sighed, and then said, "do you know how powerful Xiang Yu was?"


    "I know, juding!"


    "No, he led a group of prisoners at that time, and then broke down in Julu. Tens of thousands of people were used to fight against the 400000 troops of the Qin army, and then they won. You tell me, isn''t this going forward? "


    "Then, in the battle of Pengcheng, we used our own 30000 cavalry to fight against Liu Bang''s 560000 people. These are impossible things. But he succeeded! You said, you are his reincarnation, how can you be afraid of these things? "


    "Brother, I admit that you are right. But you know what? The last world belongs to Liu Bang! This is the despicable pass, this is the good epitaph of the good. Obviously, if I keep going forward and don''t use my head, I will become the next Xiang Yu, and then I will be forced to commit suicide in Wujiang by others. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    In this way, the next day is completely spent in pain.


    Damn Wang He, I really want to beat him sometimes. This guy doesn''t know what he thinks. Anyway, the training I received was not done by people.


    On the other hand, things have stopped.


    Naturally, Zhao Ping saw me in training, and she was also stimulated. One day I had nothing to do. I went to practice hard.


    We all have our own business to do. Let''s do what we should do.


    Where''s ray Zufi on the other side? It''s funny.


    This girl wants to make a movie, so does his father.


    However, first of all, it''s not a piece of material for this.


    Second, Thunder Tiger is rich, but it can''t reach those who make movies. Can it hit tens of billions of people?


    So, this movie is really a mess, and it''s all over in the end.


    However, because of this, she seems to be very close to the handsome man.


    If they have something to do and have nothing to do, they will go out and have some tea and chat with each other.


    Get it!


    Because I have learned from the past, I''m not surprised.


    That''s it. What does she like? Anyway, I can''t stop her.


    She is a young lady. Her education and life style are totally different from mine, aren''t they? Of course I can''t.


    In this way, one or two months later, nothing happened.


    I don''t know what''s going on here. Maybe the previous woman betrayed and ran for her life, so everyone''s eyes were directly on the pursuit of the girl.


    Get it! Thanks to her, I enjoyed two days of quiet life anyway.


    At this time, Thunder Tiger talked to me.


    What''s the situation?


    The sale of houses is almost the same.


    As I said before, the real estate industry in China is quite powerful.


    The house is still a piece of paper on the drawing. Some people have been scrambling to buy it. Anyway, it''s right to sell out in the end.


    Now, ray tiger tells me that their graveyards are on sale.


    That is to say, according to the previous commitment, a mountain on the cemetery is all mine. What do you want!


    According to him, now someone wants to buy a cemetery, and the price is particularly good.


    But one thing, they are wholesale!


    When I heard this, I thought I heard it wrong?


    I''ve heard of wholesaling building materials and vegetables. It''s the first time I''ve heard that someone wholesales cemeteries.


    Immediately I was puzzled and asked curiously, "who is so boring? His family died of a hukou? And wholesale graveyards? "


    "No, you want more. He is a company. He wants to take down all the graveyards on your mountain. Then, sell it by yourself, and earn the difference from the middle. " After saying this, I heard it with a big head.


    Paralysis, isn''t this the second dealer?


    Immediately, I shook my head and said, "if you don''t sell it, these two dealers are the worst. At that time, these cemeteries must be sold to others at a high price. "


    As a result, after that, Thunder Tiger laughed directly. He came to make complaints about God. You think you''re a used car? There''s no middleman making the difference? I''ll tell you, boy, you''re not going to think that. You say you''ll be selling cabbage in the market by yourself? Everyone will come to bargain with you then?


    I frowned when I heard that.


    Finally, there''s nothing I can do. I can only ask what Thunder Tiger means. What should I do?


    In my opinion, you''d better sell it.


    I hesitated.


    When I hesitated, this Ya''s is a strength to persuade me, or sell it, sell it.


    I wonder why he wants me to sell it?


    Then, after a bit of beating around the Bush, I understood.


    Thunder tiger wants money! I mean, after I sell this cemetery, can I lend him the money first.


    I''m a little silly to hear that. Not angry directly to the sentence, "Dad, you do so much business, and now the real estate has made so much money, how do you still lack this money?"


    "Lack, of course! You don''t know how much I paid. You just see how much money I have to spend every day. "


    This guy''s got his word in his mouth.


    However, I looked at him, and then I said, "it''s investment in this film, and then there''s no money, right?"


    After saying this, he immediately blushed and looked very embarrassed.


    "Can we do something we are not good at or sure of? Isn''t it made? "I am not angry to the sentence, this Ya is not equal to no money, and then sold my interests? My cemetery will be sold a little bit in the future, and it can still sell for a lot of money. As a result, he now asked me to wholesale this thing to others.


    Earn that little money, and then give him relief.


    I don''t speak any more. Thunder Tiger knows that it''s too much.


    Immediately, he said with an embarrassed smile, "you have roots. I''m old, too. In the future, there will be only one daughter, whose property will not be given to her daughter and son-in-law. Tell me, mine is yours, and yours is mine. Why should we share so carefully? "


    After saying this, no one spoke at once.


    Anyway, I''m quite upset.


    But he was right.


    How did this cemetery come from? In the end, it wasn''t because she saved her daughter, and then they gave it to me.


    Now that his daughter is your wife, do you want to pay for saving your wife?


    I finally thought for a long time, sighed, nodded and said, OK! It''s up to you.


    On hearing this, Thunder Tiger immediately laughed and praised me, saying, "good son-in-law! I knew you''d figure it out. "


    After that, I was still a little upset.


    After all, it''s just a word, and Laozi''s millions are gone.


    Is that too fast?


    In the blink of an eye, I became a pauper. Ma Dan!


    After going back, Wang he and I continued to exercise.


    Then, Wang he suddenly said, "what''s the matter? Are you angry now? "


    "Why are you angry?" I didn''t get angry.


    "You, be careful. You''re going to be in the dark. It''s going to be a disaster. " After Wang he suddenly said this, he gave me a fright.


    I turned my head and looked at this guy directly. Then I said, "you''re not fooling me, are you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    "You? I didn''t mess with you. You should know that my face is quite accurate. Now you are almost on the verge of death. "


    After that, I really felt goose bumps all over my body, and my hair stood upside down.


    I called out, "is that the man from Xuanmen?"


    "I don''t know. It may be, it may not be. Anyway, I just saw your seal go black. I really don''t know anything else. "


    After that, I got nervous.


    Paralysis, this person is sick, I don''t know, still live very well, very natural and unrestrained.


    However, if someone tells him that you are sick, you will be burping.


    I wipe, the next day, that day is simply suffering ah.


    You don''t know when you''re going to die. You don''t know when you''re going to die.


    Anyway, I''m worried every day. Life is very hard.


    Like now, Wang he told me that there was a big disaster coming. However, he did not know what the trouble was.


    I''m so upset about it all day now that I can''t understand it.


    Since then, I have been careful in doing things, walking and even drinking water for fear that I would choke to death.


    That morning, I was in charge of supervision on the construction site.


    And then, one of the guys said, there''s ray. Now the car devils are on the road outside. I think they are coming to see you.


    When I heard this, I was skeptical, and then I really went to have a look.


    Don''t mention it. When I saw her car, I stopped there.


    I wonder.


    The girl''s car is parked here, but she doesn''t go in to look for me. What''s the matter?


    As a result, when I get close to the past, I want to say hello to ray.


    Never thought, let me see a scene I can''t believe.


    Lei Rufei is sitting in the driver''s cab and the copilot, which is the handsome guy.


    Now they are kissing inside!


    For a time, "boom", I feel like I have encountered a bolt from the blue.


    Ma Dan, this head is really a little green.


    Before cousin that matter, I can understand that I misunderstood something.


    But now, what you see in front of you is obviously not biased.


    I was so angry that I turned around and left.


    Then, ray called me and asked me where I was?


    Ha ha, that''s funny.


    After doing something like that with that guy, she called me and asked me where I was?


    Isn''t this a funny thing?


    I was so angry that I just scolded, "dead!"


    "Dead? What''s dead? What are you talking about? " My sister was immediately dissatisfied.


    "If there''s any nonsense, I''m dead!"


    "Am I talking to ghosts now?"


    "Yes


    Hearing this, he wondered and asked me, "what''s the matter with you? What''s the point of losing your temper for no reason? "


    "For no reason? Ha ha Well, you can think of me as such a person. I''m such a person. I don''t like to break up. "


    "You are insane! I didn''t invite you, I didn''t provoke you. Why did you mention it again? "


    "I''m busy! My heart is tired. I don''t want to play with you. "


    "Did you eat dynamite today? Really, I didn''t mess with you, did I? I''m going to see you


    "Look at me? funny! Do you think of me after you''ve had enough with others? Let''s forget this hypocritical concern? "


    "Psycho! You''re insane. I''ll tell you who I''m cool with. "


    "I know what I''m doing."


    What else do you want to say? I just hung up.


    Paralysis! It''s really annoying.


    I got into the car, and then I drove outside. The more I ran, the more uncomfortable I felt.


    Finally, this is running


    "Creak!"


    There was a screeching brake. After that, I felt like the world was spinning and the whole world was rolling.


    Then, after I had a hard time getting used to it.


    "Bang" a loud noise, the airbag burst, on the spot to me where the dizziness.


    The next thing, really dizzy, the whole person does not know how to.


    I fell into a darkness, and then, in front of me, there were bursts of hoofs, bursts of Shouts.


    Then someone was shouting, "kill me!"


    When I get it, it''s coming back.This period of time, self hypnosis, make me neurasthenia.


    Dream is when Xiang Yu, and then fight the picture.


    Now, it''s the same.


    I''m in a very bad mood because of the Rui Rufei incident. Then, with this sad and indignant thought, I went crazy and rode around in it.


    Kill! Come on, you kill me, kill me.


    Don''t mention it. We must win when we are sad.


    It''s a great potential to inspire people with anger.


    In front of dozens of times of the people, just by me with people, all the way to the impact, completely defeated.


    We rush, rush, rush, we are surrounded by fallen comrades in arms.


    In the end, the shock was so overwhelming that they finally rushed out.


    When I looked back, I was dumbfounded.


    All of my comrades in arms are gone.


    And in front, there seems to be a dead end, where a river is blocking.


    The pursuers behind us are coming soon.


    Then, at this time, an old man came rowing and yelled, "overlord, Overlord, get on the boat quickly. I''ll take you across the river."


    I am a Leng, suddenly understand.


    This is what Xiang Yu experienced.


    Here, it is the final destination.


    Yu Ji killed herself in front of Xiang Yu in order to let Xiang Yu have no worries and break out of the encirclement at ease.


    Xiang Yu rushed out with 800 loyal soldiers. In the end, there was no one left.


    Thinking of this, all kinds of thoughts came to my mind. Holding a knife, I cried tragically, "Jiangdong disciples are still here today. Are you willing to roll up earth for the king?"


    Then he committed suicide!


    I don''t know whether it was my own idea at that time or Xiang Yu''s decision after he was completely involved in the play and integrated with him.


    Anyway, we must have the same mood at that time.


    My heart is cold! My heart is tired!


    I don''t want to fight any more.


    It''s better to say that when we die, we''re all free, aren''t we?


    In this way, I don''t know how long it took, I woke up slowly anyway.


    Then, I found myself lying in the hospital bed, my father and mother, they all looked at me nervously.


    Seeing that I woke up, my mother grabbed my hand and said, "have roots, have roots, you are awake. Scared us! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    "I What''s the matter with me? " I rubbed my head and felt sick all over.


    "Well, you are such a child. Where are you going to drive? I''m so unlucky that I almost lost my life when I met a drunk driving. " My mother''s words, immediately I understand.


    As Wang he said before, I''m afraid something will happen when the seal office turns black.


    I didn''t expect to die so soon.


    "How? Do you feel better? " My father asked me.


    I nodded.


    Back to the sentence, "is this head, really a little headache."


    "Rest more, rest more!" My mother said all the time.


    At that moment, ray rufi came in.


    The most exasperating thing is that the handsome guy with her kiss is still around.


    I''m so depressed!


    For a time, I cold face, not angry to her said, "what are you doing?"


    She was a little puzzled, too.


    "Why can''t I come? You have an accident. I''ll come to see you. Why are you so ungrateful? "


    "You don''t care, really. I know my own business. "


    I gave her a white look.


    Lei Rufei was very angry, and then said, "what''s the matter with you? I care about you. Why don''t you know so well? "


    "Care about me? Do not feel! I have a headache now. I don''t want to fight with you. What should you do? " I just turned him out.


    My father and mother were puzzled. They looked at me and Lei Rufei over there.


    Suddenly she was puzzled and asked, "what happened to you and Yougen, Rufei?"


    "Dad, mom, nothing happened to us. I don''t know how he got angry. I don''t know why. "


    For a moment, everyone''s spearhead directly looked at me.


    Then, they all asked me, what''s going on?


    I rolled my eyes and then said, "ask ray, she knows!"


    "Ah, Zhang Yougen, are you finished? What did I do? You want to lose your temper here? What a disease


    My father also asked me curiously, what''s the matter?


    So, I was so angry that I told you what I saw in the car.


    After saying this, suddenly my father and mother were all surprised and looked at Lei Rufei.


    Even if it is, no matter what they do for money, they have to tolerate ray.


    However, the daughter-in-law here gives his son a green hat, which is a bit too much.


    "Rufei, is that true? Yougen said just now, is it true that you and the man around you are doing dirty things in the car? "


    my father also make complaints about it. "My family is poor. But we can''t just let it go


    "I I didn''t, Zhang Yougen. Is it really interesting that you wronged me so much? "


    "Interesting? Hehe, what''s wrong with you? Since both of your clients are here, what can I do wrong? "


    "Bah, I didn''t do that with anyone else."


    "Am I blind?"


    "I said, I didn''t."


    They''re quarreling.


    Finally, the handsome guy over there opened his mouth to explain.


    "I think that maybe you got sand in your eyes, and then I helped you blow it. We were misunderstood when he saw us. In the movie, some kissing scenes are shot by using dislocation. " After that, all the people present did not speak.


    My father and mother looked at me, and then came a sentence, "root, are you wrong?"


    "Wrong? No matter how stupid I am, I won''t be so stupid that I can''t distinguish clearly, right? I saw it with my own eyes. You''re mouth to mouth, two lips together. "


    When they said this, they were all stunned.


    Then, my father was furious and yelled, "Lei Rufei, you are really deceiving people too much! What''s wrong with our family? Work hard for your family, no money. What else does your father say? He will give it to his daughter in the future. Now, it''s shameless of you to have roots in our family like this! "


    "The daughter of a rich family is of high quality. I didn''t expect that. I''m really knowledgeable today. " An Niang also follows a son of scold.


    Lei Rufei blushed. Seeing that this matter was finally exposed, he couldn''t hide it any more.


    As a last resort, she could only explain, "actually It''s not that complicated. We got to know each other because we were filming last time. But now, we''re going to guest star in a big director''s play. In which plays is a pair of lovers, has a kiss scene, must shoot. So... "


    At this point, it''s hard for her to go on.I said with a sneer, "so Do you want to have a kiss with him in the future? "


    "Yes! That''s it. That''s right


    Rufei looked at the feudal era, and now I don''t have a good idea? It''s acting, isn''t it? You''ve seen TV plays, too. They''re all normal performances. "


    "Yes, you''re right!"


    After I said this, ray rufi was so happy that he thought I was easy to talk.


    However, the next sentence, I directly let her know the seriousness of the matter.


    "But I''m sorry. I hate my own women. I''ve had intimate contact with other men. Even if it''s filming, you''ve been kissing each other. So Ray, you''re self respecting


    "You What do you mean. Really, as I said, this is acting. It doesn''t matter. It''s acting. Let me explain... "


    "Don''t explain! It''s over between us. "


    "But..."


    "Since your father has taken all the graveyards, we don''t owe each other. Remember, don''t come to me again, and I don''t want to see you again. " I said it directly and heartlessly.


    You can do whatever you want.


    Then, Lei Rufei over there was in a hurry, shouting, "pedantic! You are so pedantic. It''s a movie. What''s so strange. If you want to enter the entertainment industry in the future, it will be like this. "


    "Yes, there are potential rules in the entertainment industry. It''s normal, isn''t it? At that time, I''m not sure it will turn into a green grassland. "


    "You You guy, why do you always say that. Didn''t I just make a kiss? "


    "Go away! What are you yelling at in my ward? Nurse, nurse I just yelled.


    Then the nurse came in a hurry and asked me what happened?


    I pointed to the girl and then yelled, "I don''t know her. This madman doesn''t know where she came from. You drive her away


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    Where is the silly eye of the nurse? She turns her head and looks at Lei Rufei. She doesn''t know what to do.


    At this point, Lei Rufei could not stand the stimulation. Then he turned his head and ran away.


    Where''s the handsome guy over there?


    Directly scolded a sentence, "you these people, is really pedantic can.". It''s necessary to make a movie. If everyone has the same idea as you, who will make this TV series in the future? After shooting a scene, doesn''t the Civil Affairs Bureau have to wait in a long line? Hum


    With that, he ran with him.


    My father and mother were also angry. They said, "really! Who is this? Thought I had a good daughter-in-law? I''ve been flirting with people. Now, I''ve been scolded by a lover. What''s that? "


    I sigh, but also helpless.


    Am I really pedantic?


    All right! Anyway, I can''t accept that my own women go to fight with others.


    It''s a man. I can''t stand it.


    In this way, during that time, I was in the hospital.


    What about ray?


    It never happened again.


    Perhaps, in this matter, she felt that she was right and I was wrong.


    But I think, in this matter, I am right, she is wrong.


    It is because of this persistence that we are all a little unhappy with each other, so we are not willing to face each other again.


    No matter what, anyway, my body began to recover after more than a month.


    Thunder Tiger doesn''t come to me any more. He must be on his daughter''s side. I think it''s my fault!


    In this case, I have nothing to say. I still live the same life as myself.


    All kinds of places every day, hunting and so on.


    However, Zhao Ping went to practice again.


    There is no good harvest for hunting.


    So I''m just trying to figure out how to make money.


    In this way, intermittently, actually imperceptibly past half a year.


    In the past six months, because of the insistence of both sides, no one knows who and no one goes to see who.


    It''s said that later Lei Rufei graduated from school. His father is rich, and then through the relationship, the girl really went to make movies and TV plays.


    Although, it''s more of a guest role.


    Because, she applied for the film and Television College, and now she went to learn acting.


    That is to say, at the end of the day, we can''t see anyone.


    Get it! Time is amazing.


    Because it will gradually, a little bit to make up for the pain in your heart.


    Of course, when it comes to heartache, the most heartache must be Wang he.


    The guy was so angry that he immediately yelled, "you stinky boy! What do you think? What the hell are you thinking? Do you know that you are fighting Xuanmen now? Without the help of the Lei family, how can we fight with them? "


    I shriveled my mouth directly, and said angrily, "it''s hard. In order to fight with Xuanmen, I have to swallow my anger for the rest of my life, don''t I? I said, "do you think too much?"


    "I think too much? Ha ha Too much for me? Smelly boy, do you know that without Thunder Tiger, you will die at that time. "


    I shook my head.


    He thought I didn''t believe it.


    Who knows, I added later, people are going to die. If I really die like this, I think that''s my life, right?


    "Psycho! You are really sick. "


    This guy has no choice but to yell at him all the time.


    I can''t smile bitterly. In fact, I have no other way. This is the best way!


    Can''t say, true show that, if a man wants to go, his head must be a little green, right?


    I''ll just do this. I''d better farm and do something else.


    I didn''t expect


    That day, I was working in the field.


    Then, an inexplicable guy suddenly appeared in front of me and asked.


    "Excuse me, do you know this picture of a family with roots?"


    I turned my head and looked at this guy. I was really suspicious.


    How to say?


    Because for me, I''m Zhang Jia!


    I don''t have any friends, do I?


    If you ask my family, you should ask my father''s name. Why does this guy ask me Zhang Yougen''s name?


    It''s so strange.


    So I looked at him and asked, "you Who are you? ""Oh, me! My name is Zhang Liang. I''m a friend of his. "


    Friends?


    This is even more funny.


    In my memory, there is no such thing as Zhang Liang.


    So I let him point in any direction.


    This guy, who doesn''t know me, is my friend.


    Look, this guy is paralyzed.


    Then, after the big hair of him, this guy actually put out his hand and said with a smile, "thank you


    As the saying goes, people who raise their hands and don''t smile, right?


    We can''t be so impolite.


    Then I raised my hand and held it with him.


    Who would have thought that after shaking hands, it actually caused a big trouble.


    He just left.


    But what about me?


    After a day''s work, I found something wrong when I went back.


    Why is it so cold?


    The more you feel, the colder it is.


    When I got home, I took out all my winter clothes and put them on directly.


    My father and mother were still baffled at that time?


    Ask me what''s going on? What''s wrong? You know, it was summer.


    In such hot weather, people go out in vests and underpants. Now, I''m playing cold swing. How incredible do you think it is?


    I also think it''s very strange. The whole person just felt cold at that time.


    Put on the winter clothes or not much feeling, or feel cold to death.


    Finally, I had no choice but to run inside and roll up the quilt.


    My father said, must be sick, don''t drag, hurry into the hospital.


    A family, in a hurry towards the hospital, and then to check this, check that.


    As we all know, doctors are still looking for help?


    As long as it''s someone who comes, I''ll let you check this and that. It''s really depressing.


    The most depressing thing is that after the investigation and the money spent, they can''t see any problems.


    Also said that my body is very healthy, even better than that of ordinary people.


    But I just feel cold, very cold, very cold.


    Then, they had no choice but to prescribe some cold medicine for me and let me go back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    Ma Dan! What do you call this?


    I spent so much money checking everywhere. After checking, people prescribed some cold medicine and then let you go back.


    Are you angry?


    Quack! Quack kills people.


    As a result, after taking some medicine and going back, let alone a miracle happened.


    I feel my body is getting hot, ha ha It''s not that cold.


    I''m so happy. It seems that this medicine is effective.


    But


    I can''t laugh next.


    The whole person is hot! Paralyzed, I feel hotter and hotter.


    Then, it''s like putting the body on a stove and baking it.


    I couldn''t stand it. I took off all my clothes and ran to take a bath.


    At the end of the day, this ice water can be washed into hot water for me.


    That''s it. It''s hot and cold.


    That''s ice and fire. God!


    I can''t stand it.


    My father said, the doctor said no problem, you this situation will be Can it be the evil?


    This said, ah! I totally think it''s possible.


    Immediately, let them go to Wang He to see what happened.


    After a while, Wang he came.


    After seeing my situation, he also felt a little puzzled. After careful investigation, he frowned.


    What I fear most now is that he frowns. As soon as this guy frowns, I''m afraid in my heart. Is it because I can''t help him?


    Wang he asked me, "what''s the matter with you? Where did it get into trouble? "


    I wonder, what is it?


    As a result, the guy said, "head down! You''ve fallen in. It''s from Nanyang. "


    When I hear this, where else can I not know?


    Paralysis, the most difficult thing to do is this ghost thing. Immediately, I said, "Wang He, you must help me. I don''t want to die at all. I don''t want to die! "


    "Ma Dan, it''s like who wants to die. You haven''t told me how on earth you got into trouble with these things? " Wang he rolled his eyes and urged me to think about it.


    As a result, I thought about it and thought about it, but I couldn''t figure out why.


    I said I don''t know. I haven''t been anywhere. I''ve been farming at home these days and hunting in the woods at night.


    "Think about it, isn''t it strange that you met anyone there? People you don''t know? "


    Don''t mention it. Wang he reminds me. I think about it carefully. There is a special person who appeared today. Immediately, I talked about a man who asked about Zhang Yougen''s family today.


    It''s strange that I know Zhang Yougen?


    After hearing what I said, Wang he naturally nodded and said, "this man must be weird! But Now that you''ve found something strange, you haven''t been fooled, have you


    I said with a bitter face, of course I was not deceived. On the contrary, I pointed the man in another direction. But when he left, he shook hands with me. I I I thought it was polite, so I shook hands with him.


    After saying this, Wang he was very angry.


    "Fool! Do you know that these headmasters, through contact, are going to send the poisonous insects down to you. When that time comes, you are going to die. That''s what you did by yourself. "


    After Wang he said this, I was really scared to death. Of course, the intestines are almost green with regret.


    Paralysis, how can I be so unlucky.


    At that time, he was in Li Mao''s position, and then he shook hands with that guy. Now it''s OK, causing himself a big trouble.


    I immediately said to Wang He, "brother, my brother! You can''t give up at this time. I don''t want to die. You have to help me. Help me


    Wang he frowned, sighed and said, "do you know what Gu is?"


    I nodded.


    In fact, you can see the literal meaning of Gu.


    There is a worm on the top and a dish on the bottom.


    That is to say, a group of insects put into a vessel, and then bite each other, finally eat each other, the last remaining insect, that is Gu!


    Of course, Wang he nodded to prove that I was right. He added, "but you know what? These insects are very strange. If the centipede wins in the end, it''s the centipede bug. If toad wins, it''s toad. But just because, in the end, I don''t know whether it is toad or centipede? I can''t help you. If you don''t do it well, I''m afraid you''ll fall into two kinds of poisonous insects at that time! "After that, my family was about to cry.


    My mother kept shouting, "god damn it! That''s so immoral. My son is young. How can you do this to him? "


    Then, my father quickly begged him to help and help.


    Wang he nodded. He said he had to go to Xiangxi for help.


    Why Xiangxi?


    Do you know that there are three wonders in Xiangxi?


    What about the three wonders?


    Weird stuff.


    The first one is to get rid of the corpse!


    This thing is so famous.


    In the old days, those who died in other places wanted to return to their roots. But Xiangxi is too remote to transport the corpses. But if we carry it manually, the cost is too high. The "corpse delivery fee" alone is not a little bit.


    So, there are witches on their side.


    Specialized in the corpse, let the corpse walk, walk back.


    What about the second one?


    That''s it!


    It''s said that it''s time to raise Xiangxi people.


    Why?


    In fact, as long as there is a witch to raise the poisonous insects. And then, this guy''s going to hurt people, isn''t he?


    You ordinary people don''t understand this. You can only be harmed by him.


    Then, in order to deal with witches, they also raise poisonous insects themselves.


    They''ve been raised and raised. At the end of the day, everyone is raising poisonous insects.


    It''s a little scary!


    If outsiders go into a Gu village, I''m afraid there will be no bones left.


    As for the last one!


    Well, forget it.


    This is a foreshadowing. I''ll talk about it later.


    Let''s say that Wang he set out on the same day, and then came the next day.


    At that time, I was already tortured to death, one moment cold, one moment hot.


    When it''s cold, it feels like it''s in an ice cellar. When it''s hot, it feels like it''s in a volcano.


    Under such repeated torture, I even had the idea of suicide at that time.


    After all, there is a kind of torture called life is not like death!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    If it wasn''t for my father and mother, who had been watching them, I would have done it.


    Then, Wang he came. Fortunately, there was only one day. Otherwise, I don''t know how to get through it.


    Wang he came with an old woman.


    The man''s head is still wrapped with miaopa. It seems that he is from Xiangxi.


    Wang he pointed to me and said, "grandma, look, this is my friend. He has been poisoned by poisonous insects. He looks very sad. "


    See this scene, she Leng Leng, and then what?


    Tell my father and mother to prepare a handful of soybeans!


    Prepare soybeans?


    What do you want this for?


    Of course, this man was half dead at that time. How dare they hesitate? Immediately, immediately ran to find.


    After looking for soybeans, they were still raw soybeans, so she handed them to me.


    Then, let me eat!


    I look at raw soybeans. We all know how to eat them?


    Even if it is ground into soybean milk, but also to add some sugar inside, but also cooked to eat it.


    But they are experts, aren''t they? Now you''re here to save me. How can you question me?


    As a last resort, I had to grab it and chew it hard.


    Don''t mention it. I thought it tasted terrible.


    After all, we all know that some boring people have eaten soybeans.


    After eating this time, I feel the taste, en How to say, it''s so damn delicious!


    What''s more, I can''t stop eating. I wolfed down and kept eating. I ate so much that I almost choked myself.


    At that time, my mother directly pulled me and yelled, "are you crazy? It''s raw soybeans. I''ll have a stomachache after eating them. "


    I said, "but it''s really delicious!"


    My mother can''t help it. She looks at the old Miao woman over there and asks her what''s the situation?


    Old lady Miao said, "I''ve been tricked! Eating raw soybeans means that''s true. "


    Well, isn''t that bullshit?


    Next, they all asked what to do?


    Wang he is in a dilemma. He said that he can relieve it. But, don''t know the order, how to remove?


    Where''s old lady Miao?


    but she said, there''s no way to get rid of it, but you can get it out.


    Sigh, let me continue to eat soybeans, don''t stop.


    And then?


    He took an iron pot cover and kept knocking around me.


    Anyway, I think the soybeans are really delicious. I eat them all the time without stopping. I can see that this man''s stomach, like August pregnancy, is getting more and more swollen.


    Then, what about old Miao?


    I called my father, my mother and Wang He over. Several people discussed with each other. After that, they were all quite surprised.


    Then, in order to save me, not so much.


    All up, and then my father and mother, said to me, do this for my good, let me endure.


    With that, they worked hard together and held me down.


    Don''t know what they''re going to do yet?


    The old Miao woman and Wang He over there also came up.


    What are the four of them doing?


    Let me head on the foot, directly to lift up.


    I was flustered and yelled at them to ask what they were doing?


    Wang he came and said, "brother, don''t blame me. I''m trying to save you


    After that, he didn''t give me the chance to agree or disagree at all. He hit me like this one after another according to my bulging stomach.


    You say that people are full and full, and they are also upside down, and then someone beats you.


    Who can carry it?


    The pain made me scream, and then spit out the soybean milk.


    I don''t know whether it''s soy milk or my own foam.


    As I vomited, I scolded, "Wang He, what are you doing? You want to kill me! Father, mother, am I your own. How can you get together with outsiders to deal with me? "


    An Niang is very sad, a strength son of say, "have a root, endure a endure, endure a endure to be all right.". Don''t worry, as long as you spit it out, it will be OK. "


    However, I can''t say it''s OK. All the things I stabbed in vomited out.


    Ma Dan, I''ve vomited all my supper together.


    In the end, what you spit out is not something, but blood.


    I''ve never been so badly dealt with.


    Fortunately, in the end, Wang he gave a kick, this time directly with his foot.


    Anyway, "wow", the blood mixed with a black thing came out.Everyone was taken aback.


    My mother cried out, "centipede! It''s a centipede


    As soon as she said that, the old Miao woman over there raised her foot, and then directly stepped on it.


    Finally, I was put down, of course, the whole person was also beaten, only half life left, almost dead.


    My father and mother that call a distressed ah, ask me in the end have nothing to do?


    I waved my hand to show that it was OK.


    That''s strange. Of course.


    Let you hang up and have a try?


    The reason why I say it''s OK is that I don''t want to make my parents sad.


    Wang He over there breathed a sigh of relief and said thanks to the old Miao woman in person.


    My father and mother, of course, got up and quickly took out money to thank others.


    Old lady Miao waved her hand and didn''t want us to send her. She left with her hands on her back.


    Looking at her, I suddenly have a little emotion. There are still some social experts in the world. They are really living Lei Feng.


    Compared with those who wear monk''s clothes during the day, cheat money, take off clothes and wear suits at night, the hypocrisy is much better.


    Wang he looked at us and sighed, "she''s not a witch, she''s a normal person. However, since his son was killed by someone else, he devoted himself to studying it, and then helped a lot of people in order to save people. It''s a pity that my son can''t be saved. "


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    But after thinking about it carefully, I said, "why didn''t she use the method just now for her son. Let him eat, and then find a group of people to kick him


    , I actually make complaints about the Tucao.


    My father and my mother were so strange just now. How irritating it is that they can use this kind of trick for their own son.


    And the guy who plays a number is his brother.


    Just now, I was merciless to my brother.


    Really hit is pro, scold is love, love to the depth of kick ah.


    He said with a sad face, "old lady Miao, it is because she loves her son that she is not willing to do it. So, her son died. However, the performance of aunts and uncles just now is absolutely good. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    I looked at Wang He suspiciously. This boy''s flattery is a little too fake, isn''t it?


    But soon, Wang he told us about the old lady Miao.


    What about her son?


    It''s not a good thing!


    Every day is to eat wine and meat, nothing to do.


    This kind of person is called "tianbang" here.


    Later, I don''t know how, I offended a Gu Po.


    Naturally, a kind of poison was put into his body.


    What is this kind of poison?


    It''s a kind of thing called "water spider".


    Water spider?


    Some people call it the water cart.


    In summer, when you are by the river, you can see the kind of insects floating on the surface. The speed is quite fast.


    How did this thing get in?


    In fact, it''s a kind of specially cultivated egg. It''s very small. After it''s put into the water for people to eat, it can''t be detected at all.


    After entering the human body, the body temperature will let this thing hatch out, and then in your stomach, there is a ready-made insect.


    After the attack, the specific performance can be described as terrible.


    That is, people are very thirsty, and then drink water desperately. No matter how much water they drink, it still doesn''t have any effect until they support themselves to death.


    It''s the same with that man. He''s just so strong.


    Anyway, this matter finally stimulated old lady Miao.


    She felt that if only she knew this craft at that time, she could save her son at that time.


    Therefore, I learned it specially for this purpose.


    Over the years, many people have been saved, and I am one of them.


    Hearing this, I really appreciate this old lady Miao.


    If it hadn''t been for her, I might have died by now.


    Then, Wang he said to me, be careful now. The people in Xuanmen are making a comeback. I''m afraid they have to settle with me.


    I''m not satisfied to hear that. But I have broken up with Lei Rufei, and it has nothing to do with Lei''s family, so I have no backing now.


    All, still rely on oneself!


    So I asked Wang He, "what should I do? Can''t we just wait to die? "


    "In fact, it''s not my weakness. We can get some help and maybe we can get rid of him. "


    "Get some help? Who are you looking for?? The only person I can find now is you. "


    Wang he couldn''t laugh or cry, and then he said, "in fact, what these guys in Xuanmen have done has already gone beyond the official style of famous families. So, there are still a lot of people who resent these guys. At that time, we can still get some help from others. "


    At this point, Wang he turned his head, patted me on the shoulder and said, "boy, in my opinion, you''d better stay out of the limelight during this period. Otherwise, they will do you harm all the time. "


    Hearing this, I wonder, "shelter, where the hell can I go?"


    "Isn''t that funny? Before, you ran to more places in order to avoid ray zufei. I think it''s OK to find a place to escape. "


    At this point, he said, "OK, I''ll get help. You''ll find a way to deal with the rest. "


    "Hello, I said You boy, if I run away, what will my family do? "


    "Nonsense, you are here, and the family is not safe. On the contrary, if you leave, those guys will follow you in order to track you


    After that, what the hell can I do?


    I had to pack up and then I was ready to go.


    This time, after thinking about it, I''d better go to the monk to hide.


    The old monk is obviously superior. Maybe he has a way to deal with the people in Xuanmen.


    Before leaving, my father and mother are thousands of exhortations and thousands of instructions. When you go out, you must pay attention to safety.


    I nodded and agreed.


    Then I took the lost car and went there again.


    After this time, in view of the last time, the dead monk sold me again. In addition, it is true that the living standard of being a monk is too hard.


    Then I decided to find a job nearby.


    Then, go to the old monk.


    If this guy is willing to take me in, of course. Of course, I don''t want to stay in the company.


    Fortunately, I learned a lot from Thunder Tiger.


    This time, I started my old business!


    Being able to fight is also a skill.


    I can continue to be a security guard.


    That''s it. I''ll be on duty first.At that time, the place where I went to work, in fact, there was nothing strange.


    It''s just for a funeral home to watch the door.


    It''s scary!


    Watch the funeral home.


    Of course, this business is frightening. That''s why it makes money.


    In the past, I heard a news that the funeral home of so and so spent a lot of money. They make 10000 or 20000 yuan a month, and then recruit people to carry the bodies.


    Because of this, it''s too dangerous.


    No one does it. As a security guard, he naturally makes more money.


    It''s a funny thing!


    The funeral home has security.


    Excuse me, the thief, who is so bored and wants to steal things from the funeral home?


    In fact, I had a kind of doubt at that time.


    Who ever thought that after going to work, a person we worked with had a wrong number, which was called "Ba pour hot!"


    I don''t know why it''s called that. Maybe he''s curly.


    However, it''s really wonderful to shout in their dialect.


    Of course, I can''t shout out the smell.


    It''s not long since I went to work.


    This guy, the family is also very poor, and then?


    After seeing the high salary, he came to work.


    After work, of course, he''s my boss, isn''t he?


    He said: we get 8000 a month, which many white-collar workers can''t catch up with. Do you know why?


    Of course, I shook my head to show that I didn''t know.


    Bullshit. If I knew that, would he be in charge of me?


    Ba Daolang said, because every night, we have to patrol the body!


    After that, I was stupid.


    What happened? Is it true that someone threw dead people''s things?


    As a result, the guy shook his head and said, "it''s not something that''s throwing people. These days, it''s not the notes of tomb raiding. Where can the dead be buried? "


    "What the hell is that?" I''m even more puzzled.


    But next, what BA Daotang said was really frightening.


    Why?


    He said that some people don''t steal from the dead, but what about them?


    It''s for the dead!


    This is weird enough.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    I think it''s really boring!


    Who''s so full that they have nothing to do and steal bodies?


    However, the guy actually said with a strange face that just last month, he had encountered a strange thing.


    I was puzzled at that time, so I quickly asked, what''s the matter?


    In fact, it''s strange enough.


    At that time, the funeral home lost two bodies at one time.


    One came at that time, and then one was missing the next day.


    I wonder what''s going on here?


    He said, "it was very strange at that time. There was a corpse that came in the middle of the night. That''s a man! It''s said that it was food poisoning, and then it was sent here to prepare for sparks. "


    But here''s the wonderful thing.


    At that time, in the middle of the night, where were people burning bodies?


    At that time, all the people were off work.


    So, where can I park the body for the next day.


    Who would have thought that the next day, the body disappeared. What''s more, a female corpse is missing.


    I''m really puzzled to hear that.


    Is it difficult? After the male corpse came in, he found a female corpse. They formed a zombie family and then ran away?


    Bullshit! Isn''t that right?


    He sighed, saying that he had a heart. Who knows? What''s going on?


    Soon, inside the funeral home, we began to get familiar with it.


    Patrol is a small matter, mainly to enter the funeral home, one by one to see the bodies.


    Is there less, or something like that.


    Then something strange happened. It was in the middle of the night when another hearse came to carry the body.


    Then, the people who carried the bodies complained, really! How can these people honestly pick this time when we all get off work and then send the bodies.


    "Forget it, forget it. Don''t bother. How can a month''s salary be so high? "


    Before leaving, he told us to be careful. This time, don''t lose the body again.


    Paralysis!


    That''s half a joke. But it''s a little creepy.


    For the sake of safety, I didn''t do anything.


    So we went back to our posts.


    The funeral home is a deserted place.


    Why?


    Because burning bodies can produce toxic gases. Naturally, funeral homes can''t burn bodies in the center of the city.


    So, after a tour, wait until you are sure there is nothing wrong. We talked and laughed there, and soon began to feel sleepy, and they fell asleep.


    The next morning, the owner of the funeral home called us over.


    After we went there, we were severely criticized.


    What kind of plane are we doing? If you don''t do business all day, do you doze off while on duty?


    We wonder, what is dozing off on duty?


    Then the boss said, "don''t admit it when your son is dead. It''s stubborn, isn''t it? Last night, two more bodies were broken


    The boss is also a local. Of course, he speaks dialect.


    But it''s probably to say, we''re hard on our lips. They lost two bodies last night.


    At that time, Ba Daolang and I looked at each other and couldn''t believe it. It''s impossible!


    However, when we went in to have a look, we found that two more bodies were missing.


    This is really weird!


    What''s missing is the sentence that arrived yesterday, and a beautiful female corpse.


    The body was a college student. It was pathetic. He died in a car accident.


    It is said that there were three people in a group at that time. These three girls are overloaded on a motorcycle.


    The one in front and the one in the middle is OK, so the girl in the back throws it out.


    Actually, this is understandable.


    I don''t know if anyone has ever been in a car?


    The driver in charge, the driver in charge, is the least bumpy. Second, the copilot, then the back.


    It''s understandable that the rear is bumpy. Why does the co pilot feel bumpy when sitting flat?


    In fact, it''s because the driver knows the road conditions and is psychologically prepared.


    You don''t have the co pilot.


    In addition, when avoiding those pits, drivers always protect their own positions. Other positions are different.


    So it''s the same with riding a motorcycle. She knows what''s going on in front of her and is ready for an emergency.


    The two people behind don''t know.


    The man in the middle is lucky. He is stuck in the middle. There are people in front of and behind him.


    The one behind was unlucky. He braked hard and flew out.It is said that nothing happened at that time, and the girl still stood up and could not see any injuries on her body.


    After that, I couldn''t get up.


    I think there''s something wrong with the brain, internal injury.


    It''s ok if you don''t get up. It''s the same as getting up. Your blood is surging.


    After squatting in the toilet for a long time, I felt dizzy and numb.


    My sister just died!


    Although I said so much nonsense, in fact, it aroused my suspicion.


    There are quite a lot of corpses in the funeral home, but why is it a girl who is missing?


    Moreover, the girl was injured internally, and there was no scar on the surface.


    So


    I think there''s something wrong with it.


    Don''t worry about how, the relatives of other people''s family come, how to fix the ashes?


    In fact, it''s easy to do, to ashes to ashes!


    A person, how big the skeleton is, burn it out.


    Actually, I''ll tell you something about the undertaker.


    After the man is burned, let you pick up the bone.


    But it''s just an urn. How many bones can it hold?


    Those that can''t be loaded, as soon as your front feet go, your back feet will all be thrown into the dustbin.


    It''s cruel, but it''s true.


    What''s the funeral home doing with the remaining bones? It''s not like throwing a trash can, and then I''ll give you a hand to feed the fish in the Jinghe River.


    Because of this, a corpse was burned and put in two cassettes.


    One for the sister''s family, one for the body''s family.


    It''s settled.


    They''ve played it before.


    Anyway, the boss was very angry and said that we could both go away next time.


    So I started to investigate. What''s going on?


    Watch the surveillance?


    Talk about it!


    Whose house''s monitoring, a group of bodies?


    Are you afraid that they will cheat the corpse?


    So, in the morgue, there''s no monitoring.


    However, I noticed a very serious problem.


    Why?


    There are footprints on the ground!


    What''s so strange about footprints? You may have to ask. There are people everywhere. It''s not surprising that there are footprints.


    But I have to tell you, it''s a shoeless footprint!


    The corpse is sent to the morgue, clothes are arranged, clothes are given to you. Then, the body was pushed in and burned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    It''s easy to congeal into coffee when burning clothes and trousers, so that the furnace burning corpses is full of residue.


    It''s a little scary.


    When you normal people come in, they always wear shoes, right? Do you see anyone barefoot in the street?


    It''s normal to wear no shoes in the countryside, but in this city, there is glass everywhere.


    So


    After I told Barry about it, the guy was scared.


    There was a straight line, "my God! Did you cheat the corpse and run away? "


    To be honest, if it''s that simple, I believe it''s a fake corpse.


    Well, now let''s sort out all the things together, and then you can see that it''s quite unusual.


    First of all, in the middle of the night, people suddenly appear to burn corpses. The next day, a beautiful female corpse was lost.


    Then, the body that came in disappeared.


    I said with a smile, wait! Soon I''ll get this guy to show his true colors.


    That''s it. I worked for about half a month.


    Then it happened again.


    Or that night, another body was received. In the middle of the night, but Because there''s work to do and money to pay.


    The boss won''t refuse.


    No, the body came back soon.


    Then, Ba Daolang and I went on a fake patrol. Then, quit. Then, Ba Daolang wants to go back to rest.


    What about me?


    Hold this guy, keep him from running, wait! Good play.


    He was puzzled and a little scared.


    You said that at this time, in the middle of the night, we were crouching outside, right?


    Just to wait for a body?


    Anyway, as I said, the boss will definitely give us a bonus this time.


    When he said that, this guy really died for money and birds for food.


    Sure enough, I waited.


    Then, in the middle of waiting, we were almost dozing.


    Inside the room, there was a sound.


    Ba Daohong and I got up quickly and looked into the room.


    The next moment, the guy almost didn''t cry out.


    I immediately covered this guy''s mouth and told him to stop talking and look carefully.


    What''s going on?


    It turns out that the corpse that was sent in the middle of the night just now is alive, and now it''s still wandering around.


    Then the guy lifted the shroud of the corpses, and one by one went to look at the corpses.


    After a while, we found a complete body!


    This guy is so happy.


    Then, using the shroud as a rope, he tied up the body and carried it on his back.


    This scene, I all use the mobile phone to record.


    Then, by the way, I dialed 110.


    Where are we? There''s a corpse thief. Hope for support!


    After all this, I said to Ba, "well, it''s time for us to play our role as security guards."


    This guy was startled, where he said, "deceiving the corpse? What are we going to do? Do you want to catch bodies? "


    "Guawazi! What''s a corpse swindler? He''s a living man. That''s how he sneaks in to steal the corpse. Come on, stop talking nonsense


    With that, I opened the door and rushed in.


    At the top of his voice, he yelled, "police, don''t move!"


    The man was terrified.


    Seeing us, I turned around and wanted to run.


    Ba Daolang and I rush to catch this guy.


    Who would have thought that he had thrown the body directly.


    The trough!


    I''m good at it. I can avoid it with a rollover.


    Ba Daolang didn''t have this chance. He had a close contact with the female corpse at that time.


    Holding the corpse, I screamed with fright.


    The guy took advantage of the chaos and turned to run away.


    I pressed this guy''s shoulder directly from behind. Then, suddenly, he swept his leg and tripped over the guy.


    Then, give him where it is.


    BA Daotang got up and said, "I said, drag! Brother, your skill is extraordinary. "


    So we subdued this guy together.


    Soon, the police came.


    Take it straight away!


    After the night''s investigation, the guy let go and told the story.


    To put it bluntly, it''s still "ghost marriage!"


    I''ve also mentioned the ghost marriage before. I''ve found a ghost daughter-in-law in my own ghost marriage, haven''t I? "


    Generally speaking, ghost marriage is about the dead and the dead. If the living and the dead are so few, it''s almost impossible.After all, a good living man, who has enough to eat to get a dead body?


    I don''t have so many good people in the world.


    This ghost marriage gave birth to an industry, matchmaker!


    Where is the matchmaker looking for the corpse?


    Especially for this big girl, it''s even harder to find.


    Later, because of the lack of female corpses, the bride price rose again and again.


    Even, in order to find a daughter-in-law for the dead son.


    The dead man''s marriage in the dark costs more than the bride price for the living.


    With huge profits, some illegal guys are born naturally.


    For this reason, some guys even went to rob tombs and steal women''s corpses.


    Of course, with the enforcement of cremation all these years, you''re trying to find a cemetery, and it''s hard.


    But there are still desperate people.


    Some time ago, wasn''t there news?


    In order to make money, some people actually killed the vagrant mentally retarded woman, and then married her to others.


    You say it''s a lot of finger pointing, don''t you?


    Now, we''ve got this guy, one of them.


    It occurred to him to come straight to the funeral home and steal the body.


    After all, the body was stolen, which is not a good thing for the funeral home. They usually choose the default.


    It is precisely because the boss, a corpse, and the way they used to cover up the matter.


    In the end, the corpse thief became more and more rampant.


    And I just found out about it and helped to catch this guy.


    Anyway, it''s settled in the end.


    As we wish, we solved a big problem for our boss, and they also gave us 5000 yuan as a bonus.


    This guy was so happy that he looked at me and said, "this is really good! I said, "brother, you are really not ordinary people. You are much better than me."


    I just laughed and didn''t say much.


    I''m thinking about a question. If two female corpses are lost, what price will they sell?


    As a result, we got 10000 yuan.


    It''s said that the betrothal gifts of ghost marriage are a little scary.


    All the colors are green.


    What do you mean?


    Ten thousand purple is ten thousand five, thousand red is one thousand one hundred, and a piece of green is a lot of one.


    The price is a little scary!


    Ma Dan, just 1000 pieces of 100, that''s 100000 yuan. Ten thousand five, that''s fifty thousand.


    How much will it cost?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    Anyway, since these guys have broken the law, they have to accept the legal sanctions!


    These corpse thieves were finally caught.


    Is that a good thing?


    We solved a body theft incident.


    And got the boss''s bonus.


    Who ever thought that this matter has good and bad, anything is a double-edged sword.


    How to say?


    Because the body thief solved it. Then, no one steals the corpse. Since we don''t lose things, what do we need the security guard to do?


    This is really in line with what our ancestors said. The cunning rabbit is cooked by the dead dog, and the flying bird is stored by the bow.


    The rabbits are all dead. What do you want the hounds for? It''s stewed.


    All animals and birds are dead. What else do you need bow and arrow to do? It''s a direct collection.


    So, the boss fired me and Ba Daolang!


    Ba Dao is so hot that he curses me all the time. Why did he want to solve this case at the beginning?


    I replied that they were all dead and ready to settle down. It''s good for those matchmakers to get their bodies out even when they''re dead. Isn''t it wicked?


    "What about immorality? They make money. Brother, you are not ungrateful. But what happened in the end? Ah, it''s our turn to lose our jobs. We can''t afford to eat, OK


    This also makes me laugh and cry. It''s true! When it comes to this kind of thing, who doesn''t want to?


    I have no choice but to find a new job.


    I''m going to look for a new job. Last time I saw my strength. This time, this guy is determined to follow me.


    Also said, follow me, there is meat to eat!


    I rolled my eyes, mother Hippie! Just now, I said that Lao Tzu had blown up his work. Now you know that I have meat to eat?


    To be honest, I can''t find any meat for him.


    I think about it for a while. The only way I can think of is to move bricks.


    Who would have thought that this is just another village where the mountains and rivers are exhausted and there is no way out.


    I heard about me at the funeral home, working on bodies. Unexpectedly, someone came to the door on his own initiative.


    Who is that man?


    He''s a well-dressed, rich guy. As soon as he appeared on the stage, he made me and Ba look silly.


    The animal seemed to be afraid that others would not know that he was rich. Look! These ten fingers are all gold rings, and there are gold chains around the neck.


    When he grinned, he showed two big gold teeth.


    From the beginning to the end, this product is a fuckin ''upstart.


    Why do people like this come to us?


    For a moment, Bart and I were a little puzzled.


    The upstart introduced himself at that time. His name was Li Renfa, the boss of an advertising company.


    The boss of an advertising company?


    What are you doing with us?


    Do you think we are brilliant when you know our action this time? So let''s help him?


    As a result, this guy actually put forward, let''s help him transport the body!


    I wipe, transport the body?


    What do you think of us?


    BA Daotang also called this guy a melon skin! Is this kind of thing done by people?


    As a result, they offered a direct price of 80000 yuan!


    We''ll have 40000 each on this trip.


    After saying this, BA was shocked and immediately said, "brother, don''t treat us as human beings."


    However, I feel quite puzzled, as the saying goes. Things are abnormal. For him, the price of 80000 yuan may be a drop in the bucket, but for us, it''s a bit scary.


    Just transport a body and pay for it?


    Ma Dan! If we want to have this kind of good thing, he will give us 10000 yuan and let any car go, won''t that solve the problem?


    So, I left a heart, let him tell the truth, in the end what''s going on?


    He still hesitated.


    I couldn''t help it. I just said, "let''s not take the job."


    At that time, the whole person''s eyes were full. I couldn''t believe it. I was angry and said, "brother, are you kidding? Eighty thousand, that''s eighty thousand! "


    "A gentleman loves money and takes it in a proper way. Money is a good thing, but you have to have a life to spend it? " After I said this, Ba Daohong was not happy any more, and there was no way.


    After all, this guy can''t do it himself, can he?


    Last time, the whole person was scared to pee.


    Seeing that we are gone, Li Renfa finally told the truth.


    "This time, it''s sending a girl home! But you know, now we all have to cremate. So if her body is found, it will be sent directly to the funeral home and burned"Ha ha How can you still have this kind of consciousness? What about cheating? How can I feel so unbelievable? " I took a direct look at this guy.


    The guy blushed and lowered his head with a guilty heart.


    I know that this bastard has a ghost in his heart. It''s definitely not something that can be solved easily.


    I can''t help but say to him, "well, since you still don''t tell the truth. I''m sorry, brother. I can only choose not to help you. "


    In the end, it was a complete breakdown.


    Li Renfa began to shout, "I said, I said OK!"


    At this point, he sighed, and then he said, "actually Here''s the thing


    What''s going on?


    Li Ren sent us an incredible story.


    It turns out that Li Renfa is the boss of an advertising company. So He has a lot of employees.


    What about the woman?


    She is also a girl who works for him.


    This girl comes from a very poor village, because she is poor, so she has to climb up desperately, right?


    This is not, the use of their youth beautiful, soon she hooked up with Li Renfa.


    Li Renfa, who can''t control his lower part of the body, actually has something to do with that girl.


    After that, of course, you have to pay the price.


    His sister made him responsible! Otherwise, the matter will be told to others and he will go bankrupt.


    Li Renfa is the boss of an advertising company. Image is very important. If you know that he has an affair or something, who will come to him for advertising if it spreads and the company''s image is damaged?


    He had to give in.


    But what about this girl?


    It''s incessant extortion. At the beginning, I wanted a house, a car and money.


    Later, she suddenly felt that just asking for these things is only temporary, isn''t it?


    If you want to have it for a long time, you must have your own position. So, how does she fix it?


    Force a divorce and marry her!


    As soon as this was said, Li Renfa refused. damn you! How is that possible? It was his wife who came with him in the most difficult time.


    Now, let yourself abandon?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    If you want to say that, this guy is really backbone!


    At that time, he refused to say anything.


    What''s the use of your refusal?


    I can let you play for nothing?


    So, the woman threatened him. If you don''t want to, I''ll expose it, so that you don''t want to turn over in your life.


    Of course, Li Renfa didn''t give in. He said directly that if you want to make trouble, make it. Anyway, I won''t agree.


    Then, at that time, he left.


    Will the girl make fun of him?


    Of course not! She just wanted money, a long-term meal ticket.


    What if Li Renfa''s reputation is broken?


    Therefore, she did not complain at that time. Instead, she took a different approach.


    Women always have ways to deal with men, don''t they?


    The most commonly used means, of course, is to cry, make noise and hang yourself.


    So she played the poor card and said she was pregnant.


    Besides, if you don''t come, I''ll die and show you something.


    At first, let alone Li Ren, who was afraid of something happening, coaxed her.


    When it comes to divorce and the like, he also said that his daughter-in-law has done nothing wrong, so it''s really hard to get a divorce.


    This woman doesn''t care. She does the same thing again. If you don''t agree, I''ll die to show you!


    Of course, no matter how easy a move is to use, if you use it more, the person will be numb.


    At the end of the day, he just broke the jar, went on a business trip and didn''t want to come back.


    Do what you like.


    In this way, it is the woman who has been forced into a desperate situation.


    Her repeated threats didn''t work at all.


    In the end, she called to cry and asked Li Renfa to forgive her. She really knew that she was wrong.


    Li Renfa has been cheated too many times. This time, he is obviously unwilling to be cheated again.


    So, absolutely not.


    The girl cried and made the last call, saying that she was ready to hang herself now. If he doesn''t come back, he''ll regret it for the rest of his life.


    Of course, Li Renfa didn''t go back in the end.


    I thought that she was joking. Who ever thought that the girl was really hanged in the room.


    Li Renfa regrets this.


    In order to make up for the daughter, he plans to give his family a sum of compensation and inform the other party to collect the body.


    But the wonderful place is here. The other party''s home is actually in the poorest place.


    As the saying goes, it''s hard to get to the sky.


    Especially in some very remote places, roads are not accessible, there is no electricity, let alone a telephone and so on.


    Now what?


    He wants to do something!


    It''s such a hot day. If it goes on like this, the bodies will rot.


    So, Li Renfa thought about it and wanted to find a car to send the body down.


    However, those drivers heard that they were going to transport a corpse down. No one dared to do it.


    I''m still confused when I hear that!


    He''s willing to pay 80000 yuan. Let''s send the body down. Isn''t there a driver to go on with the work?


    You know, people die for money, birds die for food.


    I looked at him directly and said, "if you don''t tell me the truth, I won''t help you? Last chance


    This said, the guy was helpless, where he raised his hand and said, "what I said is true, if there is a lie, call me five thunders in the sky."


    "You said the truth, but you didn''t tell the whole story, did you?"


    At this point, I took a direct look at him, then turned my eyes and said, "well, let me guess, what''s going on?


    "The corpse has changed!"


    When I said this, the two people at the scene were all wide eyed and couldn''t believe it.


    Ba Daohong over there is a face that I can''t believe. I didn''t expect that there was such a thing hidden in it.


    And how about the bar?


    I didn''t expect that I could tear him down in a word.


    "It''s no big deal. The corpse has changed. Everyone is afraid to see it. So, you need to find two brave people. Obviously, after seeing our report, you came straight to the door, didn''t you? "


    "You are so good! To be honest, the body was in the freezer. I sent someone to go to her parents. But during that time, the body kept changing. Her hair is long, her nails are long, and her body is very hard. "


    After Li Renfa said this, BA Daotang could not help but yell at the Bureau, "NIMA is a Mahua! I can meet it. It''s a dangerous thing. You ask us to do it. It''s not to kill us. "


    After these words, Li Renfa was decadent to death. He kept on talking."I can''t help it. I can''t help it! I''m so scared now. What should I do with the body? "


    "As I say, if you don''t do anything bad, you won''t be afraid of ghosts knocking at the door. You see, you''ve been guilty now. " The bar here is hot, and it''s still falling into the well.


    I looked at the man, and it was a little too much.


    Didn''t that woman do it herself?


    Do you want to hurt people now?


    Of course, I don''t want to say anything.


    Directly to him: "I advise you to find some lychee wood and burn the body. In this way, everyone is good. If that thing really comes out, I''m afraid it will be the first one to come out and settle with you. "


    "But I''m sorry for her already. Now, how can we burn the body? With her parents, how can I do the job? "


    Speaking of this, Li Renfa knelt down to me. I''m begging for help no matter what.


    I look at this guy and I feel a little soft.


    How to say?


    More virtue, more virtue!


    The most important thing is that I''ve just been expelled. I only have a little money in my hand. What''s the matter if I can''t find a job?


    If we finish this task, we can not only accumulate virtue, but also take the money and have a rest for a while.


    The bar over there is too hot.


    As the saying goes, money is not life!


    At last, we accepted this idea and badialong''s strong encouragement.


    However, the conditions should be increased and the money should be increased! 100000 yuan, 50000 yuan per person. He pays for the fare, the postage and so on.


    Now this matter is Li Renfa''s heart disease. If it can be solved, what is 100000 yuan?


    Of course, he agreed.


    So, he specially found someone to drive a truck and follow us.


    In the truck, of course, it can hold the freezer.


    I''ve seen the body. It''s more powerful than I thought.


    The woman''s hair is very long and has reached her waist. What about your nails?


    It''s even more frightening. It''s long and can strangle people at any time.


    BA Daotang was frightened and said, "God, it''s really a zombie! Well, if anything happens, we''ll all die. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    I said to him, "in fact, after this man died, he just died physically. But the cells in the body don''t die immediately. So it''s not surprising that people''s nails and hair are still growing. "


    BA Daotang swallowed a mouthful of saliva and then said, "you have roots. I''m a little scared all of a sudden. Well, do I want to quit? "


    I rolled my eyes and said to him angrily, "at the beginning, for the sake of money, it was you who encouraged me to take the job. Now, it''s you who want to quit, Ma Dan! You''ve got everything, haven''t you? "


    "But I''m really scared. I''m old on the top and small on the bottom. "


    Get it! I know this common method doesn''t work.


    I had to say, "in a few days, 50000 yuan! Where are you going to find such a good thing. We''ve just been fired. We don''t have any money. What should we do in the future? You don''t say, follow me, have meat to eat? Now the meat is in front of you, and you don''t want it. "


    After that, the guy was silent and began to think about it.


    I hastened to strike while the iron was hot and said, "I''ll go! In that case, you''d better go back to sleep. Really, I''m alone. That''s 100000 yuan. The price is a little scary. Come on, come on, I''m going. Go back and coax your wife and children. "


    After saying this, he was immediately flustered and yelled, "I''ll go, I''ll go! Ma Dan, I don''t believe that guy will jump up and bite us


    Then we came out.


    On the way, they were bored, so some of them talked to the truck driver.


    The truck driver''s name is big wood. It is said that the work is not good, so for this considerable income, even if he knows that the body is being transported, he can only promise.


    Where did the body go?


    He knows the location. It''s something we don''t have to worry about.


    So, we chatted everywhere, probably in the southeast and northwest, talking about each other.


    The weather at that time, it was summer!


    It''s very, very hot.


    As we all know, Shu is famous for its popularity. In summer, it''s like a stove here!


    However, because of the need to transport the body, this car is a frozen car.


    Therefore, it''s also a kind of enjoyment for us to blow air-conditioning inside when others are hot.


    At the current speed, Takagi said, we may be able to reach our destination in the dark.


    I''m relieved to hear that. I hope we don''t have any more moths along the way.


    Otherwise, it will be very important for people to cry.


    But


    It''s a crow''s mouth. You can come to whatever you''re afraid of.


    The car was driving and soon began to slow down. Then the traffic started to jam.


    Paralysis!


    What''s the situation?


    Did the car stop?


    We are all wide eyed. Isn''t it so evil? It''s almost here. How can we get stuck in traffic?


    All three of us were anxious.


    Looking at the long line ahead, there was no sign of stopping.


    What about big wood?


    This guy cut off the engine to save gas.


    This is a normal thing. In traffic jams, especially in places with long traffic jams, they usually turn off the engine and wait. They can''t keep the car running, can they?


    However, if the car doesn''t start, the internal air conditioning compressor can''t work. At that time, the refrigeration device will not be able to start.


    I let big wood keep the car burning.


    I said, gas or whatever. It must be turned on. In case the air conditioner gets cold, we''ll all have an accident.


    The guy didn''t listen and was still mumbling and complaining.


    It''s said that gasoline is free, isn''t it?


    I can only tell him how much gasoline I need, and I''ll just refuel you at that time.


    He got the affirmative answer, which was unwilling to agree down.


    And then the car starts to start again, and it''s burning.


    The drivers around, of course, looked at us strangely. However, I was relieved to see that the car was a refrigerator car.


    As we said before, we can get there before dark. However, I waited from dark until night, when the car started slowly.


    Little by little, far ahead.


    When the car pushed ahead, we found out where the accident happened.


    A number of police officers at the scene were maintaining security.


    A closer look, I found that the accident was actually a child crossing the road.


    The strangest thing is that they can''t see it. They only see a corpse covered with white cloth.


    However, I saw a vague shadow on the side.What about me?


    Yin Yang eyes are open, but they are not completely open. So, you can probably see the state.


    That child should be the one who had an accident.


    It''s a pity that such a small child is gone.


    When I saw where I was, I sighed. Suddenly, the people there were so hot that they asked me directly.


    "Brother, what do you see?"


    I said, "nothing! It''s just a pity that the boy died like this. "


    "What a pity? Yeah, yeah! Such a young child, so young Oh, sin BA Daotang also began to sigh.


    Neither of us spoke.


    It''s the truck driver over there. He''s really a Sabi.


    As I said just now, I need to refuel him and charge the money for turning on the air conditioner to me. Unexpectedly, after this son of a bitch came out, he went directly to the gas station and let me go for gas.


    What a bad luck!


    In order to transport the body, we have to pay for the oil.


    I can''t help it. I''ve just talked big. I can''t take back my saliva?


    So, this guy is cruel! Six hundred yuan of oil was added at one time.


    Wipe! At that time, Ba Daolang said, "paralysis, are you so dark? So much oil is enough for you to burn a round trip. "


    Then, the guy said with a smile, "it''s not enough. It''s quite oyster sauce to turn on the air conditioner."


    BA Daotang is very angry and wants to settle accounts with him directly.


    But I waved my hand and let him forget it! The urgent task now is to send the body down quickly. Otherwise, if something happens in the middle of the way, money will not be able to solve it.


    Potential to solve the problem, really not a matter!


    In this way, the three of us who are at odds with each other begin to set out.


    On the road, running, running. All of a sudden, the bar over there was hot and yelled again, "I wipe! You''re a fool, aren''t you. Turn off the air conditioner, isn''t it? Why is it so hot? "


    "I didn''t turn it off. It''s always on, isn''t it?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    "Open? Your uncle''s, this can heat people to death, OK? You see, Lao Tzu''s sweat is just flowing. People are about to run dry, OK Ba Daohong was so angry that he couldn''t help scolding the man.


    In fact, don''t mention him, I feel it.


    How hot is it?


    Where people sit, their buttocks are covered with sweat, which can be a large area of water.


    I said, "is there something wrong with your air conditioner? How hot is it? Is the cold wind turning into hot wind? "


    "No way! You see, it''s really a cold wind. "


    At this point, lowered his head, and then we looked carefully.


    I wish I could! What a cold wind.


    But why is it so hot?


    Soon, the bar over there seemed to react and said, "Damn, the air conditioner must be out of fluorine. You''ve done us a terrible job. "


    As soon as we say this, we feel the same.


    If you want to freeze, you must have air conditioning. The air conditioning compressor starts, and then compresses the fluorine and transports it to the pipeline. Then there will be cold air in the air, right?


    Now, without the cold air, the natural air-conditioning will be gone.


    I''m so scared when I think about it!


    If the ice coffin in the back is not frozen, the ghost things in it will live. What can we do?


    So I told him to stop the car and I''ll go to the back to check.


    I ran to the back and looked at it carefully. Then, as expected, there was something wrong with the situation inside.


    What''s going on?


    It''s freezing a little!


    There are layers of water mist everywhere!


    I saw that it couldn''t work, then let him get off on the nearest highway, and then we went to add fluorine. I can''t. It''s OK to freeze the ice coffin again.


    Big wood said that we are a bit superstitious. Can a dead body still jump up?


    So, he didn''t want to waste time, looking for an exit to get off and then come up again.


    This is very troublesome!


    I went to the wrong exit.


    On the highway, everyone knows.


    There are very few exits. If you miss one of them, you may not know where the next one is.


    I was so angry at that time that I scolded the son of a bitch, the master of my team-mates.


    If we go on like this, we have to kill people.


    I can''t help it. I can only let Ba Daohong grab the steering wheel and let him drive. In the nearest place, find me an exit. Let''s go out first.


    Ba Daolang was a bit embarrassed. He said that although he could drive, he couldn''t drive such a big truck.


    This product is really irritating!


    In fact, what''s so hard to drive a truck?


    It''s not like driving a car.


    Where''s the only trouble?


    It''s just when you turn and turn around. It''s something that ordinary drivers can''t do.


    I can''t help it. I can only do it myself. Even if the car is rubbed, it''s someone else''s business, isn''t it?


    Anyway, we have to solve the zombie problem first.


    So, I don''t care so much. I can''t open it. I''ll open it myself.


    In this way, we have been delayed a lot on the journey.


    Finally, I ran to the next exit. It''s a dead night.


    Who cares so much?


    Get off the station quickly!


    As a result, after this goes on, I can really annoy your father.


    This is a very remote small county.


    After coming out, you can''t see a few lights.


    At the intersection, there are several car repair shops.


    I''ll just stop. Let''s find it?


    It''s a pity that those guys shook their heads when they saw such a big car. At best, they''ll just repair the car.


    As for ice coffins, are they frozen here?


    They despise bad luck!


    Dead man! At home, who is willing to do this kind of thing, let us go, not here.


    No way, we can only go to the front to see if there are more people.


    As a result, no one can be seen along the way.


    I''m going to cry.


    This county is too remote!


    Where''s the big wood over there?


    This guy keeps shouting, how to drive, don''t mess around, it''s not good to damage his car and so on.


    Really! Ba Daolang and I were holding our breath. At that time, the truth jumped up and slapped the son of a bitch to death.


    It''s driving. Where is he creaking? I really can''t drive this truck on this kind of road.No way. Stop and exchange with this guy.


    Just when Takagi took over the steering wheel again, all of us were at a standstill.


    Ba Daolang was a little guilty, and then asked me, "brother, you Do you hear any strange noises? "


    Actually, don''t mention them. I heard them too.


    Just now, there seemed to be a "plop" sound behind.


    You know, there are only three of us alive in this car, no one is making a sound.


    So, who was that voice just now?


    BA Daotang and I looked at each other a little, but the big wood over there, with an embarrassed smile, replied, "I''m sorry I I just let out a fart


    Nima, I really want to kill him.


    Ba Daolang and I covered our noses and looked at this guy strangely.


    At this critical moment, "plop" is another sound.


    BA Daotang and I were very angry and glared at Dagu.


    This time, he raised his hand and made a gesture of swearing, "heaven and earth, conscience! I absolutely didn''t Absolutely no farting. It''s not me this time. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the sound of "plop plop" became more and more intensive. Then, we heard it clearly. The sound came from the car behind us.


    BA Daotang was so scared that his hair was about to explode. He cried out, "my God! That guy really pretended to be dead. Now he''s patting the coffin. She wants to come out. "


    I gave him a white look and said, "I don''t need you to explain it, OK?"


    What about big wood?


    This moment has been completely scared feet soft. He flustered and said, "my God, I''m so old. I heard about corpse fraud for the first time. At that time, I thought it was just the older generation, which was specially used to scare children. I didn''t expect it was true? "


    At this point, he complained about us. I''m afraid it''s going to cost a lot of money.


    I''m very angry to hear that.


    How to say?


    This kind of egg man is really annoying. Starting from the ground and taking advantage of the fire, we really need to clean up.


    I didn''t get angry at that time, so I said, "first, I''m not the boss. I''m a part-time worker like you. Second, this woman has nothing to do with me. We also use people''s money to relieve disasters. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    "So, don''t talk to me about the price increase!"


    "Ha ha, brother, don''t tease me, OK? If it''s nothing to do with her, how can you just say that you have to pay for the gas yourself? "


    Big wood''s words can make you vomit blood.


    Damn you! What''s wrong with me?


    I met this guy.


    "Isn''t Lao Tzu afraid of deceiving corpses? Would you like to turn on the air conditioner? Damn, we''re in trouble now. In time, everyone will die. " After that, we had a big fight.


    At the critical moment, BA Daotang said, "I said, brothers, did you make a mistake? Mom, there''s a zombie in the back now. You have spare time to talk about it. "


    This reminds us.


    Everyone''s attention is back again.


    At the critical moment, "bang Dang" rang out.


    And then, all of us stare. What does that mean?


    The ice coffin in the back has been broken by her. Now the ghost has come out without any obstruction.


    Then, I began to feel guilty. Looking at the big wood, I asked, "man, how hard is the box of your car, can you carry it?"


    Big wood for just blackmail, did not ask for money, obviously still resentful.


    Immediately, the directly dissatisfied replied, "how do I know? Of course, ordinary people can''t break it. But I don''t know about the gods, ghosts, zombies and so on. "


    I frowned as soon as I heard this.


    All of a sudden, I found myself a little bit reckless.


    You said, we are not professional Taoists. Why are you so stupid to take this job?


    If that guy does come out, ten lives won''t be enough.


    Looking at me not to speak, for a moment, the guy suddenly anxious. Then he asked me, "what are you doing? Brother, at this point, you can''t be silent. We''re in a hurry, okay? If something happens, I''ll be crying. You should think of a way quickly


    I''m biting my teeth. At this point, what else can I do?


    Immediately, he said, "I have a way. I don''t know if you want to listen."


    Now in order to survive, what is not easy to use?


    All of a sudden, their heads are like chicken pecking rice, but they are constantly burning.


    "Listen, to deal with zombies, we have to burn them. But in the current situation, we obviously can''t do it. However, we must not let that thing come out, otherwise it will harm the people nearby. So I suggest that we burn the car together. "


    after saying this, the Ba over there was very happy. He clapped his hands and said, "good way, good way, let''s do it well."


    Who ever thought, after saying this, big wood at that time the eye bead son all stares out. You''re just kidding? Do you know what this car means to me? It''s more important than my wife. My family, old and young, all depend on it to eat. Now you tell me to burn it with the corpses behind. My Lord, this is not to let my family go hungry. "


    I replied," it''s an extraordinary time. I said, can you be a little conscious? Do you know how harmful it will be to everyone after it jumps out? "


    He replied, "I don''t know, I just know there''s no food. My family must die first


    Ma Dan, I really took it.


    Of course, other people are the simplest kind of little people. If you want to make him understand thoroughly and sacrifice his own interests for all living beings, obviously there are too few such people.


    Now, obviously, it''s going to be hard for him to agree with us.


    What about that?


    The female zombie behind us seems to be deliberately against us. For a while, the knock on the door was quite violent.


    "Dong Dong! The harsh sound of "Dong Dong Dong", it is one after another.


    All of us, you look at me, I look at you.


    No one can make up his mind.


    Dagu didn''t want to hand over the car, and I couldn''t think of a better way. So, it can only be done in this way.


    At the critical moment, Ba Daohong over there doesn''t want to sit here and wait to die. All of a sudden, with a dry smile, he put forward an idea, "well, I have a compromise. I don''t know if you want to listen?"


    When we said that, we all turned our heads, looked directly at this guy, and then asked.


    What can I do?


    He said, "Hey, hey We sit here and do nothing. It''s going to come out sooner or later, isn''t it? In my opinion, let''s still Let''s just run. "


    This words say, I and big wood two people, at the same time turn a head to go, mercilessly stare at this guy.


    What the hell is that?We ran away. The thing came out. Who''s going to clean it up? Isn''t this a disaster for the common people?


    What about big wood?


    He loves his car. I don''t want the car. I left it behind and ran away. How can I do that?


    So, we both said it was a bad idea.


    BA Daotang''s idea was rejected by us, and then he was dejected and said, "I really can''t think of a way. Otherwise, think for yourself. But I have to remind you that we don''t have much time. It''s better to make a decision as soon as possible. "


    I can''t help it. Now everyone has different opinions, but sitting there is no way. We can only go down. Let''s have a look first!


    This one down, damn it!


    That picture is really eye-catching.


    It''s just practicing nine Yin white bone claw.


    The paw marks are everywhere on the wall of the truck. It seems that the things inside are really powerful.


    BA Daotang was frightened and said, "I''ll tell you! We have to do something quickly. Otherwise, after this thing comes out, we will really die. "


    I looked at the big wood over there and said, "brother, make a decision quickly!"


    As a result, the guy thought for a while and said, "I''ve thought about it and made a decision."


    This said, I am very happy!


    Look, who said that other people''s little people have no consciousness.


    Isn''t this consciousness coming?


    I''m willing to sacrifice my car for the public.


    Unexpectedly, this guy


    "Let''s go! The car is still here, and then When the car comes back, we''ll run to pick it up


    With that, I couldn''t believe it. I almost didn''t choke on my own saliva.


    Your uncle praised him for his consciousness before, but now he is the same as Ba Daolang.


    How about the bar?


    With a dry smile, he said, "there are roots. Now the minority is subordinate to the majority. We can run."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    I have nothing to say anyway, these guys


    It''s so fucked up!


    Of course, there is a saying that is right, we have to run!


    The car won''t last long. We don''t have any good fruit to eat if we let it out.


    In this way, three timid guys threw away the car, and then we ran away in a hurry.


    Three people are simply exerting the strength of suckling, just think, escape the scene, the farther the better.


    Otherwise, if this thing comes out, it will really kill all of us.


    However, soon after we ran out, we found that we had made a very Sabi''s mistake.


    Where is the mistake?


    As I said before, in order to find a place to add fluorine, we ran a long distance. But it''s too remote.


    Even though I ran far away, I still didn''t see any trace of those guys. So, as a last resort, we chose to leave the car here, only care about our dog''s life, and then run away.


    Now, here comes the trouble!


    It''s not easy to get your legs out of here?


    After running for a long time, we didn''t find any households.


    It''s better for me and I to exercise for a long time. How about the bar? This guy''s a security guard. It''s said he was a retired soldier.


    But this big wood is different.


    In fact, the driver''s health is very poor. What about some? There''s even a big belly.


    Why?


    This long-term sitting in the car, running long distance, basically no activity space.


    Moreover, because it is a long-term sitting, so the body is naturally getting worse and worse.


    He didn''t run far, and then he waved his hand and gasped.


    "Don''t Don''t run away. Let me have a rest, let me have a rest! "


    I rolled my eyes and said, "it''s you who let me run. Now it''s you who can''t run. If that thing comes out and catches up, all three of us will die. "


    As a result, Daiki was a little dissatisfied. He rolled his eyes and said, "don''t blame me all the time. I did it just to save my car. You are a person full, the whole family is not hungry. No, I can''t! I want to live too. You can''t blame me. Now, I didn''t expect to run so far. "


    After saying this, Ba Daolang over there also persuaded me. Also said that life is not easy, really! Everyone''s life is not easy. Don''t blame him all the time.


    In fact, I''m not?


    Just dissatisfied, looking for a vent.


    As the saying goes, fifty steps make a hundred. It''s really funny!


    In ancient times, fighting was different from what we are doing now. It was all about war and any means could be used. But not at that time.


    It''s very particular. The better the time and place, the better the outcome.


    You have to arrange troops. I''m not ready. You can''t hit me.


    Then, there were three services.


    It''s not like we are now, land, sea and air.


    What was it then?


    Chinese army, left and right vanguard.


    No one is allowed to cross the border.


    The funniest thing is that after the defeat, the man began to run away.


    Others want to track, but what?


    After a hundred steps, you can''t chase any more. You can''t kill those people.


    Therefore, those who have run over 100 steps often laugh at those who have run 50 steps.


    However, there is a saint who said that if you lose a battle, you lose it, and deserting is deserting.


    Is there any real difference?


    Do you still have the right to laugh at a hundred step man?


    I''m the same. I''m afraid of running with them?


    Now, what''s the right to laugh at others?


    So


    I''m looking down, too.


    Before we spent so long on the highway, now we spent so long again. Unconsciously, the sky lit up.


    In fact, strictly speaking, zombies are afraid of the sun.


    Like the world, all the Yin, did not say not afraid of the sun.


    As the saying goes, sunshine is the healthy atmosphere of the world!


    We don''t have so much to be afraid of now, and we begin to move one by one towards the direction when we came.


    After walking for a long time, I couldn''t bear to look directly at the scene.


    The whole truck, and then broke a big hole, and then the girl inside didn''t know where to go for a long time.


    It seems that this time she really escaped.


    To be honest, I''m really sorry to see this picture.


    Because of his timidity, he made these moths.


    Think about Wang He, who has trained me for so long, just let me have the courage to face all this.However, after it happened, I chose to run away.


    Isn''t this the behavior of a coward? At that time, it will cause people a lot of trouble.


    Big wood, the guy, began to say, "Oh, it seems that this work is going to fail. My car is broken like this. At that time, the boss will pay me for it. "


    Speaking of which, he got on the bus.


    It seems that it''s very depressing to get 50 thousand yuan of water over there.


    I got into the car with big wood.


    However, I was quite upset, standing where did not move.


    This guy was in a hurry and asked me what I was doing? Come on, let''s go together.


    But I frowned and said, "I said We really don''t care, and then we run away? "


    Both of them are stupid.


    Then, Ba Daolang said, "brother, don''t be silly! No one wants this kind of thing, right? It can only be said that we are not lucky. We just can''t get the money. "


    "Damn it! I''m not talking about money. You know what? If there''s a damn thing going on, we''ll all be fine. "


    "You don''t know what to say, you''re going to deal with it?" Ba Daohong frowned. After such a period of time, he certainly knew my personality.


    It''s Damu who said, "OK, you can be a hero yourself. Anyway, we are all bears and common people, just thinking about our own life. "


    After that, he started the car.


    Ba pours hot also anxious, came a sentence, "brother, don''t be silly. I''ll admit that your head is good, and then you can fight. But it''s all about people, isn''t it? It''s something we can''t handle by hand. Why don''t you give up? "


    I rolled my eyes. Of course, I knew I couldn''t count on these guys.


    With a sigh, I said, "you go! I''m going to make up for my mistakes. If we don''t solve this problem, it will be a disaster. "


    "You Can you stop being so stubborn. Really, come up first. Let''s leave here. " Ba Daolang is still persuading me.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    I''m determined to get rid of that zombie.


    What about the two?


    Timid. They don''t want to go.


    In the end, we went our separate ways. Go your own way!


    Where did they go?


    I think I went back!


    What about me?


    Follow the footprints.


    Go and go. It''s easy to find the footprints of that woman.


    Soon, when I was thirsty and tired, I finally found a place.


    Where is it?


    It''s a small mountain village.


    Someone saw me and looked at me curiously.


    As I said before, the counties here are so remote, not to mention the small mountain villages?


    Therefore, in this small mountain village, there are almost no outsiders.


    One of the aunts came over curiously and asked me if I was from outside?


    How did you come to them?


    I replied, something. Auntie, would you like some water at home?


    Then, of course, she agreed.


    The people here are quite hospitable.


    Where''s the water? It''s really delicious. What kind of mineral water. This well is the best water.


    I drank three tickets, and then I felt satisfied.


    However, there is a very strange thing.


    This is the man. When you drink water on an empty stomach, you will find yourself more hungry.


    So, my stomach growled, looked at her, and said, "can I ask you something to eat?"


    At this point, I hastily added, "of course, of course, I will never eat for nothing. I paid for it


    At this point, I took out the money.


    One hundred!


    The aunt said with a smile, "what kind of money do you want? I can still take advantage of the trouble, can''t I? It''s a shame for us Sichuan people. "


    At this point, let me wait and go to the kitchen.


    Soon, a bowl of steaming noodles came out.


    To be honest, I really haven''t eaten such delicious noodles.


    Of course, after being hungry and thirsty for such a long time, it''s quite satisfying to have a bowl of noodles to eat, OK?


    I''ll give her money when I''ve had enough to eat and drink.


    As a result, the aunt had to.


    He also said that he would have no face to see people after he received the money!


    This man is too real.


    If you don''t want money, forget it.


    Let me do something!


    So I ran to fetch her water and filled the tank.


    My aunt is very happy.


    I''m a hardworking young man. I''m from other places, right?


    At this point, I also said that if I don''t mind, she can help me to say a daughter-in-law. She is so diligent and has such good physical strength that she is sure to make a living.


    I can''t laugh or cry here, so I have to lie.


    I didn''t come here as a fugitive. I just met a robber on the way, and then my wallet was robbed, so I came here.


    In a minute, I''ll wait!


    As a result, the aunt sighed, "it''s not peaceful these days. I thought it would be a good day outside, but I didn''t expect that there would be car robberies. "


    At this point, she said to me, "you, don''t go in, go out."


    I asked her why.


    Aunt said, we are not peaceful here. Oh, did you know yesterday?


    Someone''s dead!


    When I heard this, my heart jumped. It seemed that the most worrying thing had happened.


    How to say?


    This zombie is the same as the vampire in the West. If they get up, they will pounce on people and suck blood.


    If they have enough blood, they can''t stop it.


    In general, the more people are killed, the more powerful it will be.


    At that time, I asked my aunt, how and who?


    This is good, how people die!


    "Well, who knows? It''s hard to die. At that time, there were ten holes in the body, and then there were teeth marks on the neck. "


    There is no doubt that it is a zombie.


    But I still want to see it.


    Then, after saying goodbye to my aunt, I asked all the way.


    This village is so big, then whose family will die, it must be known immediately.


    When I got to the place, the man cried bitterly enough.


    What''s going on?


    It was a man who died!


    This man, especially in the countryside, is almost the strong labor of the whole family.


    Now, without strong labor, how can we survive?While those people were still persuading orphans and widows, I went to the coffin in front of me and had a look.


    Not to mention, the conjecture is correct.


    There are holes in that guy''s chest.


    It''s like ten fingers, straight in flat.


    Then, in the neck, there are two eyes.


    It''s not a zombie. What is it?


    I looked at the color of the man''s blood again. There was no color at all.


    It must have drained the blood!


    "Well, who the hell are you? What are you doing? "


    When I checked the body, I didn''t expect to be found.


    Immediately, a man yelled, a large group of people all rushed over and surrounded me directly.


    I smile awkwardly, "say I come to mourn!"


    As a result, of course, they didn''t believe it.


    One by one, they said, "mourning? You turtle is that, isn''t it a little treasure. I don''t even know you. You''re not from our village, are you? "


    "I wonder if you killed Er Niu."


    After saying this, all the people present were looking at me.


    Yes!


    A stranger came to the village to examine the body directly after his family died.


    What the hell is going on here?


    I said, "no, no! In fact, I''m following what killed this brother. "


    They were stunned at this.


    Then, one by one, they asked me, what is that?


    I looked at them and said, "zombies!"


    After that, they were silent.


    Of course, there are still some people with high quality.


    They say I''m lying, right?


    There are no zombies in the world!


    At this point, there are people shouting, "send this son to the police station, see what he said?"


    For a moment, a large group of people came up and directly dragged me.


    At this time, or the aunt, came in a hurry, "guawazi, guawazi, what are you doing here?"


    I was stunned.


    Those villagers are a little silly, one by one asked, "Aunt Zhang, do you know this person?"


    "Know, know! It''s the son of a distant relative of mine. He came to see me. As a result, when he heard that there were zombies here, he came here to see the excitement. "


    Those people are not satisfied with this.


    "Aunt Zhang, there are dead people in the family. Your nephew and son come to see the excitement. What do you mean?"


    "Well, he has no knowledge and likes to watch the excitement."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    "You look after your family. Don''t make the people angry. Kill him then. "


    One by one, these people are passionate.


    I have no choice but to act with Aunt Zhang.


    Then Aunt Zhang took me back.


    When I got back, I closed the door and got me a meal.


    Also said to me, it will be dark soon, do not go out!


    I see her that way, funny, came a sentence, "Auntie, you believe me, right? To be exact, you believe in zombies, don''t you? "


    "I don''t believe it. So obviously, there are ten holes in the body and traces of biting. It''s not a human bite. "


    I nodded.


    In fact, although I don''t have the ability, I haven''t eaten pork after all. Can I see pigs running?


    I have studied with the old monk for so long, and I have been with Wang he for so long.


    Plus, the woman, she should have been a zombie for a while.


    As the saying goes, this person, less breath, that is not striving, no backbone.


    It''s just a loser.


    But the dead, if more breath, can''t swallow, she is easy to corpse.


    That woman''s eye does not descend this tone, completely is Li Renfa, deceived her.


    So, she was very angry.


    Of course, now it''s useless to say that.


    Zombies are not intelligent things, tonight on sure, she will harm people.


    Unfortunately, I can''t do anything but wait.


    Sure enough, the next day, I ate Aunt Zhang''s food, and she didn''t charge me, so I had to work.


    It''s in the yard. Where to chop firewood.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, someone rushed over and yelled, "Aunt Zhang, Aunt Zhang, run!"


    Who is it?


    She''s still a woman. She''s OK.


    Originally, Aunt Zhang said that she would introduce a woman to me and let me settle here.


    This is the woman.


    Like her, she''s a widow.


    The difference is that one is a little widow and the other is an old widow.


    The little widow''s husband was said to have been drinking and had a conflict with others.


    I killed him with a knife!


    Then, he was sentenced to death and shot.


    Widow Yang, widow Yang!


    He has a good relationship with Aunt Zhang. Otherwise, can they introduce their daughter-in-law?


    Aunt Zhang looked at her and asked, "why do you want to run? I''m not bumping."


    "No, someone was killed in the village yesterday. Now, the head of the village and a large group of people are coming here in a fury to trouble your nephew. "


    I''m fuckin ''puzzled to hear that.


    What does this have to do with me?


    Just as they were talking, they were pushed away and a large group of people rushed in.


    Those with sticks, hoes and sickles have a great posture of killing me.


    I looked at them and said with a bitter smile, "brother, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t give me a hand. Two people died here after you came. If it''s none of your business, I don''t believe it. Now we''re going to send you to the police station. "


    I''m really depressed.


    Then I said, "I''ve explained it very clearly. There are zombies coming. I''m chasing zombies. "


    When they said this, they all whispered.


    "I''ll tell you that you''re trying to confuse people! I can''t believe what you say. "


    "Two people are dead, don''t you believe it? Can''t we wait for a third person to come? I''ll tell you, those two people, better burn them up soon. Otherwise, you will be more difficult to deal with


    How to say?


    It''s shown in the movie. After the zombie bites a person, then the person becomes a zombie.


    Of course, the reality is that not all of them are.


    If the zombie sucks all the blood, the person will surely die. How can he not become a corpse.


    However, if she didn''t dry it, she left some blood in it.


    Well, that''s when the corpse changes.


    Those people are whispering one by one.


    At this time, one of the old men stood up and said.


    They should be the oldest here.


    Only the oldest is the most prestigious, isn''t it?


    He said, "young man, you said you were chasing zombies. Are you still a Taoist


    "I''m not!"


    "What are you talking about here?"


    "I''ve been learning for a while, but I think since there are zombies. You''re going to suffer here, aren''t you? I''m doing what''s right. "After that, all the people at the scene laughed.


    Nowadays, there are so many people who are brave to do just deeds.


    "I think it''s better to send it to the police station."


    "That''s it


    "Think it over."


    At this time, I also advised them, "if there are zombies in the police station, they will be unfair. You''ll have to have an accident then. "


    After that, they were all silent.


    The old man said, next, what do you say we should do?


    I already said, burn the body quickly.


    "But There''s no funeral yet


    "It''s burning first, but it''s in a hurry, isn''t it? Anyway, I''ll persuade you. If you don''t listen, I can''t help it. "


    After these words, they looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes.


    At last, the old man gritted his teeth and said, "good! Burn, burn the body. "


    Then he asked me, can we deal with zombies?


    I said I didn''t do it, but You can have a try. As long as you believe me.


    After that, they had no choice.


    So, soon everyone was busy and burned the body first.


    What''s next?


    Ready to deal with zombies, of course.


    There are still things to deal with zombies.


    What?


    Glutinous rice!


    This is a wonderful thing. Why can glutinous rice deal with zombies?


    Who knows!


    However, it can be verified that the compendium of Materia Medica does record that glutinous rice: "can be used to accumulate blood in Rongwei and relieve the poison of genkwa cyanine."


    Anyway, we''ll do it first.


    We hurry to find the glutinous rice.


    This glutinous rice needs to be raw and soaked, of course.


    After soaking in cold water, it will work.


    We have to prepare ink lines, black dog blood and so on.


    Of course, I also have a lens. I''ll see if it''s useful for zombies.


    In the process, Aunt Zhang deliberately let widow Yang stay with me, winking.


    That''s to set us up on purpose.


    Of course, widow Yang is very attentive, but I don''t like her at all.


    Damn it! Do you have a daughter-in-law? Don''t make a zombie at that time. If you make Zhao Ping angry again, you will be in trouble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    In fact, this kind of thing, do not use me at all, OK?


    There are many bachelors in the country.


    After all, it''s power.


    In the old days, a village was self-produced and self sold. But now, the girls in the village, in order to get better, almost all marry outside.


    Some get married in the city, others get married in the town.


    Just to leave the countryside.


    Therefore, widows are also popular with many farmers.


    There were a lot of people at that time.


    Widow Yang goes around me. They go around widow Yang.


    But widow Yang doesn''t like them. They want to find a husband who can take her out.


    Of course, it''s none of my business and I''m not going to do it.


    Therefore, she deliberately alienated widow Yang.


    After that, let the old people and children gather in the ancestral hall.


    What about us?


    I''ll be there, too.


    Now, everyone is together. What about that guy?


    Someone asked, will they go to suck those animals?


    Not really!


    If, in the beginning, he was sucking animal blood. Maybe, but after sucking human blood and then animals, the taste will be different.


    It''s like after you eat, will you go to eat?


    Obviously not!


    I''ll wait. That guy is sure to come.


    I was in command.


    Unexpectedly, there is a prick, a strong man.


    He has a nickname "tianbang!"


    Well, it seems that tianbang is also a curse in Sichuan dialect.


    It''s said that this person is "the weather in the sky". It''s a bit lawless.


    At that time, he chased widow Yang and devoted himself to her.


    Who would have thought that widow Yang did not look at him in the right eye, but only at me.


    So, the master can''t stand it any more.


    Let me out and fight with me!


    Hehe, do you want to fight with me alone?


    Of course, I refused.


    And then this guy mocked me.


    Even dare not single, dare to fight zombies, how do you let everyone believe.


    Ah, I can''t help it. I can''t lose face under the gaze of so many people.


    I can only promise.


    I''m not afraid of this guy. On the contrary, I''m afraid he won''t come down.


    So they had a fight.


    I have to say that this man is really strong.


    Strong man!


    A fool''s strength.


    At that time, they fought with me. Of course, they didn''t fight each other for several rounds. They got him down.


    Apart from other things, in Lei''s home, I have classes and exercises every day. Kendo and Sanda.


    Later, he was still at Wang he''s place and received training. Isn''t it easy to deal with him?


    Anyway, after this duel, tianbang was disgraced.


    What about widow Yang?


    Look at my eyes, there are peach hearts in those eyes.


    As for the others, they are full of confidence in me anyway.


    After all, I just said before, but I didn''t do it, did I?


    So, let them have no confidence!


    But now, after missing a hand, they certainly admire me.


    Soon, we''ll be waiting there.


    What about tianbang?


    Shame on Grandma''s house.


    Then, he ran away!


    It''s very dangerous.


    But no one dared to stop him.


    After all, this guy can''t beat me, but the villagers can''t beat him. Dare not provoke!


    We have no choice but to do this. I hope nothing happens today.


    By midnight, the old people and children were all asleep.


    At this time


    I didn''t expect something strange to happen.


    There was a loud knock outside the door.


    Everybody, you look at me, I look at you.


    Then I got them ready.


    Black dog blood, and black ink ready.


    He opened the door without saying anything.


    I wipe!


    Who would have thought that tianbang was standing outside the door.


    This guy is so embarrassed that all the big girls and little wives are laughing.


    I looked at him very depressed and said, "what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you run away? We thought zombies were coming? "


    Unexpectedly, this guy was very embarrassed to reply, "I I''m afraid, so I''ll just come back. "


    Wipe, I thought this guy was so good.It turns out that there are times of fear.


    Get it! Let''s wait.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, terrible things happened.


    Inside the ancestral hall, there was a piercing scream.


    Everyone was stunned. Then, I quickly took a peach sword.


    This is something in the ancestral hall. I ran after it.


    Prepare to fight the zombies outside, the men are in the ancestral hall.


    So, what about the women?


    It''s all in there, isn''t it?


    The scream, of course, came from inside.


    So we rushed in to have a look.


    Good guy!


    I didn''t expect that the situation inside was not right.


    The zombie appeared.


    This moment, is holding a female bite.


    I don''t think so. It''s going to kill you.


    The others were so scared that they couldn''t react.


    What about me?


    The heart a horizontal, straight up. Then, the peach sword in his hand stabbed at the guy.


    Who the hell knows, not afraid!


    A sword stabbed at this guy''s forehead, and she didn''t avoid it.


    I was so angry that I turned around and yelled, "I wipe. Is this a peach sword? It can''t be an ordinary wooden sword. "


    What about the old man?


    Embarrassed smile!


    I don''t want to say more. Then I rush up, hug the zombie, and hit her with my fist.


    This kind of feeling, really fuckin ''uncomfortable.


    It''s like a fist on a stone, and it''s going up.


    I yelled, "ink line, quick!"


    But the villagers, ignorant, are still in a daze.


    Also, there are too few successful peasant uprisings.


    These guys, if they were not forced into a desperate situation, they would not rise up to resist.


    At the last moment, it was unexpected that tianbang came running over with ink line.


    You can teach me!


    This guy, it seems, will definitely become a character in the future.


    So, while we were pulling one, we played on the female corpse.


    Not to mention, it''s effective!


    There was a spark.


    It''s incredible.


    The woman was saved.


    Then, I told them to stay down and apply sticky rice to the wound on her neck.


    At this time, widow Yang saw that even tianbang had performed well, so she was not willing to be outdone.


    Soon came up to rescue the man.


    Now, we''re all moving.


    Those people are also embarrassed, one by one rushed to action.


    People first took out, and then, tianbang and I dealt with the female zombie.


    That guy just ate delicious "drumsticks" and snatched them from her. Who can stand it?


    For a moment, he screamed and pounced on us.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    I yelled, "good heavens! Break up


    I and he left and right scattered, and then use the ink line, began to play towards the female corpse.


    It is again for a while, immediately hit spark four splash to her, directly flew out.


    It''s terrible. The whole body is flying.


    Obviously, this ya just sucked the blood of three people, and just became a zombie for a few days. It''s really not enough.


    I can''t see how to deal with it?


    You can''t go to the end here!


    Finally, he turned his head and ran straight from the broken window.


    I yelled, "chase!"


    As a result, when I went out a long way, I found none of those guys moved.


    Paralysis!


    I''m so angry.


    I ran back and yelled, "what are you doing? Hurry up


    These people all shook their heads and said, in this yard, they can still talk to her. If you go out, how can you fight in the wilderness?


    Shit! It''s speechless to the extreme.


    What can I do?


    I don''t dare to chase it alone!


    After all, I''m not a Taoist, am I?


    Finally, let''s check the situation of the woman who was sucked blood before.


    Fortunately, we didn''t lose much blood. We found it early.


    Of course, it''s also quite dangerous.


    If it''s not done well, she might be poisoned and then she''ll be dead.


    So, we can only treat her temporarily.


    Treatment is also simple, with glutinous rice, and then on the glutinous rice water inside the bubble. Take a bath every day.


    This is a temporary stop.


    But if we don''t get rid of that thing, it will harm everyone sooner or later.


    As a last resort, I ran to the old man, and then we discussed what to do?


    I mean, there are so many people, aren''t there?


    Let''s start a mountain search. At that time, maybe we can find it.


    However, they are still the same as before. They think that after going out in the wild, what should they do if they find it?


    After all, I''m the only one who can deal with that stuff, right?


    I said it directly. As the old saying goes, if you are not afraid of thieves, you are afraid of them.


    I can''t do this all the time. All day long, I think that there will always be a zombie who will come and kill you.


    Isn''t that helpless?


    What''s the end of it?


    Discussion comes and discussion goes. After talking for a long time, he reluctantly agreed to take some people.


    Then, a group of people went to search the mountain, looking for the zombie everywhere.


    We can imagine the result of the search.


    Anyway, there''s no trace.


    After all, in such a remote place, deep in the mountains and forests, she just had to squat inside. Who can find it?


    The final result, of course, is to return without success.


    It''s depressing!


    I don''t know how long it''s going to take here.


    Paralysis, however, if this zombie is not removed, I believe I can''t go.


    In the end, I want to settle down here and fight with the zombie.


    Tianbang, after what happened last time, he also understood.


    Obviously, I''m not an ordinary person. He can''t beat me in the competition.


    So, since you can''t win, learn from it.


    He took the initiative to learn from me and wanted me to teach him.


    How to fight, how to deal with those ghosts.


    I couldn''t laugh or cry, so I asked him clearly, he did all this to please widow Yang, right?


    This said that tianbang''s face turned red. It seems that it is.


    I had to tell him quietly that I had a wife. So, I have nothing to do with widow Yang, and I don''t like her.


    What about tianbang?


    She just shook her head and sighed, but she likes you. If she likes you so much, I won''t have a chance.


    I said with a smile, silly!


    Since I don''t like her, it''s impossible. She''s not widowed for me, is she?


    Look at tianbang. I don''t understand.


    I just said, "maybe I can teach you how to pick up girls."


    This guy is so happy. Immediately it was a respectful kowtow, really worship me as a teacher.


    I couldn''t help it. For the first time, I taught people to pick up girls.


    Of course, I don''t have Wang he''s ability to see the so-called red line on my hand.


    If you have the ability to see it directly, you don''t have to be so troublesome.


    First of all, I want tianbang to stop messing around like this.


    This kind of jobless vagrant has no attraction for those mature women.You say that he is lazy all day and can''t support himself. How can he support his wife after he is married?


    So I taught him to work in the field on time every day. When you have nothing to do, help those old ladies, especially widow Yang.


    You know, this woman lives alone and lacks men.


    Many things can''t be done.


    The guy wrote it all down. It was almost useless to write it down in a notebook.


    Who ever thought, this Ya went for a day, came back dejected.


    Why?


    Tianbang said that widow Yang hated him and would not let him do it.


    I didn''t get angry and said, "don''t you know that chasing a girl needs to be bold, careful and cheeky? Don''t worry, go on! "


    He was skeptical and asked me whether this would work or not?


    I''ll just let him do it. As a master, can I pit him?


    Finally, the skeptical tianbang went.


    It''s been like this for days. He was scolded shamelessly by widow Yang and refused to let him come.


    Come back?


    I told him to leave it alone. Anyway, he wanted to go. He not only had to be scolded, but also worked very hard.


    Tianbang doesn''t understand why I want him to do this.


    Of course, in order to catch up with girls, he doesn''t care.


    As usual, go every day, just like this, stay for more than a week!


    Anyway, I still can''t find the zombies.


    Every day, this guy is great.


    Widow Yang is bored.


    Finally, he even came to me to complain that tianbang is a tianbang! They told him not to come, but often.


    I said with a smile, isn''t that good? Anyway, there''s someone to help, isn''t there?


    Widow Yang said she hated him when she saw him.


    So, I let him support all the time.


    How long will it last?


    After 21 days, it''s easy.


    What did you say?


    It takes 21 days for a person to form a habit.


    The same goes for widow Yang.


    Now, she''s used to relying on tianbang.


    Suddenly, I told tianbang not to do it. Anyway, I don''t want to do it for widow Yang, just for other widows and little girls.


    He was puzzled to hear this.


    It''s been a long time. Why not?


    I told him to leave it alone and trust me.


    Sure enough, after tianbang was no longer done, widow Yang was a little uncomfortable. She has been dependent on a man, and now there is no help from this man, what should she do?


    Especially when I saw tianbang, I helped other women to do things. That''s mad!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    One day, tianbang is happy. She came to me and said that widow Yang had come to him.


    I asked, what can I say to him?


    He said, widow Yang said, why don''t you help her and help others.


    I asked him, how to answer?


    Tianbang said, of course, he agreed to go back to work.


    Me? This guy is a pig!


    I don''t have this personality. If I ask you to go back, won''t people resent you??


    The day stick was stunned, then came a sentence, "that I all agreed, now how to fix?"


    I said, what else can I do? Don''t go.


    He was in a dilemma.


    I patted the guy on the shoulder and said, "trust me, every step of the way will be better."


    The guy nodded and went down to do it.


    The next day, I didn''t go.


    Widow Yang was very angry and asked what he meant?


    According to my reply, tianbang said it directly.


    Before helping her to do things, I thought it was possible for them. Now that she hates herself so much, of course she won''t go.


    Widow Yang turned red and said, "I don''t hate you. Come back."


    The guy came to me again and asked me how to fix it?


    I told her that it was three days to fish and two days to bask in the net. Just take your time!


    In this way, as expected, widow Yang and tianbang got closer and closer.


    In the end, they were in a stormy night.


    Tianbang has done his work and can''t go back.


    It''s raining hard outside.


    Then, of course, widow Chen left him.


    Two people in that night, naturally.


    The next day, this guy came to me and said that it''s done, it''s done!


    I hear it''s funny. It''s all expected, OK?


    I''m sure it will be!


    Of course, after that, I''m going to leave.


    Why?


    Because so many things have been done in this village, right? It''s time for me to leave after living so long.


    All of a sudden, I found that I was afraid I had already fled this village.


    Otherwise, so long, why has not appeared.


    I asked about the nearest village nearby.


    Then, they gave me some advice, and I had to go.


    Go and find it!


    What about this guy?


    At that time, she had already got on well with widow Yang and didn''t want to leave.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, the man is ambitious. I''m afraid I''ll never have a future if I stay in this small village all my life.


    In the end, he was going with me.


    I was quite surprised when I heard that. I didn''t expect that this guy would make such a choice.


    Then I asked him directly and thought it over.


    After this, maybe at that time, he will be directly bitten to death by zombies.


    What does tianbang say?


    He said that his career was to fight with his life. In the old days, the soldiers who fought in wars didn''t want to die. Isn''t there so many people going?


    Get it! Now that I''m talking about this, what else can I say?


    So, after we brought food and some necessary things, we set out.


    To the village next door, it was really said, as expected, just like the guess.


    This is where zombies come.


    In fact, it''s quite easy to see the zombies. Just look at whether there are people in this village to do funerals.


    At that time, a man in the village did bite him.


    Fortunately, he didn''t die!


    Of course, I have to treat him quickly.


    In case this guy pretends to be dead, he will be in trouble.


    With glutinous rice, and glutinous rice water treatment.


    Strangely enough, these people called the police.


    After the police came, they checked it. What did they initially judge?


    Someone is infected with rabies, so they are biting people everywhere.


    Then, they can''t handle it.


    How to fix it?


    We have to call the epidemic prevention center.


    Soon, the epidemic prevention center came and began a large-scale search to find the guy infected with rabies.


    Otherwise, there will be more and more infections, which will be out of control.


    Tianbang and I will not tell the truth.


    If I tell you the truth, maybe I and I will be insane at that time, and then send them to squat for two days.


    So, we are spontaneous, mix in this group of people, help them to search for zombies together.If you really find some effect, don''t come back.


    At that time, we received reports from the masses. What happened?


    There were people trampling on her own farmland.


    The wonderful thing is that the footprint is a woman''s footprint, barefoot.


    So, he felt that this must be what we were looking for, after being bitten by rabies.


    So, we follow the footprints, all the way out.


    It''s a pity that the land here is relatively soft. Otherwise, we can''t find it at that time.


    That''s it. Where does it end up?


    In a cave, footprints are gone.


    Needless to say, it must have gone in.


    Therefore, the people in the Defense Center are very grateful for the help of us. I also said that if you are infected with rabies, it''s definitely not for fun. So they can solve the rest by themselves.


    Do it yourself?


    I heard it as if I had heard something funny.


    How can this be solved on its own?


    Therefore, I immediately proposed that tianbang and I should go too.


    Those guys looked at me strangely and asked why we had to go?


    I replied, because I have been practicing martial arts since I was a child. So, my ability, that''s really not built.


    At this point, where we are, these people finally agreed.


    Also let us, ourselves in the back, anyway, do not stand in the front. Otherwise, they can''t control what happens at that time.


    We are full of promises.


    Then, we went inside.


    What are you doing?


    This time, I was walking carefully in the cave with a flashlight.


    Walking, not far away, the people in front of all stopped.


    I''m a little puzzled. What are they doing?


    Let''s go!


    As a result, those people don''t talk, they just look ahead.


    Then, I looked in front, and I was a little confused.


    What''s going on?


    It''s not a woman yet.


    Who is that woman?


    Zombies, of course.


    However, for a long time, I''ve been sleeping outside, running around, and all these clothes are in tatters.


    These guys, like they''ve never met a woman, keep looking at her.


    Of course, we found this thing, and that thing also found us.


    He turned his head, opened his mouth, and howled.


    It''s the mouth that''s scary.


    Up and down two, sharp teeth, really like a dog!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    Then, raised his hands, the slender fingers, and fingernails, toward us on the jump.


    The people in the epidemic prevention center are funny enough.


    One by one, they yelled, "Hey, hey, calm down, calm down, OK? We''re not here to hurt you. Instead, we''re here to help you, OK? "


    Unfortunately, zombies don''t listen to you.


    It''s coming straight at us.


    A guy who was still hehe was hugged by him and bit him on the neck.


    Then there was a scream.


    I saw this guy bite.


    Other people are crazy, all rushed up, quickly hold him. I don''t want this guy to bite.


    Is this the best way to deal with rabies or not?


    Hold the patient down, and then you can treat it, right?


    Unfortunately, you can''t hold this thing if you want to.


    Great strength!


    Then, he stretched out his hand and threw it hard. All the people on the scene were thrown out.


    Those guys glared and couldn''t believe it. They yelled, "paralyzed, what''s the matter with this woman? Is she so strong?"


    "I don''t know! What''s the deal? "


    I haven''t finished yet. Then there was another scream.


    What''s going on?


    It turned out that at this time, the zombie had already jumped on it.


    Straight is ten fingers, straight into a guy''s chest.


    That guy''s wearing a chemical suit. He''s going through it.


    It can be said that there was no suspense at all and he was killed on the spot.


    Now, other people are scared.


    Nima''s, isn''t that still fatal?


    One by one, they turned to run.


    Unfortunately, the female zombie is starving.


    There is no food to eat, now sent to the door of fat, but also let you run?


    Immediately, rushed up, about to bite.


    Tianbang and I looked at each other, then yelled, "go!"


    Then, each of them took the ink line, jumped on it and played again.


    The guy''s mouth was open. He was about to bite. Unexpectedly, "pa" just hit her on the spot.


    This ghost thing suddenly a strange cry, and then the body out of control, and then directly fly up, hit in the back.


    What about me?


    He took out a bottle of mineral water and yelled, "look at my kid pee!"


    Finish saying, then all of a sudden, toward her splashed in the past.


    And then pinch?


    This ghost, as if he knew the power of this thing, rolled directly to one side.


    Ma Dan! No, I''m not.


    Of course, it''s in the cave now, isn''t it? There''s no choice but to fight.


    The hunter will know one thing.


    What''s going on?


    What kind of beast is that the most dangerous?


    There are three.


    One is injured,


    the other is with baby.


    There is another kind, that is trapped animals.


    When you are completely trapped here and there is no escape at all, what will happen?


    It''s just a matter of killing yourself, isn''t it?


    The zombie knew that he couldn''t escape.


    All of a sudden, a roar, toward our fierce pounce.


    Tianbang was also a little guilty, and then asked me, how?


    I cold face, and then roared, "next road meet, brave win! Go


    Finish saying, two people again of pounce on go up.


    At the critical moment, tianbang is quite strong.


    The zombie jumped on her waist and roared.


    Then, mercilessly, even people together to lift up, hit on the back of the wall.


    As for the people in the epidemic prevention center, wipe!


    There''s no sense of loyalty.


    One by one, they turned around and ran away.


    This moment, it is scared to shit.


    I wish I could!


    Isn''t this a pit of dad''s?


    They''re the ones who solve the problem?


    In the end, it''s our turn to sort out the problem.


    Of course, we''re here to fight zombies.


    Hard to say, that''s our duty.


    So, I also rushed up.


    A fist, directly hit the guy''s body.


    But the power is too small.


    That guy''s body, too hard, like hit on a stone.The pain made me shake my hand.


    What about zombies?


    He jumped up and came at us again.


    Tianbang over there yelled, "I said, master! Ma Dan, shall we fight again? "


    Voice just fell, this guy was the female zombie directly, throw fly out, hit on the last stone. The whole person was so painful that he took a cold breath, and then he vomited blood all the time.


    This thing not only should, but also has great power.


    I took a deep breath and said, "hold on, I want to hypnotize!"


    "What is it? It''s such a time, you tell me, to sleep? "


    "Sleep with your second uncle? I''m talking about hypnosis! I want to hypnotize myself. "


    Speaking of this, I quickly ran to it again, and then kept saying, "Xiang Yu, Xiang Yu, I am your afterlife, you are my life. I''m in trouble now. Come and help


    As a result, just after that, the ghost came.


    In this case, how can I hypnotize myself?


    I can only shout at tianbang, "hurry up, really, help."


    Tianbang said, "wipe! If I''m dying, master! You did it. Remember, take care of my daughter-in-law for me. "


    I rolled my eyes. What do you say?


    Tianbang pounced on the female zombie from behind, and then refused to let her go.


    This guy, as I said before, has no ability, but has some silly strength, doesn''t he?


    He hugged the zombie and cried, "is there no other way? I can only hold it all the time. I said, "master, don''t you have other ways?"


    I said, "zombies have a breath in their mouth. If you can, you can take it out. I promise, she won''t move now. "


    "I''ll go. Are you kidding?"


    At this point, looking at the mouth of the female zombie, suddenly


    The goods are a little guilty.


    Beautiful is beautiful, but


    There are such long teeth in the mouth. It''s strange that you don''t bite them off if you take a sip.


    He asked me again, "is it possible for you to smoke?"


    I rolled my eyes. I don''t smoke.


    I have a better way! It''s better to call her directly.


    So, I told this guy to stop talking. I''m going to hypnotize myself.


    At this point, take a deep breath, and then hypnotize again, hypnotize! Make yourself Xiang Yu.


    Tianbang howled, "no, I can''t hold on. Hurry up, master. I really can''t do it. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    I scolded, "no, I can''t! Stay with me. "


    Then, suddenly, he jumped up.


    When the guy was about to collapse, he suddenly rushed over and punched.


    That female zombie relies on the body hard, actually hard to carry.


    "Bang" is one, on the spot to her fly out.


    That''s no joke!


    The whole person is flying high and high.


    I see it works! Ma Dan is definitely Xiang Yu. Immediately, he began to kill the guy one after another, one after another.


    To be honest, this female zombie is really not an opponent. She soon fell down and couldn''t move at all.


    Finally


    How to deal with it?


    Isn''t she holding her breath at the bottom? I couldn''t spit it out, so I became a zombie.


    Good! I''ll just give it to her directly.


    After this tone is gone, the corpse will naturally become an ordinary zombie.


    In a word, it''s my first time to taste the sweetness of Xiang Yu.


    It''s really exciting and effective.


    In this way, after overturning the female corpse, the matter was solved.


    Of course, is that how it''s settled?


    Obviously not!


    After I cleaned up the corpse, I called Li Renfa soon.


    This guy had heard that we let the body run away, but he was still in a temper.


    I told him it was all settled.


    In order to convince this guy, I took pictures and videos to show him.


    His worried little three is still alive and sound.


    The guy was very pleased and said I did a good job.


    Immediately, 100000 yuan immediately called me. He also said that I really have integrity. Let me do it well.


    So


    I''m so happy!


    Immediately, he took tianbang, rented a car, and sent people there.


    It is the so-called white hair people give black hair people.


    When her family saw her daughter''s body, it was crying.


    What about me?


    The compensation money from the boss was also given to the family. He also told them to live a good life.


    This is the end of it.


    100000 yuan, I gave 20000 yuan to tianbang, who let me be a master, he is an apprentice.


    This guy has never seen so much money in the countryside. Twenty thousand is a sky high price for farmers.


    Soon after finishing this, tianbang went back to the countryside with me.


    What are you doing?


    They took 20000 yuan and gave it to widow Yang. There''s ten thousand left, a beautiful wife.


    Now, it''s really rich!


    He''s rich. I''m not comfortable.


    Why?


    A group of people came and directly came to investigate me.


    After all, so many people died, right? It''s strange that people don''t investigate.


    Unexpectedly, this group of people is not the police, but an independent department.


    What''s it called?


    503.


    This place is really strange. To put it simply, they are all investigating the unknown mysterious events all over the country.


    Such as Shennongjia savages, UFO events, including these supernatural events.


    Since they are people who know the way, I will not hide it.


    Let''s just say it''s a female zombie. I killed her.


    This is exactly the behavior of living Lei Feng.


    After the investigation, they gave me a special certificate. I have this thing. In the future, if you want to encounter this problem again, there is a contact number on it. You can inform their people to solve it.


    Of course, if I have the ability to solve it, I can solve it myself.


    Moreover, with this device, the local police can help.


    Naturally


    They have only two requirements from the beginning to the end.


    First, don''t let the dead happen again. This is really bad!


    Second, it''s a secret. Can cover, best cover, they don''t want to cause people''s panic.


    Of course, I was full of promise and said that I would try my best to pay attention in the future.


    In this way, they let me go.


    Of course, after experiencing this thing and tasting the sweetness, I understand.


    As the saying goes, high profit is accompanied by high risk.


    This kind of work can be done directly in the future.


    So, I plan to work with tianbang for a living.


    Tianbang married widow Yang. After enjoying it, he began to live without shame and impatience every day.After day stick day and night, non-stop cultivation.


    Then, a month later, widow Yang''s great aunt didn''t come. A check, when the father!


    Tianbang is always happy.


    I became a father, but I became a father.


    Then, this guy ran all over the village, looking for people everywhere. When he saw people, he would shout, "I''m going to be a father, I''m going to be a father!"


    You say it''s funny.


    After that, of course, it''s not the responsibility?


    When children grow up, do they have to spend money?


    Reading, marrying a daughter-in-law, asking for money for everything.


    Finally, there was no way. Tianbang came to me and said that the rest was enough. I''m going to make money.


    I said with a smile, "you think clearly! The money we make is not so easy to make. I have to work hard every day. If I don''t do it well, I can''t save my life. "


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you have money, as long as you can bring money to your children."


    What else can I say when he says that?


    Let''s do it!


    So we began to go back to the city.


    What are you doing?


    Use that money and start a company.


    Of course, you can''t say the name of the company is "ghost catching company", can you?


    We call it Feng Shui


    Of course, we don''t watch Fengshui. If someone comes, I won''t watch it either.


    If I don''t understand this, I will have a little Yin and yang or something.


    I didn''t expect that our business would not open for half a year, but it would be open for half a year.


    I thought there was no job.


    Who would have thought that someone would come soon.


    Who are the people who come to the door?


    A farmer.


    He told us about his son, who is not right recently.


    What''s going on?


    It turns out that in the countryside, it''s really hard to think of a college student.


    In the same way, when I didn''t study, I was chased and beaten by my father.


    It''s hard to support a college student.


    As a result, I fucked up.


    The same is true in this village. Their parents also want to get a college student out.


    Originally, all the hopes of the whole family were placed on this person.


    Who would have thought that this college student''s performance was very good.


    But recently, he became more and more strange. He didn''t have any spirit in class.


    Moreover, the body is also getting worse and worse, into the hospital several times.


    I''ve been looking for someone, but I can''t find a reason.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    Some people kindly remind us that it may be evil. We need to find this special person and have a good look at it.


    Don''t say it. After that, the man really believed it.


    It''s not. Come here specially and let''s have a look.


    In fact, according to tianbang''s idea, he didn''t want to go.


    Obviously, how much money can the farmer have?


    Compared with before, that hundred thousand yuan, but made a lot of money.


    But I don''t think so.


    What did you say?


    Karma.


    If we only do business with the rich, these poor people will ignore it. How to call Jide?


    What''s more, I just started on the road, and I don''t know so much, do I?


    All these things have been accumulated by actual combat experience.


    So, I decided to do it for the sake of accumulating good fortune or for the sake of practicing. Anyway, I''m going to do this job.


    After bargaining, sixteen!


    We set out.


    When we got to the family, we met the so-called college student.


    His name is bi Tao.


    What an interesting name!


    It would be more interesting to add the word "cloud" in the middle.


    In this way, we looked carefully and found that there was something wrong with this guy.


    How to say?


    He looks a little pale.


    What''s more, he seems to have no spirit.


    After a general understanding, I asked how Bi Tao was doing? Is it evil or something? Is there any abnormality?


    Who ever thought, this Ya of a strength of shake head express, oneself have no any problem.


    To be exact, he is a college student and doesn''t believe in these heretical things at all. He thought we were just cheating his parents.


    It''s very depressing for tianbang. Let''s just say that we won''t take this job at all.


    It''s really irritating to scold the one next door. How can there be such a thing.


    I can''t laugh or cry!


    Of course, we''d better not let them go. His son doesn''t understand this


    I nodded for a moment, then lifted it. Anyway, things here are too complicated.


    After we settled down, these guys really worked hard for our son.


    How to say?


    Anyway, it''s delicious and delicious. It''s a complete treat for us. In fact, they are very poor in the countryside, but they can''t bear to eat meat.


    If you have enough to eat and drink, you have to do something, don''t you?


    In the evening, of course, we have to go and have a look.


    At that time, tianbang was a heartless man.


    What did you say?


    No one has a good sleep quality.


    I''ll just shake this guy up and let him go.


    This guy was sleepy and asked me, where are you going?


    I replied, "I went to investigate, of course. I don''t know. Do you want to see, hear and ask? "


    Tianbang scratched his head and said, "it''s not Is it something that traditional Chinese medicine plays with? "


    "Don''t be so wordy, let''s go


    Speaking of this, they were afraid and ran out.


    Where are you going?


    Run to the place where Bi Tao lives.


    When we got to the place, we really found something wrong.


    How to say?


    Actually heard a "mm-hmm" sound. what the hell!


    This is not normal.


    College students, how can such a voice come out?


    Thinking of this, I made a Shhh gesture to tianbang over there.


    A little bit closer to the past, looking inside.


    God, this guy just married his daughter-in-law.


    For this kind of thing, that is particularly good at it.


    Also poked his head, where a strength of the wait and see.


    I wish I could!


    When he saw what was going on inside, he was shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    Why?


    The people and things inside are beyond our imagination.


    Unexpectedly, I saw Bi Tao. He didn''t wear pants on the bed, and then he was very stiff.


    This guy was so stupid that he said, "this What kind of moth is this kid playing with? Even if a single person wants to do sports, he doesn''t have to do so? "


    He can''t see it, but I can see it very clearly.


    What''s going on?


    It turned out that there was a shadow on Bi Tao.It''s still a personal image!


    I immediately understood what was going on.


    Now that I have done this business, I am certainly prepared.


    I took out a bottle of cow tears and put it in my eyes for a while.


    Tianbang over there was stunned and asked me what I was doing?


    I said, "of course, with cow tears. You don''t know, this thing can see ghosts. "


    Tianbang is suspicious.


    However, still took in the past, and then toward their own eyes on a smear.


    It''s really said that after smearing, you can see it again.


    A woman, wearing a white robe, was moving on the man.


    See this scene, tianbang that call a depressed ah!


    I wipe, this woman looks ok.


    I rolled a white eye son, what call long can?


    Ma Dan! It''s just a figure, OK?


    There''s a saying these days, it''s called back killer.


    As we spoke, sure enough, the ghost over there seemed to have noticed something wrong.


    Suddenly, he turned his head and looked at us.


    I wipe!


    At that time, tianbang and I almost didn''t pee.


    Why?


    This woman is a hanged ghost!


    Hang the ghost, everybody knows.


    That tongue is growing. Moreover, because the man strangled his neck and died, his blood couldn''t go down, and his eyes burst out, completely red.


    Tianbang almost didn''t cry out in fright.


    Anyway, I quickly raised my hand, covered the guy''s mouth, and then sat down with a "Shh" gesture.


    Tianbang was so depressed that he wanted to talk all the time, and then of course I didn''t let him talk.


    After holding it for a long time, I let go of my hand when it stopped.


    What about him?


    It was frightening, and then he said, "my God! What the hell is that guy thinking? Is he crazy about all this stuff? "


    I rolled my eyes and said, "in fact, this man! When you die, you become a ghost. What about ghosts? Have your own ghost image! Before death, what it is is is what it is. Of course, they also have ways to change their appearance. First, it is a cover up, and then confuse people''s eyes, let people think they see a beauty. What about the other one? It''s ghosts who have a high moral character. They have a chance to repair their appearance. "


    At this point, I am also glad that Zhao Ping, fortunately by those ghosts into the body, no change in appearance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    Otherwise, I must be the same!


    I don''t know if I''m going to lose my appetite, and then I just throw up.


    "Hello, master! Master! What are you doing. I said, what shall we do now? Is it going up or not? "


    After hearing this, I came back to myself and said, "wait a minute! They are doing business. If we go in and stimulate the ghost, maybe Bi Tao''s life will be gone. "


    Speaking of this, then we two, carefully lurked back again.


    After returning to his room, tianbang is still depressed. Then he asked me curiously, "brother! There''s one thing I really don''t understand. "


    I looked at him strangely and asked, "I don''t understand."


    "You say, this female ghost is good. Why do you want to do that with a man?"


    It''s funny when I hear that. What''s wrong?


    It''s so simple!


    Because this ghost belongs to Yin. What about this man? It belongs to Yang.


    Some ghosts like this. After absorbing Yang Qi, they have a high level of improvement in cultivation.


    This is also the reason why there are always some fox spirits, ghosts and so on, who turn into beautiful women and then go to find men.


    Hearing this, he suddenly realized and said, "so it is."


    "What shall we do now?"


    I returned a sentence, that hang dead ghost, seem to be just an ordinary female ghost, the road line hasn''t arrived much fierce.


    Tianbang is like a curious baby. After hearing this, he directly asked, "I wonder, how do you know?"


    I rolled my eyes and said, "if she''s really good. What about the living man? You''ll be sucked to death in one night, and you''ll have to wait until now? "


    "Yes, too!"


    I yelled, stop talking. Go to bed. We''ll go tomorrow.


    So, after a night''s sleep, the next morning, I met college students.


    He is the same as before. He is so depressed that he has no spirit at all.


    Just like him, he still wants to take an exam?


    You''re kidding!


    You can check it online. If this person does that for a long time, his memory will drop sharply.


    He is still weak, and his immunity is not so bad.


    After eating, he went back to sleep.


    Bi Tao''s father directly sighed, "ah, this boy! I have to sleep every day. I don''t know what''s wrong with my body. "


    Hearing this, tianbang immediately sneered, "if you are engaged in strenuous exercise at night, don''t you want to sleep during the day?"


    Hearing this, the guy''s parents were a little silly.


    Ask us, what does this mean?


    I''m a little embarrassed.


    Then, tianbang, as I said before, is lawless.


    He didn''t care about that. He said, "last night, we went to have a look. Do you know what your son is doing? "


    "For what?" They were all curious.


    Then, I glared at tianbang. This guy didn''t dare to go on.


    I am more euphemistic to the sentence, "well, if I guess correctly. You take your son. Run to check, the doctor should say, he is more kidney deficiency


    As soon as he said this, the old couple''s face turned red to the root of their neck.


    Obviously, that''s the truth!


    After all, it''s really a shame for rural people.


    They blushed and lowered their heads.


    Finally, Bi Tao''s father spoke first.


    "This Let''s talk about it In fact, it''s my fault. I can''t use it when I''m old enough. There isn''t a girlfriend! "


    "Then let him find one. Damn it! It''s better than that. "


    God, this guy is really full. I don''t know if he is hungry. I''ve just had a daughter-in-law, and now I''m on it, right?


    "Well, you said that my family now, who can look up to it? I''ve talked about it before, but they think my family is poor. Today''s girls always want to buy apples and have a house in the city. "


    After these words, all of us present were silent.


    It''s a little cruel, but


    This is the truth!


    Today''s girls are just so realistic.


    "By the way, how do you know that?" Suddenly, the old couple began to doubt, directly looked at me, waiting for my answer.


    I said with a dry smile, "actually, it''s a bit complicated. Don''t mind if I say it. ""What''s the matter?" Both frowned and waited for me to speak.


    I took a deep breath, and then told the story directly.


    I heard that my son didn''t learn well and wanted to be Ning caichen.


    For a moment, what about his mother?


    He fainted with fright.


    His father''s brow was frowning and angry.


    "This son of a bitch! If you don''t learn well all day long, just learn these ghost things. No wonder you can''t learn well. "


    Of course, anger comes from anger. When my son encounters this kind of thing, he has to find a way to solve it, doesn''t he?


    So he begged me again and asked me how to fix it now?


    I said the best way is to make your son refuse to do this kind of thing again. Otherwise, it will be dead.


    After that, he was also very depressed.


    No way, for the sake of his son''s safety, he had to try.


    Soon, he called Bi Tao and asked about the whole story.


    Unexpectedly, Bi Tao was quite resistant and said that we didn''t need to take care of this.


    This guy, with his fierce look, clearly has 300 liang of silver here.


    I asked him directly, "are you looking for female ghosts! All day long, if you don''t do anything, do it? "


    I didn''t expect that this guy was stunned. I didn''t expect that we would ask.


    Then, it broke out very quickly. There was no such thing as biting to death.


    He also said that we are just talking nonsense. We just want to use this kind of alarmist method to make their parents believe that it''s good to cheat money.


    It''s funny to hear that.


    "Don''t you see? My body is getting worse and worse. boy! If you go on like this, you will die. We are helping you. Don''t be ungrateful. "


    After that, he was silent.


    "Do you know how worried your parents are about you for this. Don''t you care about yourself, or how your parents feel? "


    After I said this, his father also said in tears, "Xiao Tao, tell the truth."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    After thinking for a long time, Bi Tao finally said helplessly, "Xiaoxian is a very good girl! She''s not that bad. Really, don''t hurt her. "


    After saying this, the goods are tantamount to admitting.


    The tianbang over there said with a sneer, "or a very nice girl? You''re not kidding. She is a hanged ghost


    "Hanged? How is that possible? Xiaoxian is not a hanged ghost


    Get it! It seems that this guy is really confused.


    I can only tell him, "boy! The man and the ghost can''t be combined. Do you know that ghosts belong to Yin and people belong to Yang. If you really want to get together, every time you two do that, she will absorb your Yang. You will be a little bit weak until you are completely sucked into the human dry


    Where is this guy yelling, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no It must not be like this. Xiaoxian is not such a girl


    "Well, what should I say about you?" I have a headache, too.


    People say that what kind of people have the least brains.


    Women in love!


    Obviously, men in love also have no brains.


    Bi Tao''s father over there, really can''t help it, slapping the table and shouting.


    "Son of a bitch! I don''t care what your reason is. In a word, you are not allowed to have any contact with the ghost, otherwise Otherwise Cough, your father will die to show you. "


    The old man was very excited and coughed violently. There is a kind of belch fart at any time.


    Scared me and the next day stick, quickly persuade him, "old man, calm down, calm down, you have to control yourself!"


    He also controls a fart. His son is about to belch a fart. What''s the point of not controlling it.


    Unexpectedly, seeing that his father''s anger has become this virtue, Bi Tao has no intention of repentance.


    Instead, he knelt down on the spot!


    "Daddy


    He cried and cried, "Xiaoxian and I really love each other. We like each other. Don''t break us up, OK


    "You You... "


    In the end, the old man was too angry.


    Said, unexpectedly also followed syncope in the past.


    It makes us very depressed. This family has too much personality.


    No way, I let tianbang work together, one by one, to wake them up.


    The two old people, after waking up, were furious again and gave their son a severe reprimand.


    It''s a pity, however, that this Bi Tao is on his way to the dark.


    No way, I told them not to be angry, not to be angry. I''ll think about it. It doesn''t mean that there is no solution.


    They all looked at me, waiting for me to come up with a good idea.


    So I asked Bi Tao, is he determined to like this fairy?


    He nodded.


    Well, I''ve got another sentence. If so, does he think that this fairy must like him.


    Unexpectedly, Bi Tao rolled his eyes and said, "isn''t this nonsense? If Xiaoxian doesn''t like me, how can she be with me? "


    When I heard this, I laughed and said, "obviously you don''t know. They don''t care whether they like it or not. They''re with people just to suck their Yang. "


    As a result, Bi Tao didn''t believe it. He said that other people might be like this, but his fairy would never be.


    Get it! With his words, it is completely enough.


    I said, "how about we make a bet?"


    He was stunned at that time, and then asked me, how to bet?


    I said, if the fairy really likes him. Needless to say, I don''t want to do anything. After all, I''m here to help do good, but I''m not here to do bad, am I?


    He asked me what to do?


    In fact, it is also simple! I said, just leave it to me. It''s the rest. He doesn''t care.


    After that, the guy was still a little flustered. Then he looked at me and said, "you You''re not lying to me, are you? At that time, do you want to harm Xiaoxian? "


    I couldn''t laugh or cry, and then I said, "I''ve already said that I''m here to help, but I''m not the one who did this. All in all, you are right to believe me


    Speaking of which, then, we''ll wait for the arrival of this evening. Everything can be taken advantage of.


    That night, I got tianbang ready, and then it''s time for us to perform.


    He''s very excited. This guy is always a little over excited about these things. He asked me what to do next?I said it''s easy. Watch it!


    So, we made a lot of marks, a lot of things in the room.


    Just to wait for this thing to show up.


    Finally, everything was done, and then the ghost was about to come out.


    We''ll just wait outside.


    Then I heard the conversation in the room.


    The scholar said, "Xiaoxian, are you here?"


    "Well, yes!"


    Next, that is some numb love words, do not listen to it.


    Next, the ghost began to put forward, "Bi Tao, people want to..."


    What do men like to hear most?


    Honey, I want it!


    Of course, what are you most afraid to hear?


    My husband, I want more!


    Anyway, according to what we said, Bi Tao is going on step by step.


    They are getting ready for business.


    Who would have thought that at the critical moment, Bi Tao pulled out a rope directly from below.


    It''s not a simple rope. It uses boy urine and rooster blood. Anyway, it''s all kinds of things. It''s completely mixed together and got something.


    It''s lethal to these evil spirits.


    Tie up the fairy directly. This time, she really wants to run. She can''t run away at all.


    As soon as I saw this, I immediately yelled at tianbang, "go, go!"


    With that, we kicked open the door and rushed in quickly.


    Then, he took the black dog blood and splashed it on the guy.


    Mother!


    This female ghost has no place to hide any more, and directly shows up.


    If that''s scary enough, it looks like the prototype of a hanged ghost.


    Even Bi Tao vomited. He didn''t expect that the beautiful and gentle fairy in his eyes was actually this virtue.


    Where is the hanged ghost still shouting, "Bitao, Bitao! Why are you doing this to me? Why? I didn''t hurt you


    I sneered, sample! You suck people''s Yang, and you even said you didn''t harm others. Are you wrong?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    "I didn''t smoke, I didn''t smoke. Bi Tao, believe me, I won''t hurt you. " The hanged ghost is crying now.


    What about Bi Tao?


    If he is really a fairy, he must be trapped.


    But now, the ghost has been prototyped.


    In such a disgusting state, Bi Tao doesn''t have that idea. On the contrary, after reading it, he feels disgusted.


    "Bi Tao, I really don''t have it! I really don''t have it. "


    "Not yet? His health is getting worse and worse. Now that you''re dying, how can you say no? " Tianbang can''t watch any more.


    Then, the ghost was crying, very uncomfortable.


    "I didn''t hurt him. I was saving him," he said


    "Save him? You dare to lie when you''re dying. Master, get out of the way. I''ll take care of this female ghost. " Tianbang is very active now.


    It''s mainly because in the past, I can''t fight. This guy can''t show off.


    But now?


    The ghost was completely tied up and couldn''t move at all.


    So he took a magic weapon


    It''s the Buddhist beads that the old monk gave me. I''m going to have this thing, and I''m going to smoke the ghost.


    But just then, a woman''s voice rang.


    "Stop it


    The next moment, a beautiful female ghost, directly jumped out.


    Tianbang looked silly and said, "I''ll go! There is a female ghost in this room, master


    Well


    I was suddenly stunned, because the ghost suddenly jumped out was my daughter-in-law Zhao Ping.


    I looked at her and asked, "Xiao Ping, how did you come out?"


    "If I don''t come out, you''ll make a big mistake. The woman didn''t lie. She was saving the man


    I frowned. The relationship was a bit chaotic. I couldn''t react for a long time.


    I said, let me have a stroke.


    Why is she saving people?


    "This person who committed suicide can''t be reincarnated, you should know?"


    After Zhao Ping said this, I nodded.


    I understand that.


    If there is an accident or death, it is recorded in the book of life and death.


    It means that you have exhausted your life.


    After he died, he went to the following report.


    However, suicide is not recorded, it does not belong to this line.


    After you killed yourself, you''re still alive.


    Naturally, you can''t be reincarnated, can you?


    The order in the book of life and death follows age and longevity.


    All are well founded.


    However, the person who committed suicide disrupted this basis.


    If every suicide, let you go to reincarnation, the following is not a mess?


    So, what to do after suicide?


    You''ll be a lone soul, floating first.


    When your life is over, someone will pick you up and ask you to reincarnate.


    But I don''t understand. What does it have to do with the female ghost saving people?


    "She gave up the chance of reincarnation, and then in exchange for this man''s longevity. All you know is that Yin sucks Yang, but If there are some evil ways, you can also use Yin instead. "


    "So They did it to hang the man''s life? " I asked.


    "Yes! There''s a root, so I have to stop you. If you kill her, you are doing evil. "


    Ma Dan, I''m so sorry to hear that.


    The reversal of this matter is really a bit uncomfortable.


    Tianbang looked at me and asked, "master, what shall we do now? Are you still fighting? "


    "Let her go!"


    At this point, tianbang has no choice but to do it.


    After releasing her, I looked at BI Tao and his parents over there and said, "I hear you!"


    They nodded.


    "That is to say, the ghost gave your son a chance to live. In other words, Bi Tao''s words are correct, I lost! Xiaoxian is a good woman. She really loves your son. According to the promise, I have to go. "


    After saying this, the reversal of things is really incredible.


    At that time, Bi Tao yelled, "how can it be? Oh, my God! This is a female ghost, so hateful. Master, master, take her quickly. It''s terrible. How can I have feelings with this kind of female ghost? "


    After that, I couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Tianbang over there also sneered, "these days, it''s the age of looking at faces. What kind of bullshit feelings, they are all deceiving words. "


    But Zhao Ping is very angry, rushed to a slap in the face, scolded, "cheap man! Shame on youI took a cold breath and felt as if the slap was on my face.


    Also


    If Zhao Ping knew something about me, I would die miserably.


    The ghost over there cried bitterly and said, "Bi Tao, I''m Xiaoxian. Do you still remember? At that time, when you saw me, you always encouraged me to be brave. I''m going to be reincarnated in the future. I want to live well. "


    "Who Who encouraged you? I was too scared at that time. I was afraid that you would harm me. I mean to drag you with such words! "


    The boy''s words are like pearls.


    The gossiper over there is crying all the time.


    "Well, you are very interesting. Since you were afraid that she would harm you, you deliberately dragged her with words. What happened to you and her? Isn''t this a very contradictory thing? " Tianbang has been sneering.


    And then


    Bi Tao was forced to the corner. He tore his face and didn''t hide it. Yelling, "yes, yes I saw her beautiful, that''s why. But now, how frightening is her appearance? "


    "But you know what? Without her, you would be dead! If you leave her, you''re dead. "


    "Die, die! Even if I die, I will never be with her. "


    Bull! I really met a bull today.


    Tianbang then looked at me and asked, "master, what shall we do now?"


    What else can we do?


    In the matter of feelings, we should pay attention to your feelings.


    Since people don''t want to, it''s hard to say anything, isn''t it?


    I sighed, shook my head and said, "it''s personal. I can''t help it."


    As a result, the hanged ghost over there cried bitterly, very sad.


    Zhao Ping couldn''t bear it. She walked over, took her hand and said, "let''s go, sister! Without him, you will still live well. "


    "But But... "


    "Nothing, but. You are good at self-cultivation. Your appearance will be restored in the future. It''s not necessarily a bad thing that you can''t be reincarnated. If you practice well, you may become a ghost fairy in the future. "


    I was in a hurry then. You can''t always carry a hanged ghost with you, right?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    Indeed, the appearance of the Hanging Ghost is a little scary. Who will feel uncomfortable after watching it?


    However, Zhao Ping is a kind girl.


    How bad is it that you told her not to do good?


    Only those who lead people to good, who lead people to evil?


    Therefore, I can only reluctantly promise.


    But to everyone''s surprise, the long tongued ghost shook his head and said with a sigh, "is life like this? He is unkind. I can''t be unkind. Thank you, sister. I really envy you! You have such a good man


    Zhao Ping had no choice but to teach her the way of cultivation and let her practice well.


    She also said that it doesn''t have to be men. How old are humans and how old are they? In the future, if you practice well, you will come out.


    I''m embarrassed by these words.


    That''s it. It''s settled. We''ll go back.


    On the way back, Zhao Ping sighed and got into the umbrella.


    On the way, tianbang finally couldn''t help saying, "master, I understand why you don''t rob widow Yang from me. It turns out that You have a ghost daughter-in-law. "


    I gave him a white look and didn''t say anything.


    "But to be honest, your daughter-in-law is very beautiful. I just don''t know Did she also use a cover up? What is noumenon


    I gave him a white look and said, "my daughter-in-law is like this. She was like this before she died."


    "Well, how do you know what she looked like before she died?"


    "Well It''s a long story. In disguise, I killed her indirectly. "


    "Oh, that''s why you promised each other, isn''t it?"


    "You talk so much nonsense!"


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that you had so many stories. Tell me, tell me! "


    "Don''t disturb your emotional life, master. In a word, this event has sounded an alarm for us. In this world, there are good people and bad people, as well as those shady people. It''s not that they were born bad. Perhaps, if we give good guidance, we will become good people in the future. "


    "Well, teach me a lesson!"


    This guy is very good at learning.


    I don''t want to talk any more, and then we''ll go back.


    After going back, the rest of the day will be a bit boring.


    Why?


    As I said before, our business. Half a year does not open, open to eat half a year.


    Obviously, we are in the stage of not opening.


    During that time, I have been watching videos on my mobile phone.


    Of course, it''s watching the video of ray joffy.


    This girl is becoming more and more foreign. She can dress up.


    Actually put a good day, however, to go when the net red.


    It seems that she really wants to be famous and crazy.


    It is said that he has also made several online dramas.


    Unfortunately


    It''s not this material. It''s never been popular. It''s half dead.


    Now, what''s the funniest part?


    When the net is red, you have to have capital, right?


    What dirty things would she not do?


    An adventure!


    Every day I go to the wild to kill myself, to attract the attention of other people''s audience.


    Not to mention, they are beautiful and like to play exciting games. For example, go to the graveyard in the middle of the night, and explore the houses without people.


    Anyway, it''s fun. There are millions of fans.


    Of course, it was her good luck. She didn''t come across any dirty things until now. If she did, it would be bad luck.


    There are a lot of fans there!


    A lot of slanders.


    They prefer to see something else than adventure.


    Some people even offer high prices, saying that they will reward her and let her do something.


    Ray rufi scolds sabby directly!


    She just wants to be popular, not short of money, how can she do that kind of thing.


    By chance, she began to explore a famous haunted house.


    It is said that she introduced herself that the house was completed, but no one lived in it. So far, it has become a haunted house. Some people say it is haunted!


    So she was going to explore.


    There are some strange music in it. It''s really a little scary.


    But, naturally, nothing happened.


    Just two hours after the live broadcast, she waved her hand and was ready to say goodbye.


    But


    I was shocked by the brush.


    Others can''t see it, but I see it.


    Bad! Something''s going to happen.


    So I sent her a private letter to tell her that there was a ghost behind her and that something had followed her home.


    Of course not!How many fans does the anchor have? She has to be busy to die, right?


    No way, I can only expose myself!


    "I''m Zhang Yougen! I just watched your live broadcast. "


    Of course, she may have had too much news and didn''t reply to me.


    I''m in such a hurry!


    How to fix it?


    Everyone has changed their mobile phone number, and they haven''t been contacted.


    As a last resort, I can only call Thunder Tiger.


    What about Thunder Tiger?


    Received a strange phone call, also called a sentence, "who ah?"


    I replied, "uncle, it''s me!"


    When Thunder Tiger heard my voice, he was really furious, "Zhang Yougen? You son of a bitch, how dare you call? "


    "Uncle, this is not the time to get angry, OK? I have something urgent to talk to Rufei. Can you give me her number? "


    "You still want to find Sophie? You didn''t hurt her enough. "


    "Well, I''m not looking for her. I ask you to inform her, or you''d better find a Yin Yang Warlock to have a look. She''s entangled with dirty things."


    With that, I just hung up.


    Then, this matter should be solved.


    Later, ray called me directly.


    Because it was a strange phone call, I didn''t think so much about it at that time. After I picked it up, I knew it was Lei Rufei.


    She was silent for a moment, and then she said, "how do you know I''m stuck with something dirty?"


    I''m sorry to say that I watch her live every day. Had to casually to the sentence, "I inadvertently, from a friend''s side, see your live, and then see the things behind you."


    "Oh, that''s it!" Lei Rufei came lightly.


    Then, they didn''t talk. Anyway, the atmosphere on the phone was quite embarrassing.


    After a long time, she said, "what''s up? How have you been recently? "


    "Well, it''s OK!"


    "Where are you developing now?"


    "Shu land!"


    "And where? Ha ha... "


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "It seems that after every quarrel, you run to where you want to avoid me."


    "Well, I have more friends here."


    "Yes? By the way, I''ll go there later. Can you be my guide? "


    "What''s the matter? Can''t we even be friends after we break up? "


    "Not really Well, then you call me and I''ll be your guide. "


    "All right!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    Who would have thought that it was said that day, and the next day


    They came directly by plane.


    Ma Dan, I didn''t expect that it would be so fast.


    I couldn''t respond at that time, so I called.


    Just ask me, didn''t you say that? I''m a guide.


    No way! Spit out of the saliva, a nail, I can only harden the scalp to go.


    When I got to the place, I met ray joffy.


    Don''t tell me. I haven''t seen you for a long time. This girl looks beautiful.


    More mature!


    Besides, I have long hair.


    Long hair and waist, marry me.


    Unfortunately, I can''t marry her.


    Then, as a friend, I took her to play around here and eat hot pot.


    The hot pot in Sichuan is quite famous.


    Unfortunately, one day soon passed.


    I''m going to say goodbye to ray!


    She''s been playing all day, so go back as soon as possible. Don''t worry boss ray.


    Lei Rufei was a little disappointed, and then asked me, "can you come out to play tomorrow?"


    "Well, this I may not be able to come. I have a job here. "


    "Work? What kind of work? "


    "I started a Feng Shui company!"


    "Ah, you still have a company?" It''s a bit of a surprise to ray.


    After all, how long has it been? It''s a bit incredible for her to start a company.


    With an embarrassed smile, I said, "it''s the company, but it''s actually two people. He specializes in business, and then helps people drive away evil spirits. "


    As soon as she heard this, her eyes lit up.


    "Have roots, I have an idea!"


    "What do you think?"


    "You see, I''m an adventurer. I''m specialized in these. But I don''t see ghosts, do I? But you can. If we work together, there will be a lot of fans. We can''t run out of money just to reward. "


    Of course, I know that some Internet celebrities make money online, which can frighten people to death.


    But


    I have a headache.


    I said, "that''s what I said. You also said, you can''t see that thing, on the video, no one can see it. What shall we do then? "


    "This By the way, some strange cameras may be OK. "


    "Is there such a thing?"


    "Yes, I''ll buy one then. We can have a try."


    With that, she ran away.


    I scratched my head, a little embarrassed.


    What?


    Do you want to cooperate with ray rufi in the future?


    How embarrassing our relationship is.


    I used to be a lover, a fiance, and now I''m a partner again.


    Soon, Ray found a strange machine.


    It''s not unusual.


    To put it simply, her family has money and contacts.


    Find a master and drive it.


    As for whether it works or not, we should try it out.


    In fact, it is also simple!


    I asked Lei Rufei to wait outside, took her thing, ran into the room and called Zhao Ping out.


    Then, also let her not show the real body, with the female ghost''s state is very good.


    I''ll see if I can take a picture.


    If Zhao Ping can photograph it, there should be no problem with it.


    Don''t mention it. It''s taken.


    It seems that this is not a liar.


    Soon, after going out, of course, I deleted the video.


    I said to ray, no problem, it''s true!


    She was so happy that she said immediately, let''s cooperate in the future.


    "This..."


    I''m still in a dilemma.


    After all, the relationship is a little bad. After all, we have to pay dividends in the future.


    Tianbang certainly doesn''t want to have more people to share a piece of it.


    Lei Rufei is generous and says that it doesn''t matter. Just do what you do. At that time, I''ll record it. Maybe you''ll become famous.


    Since she doesn''t have any money, she just takes a picture. It doesn''t matter.


    But, as a girl, where will she live?


    You can''t say, let her live with us, can you?


    It''s all boys. It''s not convenient to live anywhere.


    Lei Rufei is also generous and rents directly next door to our house. It''s convenient for everyone.


    Get it! If it''s convenient, it''s convenient.


    What about this guy?


    That morning, he came and said to me excitedly, "master, do you know what a beautiful girl has come to our next room. God, I''ve never seen such a beautiful girl. I thought the lady was beautiful enough, but I didn''t expect that she was more beautiful than the lady. "I rolled my eyes and said, "that''s my ex girlfriend! Sabby


    "What? Master, please tease me! Did you talk to such a beautiful girl? No, that''s a real person, isn''t it a female ghost? "


    In this guy''s eyes, although Zhao Ping is beautiful, she is a ghost.


    If people like me want to find beautiful ones, they have to find ghosts. If you want to be a real girl, you must have nothing to do with me. Act like a snob,


    , I make complaints about it. "Your boy is a dog''s eye." I can tell you, your master is very powerful. Forget it. Don''t ask about the love history. "


    "In a word, remember, don''t provoke that girl. I can tell you that her father is a black society. You can''t afford to go away after you''ve been provoked. "


    After I said this, he was surprised, and then he said, "my God, master! You''re a real love veteran. However, I don''t understand. Since I broke up, I''m an ex girlfriend. Why is she here? "


    "You can still be friends after you break up, don''t you know?"


    "Bullshit


    "Well, I''m too lazy to tell you."


    In a word, that''s it. For the time being, everyone has settled down first.


    As a result, that night, Ray came to me and yelled, "let me take her to the ghost.".


    Where the hell am I going to find ghosts?


    Do I come here as soon as I can?


    So, I refused, but the girl refused. Instead, let me go with you!


    Because, she wants to live ah, not live eat fart ah.


    Finally, I acted as a melon eater, with a camera, following her to explore.


    Soon, the fans found out something was wrong.


    What''s going on?


    It was originally taken by myself. How can it be taken by others now?


    Lei Rufei told them with a smile that she had found a partner from today on. Because it''s just an adventure, there''s no way to satisfy everyone, so She''s going to shoot real ghosts in the future.


    The next piece is like 666!


    Others say, be careful of male ghosts.


    Some say, where are ghosts in the world? It''s about the same with the sex devils!


    Anyway, it''s about everything.


    Lei Rufei is also rare. Today''s exploration is a big and happy journey.


    At that time, I was scared to death.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    So it is!


    This boyfriend No, to correct it, her ex boyfriend is nearby. What''s she afraid of?


    We''re just walking around in it. We''re walking around anyway.


    Make those fans quite enthusiastic.


    There''s a bunch of bounty people down here.


    Of course, it''s all for beauties.


    What about me?


    I just want to doze off all night.


    If only there was a place to sleep?


    In this way, every day is to follow her to explore, anyway, there is no good thing, anyway, it is quite boring.


    Fortunately, I am the boss. If our business doesn''t open, I can have a good sleep during the day.


    In this way, I didn''t expect to receive a good business just a week later.


    What''s going on?


    This way in Shu, it''s good to eat hemp.


    Spicy hot pot is quite famous.


    If you want to eat hemp, you have to have pepper.


    There is a big company that specializes in this.


    Of course, his family does not grow pepper, there are, but not all.


    It''s just a part of their industry. After they get it, they specialize in seasoning bags.


    When you go to the supermarket to buy, you can still see that kind of food. As long as you get it back and put it in the pot, you can directly make hot pot food.


    Maybe it''s from their family.


    As for the big boss, he came to us and said that he wanted to help us.


    Why do you go this time?


    When we got to the place, we found that guy''s factory. It was so desolate.


    The boss said with a sad face, what bad luck! My factory used to be good, but the employees said it was haunted.


    When he said these words, the boss also yelled at Lei Rufei, "don''t shoot, don''t shoot!"


    Of course, Lei Rufei is going to shoot. This is the job of others. Do you want to have a professional meal?


    Besides, to cooperate with me is to make money, isn''t it?


    Of course, I have to be clear.


    He said casually, "in fact, you misunderstood me. As for this camera, it''s turned on. It''s one of our appliances. "


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard that there''s such a saying about hi-tech The boss is really a little sad.


    "No! You don''t understand. People can''t see those things with their naked eyes. Instead, these instruments can be photographed. You should have heard that Einstein invented a kind of thing that can directly photograph ghosts and other things, right


    After I said these words, the boss is really a little depressed. Then he waved his hand and said, "OK, you don''t have to tell me this. I don''t understand what you said."


    At this point, he shrunk his mouth, then spit out a mouthful of smoke and said, "I just want to know if you can deal with it."


    "Well I''m not sure! "


    I don''t have confidence, do you think I have the ability?


    At the critical moment, it''s still tianbang over there. He just said it.


    "Hey, don''t worry, boss. Our reputation is very good. You can trust us to do it. If you can''t finish it, you won''t be charged at that time. "


    The boss nodded, and then let''s go to dinner first.


    The boss really despises people. Let''s have a working meal with his workers.


    Work meal is work meal.


    God, this guy can complain that the boss is not authentic. How can we say that we are also helping him to do things? How can we do this to us?


    I said with a smile, don''t forget! How does Master teach you? You should look, hear and ask. It''s always good for us to be with these people, isn''t it?


    So, in this way, we went to eat with the workers.


    Then, ask them about haunting.


    At the mention of this, they were so scared that they were all shouting all the time. No taboos, no taboos, my God! Don''t talk about it any more.


    After saying this, we were all very surprised. Immediately I asked them directly, what''s the matter? Don''t worry. We''re here to deal with this.


    "How to deal with this? Oh, you don''t know. They are very fierce. That female ghost, if you don''t clean it up well, you will lose your dog''s life at that time. "


    I heard them say that one by one. It''s really taboo.


    When tianbang heard this, he sneered and said, "you don''t know my master''s ability. We''ve cleaned up ghosts together, and we''ve beaten zombies together. What''s the fuss about what you''re talking about? "


    After saying this, of course, they don''t believe what we say. Instead, they treat us as fools.One by one, they turned around and left.


    It''s really a headache. Why don''t you tell me the truth?


    At the critical moment, it''s a good thing that there''s ray Joffe.


    I have to admit that sometimes it''s good to be beautiful.


    This is the time to look at faces.


    Lei Rufei found a little brother and said hello to him with a smile.


    Beauty''s lethality is very effective.


    The guy said directly, what''s the matter? What happened.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, a pregnant woman died!


    At that time, this was a pregnant woman.


    Because young ah, ran here to work, and then make friends carelessly, met some people should not know.


    Finally, after associating with other people, their inexplicable stomachs are enlarged.


    The most sad thing is that after the belly got bigger, the guy abandoned it to her.


    Because the culture is not enough, and young, what about this girl?


    At that time, I didn''t know that I was pregnant.


    Know this time day by day, the stomach a little bit bigger, just let people see what''s going on.


    I''m in trouble now. My family is very poor.


    If you work here, how can you let her go to work?


    She went to work to hide it.


    I dare not go to the hospital. I''m afraid that when I know, my father will kill her.


    Just say how ridiculous the young man''s idea is.


    Who knows, as time drags down day by day, then this belly is bigger and bigger.


    In the end


    I had a miscarriage.


    After abortion, it caused a lot of bleeding, and the girl finally died in the workshop.


    The boss was furious when he heard about it.


    Fired a lot of squid, said that those guys are not informed, but also help to hide, it''s really death.


    The body was finally sent back.


    The boss even paid for it.


    After this, the boss is depressed.


    However, there are still more troubles.


    The female worker who died in childbirth is still in the factory because of her poor spirit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    For example, this is the security guard on duty.


    At night, you can see the sound of "bang bang" in the factory.


    He wondered, it''s time to get off work, there is no one else? What''s going on?


    As a result, when he came inside to have a look, he was also startled.


    I didn''t see anyone, but I saw the seasoning bag filled with seasoning over there, running by myself.


    Not only that, but also some workers said that they saw Xiaohong with their own eyes.


    Xiao Hong is the name of the woman worker.


    They said that by chance, in the middle of the night, everyone went out for a snack. When I came back, I saw a woman working here.


    Some people say hello, let her not work overtime, find some back to rest.


    After these words, they went back to the dormitory and found that something was wrong.


    Nima, isn''t Xiao Hong dead long ago?


    So, who are the people you saw before?


    This matter caused a very bad influence anyway.


    I hear this, I feel my chin, and I think about it.


    Lei Rufei, holding a video camera, filmed me and asked, "master, what are you thinking about now? Can you tell me about it? "


    I said, "now it seems that the ghost didn''t harm people. She''s just dying in this factory. "


    "What''s the difference?"


    Lei Rufei is not so much asking me as explaining to those who eat melons.


    I said, this ghost is divided into good and bad, if it is harmful. It can be put out directly, but people don''t harm others, so it''s not good to put it out.


    At this point, tianbang asked me, "master, just say it. What are we going to do? "


    And I said, look at it in the evening. Maybe I can meet this little red.


    So, it was night.


    They are employees, because they heard that they are haunted here, right? One by one, I''ve been scared out of sight for a long time.


    So, basically, there are only three of us left.


    Then, Lei Rufei directly turned on the traffic mode and began to live there.


    First of all, I released the video recorded during the day and then showed it to the audience.


    The audience, of course, had a heated discussion.


    Someone was inside shouting, "what''s going on this time? No more exploration? Going to make a movie? "


    "I said pretty little sister, we still like your adventure. Your movies are terrible. Online movies are not good at all. "


    Others said, "idiot! Won''t you watch it? Those people are real people. It''s not filming. Acting skills can''t be performed. "


    Then, a lot of people are shouting, looking forward to catching ghosts at night.


    Lei Rufei was so happy that he said with a smile, when shall we start.


    I rolled my eyes and said it was like making a movie? People''s ghosts are like you?


    Tianbang quickly agreed with him with a smile and said, "master! I know, I know. Now we''re just waiting, right? "


    I nodded and said, "you can teach me!"


    Then, the three of us just sat there bored.


    In this case, we can''t open the live broadcast.


    We have to wait. The video is ready. We''ll play it and watch it.


    We''ve been there for a long time, and we''re all sleepy.


    As a result, in the middle of the night, ray is on my left, tianbang is on my right.


    Lei Rufei leaned on my shoulder and fell asleep.


    After waiting for a while, suddenly there was a "bang bang" sound.


    At that time, I immediately woke up and whispered, "come on, wake up, there''s something wrong!"


    They were all excited by this.


    Then, ray turned on the camera quickly, and we ran to that side.


    The sound comes from inside the factory.


    We got to the window, and then we stood our heads and looked inside.


    Oh, my mother!


    Really, there is a woman sitting there, packing it.


    It''s the first time Lei Rufei saw this thing. It''s very strange! He rubbed his eyes hard and found that there was no one there. Then he took a picture with the camera and a figure appeared inside.


    I''m different from tianbang. Before they do their work, they both have to wipe the tears of the cow first. It''s the hell that looks good.


    Tianbang was so happy that he rolled up his sleeve and had a posture of going to work hard.


    I glared at him and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Tianbang said, "nonsense, of course, it''s going to catch ghosts."


    "Didn''t I say that before? This girl is not bad. You can''t do that. ""Well, what shall I do?" Tianbang is stupid.


    I sighed and then said, "well, you''re all waiting outside. I''ll go in and have a look."


    "Oh, you''re kidding."


    "I''m going to follow you in," said ray


    I shook my head and said, can''t all go in, at that time, I''m afraid to scare her.


    After saying this, they both looked at each other, and then did not speak.


    Of course, it''s all up to me. What I say is what I say.


    I ran to that side and went in.


    What happens when you go in?


    There''s no response from the woman who''s still packing.


    I went to the front, step by step in the past, this heart more or less, or a little nervous.


    Although, long-term contact with these things. But


    There is always panic in my heart.


    As the saying goes, if you often walk by the river, you can''t get wet shoes, can you?


    How do you know if this thing will attack you?


    So, I came up to her and sat by and looked at her.


    What about the girl?


    Oh, that''s scary.


    His face is blue and bloodless.


    Because of dystocia and massive bleeding, it''s understandable that there is no blood color, isn''t it?


    What''s Scariest?


    Under her body, there is a large red area, which is as frightening as it is frightening.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and tried to calm myself so as not to arouse her suspicion and fear.


    "Are you Xiao Hong?"


    I asked.


    Unexpectedly, the girl didn''t answer me at all. She just kept working hard, and she was reciting something.


    I''m a little curious. I went over and listened carefully. What did she say?


    As a result, the girl kept saying, "hurry up, hurry up. Otherwise, if I can''t finish the work, my boss will deduct my salary again. "


    When I heard this, I sighed. I really didn''t know what to say.


    There are quite a lot of ghosts in the world.


    Of course, it''s not that all of them are suicides.


    There is also a kind of ghost that you don''t believe.


    After they died in a sudden accident, they didn''t know that they were dead.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    So, this kind of ghost, their soul, will always float in this time.


    I don''t know how the people below work.


    Anyway, in the end, those who come up to look for people can''t find this kind of ghost.


    Obviously, Xiaohong doesn''t know she''s at work.


    What''s more, she is very afraid of losing her job and the workers who are playing hard there.


    I sighed, and then I had to persuade her.


    "Xiao Hong, are you Xiao Hong?" After I said this, she didn''t hear it at all. She was still busy.


    At the same time, this mouth, has been saying, the work is almost finished, finished!


    So, I really have no choice but to reach out and press her seasoning bag.


    But, who Chen thought, this wench actually stares at me, discontented came a sentence, "you don''t stop me, my time is very urgent.". If I can''t finish my work, I''ll be fired. You let me go, let me go


    I looked at her and sighed, "Xiao Hong! Don''t do it


    "If I don''t, I won''t have a job. If I don''t, I''ll be hungry. No, my father is lame. My mother doesn''t have a job. I have to work hard to make money. The whole family is counting on me. "


    These words make me sad.


    You know, as a family, I know, I''ve suffered so much.


    At the beginning, my parents had no income.


    My family is so poor that many people look down on it.


    Finally, I am not a person, part-time two jobs?


    It''s farming and hunting.


    Although, it''s all for Miss, who let her eat so much. But now, seeing this girl, I seem to have seen myself. I feel terrible in my heart.


    "Little red! Will you listen to me carefully? You are dead! "


    She didn''t believe me when I said that.


    Where to keep working!


    I had to lose my temper and throw things away. Then he yelled, "you''re dead, you know? You are dead! "


    After saying this, Xiao Hong was furious.


    "Why did you stop me? I want this job. I want this job. My family lives on it. "


    I sighed. There was nothing I could do.


    Finally, she took out a mirror and let her see for herself.


    Because, in this ordinary mirror, ordinary ghosts can''t be reflected.


    Xiao Hong was stunned.


    Half a day later, he held his head and howled, "why? Why is that? "


    "Well, face it! You are really dead. "


    "I''m not dead, I''m not dead!"


    "You''re dead!"


    After saying this, she suddenly showed her fierce face and rushed up with a howl.


    Then, he grabbed me by the neck and yelled, "I''m not dead! I''m not dead. "


    This scene, but to tianbang they were scared, one after another opened the door, and then all rushed in.


    Tianbang, holding the magic weapons used to deal with ghosts, howled, "let go of my master, or I''ll kill you!"


    There''s ray, too, shouting, "don''t mess around!"


    Of course, when she said these words, she was playing with the camera in her hand.


    I''ll go. Do you want to do this?


    Where''s Xiao Hong over there?


    Pinching me, still saying, I''m not dead, I''m not dead!


    How could I die?


    I waved my hand and told them not to come. Then I looked at Xiao Hong and said, "you can''t accept it. You can understand it. Because, I am also like this, my family''s life, also depends on oneself.


    I survived all the way! I can only say, Xiao Hong, the tragedy happened. Who didn''t want it? Can you think about your parents. How sad are they now? The loss of children is out of control. But now, they won''t be at ease to know that you are reduced to a ghost. "


    After saying this, Xiaohong really thought of her parents, squatted there and cried.


    "What shall I do? I miss my parents, I miss them? "


    "Cough I can bring them to see you. But Promise me you''ll have to reincarnate after you''ve seen it, OK? "


    This said, Xiao Hong a strength of nod, said no problem.


    Then, I immediately turned around and went to find Xiao Hong''s parents with them.


    Of course, the next day, after Lei Rufei released the video, it really caused a great sensation.


    Because they did see a female ghost.A lot of people say, is this a movie shot?


    "I said, isn''t that true?"


    "There are ghosts in this world!"


    On that day, Lei Rufei made a lot of money, and everyone was giving a reward.


    I think it''s much better than those bad movies she made.


    Of course, they''re looking forward to the follow-up.


    Soon, we ran to find Xiao Hong''s parents.


    The couple are very sad now.


    After all, it''s not comfortable for anyone to change their daughter?


    When I saw them, I told them the truth.


    "Uncle and aunt, I''ll take you to see Xiao Hong."


    They''re a little silly.


    After seeing the video, Rufei and his wife are crying. He immediately said that he wanted to see Xiao Hong for the last time and then send her to be reincarnated.


    When we got to the factory, it was a dead night, but Xiao Hong didn''t come out.


    What about his parents?


    Have been asking me, has Xiao Hong come? Has Xiao Hong come yet?


    I can only shake my head to say no!


    At last, the two old people were crying.


    "Xiao Hong, Xiao Hong! I''m dad. Come out and meet me


    "Xiao Hong, my daughter! Where on earth are you? "


    It''s a pity that Xiao Hong didn''t come out.


    Also, she may feel that she has no face to come out to see her parents when she gets the present virtue.


    What''s more, she is still a ghost. If she comes out and is seen by others, what will happen?


    Where is his mother crying, "daughter, mother knows you want to see us, so come out.". If you really don''t want to see us, you can reincarnate. Go ahead! We''ll have a good time. "


    "Baby daughter, go to reincarnation! Don''t wander around the world any more. I know that you have become a lonely soul. Do you know how hard it is in dad''s heart? "


    Finish saying, this guy two hugs where, cry thin Li Hua.


    As a result, the three of us in the side, is also secretly wipe tears.


    The most sad thing in the world is that white hair people give black hair people away.


    Young people, we must love ourselves!


    Because you are injured, it will always be your parents who love you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    That picture is really moving.


    All three of us cried.


    After all, no one jumped out of the crack in the stone, right? It''s all from mother to father.


    This picture is the most pure feelings of human beings. Who won''t cry?


    In the end?


    Is Xiao Hong out?


    It didn''t come out!


    Never came out.


    Or, even if it came out, her parents couldn''t see it.


    At this point, suddenly the tianbang next to me reached out and pushed me.


    I wonder.


    Niang xipi, at this point, people are still crying.


    What are you poking me for?


    I''ll turn around and have a look, boy!


    It turned out that two strangers appeared on the other side.


    Anyway, I don''t know whether he is human or not.


    That head is too high, at least two meters high.


    Vaguely, it''s just a shadow.


    The strangest thing is that they are still holding umbrellas.


    Tianbang is a little angry, mainly because we are so busy here. What are they doing here?


    Just about to scold them.


    I just stopped this guy!


    Why?


    Because, those guys can''t scold.


    This is his mother''s Yin, if you scold him, the day you die, people will find you trouble.


    It is said that there is a hell with 18 layers under the ground, among which there is a long tongue hell.


    What is hell for?


    It''s about picking up the tongue biters.


    In other words, if there is a Yin difference here, it proves that Xiao Hong is relieved.


    I listened to my parents and got reincarnated.


    When the Yin difference with little red disappeared, it was all over.


    His parents, they were crying.


    I said to them directly, thank you! Your daughter has been reincarnated.


    Hearing this, they all relaxed.


    After it was over, the next day, ray put the video online.


    That really caused a great sensation!


    This video, click directly to become the home page.


    A lot of fans said, no matter whether it''s true or not, it''s shot well anyway.


    Others say that the love of parents is the greatest.


    When Lei Rufei made a lot of money, who would have thought that the video was deleted in the end.


    What a strange thing!


    More strange things are still to come.


    After a few days, a group of strange people came to the door.


    Me! Good day! Raj, they''re all fucked up.


    After catching it, I was still an old acquaintance, the former 507 Institute, who came to me.


    Other people are the simplest problem.


    Man! You promised us not to spread the news so as not to cause panic.


    But now you''re good. You''re still playing live. Isn''t that cheating?


    After saying this, I was also quite embarrassed, quite helpless.


    It''s just a pity that Lei Rufei''s account number is sealed.


    Those people made it very clear that if I didn''t abide by the agreement, I would have to be sent in at that time.


    Although my starting point is good, it creates panic, which is not good.


    I can''t help it. I can only promise again and again that I will never do such a thing in the future.


    After that, they let me go.


    For this matter, Lei Rufei is very depressed, but also helpless, isn''t he?


    Finally, how to adjust?


    She had to give up shooting. But after that?


    You have to live, don''t you?


    Let''s just partner up and do business together.


    But tianbang said at that time, "beautiful sister, we all have to work hard. When it comes to that kind of thing, should we fight or not? But what about you? "


    As a result


    Lei Rufei''s answer is a little unbelievable.


    What did she say?


    I''ll be your agent! I''ll help you with your business then, won''t I?


    After saying this, we imagine the same.


    It''s mainly ray Rufei''s family. Where is the relationship? He can always find a way to do business.


    The most important thing is, how can people deal with her just like this?


    So, this time, we can only form a three person team.


    Lei Rufei is quite capable!


    Soon, we got a job.


    What kind of work is this?Let''s go and help others sweep their graves!


    It''s strange that I should sweep people''s tombs. It''s not my immortal. I''ll sweep the chicken feather''s tombs for him.


    But what happened?


    What''s going on?


    It was this guy''s father who died here, and then what?


    He dreams every night. What does he dream about?


    Dream is to go to the father, often appear in their dreams.


    What about the dream?


    Don''t say what to do, just dream.


    I heard we''re in this business, right?


    They asked us to ask, in the end this immortal, always dream, what do you want to find them for?


    OK, so the three of us went by with good wine and good food.


    In front of the cemetery, right there.


    This is a rich man!


    The people that the Lei Rufei family contacted were only friends of rich people, right?


    Given a lot of money, we sat and watched.


    Wait, wait!


    People never come out.


    In the end, the man was bored.


    How about me and tianbang over there?


    Just eat and drink directly.


    It''s funny to eat the things used for sacrifice.


    After we had enough to eat and drink, we still didn''t come out.


    I couldn''t help it, so I went to the grave and spilled the wine in front of it.


    He said to him, "master, master, I''m hired by your son. I heard that you are looking for him, but if you don''t say what you want, who knows what''s going on? If you have any ideas and requirements, just say so. "


    Unfortunately, they still don''t come out.


    Tianbang said, "I said, master! Is this dream a joke? How do I feel that''s not right? "


    I don''t understand what''s wrong.


    Lei Rufei said, "I don''t think he has any difficulties and can''t come out?"


    "Can''t get out?"


    I heard this and looked around. The next moment, the direct reaction came.


    Damn it! It''s daylight now. How can ghosts come out?


    If this comes out, isn''t it a mess?


    "It seems that we can''t come during the day. You''d better come out at night! "


    That''s what I said, and they were all dumbfounded.


    Tianbang replied directly, "master, you have no problem. In broad daylight, let us come to the cemetery? "


    I replied with a smile, "what? Brother, you eat this bowl of rice, big night, meet ghost calculate what? We haven''t met before, have we? "


    It''s a bit too much for ray. It was stupid at that time, wasn''t it? Did you really want to do that?


    "What else?" I asked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    "Do you think the money is so easy to earn?"


    After that, they were silent.


    So, after going back, we''ll come back here in the evening.


    This place is really a little scary!


    How to say?


    This cemetery is very early.


    As we all know, the saying that cremation must be carried out was not implemented at that time.


    So, after many dead bodies are buried, this place is full of ghost fire.


    Walking among them, tianbang is a little tired.


    What about the other side?


    Lei Rufei was also very scared. He followed me all the time, holding my arm.


    I said, do we want to smear cow tears?


    Tianbang shook his head firmly.


    As we all know, this evening is still in the cemetery. If you daub the cow tears, I''m afraid there will be a lot of dirty things here.


    However, how can you see those people without smearing cow tears?


    So, I painted it in the end.


    After smearing it, I''ll watch it alone. I''m scared to them.


    As a result


    I saw an incredible scene.


    Why?


    It''s full of goddamn ghosts!


    A lot of people look at the market.


    Actually!


    What about the ghost?


    There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    After all, ghosts are human beings, right?


    So


    I can only comfort myself, nothing to be afraid of, nothing to be afraid of.


    I searched for it for a long time, and finally


    I saw the people in the cemetery.


    As mentioned earlier, this person will keep his appearance after he dies.


    The old man may have died before, so he is not very humble.


    For a while, I was sitting there with my legs up and smoking.


    Yes, smoking!


    Of course, what kind of cigarette is this?


    Of course, when we worship, we burn incense.


    How strange it is that there is a strange old man with a stick of incense in his mouth?


    Look, I''ve been staring at it. Suddenly, tianbang said, "you Don''t tell me. He''s right behind me. "


    I nodded.


    Tianbang was scared to get out of the way, and then he said something inexplicable.


    Of course, it''s all a fart, isn''t it?


    He can''t see it either.


    Of course, they don''t want to see it either.


    So, I leaned over and sat directly beside him,. I asked, "old man, I''ve been looking for you during the day. You say, now you have any requirements, I want to tell your son


    "What requirements? That guy is an unfilial son! It''s been a long time. I haven''t come to see you. "


    this person directly make complaints about it, I suddenly dumbfounded.


    What''s more?


    "Well, then. Actually Your son is very busy. He''s very busy now. He should not come to see you


    "That''s why I said, this is a smelly boy, unfilial son."


    "Your request is to let him see you more and accompany you more. Is that right?"


    I just replied.


    He said, "it''s not just that, of course. Burn more paper men for me to use. Oh, by the way, it''s better to be beautiful! "


    "Cough..."


    After saying this, I am also depressed enough.


    I wish I could! And the old man.


    I said, "OK, I see. I''ll go then. "


    After that, we said goodbye to him.


    Then he went straight to his son.


    His son is rich and busy with his career every day.


    It seems that I really don''t have time to go.


    So, I had to say, "your father asked you to accompany him more. If it''s best, you can burn some paper men. Oh, yes, I want beautiful women! "


    "That''s it?"


    After that, he was a bit silly.


    Anyway, it''s settled.


    The boss really went to match his father. After burning the paper money, everything was settled.


    Sure enough, after that, I never had a nightmare.


    Rich people are good!


    If you sweep a grave, you''ll get 50000 yuan.


    Where''s ray?


    They are not short of money and generous. Then, tianbang and I each have 20000 yuan, and she just takes 10000 yuan.


    In this way, soon we stopped temporarily.Live like this every day, day after day.


    Until


    Until it''s a big thing.


    This time, it''s not easy to come to us, or to hire us.


    People can''t afford a cent, so we are obliged to help. Moreover, you can''t help but go.


    Why?


    Because, that group of 507 people, let''s help.


    There''s no way. We can''t go without it.


    If you offend these people, there will be no good fruit to eat in the future, right?


    So I had to go.


    What happened after we went to the place?


    Murder!


    Let''s see for ourselves who are responsible for helping us.


    At the scene of the murder, there was a body.


    Whose body is this?


    A woman!


    It''s a bloody death.


    The whole person widened his eyes, opened his mouth, and there was black bile around his mouth.


    In other words, it''s frightening to death.


    It''s very strange. What kind of things do you have to go through before you go through? Can the CIA scare a person like this?


    I smoked a cigarette, then looked at the guy who brought us and asked him, "what''s going on?"


    "This case, obviously, can''t be solved by them."


    I nodded.


    "You should know that I have to rely on you."


    "I mainly want to ask You should have a lot of good people, right? Why do I have to? "


    " you should know that the country is so big, right? How can those people be enough? So we have to cultivate our own people. "


    "So I am?"


    "Well, it depends on your performance."


    "Well, I have another question." After I asked the question, he was dumbfounded.


    Can''t laugh or cry, "why do you talk so much?"


    "I''m in the system now, right? So Do you have a salary? " After that, he was completely stupid.


    "No!" It''s a straight cut.


    After listening to this, I found it strange.


    You are stupid. Since there is no salary, who is so stupid? He''s also working for them with his head in his hand.


    Looking into my eyes, this guy seems to see through my mind.


    "But you can get some benefits. For example, if you have something you can''t solve, you can ask for our help. "


    "Well, for example?"


    "For example, on some occasions, if you happen to encounter something that you can''t explain clearly. We''ll show up! "


    " well, that means


    "If you''re caught, we''ll let you out. If you meet a great character, we''ll send someone to help you. That''s it! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    Really? It''s not funny, is it?


    I looked at him directly. Anyway, this guy didn''t speak at last.


    "Do your work!" Hold for a long time, finally came such a sentence.


    Well, that''s it.


    So I began to investigate the matter. Looking around, I didn''t find anything unusual.


    After all, this prisoner is not a human, is he? Are you kidding if you want to find evidence?


    "What do you find?"


    "Hard to say!"


    When I said that, looking at him who was puzzled, I had to explain, "generally speaking, if this ghost wants to harm people. You have to lower the flame in your body, right? So I think she should have been scared to death. "


    "Thank you! Can you say something I don''t know? "


    "The police should investigate whether this is a love killing or a hate killing." I have a sentence.


    Don''t blame me. The first time I met this kind of thing, it''s normal for me to play abnormally.


    The man sighed, helpless.


    Finally, inexplicably came a sentence, "I''m very busy. So, I''ll arrange a partner for you. You can investigate with him


    Then he left.


    Who is the partner?


    A cop, of course!


    So I teamed up with that guy, and then they went to investigate the matter together.


    Actually, it''s useless. I don''t understand these steps.


    The beginning of the investigation, starting with the identity of the woman.


    The result of the investigation is that her name is Li Yan. It''s a lawyer!


    This is troublesome.


    Why?


    Lawyers! It''s a lawsuit. So, it''s normal for such things to be retaliated.


    I''m so sad to hear that.


    Another thing is that this girl has a lot of boyfriends.


    So


    Love killing is also a completely possible thing.


    Next, of course, is an urgent investigation.


    I just found out that it was really hard to investigate the case.


    You know, there were a lot of cops at that time. They were working all night.


    I''m half tired. Let''s talk about the simplest thing.


    It was the ashtray in the conference room, which was full at that time.


    In the end, a lot of plans were made, and then a group of people began to implement them.


    After the deployment, it''s still deployment, all kinds of investigation.


    soon, the suspect began to appear before us.


    A Thai named NIPA.


    This is really strange! It''s too strange to believe.


    Of course, it seems that there is something like this in Thailand.


    Not to say much, I also believe that this Thai is a good man.


    Then, the investigation report, started.


    Thai people, because of one thing, were sent to prison by this lawyer.


    After coming out, of course, I have to take revenge on this.


    Immediately, go and arrest this guy, and then come back for interrogation.


    It''s really strange when I go to arrest.


    That guy seems to get information every time, and then run away.


    This is wonderful.


    My partner always thought that there was a spy inside them.


    But I don''t think so. Since there is such a thing, of course people can know all the information.


    As a last resort, I can only start to use cow tears again.


    And then


    A terrible thing happened.


    It was in the dead of night at that time, because we were investigating this case, right?


    Zhang Qi, my partner, stayed up all night and suddenly called for the meeting to be over. Before leaving, I saw a strange woman lying on Zhang Qi''s back.


    Isn''t that a very strange thing?


    So I said it directly.


    "Zhang Qi, there is a woman behind you."


    As soon as he said this, Zhang Qi was not comfortable at that time.


    What''s going on?


    He said he didn''t believe it. If it wasn''t for the orders of the superior, he wouldn''t take me with him.


    I''m so depressed.


    No way, I can only, think of a way, and then a good meeting for this master.


    I asked Zhang Qi not to care whether he wanted to. In order to prevent the leakage of secrets, at least let me have a try, right?


    Zhang Qi is skeptical, but he still disagrees.


    Finally, I can''t help it. I''ll tell him directly. If I don''t agree, I''ll tell your boss.Hearing this, he had no choice but to agree.


    Then I sat him down, patted the table, and yelled to the woman, "what are you doing?"


    After I said this, Zhang Qi felt puzzled.


    Not angry back to the sentence, "son of a bitch, is not you let me sit here?"


    I was so depressed that I had to reply, "I didn''t speak to you. I''m talking to the woman behind you, OK


    "What are you doing? You have to play such a boring play, don''t you


    "Who''s bored with you? Don''t talk. Just keep calm. "


    Then I looked directly at the woman and asked again, "do you know that you are helping a bad man. If you don''t talk, don''t be better than me, OK? I''m going to trouble you then. "


    "You don''t know, it''s the business. If I want to clean you up, it''s quite easy. "


    After saying this, the woman finally looked at me and spoke directly, "it''s up to you?"


    "Or let''s have a try."


    After saying this, she sneered, the next moment


    I came straight at him, and his face turned big.


    I''m wiping!


    Who can think of, this Ya of unexpectedly is a crack female.


    I''m so anxious. In the past, didn''t I say that this thing was only available in Japan?


    I was scared back.


    As a result, sitting on this bench, right?


    It almost didn''t fall on the ground.


    I wipe it. It''s so fuckin ''scary.


    "Plop", I fell to the ground.


    Where''s Zhang Qi over there?


    Inexplicably looking at me, not angry to the sentence, "what are you doing ya you?"


    I sat up in a hurry and looked around. Surprisingly, there was nothing around.


    That ghost thing, so inexplicably disappeared. Horrible, right?


    My dear!


    I directly scolded a sentence, "trouble, that thing is a cleft woman, this is really not so easy to solve."


    "What the hell are you talking about? What split girl, what kind of thing, have you seen too many horror movies? " Zhang Qi couldn''t help it.


    Then he stood up and said, "OK, I''m in a hurry. I really don''t have time to talk about these things with you. If you want to do it, do it slowly. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    "Acting?"


    Hearing this, I felt a little uncomfortable at that time. I said, "how can you think I''m acting? That''s a little too hurtful, isn''t it? "


    "Hurt? Ha ha ha I don''t think so. "


    This guy is really annoying.


    Get it! I told you about him. Let''s forget it.


    Of course, it''s impossible to just let it go, right?


    I really can''t solve it now. I''ve never encountered anything like a split girl. It''s too damn scary.


    It''s not something I can handle.


    I had to find an old acquaintance.


    Let the old monk deal with him!


    I haven''t seen the old monk for a long time.


    I don''t know what''s going on with this old man.


    I went to the old monk''s temple and found that it was the same. The old thing was good at eating, dressing, eating and sleeping.


    When I saw him, I really understood the saying, "good people don''t live long, bad people stay for thousands of years.".


    Take a look at him. He is definitely a typical one.


    I''m so close to the past that I haven''t spoken yet.


    As expected, the old monk spoke first.


    Ha ha


    "I knew you were going to show up again, how about that? You won''t forget the old man, will you? "


    When I heard this, I was a little angry. Immediately came a sentence, "Ya of, you are a monk?"? Not a fortune teller, OK? You''re so accurate. Why don''t you just be a fortune teller? "


    "Look at you, look at you, your temper is still so bad. What about? With which of your girlfriends, have you reconciled? " He meant, of course, raefi.


    I suddenly turned red and looked a little embarrassed.


    What do you mean?


    My current relationship with Lei Rufei is also a situation of constant cutting and disordered management.


    I asked him, what''s up? How are you doing recently?


    "What else? Knock wooden fish every day to end the rest of life. But you''re different, man You are still young. You have to make good use of the opportunity. "


    I''m puzzled to hear that.


    I''m an old man. Are you a monk? Why is it always related to these worldly affairs?


    "Hey, hey Kid, you don''t know that, do you? You are predestined relationship with us Buddhists. That''s why you''re mentioned, isn''t it? What about? Are you coming to me now to invite me to dinner? " The old monk is a little annoying. As soon as I come up, I''ll ask you to invite me to dinner. What''s the matter?


    I rolled my eyes and said, "OK, please eat KFC. Will you go or not?"


    After saying this, the old man was terrified and said, "Amitabha, I''m just a vegetarian. I don''t eat meat or kill animals."


    "Ha ha..."


    I saw him look funny, and then came a sentence, "OK, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''m in a lot of trouble now. "


    "Well, I knew you wouldn''t come to me for nothing, would you? Come on, what''s going on? " The old monk has a look of "I see you white".


    I''m a little embarrassed. I can''t help it. Let''s be honest.


    I said, when I was wandering outside, I met an opponent that I couldn''t fight.


    "Oh, is there a rival?" It seems that the old monk really cares about my feelings.


    I rolled my eyes and said, "of course not. I didn''t mean this, OK? Listen to me, I met a ghost! It''s a split girl. I can''t deal with her. "


    After hearing this, he did look a little silly.


    How to say?


    He told me that cleft girl is really hard to deal with.


    I asked him, how to say that?


    "Actually, you want to! Every place has its own customs. It''s like we have zombies here, but there are vampires abroad. Although zombies and vampires are the same, they have to suck blood. But other people''s vampires can fly. Our zombies don''t have this function. "


    when I hear this, it''s one head, two big.


    I can''t help it. Can he speak straight?


    I can''t respond to the constant detour.


    After saying this, the old man immediately said with a bitter smile, "how can a smart man like you not understand? To put it bluntly, we are a little acclimatized to the things coming from outside. "


    "So you mean that the cleft girl is from abroad?"


    "Yes! You should have heard that there is a legend of the split girl in Japan. "After that, I nodded.


    Indeed, I have heard of this kind of legend.


    It is said that when you walk in a heavy rain, or at night, when you go out, you will see a woman.


    What about this woman?


    Always wearing a mask.


    However, if you meet a person, she will take off the mask, and then directly ask you whether she is beautiful or not.


    Most people are scared when they see this mouth.


    If you say it''s not beautiful, you will infuriate her, and then the cleft girl will kill you directly.


    On the contrary, if you flatter her and say nice things to her.


    What about the split girl?


    With a pair of scissors, she will sneer and cut your mouth open, and then make you so beautiful.


    This seems to be a kind of Japanese horror legend.


    I didn''t expect to meet this thing here.


    To be honest, it''s really a terrible legend.


    Anyway, when I heard these stories before, I was really shocked.


    I looked at the old monk and said, "well, according to your meaning, I have no choice.


    At that time, what about those people who have to go to Japan to clean up?


    "That''s not true. If you meet some powerful people, they can solve the problem."


    Hearing this, I doubted, a little helpless asked a sentence, "so the question, where can I find this powerful man?"


    After saying this, the old monk was proud. Head shaking said, far in the sky, close in front of you.


    Damn it! I understand that the old man who has been around for a long time is actually flattering himself, saying that he is a great power.


    I really want to be helpless. How can there be such a shameless person in the world?


    This kind of words can be said.


    Come on! I''m also a human being. I have to bow my head under the eaves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    I had no choice but to look at him and say, "OK, ok Can you tell me now? What should I do now? "


    After saying this, the old monk said, "this matter! I''ll figure it out. You have to find the source of this split girl. Because, according to Japanese legend, cleft girl is neither a human nor a ghost. "


    "This So what the hell is she? "


    "I don''t know. Who knows? If I knew, would I still use such trouble? Will you go and investigate directly? "


    When I heard this, I was really going to vomit blood.


    In the end, of course, I could only endure and said with a dry smile, "well, according to your opinion, how can I find this man? Or, how should I start? "


    After I said these words, the old monk laughed where he was.


    "It''s not easy. Just talk to the split girl."


    When I hear this, I feel puzzled, OK? I was almost killed by this crack girl last time. Now I want to talk to her? Why don''t you just tell me to die faster?


    See me frown, a face uncomfortable looking at him.


    I''ll tell you that it''s time for you to start laughing


    I blushed, and then I said, "fart! I''m not afraid. But the point is, the guy is with a Thai. It''s a Thai bodyguard. How can I get rid of him? "


    " it''s also simple. Let''s go straight out of the body. "


    When I heard this, my eyes widened. Anyway, I felt a little incredible.


    What?


    Can things be played like this?


    "Don''t think about it, just leave it to me. You come to me tonight. Oh, yes! You go to the yard and help me chop up that pile of firewood. "


    I was wide eyed when I heard this.


    Is there any mistake in using me as a coolie?


    "Ha ha You ah, before Xi, eat mine and use mine. Now let you do some small things. Why don''t you do all these little things? "


    After that, it really made me blush.


    Yes! Before, it was always supported by others.


    Now, it''s not too much to help with something, is it?


    As a last resort, I nodded and agreed to help him.


    What about the old monk?


    Where said with a smile, "boy, don''t think I''m pitching you. I''m helping you. You can''t sleep until you are very tired. Do you think that''s the truth? "


    "Yes, you are right. Can''t I go to work?"


    At this point, I can only run to work again.


    Soon, the work was finished and I was very tired.


    I asked him, what do you want me to do next?


    He said, "well I''ll fill your tank with water. "


    When I heard this, I immediately rolled my eyes and looked at him.


    What happened?


    The old monk is here again. I''m doing it for you. Young man, only by doing this can you fall asleep as soon as possible, right? "


    After that, the guy just couldn''t blink at me.


    Then I said, "I said Did you find a reason to let me do the hard work for you


    After saying this, he turned red. The old monk was so cheeky that he was shy.


    I must have guessed it right!


    "It''s a combination of work and rest! In a word, it''s rubbish. Let''s go to work as soon as possible. "


    He urged me for the old monk.


    There is no way, I can only be unwilling, unwilling to run to continue to work.


    Soon, it was done again.


    However, the old monk can always think of some work that you have to do.


    One by one, one by one, I feel like I''m going to be crazy.


    At night, it''s the worst.


    Because it''s a monk, right?


    This evening when eating, is also a mess. All vegetarians. How can one rely on vegetarianism alone after being squeezed to such a state?


    Anyway, after eating enough, I still feel hungry.


    As a last resort, I asked the old monk to find a way to give me more food. Is there anything to eat?


    As a result, the guy said, "Amitabha, sin, sin, we are Buddhists, we don''t kill. Why do you always think about eating meat? Isn''t it good to eat vegetarian? "I gave him a straight look, and then said, "is that good for you? That''s not a good thing for me. I''m starving to death! "


    "Never mind, never mind. EME TOEFL, you sit down and recite scriptures... "


    As a result, the words have not finished, I directly glared at him.


    This guy smacks his mouth, as if he knows what he said wrong, and soon he won''t be in many schools.


    Instead, he told me with a smile, "I am helping you. Are you tired and want to sleep now? I''ll tell you, we can start right away. "


    Speaking of this, I am suspicious anyway. I just look at him for no reason.


    In the end, the old monk stopped talking, and immediately let me enter the rhythm, ready to start working.


    Then come on!


    What are you doing?


    Lying there, he told me to treat myself as a dead man. Anyway, don''t talk or move.


    Just lie there, that''s it.


    I can''t help it. I''m suspicious. I''ll just lie down and do exactly what he says.


    This old thing, lit a lot of lights, all on my side.


    How about your own size?


    Where to read the Scriptures, the innermost braid after braid.


    It''s a good old saying. If you don''t listen, monks chant scriptures.


    When it comes to chanting sutras, people are really sleepy.


    Unconsciously, after a while, I fell asleep there.


    After I fell asleep, I heard a voice calling me all the time.


    Call me, let me follow him.


    I was in a daze at that time. I didn''t think so much. I didn''t even know who this guy was.


    Anyway, following the sound, I went directly, and then followed him.


    Walking, walking, I''m a little silly.


    Then I heard a little girl crying all the time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    What about me? I''m too soft hearted to hear people cry. Then, he curiously took a look.


    Don''t mention it. There was a child in front of him. He was crying everywhere. He looked pitiful.


    I went over and began to ask, "Hey, little girl, why are you crying here alone?"


    But what''s wonderful is that she didn''t give any answer, just pretending not to hear it.


    I''m stupid. What? This little girl, can''t you see me?


    Then a voice came, "don''t talk to her. Boy, did you hear me? Don''t have any communication with her. "


    When I heard this, I immediately understood that this is an old monk.


    This old man is obviously guiding me to do things.


    So I asked, "who is this little girl?"


    In a word, he is the cleft girl you have been looking for! "


    when I heard this, I couldn''t believe it.


    Who could have thought that this was actually the split girl?


    For a time, I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, it is really a bit embarrassed.


    I didn''t expect that crack girl was so cute when she was a child.


    Paralysis, sin, sin, how can I think that?


    So I was there, looking at her all the time.


    In fact, I just found out that this split girl was not beautiful at all when she was a child.


    How to say?


    This girl! He was born with a cleft lip.


    What is cleft lip?


    The mouth is separated here. It''s a bit ugly and scary.


    She cried all the time, then rubbed her nose and kept shouting, "I don''t want it, I don''t want it!"


    On the other side, I saw a vague voice, where she said, "be obedient, just wait for us here, wait for mom to come back."


    This scene is too familiar.


    Needless to say, come back to fart!


    The woman left the baby and went straight away, never coming back.


    That''s to say, the little girl was abandoned.


    I see here, more or less, a little feeling ah.


    How can we say that she is also her own daughter? How can there be such parents in the world?


    Just because her daughter is a harelip, so she left her, never pay attention to it?


    It is too cruel, such parents, it is shameless ah!


    I''d like to go up and persuade the little girl.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, the old monk spoke again. He said, "I''ve already told you, don''t talk to her. What you are entering is not the girl''s world, but her memory. Now, you can find out why she has become such a behavior now. "


    When I heard this, I suddenly realized, what happened to this little girl?


    So, I can only wait there, waiting for the next development of this little girl.


    What about her?


    Really a good girl, her mother, told her not to run around, waiting here, and then she really was waiting there.


    Wait and wait, wait and wait.


    Who would have thought, until dark, until the next day, until the name of heaven.


    Still did not come back, she waited until the rain, a person in the rain.


    In terms of time, it has been three days and three nights.


    Finally, the little girl, really can''t stand it.


    Obviously, she knew that she should have been abandoned, where she was crying.


    I can''t bear to see that little girl.


    How can people in this world be so cruel?


    She was so young that she became an orphan without father or mother.


    Fortunately, at this time, a man came over and began to say hello to her.


    "Why are you here, little sister?"


    The little girl replied, "I''m waiting for my mother."


    "Mom, how long have you been waiting?"


    "I''ve been waiting for three days!"


    After saying this, the man was stunned and obviously understood that the girl should have been abandoned.


    And then


    The man said directly, your mother must not want you. Children, you are here to continue to wait, when the time can not wait for people, you will be sick.


    Let''s go! Uncle took you out of here, and I''ll be your father.


    After saying this, the little girl is really in a hurry. She hasn''t eaten anything for three days. If it''s someone else, she can''t carry it, can she?


    At last, she followed the man.


    It''s a great relief for the society.Otherwise, the child''s life is really miserable.


    However, I just had this idea, but I didn''t expect that what happened next would really overturn my three outlooks.


    It turns out that the man is not a good man. Seeing this little girl, he took her to beg for food.


    Li Yao never stops, her lips are harelip, and then win other people''s sympathy, to make money for themselves.


    I''m so angry to see this.


    How could that be?


    That doesn''t count!


    What about the little girl''s hard-earned money in the end?


    Finally, it all went to the man. Men also boast that if they earn enough money in the future, dad will save it for you. It''s easy to use when you get married.


    But actually?


    I didn''t give it to her at all.


    That man''s temper is really bad.


    The little girl was already very unfortunate.


    But did not expect, fell into the hands of this man, is more unfortunate.


    This man often likes drinking and gambling.


    Every time, after losing money and drinking wine, he beat the little girl hard.


    And what''s the most terrible thing?


    With the little girl growing up day by day, the man


    After getting drunk, she was ruined.


    Damn it! I was so angry that I tried to hit people with my fist.


    How can there be such scum in the world?


    It''s not human, it''s a beast!


    Well, it''s also your adopted daughter. Even if you beat her, how can you do such a thing?


    Of course, no matter how angry I am, there is no better way.


    After all, this is the memory of the split girl, isn''t it?


    I suddenly understood that in this world there is really no unexplained hate, there is no unexplained love ah.


    Cleft girl, today step by step to this extent, to a large extent, most of them are caused by the sad childhood.


    Later, she came of age.


    Start asking for your share.


    Because, there is a handsome boy, take a fancy to her. I don''t mind if she''s a harelip, and I''m willing to marry her.


    Split daughter happy bad, let his adoptive father take out the money, he wants to get married.


    But where is the money? The adoptive father had already gambled away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    If she can''t afford it, the daughter has to get married.


    The man is a little sick for a while.


    He felt abandoned!


    He not only beat his stepdaughter hard, but after that, he forced her again.


    When I saw this, I was so angry that my eggs hurt.


    It is said that there must be something hateful about this poor man.


    On the other hand, is that the same?


    There are pitiful things about hateful people.


    I can''t imagine how dark and pathetic such a childhood is.


    What about the split girl?


    Finally, I can''t bear it. For my lifelong happiness, there is a man who is willing to marry her.


    Of course, decided not to continue the compromise!


    What happened in the end?


    She sued her adoptive father!


    I sent him straight to jail for dinner.


    When the adoptive father went in, of course, no one cared about him any more. He sold the house left by his adoptive father, and then went to live a shameless life with that man.


    The irony is here.


    How can a man like a cleft lip girl?


    It''s just for fun, trying to cheat her out of her money.


    After they ran out of money, they broke up.


    In other words, from the beginning to the end, this is a fraud.


    It''s too difficult to be a crack girl now.


    Have a sad childhood, and then be cheated again and again.


    Most of all


    Although stepfather is shameless, he still has a house and a meal for her.


    Now, the house has been cheated and there is no food to eat.


    She has no choice


    She killed herself!


    That''s how she hated herself.


    So, before she died, she was hopeless. She just took a pair of scissors and cut her own mouth.


    With this resentment, she committed suicide! She just died.


    After death, the soul did not disperse, but with resentment, so floating in the world.


    Later, I met a Thai!


    What about the Thais?


    Directly deceived her, willing to help her revenge, can let her become a very fierce ghost.


    But she had to listen to him.


    Cleft female originally died with resentment, now heard, can revenge!


    The chance to get revenge, of course, is full of promise.


    In this way, she was trained to be someone else''s bodyguard, and then went to kill the man for revenge.


    However, this Thai is not a good thing. He began to make use of her to be an invisible person for himself.


    For example


    Kill the lawyer!


    In fact, take a closer look, this life of cleft girl, is really in the use and tragedy, a little bit over.


    Even if he died, he was used by others as a bodyguard to help others do evil.


    "Oh, it''s pathetic, it''s pathetic."


    After that, I''m ready to step back.


    I didn''t expect that something was wrong behind me.


    He turned his head and looked behind him.


    I''ll go! It was a big surprise to me.


    What''s going on?


    The split girl, now standing behind me, is looking at me coldly.


    I was really a little flustered, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, just looked at her.


    Then he asked, "you You''re not in memory now, are you


    As soon as she finished, the woman raised her hand and grabbed me by the neck.


    Nima, I pinched it hard.


    She grinned at me with that terrible mouth. It was really scary.


    I struggled, and then I said, "don''t Don''t be impulsive, listen to me Let me explain to you. "


    "You dare to enter my world. Ha ha ha You''re looking for your own death, and I''m not to blame. "


    I feel more and more uncomfortable, paralyzed! I''m really dying.


    At the critical moment, I heard the monk shouting, "Amitabha, benefactor! Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. Don''t be stubborn any more. "


    As a result, as soon as I finished, I heard the sound of "pa pa".


    I''ll go. I''m fine. I feel like I''m flying.


    Directly fly back out, and then open your eyes, this is the amazing discovery.


    Your mother!


    It turns out that I''m awake.


    What about your face?


    The old monk beat him up.I wish I could!


    I got upset and jumped up and yelled, "what are you doing hitting me for? Damn it


    "Amitabha, why don''t you go on the road? I hit you just now to wake you up and return your soul to your body as soon as possible. Otherwise, you''ll be dead for a while, won''t you? "


    "Alas ~"


    I sighed, and then I said, "master, that split girl is so poor."


    After I said this, the old monk raised his hand and said, "Amitabha! In this world, there is no unexplained love or hatred. "


    After hearing this, I looked at her directly, and then said, "you are so familiar with this. I said, "my daughter-in-law said that at the beginning."


    "Your daughter-in-law, who is the benefactor?"


    "Well Just my ghost daughter-in-law. "


    When I was hungry, he said, "if that''s the case, which benefactor seems to have a very high consciousness. I should be predestined with Buddha! "


    When I heard this, I immediately shriveled my mouth. What do you mean that I am predestined with your Buddha?


    Ma Dan, are you a married woman?


    Going to be a monk again!


    I immediately said, "master, I don''t think you said this to many people. I''ve heard it a hundred times. Don''t you just say that you are predestined with Buddha when you see everyone


    "Of course, life is equal!"


    Wipe, the old monk''s words can really make people angry.


    Of course, I don''t want to talk so much with him. I asked him directly. Now in this situation, how should we deal with cleft women?


    He said, "only to defuse her hatred."


    When I heard this, I turned my eyes and said it well.


    How to resolve it?


    To kill her adoptive father, or the man?


    Well, the man seems to have been killed by herself.


    In other words, whether I go or not, the ending is the same, right?


    "Amitabha, benefactor, you have done it many times. It''s not so bad this time. "


    "Wait, wait..."


    I quickly raised my hand, stopped him, and then directly asked, "what does that mean?"


    "I mean, you''ve defused so many ghosts'' grudges, and this one is not bad."


    "The key is, how can I resolve it?"


    "Give what she needs most."


    "Well, she lacks love the most."


    "Yes, the answer is correct!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    "Well, what''s the point?"


    "You just make her feel loved."


    Hearing this, I frowned and said, "no, no, no I can''t do this kind of thing. Mainly, I I really can''t talk. "


    As soon as I think of the cleft girl''s mouth, I feel my legs and stomach soften.


    Who would have thought that the old monk was quite angry after hearing this.


    He just came up to my head and yelled, "what do you think? It''s dirty enough to talk about it. "


    "What? Didn''t you just say that? Let her feel the love. Let me go and soak her? "


    "Who told you to go to her? Let her feel that there is still love in the world. "


    "Well, master! If you say such a great thing, go and demonstrate it yourself. Don''t you often say that all beings are equal? You make her feel love and resolve this matter. "


    After saying this, he frowned at that time, and then said, "are you kidding me? How is that possible? Amitabha, if I have this ability, what kind of monk will I be in this temple? "


    "Well Master, the distance you made me imagine is still a little different. How can I feel that I despise you so much? "


    "Scorn? There are so many people who despise me, who are you


    At this point, the old man stretched out his hand, and then said, "talk about the phone bill, 1000 yuan, Chenghui!"


    My eyes are staring round, straight at him, angry to the sentence, "are you kidding me? Just for a moment, you want me a thousand dollars. "


    "Oh, boy! I helped you find out the truth, let your soul out of the body, and saved your life.


    Don''t they cost money? I can tell you that if you go to those old people who have a nose for the thousand yuan, it''s more than that price. "


    Oh, I''m too fuckin ''convinced!


    Well, I finally gave him a thousand dollars, and then I left.


    I thought about it all the time on the way.


    Ma Dan, how can I let that female ghost realize the so-called love?


    It can''t be said that I really want to soak her.


    Or, I''ll be her father, and then experience the feeling of fatherhood?


    Isn''t that funny?


    After going back, I just arrived at the gate of the dormitory. I didn''t expect that Zhang Qi was waiting for me outside.


    As soon as he saw me coming back, he immediately said, "where have you been?"


    "Investigation!"


    After I said this, he looked at me with disdain.


    "Investigation? I''d like to hear about it. How did you find out? "


    "Well In fact, there is a female ghost in this matter... "


    He was impatient before I finished.


    He raised his hand and said, "OK, don''t tell me what''s available. I''m really not interested in it. You know, if you put your behavior in the past, it will definitely promote superstition and kill you. "


    After that, I rolled my eyes.


    I said, "brother, don''t say anything so absolutely, OK? In fact, there are many things in the world that science can''t explain. Do you know


    "Good! If you can show me ghosts, I''ll believe what you say, OK? Come on, prove it to me. Otherwise, it''s OK to look in the mirror at 12 o''clock, or cut apples or play with pen fairy. As long as I can see ghosts, I don''t believe you''re talking nonsense. "


    That makes me laugh.


    All right!


    Since he is going to do so, I will satisfy him.


    Maybe, it''s hard for others to say.


    For example, if you invite a pen fairy, the main reason is that this person is afraid of ghosts three times and ghosts are afraid of people seven times.


    There is such a master, suddenly jump out, really can frighten people to urine.


    But ordinary ghosts can''t come out, but I can invite ghost fairy out, can''t I?


    Standing there directly, I looked at Zhang Qi and grinned.


    What about Zhang Qi?


    I can''t see it anywhere.


    Then he said, "what are you looking at me for? If you want to do it, can you do it quickly? "


    "Well, that''s what you said."


    Speaking of this, I said directly, "Xiao Ping, come out!"


    Then Zhao Ping appeared behind him.


    I said with a smile, "come on!"


    Zhang Qi was stunned. He looked at me strangely and said, "what do you want? Oh, I see. Do you want me to punch you? "


    Unfortunately, he was just ready to come up with his sleeves rolled.


    Behind "bang" is a, hard hit on his head.Zhang Qi is not an ordinary person. How can he do this position without some skills??


    Isn''t that right?


    After being hit by the back, he immediately turned his head and hit the back with a fist.


    This fist, of course, doesn''t work.


    You can''t see ghosts. How do you attack them?


    For a moment, Zhang Qi was silly. He was so confused that he couldn''t come back for a long time.


    "This What''s the situation? "


    I said with a smile, "now you believe it? There are some things in the world that science can''t explain. "


    "I don''t believe it. You may just happen to have water dripping on my head." Zhang Qi''s family believes in science, so they won''t be superstitious.


    Hearing this, I had no choice but to say, "I don''t believe it, do I? Well, I''ll call you. Xiao Ping... "


    As soon as the voice fell, then Zhao Ping raised her hand, "pa pa" was just a few big mouths.


    That''s the left one, the right one. It''s a terrible fight.


    This guy is scared. He''s a captain, but Everyone is afraid of the unknown, isn''t it?


    After a few hits, the guy''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe it. He was so flustered.


    "Why What on earth is that? "


    "Ghost! what. You don''t believe in this stuff, do you? Now believe it or not? "


    After I said this with a smile, he was completely stupefied and couldn''t find words to reply for a long time.


    Also, human beings always feel fear for the unknown.


    What''s more, he was originally educated. From his childhood education, he told him to believe in science, not these things.


    But now


    As a matter of fact, some things really subvert common sense, which will make people sad after the collapse.


    It''s like when we were young, people told you that Xiang can''t be eaten. It''s not good to eat Xiang.


    But


    Suddenly one day, the truth tells you, Xiang is able to eat, after eating, the body is also particularly good.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    You say, in this case, who is it?


    The heart can accept!


    Where is Zhang Qi stupefied? He can''t come back for a long time.


    I thought the boy didn''t believe it. He said, "Xiao Ping, keep fighting."


    Then the guy yelled, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Stop fighting. I believe you. I believe you! "


    I''m glad to hear that.


    As for Zhao Ping over there, the matter has been solved, and there is nothing wrong with her.


    Then, he retreated by himself.


    When Zhao Ping disappeared, I said, "now I think what I said is true?"


    "Well, I don''t understand." He suddenly said this.


    Then I looked at him and asked, "what don''t you understand?"


    "You say it''s all human beings, right? But how many people are there in the world? If people die, they will become ghosts. Then the world Isn''t the world in a mess? "


    "That''s why there is order! There is an order on the ground and an order underground. Otherwise, how can there be a saying of reincarnation? "


    "What happened to the Xiao ping you just called?" Zhang Qi seems to be particularly interested in this matter.


    I laughed and said, "of course, some people who have special adventures will not be reincarnated. If they are parasitic with people, they are the so-called body protectors. "


    After I said this, he was stupefied, not angry to the sentence, "you should not be happy ghost see more?"


    "What''s so funny? I''m telling the truth, OK! You either believe it or I''ll take you to hell again? It''s guaranteed to give you a lot of insight. "


    Of course I''m talking nonsense.


    Where can I take people to the underground to have a look??


    Sure enough, after listening to this, Zhang Qi waved his hand and said, "no, no, I believe you are."


    Speaking of which, this guy has made a lot of changes to me.


    Actually, I took the initiative to invite me to sit down with him and discuss this matter.


    Of course, I had a lot of spare time. I went with nothing to do.


    To this guy''s home, he even took the initiative to make me a cup of coffee.


    I said I don''t like coffee. Do you have tea? Can I have some tea?


    As a result


    This guy was embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry, because I have to stay up late and work overtime a lot. So, I don''t have any tea here, just this one. "


    I have no choice but to make do with it.


    I really don''t understand why people like coffee?


    Anyway, when I drink this thing, it feels like I''m drinking the water for washing the pot. It''s very hard to drink.


    So far, Zhang Qi still didn''t believe me. He asked me, "what Can you really meet ghosts? And you have a ghost? "


    When I heard this, I couldn''t laugh or cry.


    This kid is so damn persistent. Let him see what happened just now, OK? Up to now, I''m still asking, is ghost real or fake?


    "Of course!"


    "Can you tell the ghost who hit me just now to show me?"


    I shook my head and said to him, "it''s not that I didn''t ask her to come out, it''s that she came out, and you can''t see it."


    Of course, I''m completely lying. Zhao Ping''s current ability can be directly embodied by others.


    At that time, directly in front of him, show, absolutely can let him to scare urine.


    Naturally, I can''t let Zhao Ping show off for such a boring reason.


    Zhang Qi sighed and said, "why can''t we see ghosts, but you can?"


    I haven''t explained yet. He said to himself, "Oh, I see. You people have Yin and Yang eyes, don''t you?"


    No way, I had to explain to him, "in fact, yin and Yang eyes are deceiving. There is no denying that some people are born to see things that ordinary people can''t see. But you know what? Ordinary people can see it, too. "


    "Oh, how can ordinary people see ghosts?" Zhang Qi is a curious baby now.


    After all, when he came into contact with a completely strange world, he felt very curious, which was understandable.


    I said to him directly, what about this? Well, for example, with the help of some special props, such as cow tears, we can also see them.


    "Oh, I''ve heard of it. It''s really rare."


    Zhang Qi nodded and said to himself.


    I can''t laugh or cry, either.


    Nodding, I said, "there''s another way!""What can I do?" Zhang Qi was so excited.


    "As the saying goes, this man is afraid of ghosts by three points and ghosts by seven points. Why is this ghost afraid of people? Actually, that''s for ordinary ghosts. In normal people, there will be three fires, which can protect people from the invasion of dirty things. "


    "So?" Zhang Qi can''t wait to wait for me.


    I said with a bitter smile, "so, as long as the flame on this person is weak, then you can see it."


    After saying this, he was overjoyed and said to me quickly, "come on, let the flame on me be weaker."


    But here, don''t explain! Have you heard of it? This person is easy to hit a ghost if he has a bad idea. Just because the flame is weak, this is called the point back. At that time, people who see the idea recite, generally speaking, those ghost things will take advantage of it. Therefore, some people will die inexplicably. It''s like when you''re swimming, you''ll find that you''re caught by a drowning ghost and used as a stand in.


    What''s more, when I was driving, I had an accident for no reason. "


    After I said this, Zhang Qi didn''t understand, and then he said, "Oh, I see. Forget it."


    After talking about it for a long time, I got to the point.


    Zhang Qi said, "you said that there is a ghost on the Thai, right?"


    I nodded.


    Then, Zhang Qi sighed, "bad luck, you don''t know Just this morning, the Thai broke out of prison


    When I heard this, I opened my eyes and couldn''t believe it. I asked him, "how can that be? It''s a prison. Can you escape? "


    "That''s what I said. Then, we went to investigate the monitoring. But In the end, do you know what''s going on up there? "


    I shook my head, of course not.


    He said, "surveillance shows that it was the guard who ran to open the door for him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    "This..." I frowned, and then asked, "did you say that there was a commission?"


    When I said this, Zhang Qi replied: "yes, I thought so at that time. I thought whether he had collected other people''s benefits or not. That''s why he did this kind of thing. However, during the interrogation, he denied that there was no such thing. Ask him why he ran to open the door for others? He actually said that he didn''t know at that time. Just feel, this head is confused, inexplicably took out the key to open the door


    I frowned and said, "I probably know what''s going on."


    Zhang Qi said, "is that "Dirty things?"


    "Well, I must have been haunted." When I said this, he sighed.


    In the end, Zhang Qi said, "I understand why the leader wants to send you down. Because if it''s our turn to do it, I''m afraid we really don''t know how to solve it. "


    I nodded and then I was silent.


    I can''t find anything to say.


    How to say?


    Actually, I don''t know how to solve it.


    The old monk said it was simple at first. Let me let the ghost feel love.


    This is so simple, the key is to do, in order to let her feel love?


    After a long silence, Zhang Qi over there could not help asking, "what do you think we should do now?"


    That''s a fuckin ''question for me.


    I''m also worrying. What should I do?


    "In a word Think of a way to arrest the Thais first. "


    When I said this, he nodded.


    Then, Zhang Qi was a little embarrassed. He said to me, "if you can, you will follow me for the rest of the day. Because if there is a divulging girl, she will be able to detect those unnecessary information, right


    After saying this, I nodded. It''s true.


    Speaking of this, Zhang Qi has seen it deeply, so let me go back to have a rest early.


    I nodded.


    When I went out of the door, this guy really made a big difference to me.


    He immediately said, "what Zhang Yougen, I have to say sorry to you. "


    "Well, where was my silly eye at that time? It''s a bit incredible. This guy would take the initiative to say sorry to me. "


    He said with an embarrassed smile, "what I think I don''t believe doesn''t exist in this world. In fact, this idea is really quite stupid. So, I sincerely apologize to you. "


    At this point, this guy even bowed to me respectfully.


    I was very happy at that time.


    Wave your hand and say, "you Don''t do that. I''m a little at a loss for you to do that. "


    "Don''t get me wrong! As for me, I have to admit my mistakes and stand at attention when I am beaten. "


    "Well, that''s a familiar line. I said, it''s like the lines of "Gu Huo Zai". How are you doing? It''s easy to be misunderstood. "


    After saying this, Zhang Qi''s face turned red.


    I laughed and said, "well, no kidding. Go to bed early and get up early. Good night


    With that, I turned and left.


    Zhang Qi grinned bitterly at the back, but didn''t say anything.


    In this way, we went back to our homes and went to our mothers.


    After a day''s rest, this guy came to me the next morning.


    Along the way, this guy just like a curious baby, never tired of asking me a lot of things.


    Of course, it''s all about gods and ghosts.


    Looking at me a little uncomfortable, he immediately explained, "don''t get me wrong! The main thing is that we''ve never dealt with those things, have we? What I''m afraid is that if it happens, it''s hard to deal with. "


    I laughed when I heard it, so that he didn''t have to worry too much.


    First of all, I have explained that there are three fires on this man.


    This is human Yang!


    They have so many big men together that their masculinity is very strong. Ordinary ghosts can''t be touched.


    Another point is


    As we all know, this official family has integrity. If they wear uniforms, they can suppress evil.


    Where does this root come from?


    As we all know, in ancient times, there was a "mirror hanging high" or "noble righteousness" hanging on the door of Yamen.


    It''s the way to overcome evil.


    So, Zhang Qi, after hearing my words, ran back in a hurry.


    What are you doing?


    Run and put on your uniform.What''s more, he also asked other people to wear it. In this case, it''s mainly for the sake of safety.


    After all this, stop talking nonsense and have a meeting.


    There is only one content in the meeting, that is to catch the guy.


    Not only that, but also a reward order was issued for the masses to report.


    Soon, everyone immediately took action.


    Don''t mention it. Someone will report soon.


    I''ve heard from this guy.


    What''s the news?


    A landlord said that there was a man in his family who was black. As we all know, the people in Southeast Asia are really black.


    By comparison, the yellow people on our side are white to them.


    What does the landlord say?


    After this man came, it was really strange. After living in his home, I have never seen him come out, squatting at home all day, and I don''t know what he is doing?


    The most wonderful place is this guy How generous!


    He didn''t even pay the high rent. Besides, he often eats roast chicken, roast goose and so on.


    Why are Thais linked with money?


    Simple!


    This raise a ghost, he always can''t be kind-hearted?


    According to my opinion, this guy must be using this ghost to make money everywhere.


    So


    You should be generous.


    When we get the news, it''s time to arrest immediately.


    Of course, Zhang Qi knows the danger of this thing, the other side also raised a thing they put on the wrong side. How to deal with it?


    In this case, I have to follow.


    After careful preparation, the landlady ran to knock on the door.


    What do you say when you knock?


    It''s time to teach the gas fee!


    The others were hiding on both sides so that they could not be seen in the door opening.


    Then, after the old lady cheated the door open, everyone immediately rushed on.


    What about Thais?


    In fact, more or less vigilant.


    Although the door was opened, the Thais stood by it. Point to a head and look at it stealthily.


    As soon as the old lady flashed away and the policemen rushed out, he scolded directly, then tried to close the door


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    How could Zhang Qi let him do what he wanted? He gave a strange cry, then jumped up and kicked over.


    "Bang" is a, the door together with the Thai behind, on the spot to hit fly out.


    Immediately, a large group of people rushed in, pressed the guy, took out the handcuffs to deal with him.


    But at this critical moment, what did the Thai suddenly shout at the top of his voice?


    Something wonderful happened.


    In Zhang Qi''s words, no one saw it. But then the whole person flew out.


    They''re stupid. What''s going on? Is there anyone else?


    Then, everyone rushed inside again and rushed in.


    Can not expect, the same outcome, once again was beaten out.


    It''s a bit frightening to come and go.


    He can''t see where his opponent is at all?


    At the critical moment, Zhang Qi over there yelled at me, "Zhang Yougen!"


    I nodded.


    Then, he called out, "Xiao Ping, come on!"


    At that time, their house was dark, so the crack girl was in it. But it''s sunny outside.


    What about me?


    I grabbed the umbrella and threw it in on the spot.


    So, they looked at an umbrella and floated in gently.


    But actually?


    In my eyes, is the shadow of Zhao Ping, holding an umbrella, towards the inside.


    I''m telling them to leave it alone now. Go in and catch people.


    These people react, and then one by one, one after another toward the inside.


    This time, the Thai was held down, and there was no further obstruction.


    But the weird thing is


    They found this room a little scary.


    I didn''t see anyone, did I? But inside, it was jingling and banging, like someone was fighting.


    Without saying a word, Zhang Qi ordered someone to take the Thai away.


    Then, standing there, looking at me, he asked, "how are you doing now?"


    I frowned, a little uncomfortable, I said, "that crack girl is a bit fierce, my little Ping seems to be a bit unable to beat her."


    Even I don''t know what to say.


    You know, Zhao Ping''s strength is terrible.


    I don''t understand. What did the Thais do to the split girl? How could they be so powerful?


    Zhang Qi also wrinkled his head and said, "what should I do? What can we do to help you? "


    "Well, I''ll go in and have a look!"


    Speaking of this, Zhang Qi over there also wants to come in, but I let her out. Otherwise, there will be danger.


    Zhang Qi is a little worried about me.


    I just laughed and said, "don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    Speaking of which, then I went into it.


    Of course, by the way, he took out the cow''s tears and smeared them on his eyes.


    I looked at it carefully, only to find that things are really strange.


    Zhao Ping is now fighting with split girl.


    On the surface, the split girl is quite fierce, and her hand is totally lethal.


    But, in fact, she was desperate.


    But what about Zhao Ping?


    The girl is soft hearted and reluctant to die. Of course, they seem to be tied.


    I can''t see it any more. It''s clear that Zhao Ping is letting go. Where is she still fighting? Who is that?


    I had no choice but to say to her, "Hey, hey, I said you''ve had enough. My daughter-in-law is giving up on you. Are you still so cruel? Is that really good? "


    As a result, the cleft girl turned her head directly and howled loudly, "don''t worry! You are not good people. Don''t be hypocritical here. "


    Ma Dan, when she turned her head, I was really scared. Almost no urine!


    The big mouth, how big it is, is howling.


    However, the old monk said that he wanted to influence her with love.


    I can''t let this woman see my disgust, can I?


    I can only say, "I know your past, and you must know it, and you must have seen me."


    "So what?" She asked as she fought.


    "You were used as a child. What happened? Now you''re going to be used by the Thais again? He''s not a good man


    "But he made me take revenge. He took me in."


    "There''s a purpose. He just wants you to do something bad for him."


    "No nonsense! If you want to kill, you can''t have so much nonsense. "


    I am also depressed by this.How to fix it now?


    I can''t help it. I said to Zhao Ping over there, "do it?"


    Zhao Ping shakes her head and says nothing.


    Alas, this girl is so kind.


    "Have you ever heard that there must be something hateful about poor people? In my opinion, in fact, there are some things that you ask for yourself. "


    "What did you say? What are you talking about? "


    The split girl was so scary that it seemed to stimulate her. He howled and rushed at me to take my life.


    If it''s not Zhao Ping, who''s trying to stop me, I think I''ve been strangled by her for a while?


    I dodged and yelled, "am I right? You know it''s a bad guy and you don''t repent. You know your stepfather is a scum, but you don''t ask for help and are willing to endure. You are obviously cheated by that man, but you are still willing to believe her. Isn''t it strange? Many things, in fact, sometimes, are made by you. "


    These words, to her mad, rushed up, to kill me.


    As a result, Zhao Ping was caught off guard by this guy.


    I wiped it. It scared me to pee.


    Sure enough, this man should not die too much. Otherwise, I will die!


    At this critical moment, the door was suddenly kicked open. Then a man ran in with a strange magic weapon in his hand.


    It''s kind of like a jade vase. That''s right! It''s the stuff in the hands of Goddess Guanyin.


    Coming straight ahead.


    In a flash, and then this crack female, issued a burst of shrill scream.


    In this way, in front of our eyes, inexplicably disappeared.


    I wipe, at that time can give me scared, patting the chest, I kept shouting, "dead, dead, almost dead!"


    Then a familiar voice came, "Amitabha! As I said, if you want to influence her, how can you stimulate her instead? "


    The people here are either others or old monks.


    This guy is really a knife mouth, bean curd heart.


    No matter what I said, I came at last.


    I Tucao sentence, "also say, say love make complaints about her, where the fuck I love so much?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    The old monk waved his hand, and then exclaimed, "come on, come on, you''re not going to be fair about this. Leave it to me. I''m going to spend time with her and recite Buddhist Scriptures for her every day. I hope she can let go of her resentment. "


    When I heard this, I opened my eyes and said, "since it''s so simple, why did you let me take risks and influence her with love?"


    As a result, the old monk also has a reason.


    You know, "he just said," shit! How can you be successful if you don''t? With a little bit of training, you will become a great character in the future


    I am also convinced of this!


    No matter what, the bad guys are waiting for the punishment of the law.


    The Thais, they were locked in, and then It''s worth killing. It''s supposed to be shot.


    I also solved the task perfectly.


    Then 507 sent me back.


    And told me it was a good performance. In the future, continue to perform. If it''s good, you will be hired.


    Well, I''m rather depressed.


    I estimate that if we help them in the future, the things we will come into contact with will not be such trifles.


    I think it''s going to be terrible.


    So, if I can keep a distance, it''s better to keep a distance.


    I said that I like to be among the people, and I want to work for more people who need help.


    Of course


    Heart is to say, they want to give money!


    That''s it, and then I went back and left the place.


    When I got to my home, I was still in a daze at the computer every day.


    And then?


    Where''s ray joffy over there?


    I started to get a new number.


    Of course, I dare not publicize superstition this time, that is to teach those people how to make up, how to shop and so on.


    A lot of fans leave a message below to let her catch ghosts.


    As a result, what about ray?


    To be clear, it''s just a special effect, a little movie. As we all know, she has made movies before.


    So


    The last strength of the powder, no one to find her.


    Well, I have to say that this is a tragedy.


    Then, tianbang yells that he is going to starve to death every day and has no money to spend.


    Why?


    We haven''t had a job for a long time. When the time comes, the north wind will really go down.


    Then, tianbang pesters Lei Rufei, saying that she is not an agent? Let her hurry like a way.


    make complaints about the world. What''s so amazing about the world? Damn it! If haunted every day, how can the world build harmony?


    Although this is not pleasant to hear, it is also true.


    Or that sentence, people are afraid of ghosts three points, ghosts are afraid of people seven points.


    Generally speaking, it''s not as boring as that one who has to come to death to deal with human beings.


    Even if there is such a powerful master who really intends to harass human beings, that''s my current level, which can''t be solved.


    Look at the shrimps I''ve dealt with. They''re just shrimps among shrimps.


    Those powerful people, naturally, are dealt with by other hermits.


    Even if we can''t deal with it, we still have 507 macro-control.


    In fact, I don''t like it either. I fight and kill every day. There''s no time to stop. Sometimes, it''s good to live a peaceful life for two days.


    It''s tianbang. He''s a little miserable.


    This guy loves his daughter-in-law for the money he made before. All the money he didn''t have was sent back by mail. What about himself?


    In this day to eat bran wild vegetables, you say sad urge not sad urge.


    I''m better. I have some money. Besides, ray always likes to have extra meals. He wants to take me with him.


    It''s delicious. It''s not worrying.


    Tianbang wants to go with him, and then ray rufi will look at him with murderous eyes.


    This guy immediately understood that after he went there, it was the light bulb.


    So


    Just stay here.


    So every time I see him hungry, so poor, when I come back, I will bring some packaged food for him to eat.


    The relationship between Ralph and me is a bit complicated and abnormal.


    It''s a partner, but it''s a bit like a girlfriend.


    But it''s a boyfriend and girlfriend. I still feel unforgivable for the things she did before.


    Although it''s necessary for filming, I can''t stand your kissing, can''t I?


    Soon, this kind of stop days not long, a single 30000 yuan business came.


    That morning, while I was still sleeping, someone knocked on the door outside. God, open the door and run.


    What''s going on?


    A farmer came in!Tianbang looks down on people a little. He thinks that when such people come, they are also poor. They can''t give any price, can they?


    At that time, I didn''t want to do it and wanted to drive him away.


    When the farmer took out a bed of money from his pocket, a total of 30000 yuan, the guy''s eyes lit up.


    Hurry, call me up.


    When I came out, I saw the farmer and asked him what was the matter?


    He told me that they were making monsters there. They heard about our reputation and hoped that we would help.


    A monster?


    Hearing this, I also have a headache.


    What''s the matter?


    Listen to them, it turned out that something happened when the reservoir was being built.


    The villager''s name is Fu eryao.


    He is the head of a remote mountain village.


    It is said that when they wanted to build a road, they dug a deep pit inside?


    A big snake with a thick and thin mouth jumped out!


    Generally speaking, the common people are knowledgeable.


    They also kill animals.


    However, for this kind of animal that has not known how many years to live, they all know that it has become the essence.


    You can''t do harm easily.


    Otherwise, there will be retaliation.


    So they wanted to drive the snake away.


    Who would have thought that there was a jerk among them, which was not on the road.


    This man is a little gangster. After reading for several years, I think it''s all feudal superstition.


    As we all know, snake meat is not simple. It''s a great tonic!


    Such a thick snake, it must be more tonic.


    he actually took a spade and hit the snake.


    Of course, the snake didn''t wait to die and attacked the man.


    No matter who lives in the village.


    The snake is very old.


    Boa constrictor attacks people. It''s basically entangled and can strangle you.


    In order to save people, they couldn''t manage so much, so they ran over and attacked the snake.


    The snake was also very powerful. It was beaten black and blue. It didn''t die for a while, but it ran away.


    However, you know, there has always been a folk legend, fox yellow willow white ash.


    This species of animal is the easiest to become sperm. But again, they are the ones who bear the most grudges.


    You said that the snake didn''t provoke them, and they slept well in their own home. They ran to disturb, did not say, demolished their homes, but also attacked themselves, beaten black and white.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    So


    Soon the snake''s Revenge came.


    In this village, at the beginning, whose chicken died. Then, whose duck died, and then pigs, cows and so on.


    See, the dead animals are getting bigger and bigger.


    In the end, the little rascal who was the first to hit the snake before that, I don''t know why.


    He died in his own home.


    When people found out, they knocked open the door and went in to find out.


    What do you see?


    I saw that guy''s body, and there were a lot of snakes in the room.


    That''s a little scary. What would they think about it?


    It must be the Liuxian before, and then came to revenge.


    When I think about it, other people have beaten this snake, will they be found?


    For a moment, the villagers were terrified.


    Then, everyone began to collect money, let the village head, run to ask the expert to go back to deal with the snake.


    So, looking around, they came to me.


    After that, I also had a headache.


    Are you kidding?


    I''m dealing with ghosts. It''s something that knows what these things are afraid of.


    Boy urine, dog blood and so on.


    But, if ye Xian, they won''t be afraid of this thing, will they?


    I don''t know how to deal with Yexian.


    Besides, even if it''s dealing with ghosts, it''s hard for me.


    A large number of them are used to persuade them.


    Can I persuade Yexian.


    So


    I''m sorry. I can''t do it. You can do it better.


    After saying this, the village head was dejected and looked like he was going to die.


    The sky over there doesn''t matter. Thirty thousand yuan. He can hardly afford to eat. He eats and drinks every day. How shameful is that?


    Of course, he won''t catch Yexian.


    How to fix it?


    Where can only persuade me that these people are so pitiful, you help and so on.


    I am very depressed!


    Of course, tianbang has a way. This guy couldn''t persuade me. At last, he went to find Lei Rufei and let her persuade him.


    Where''s ray?


    This girl is absolutely curious.


    There''s a saying that Curiosity Kills cats. That''s exactly what she is.


    We should help, she said. Although


    I don''t know how to deal with it. But let''s go and have a look. If not, it''s OK not to charge.


    After saying this, the village head immediately nodded.


    Now in this situation, he can only be a dead horse as a live horse doctor, willing to go, then thank God.


    Come on!


    Now that we''re talking about this, let''s go.


    He paid for the food and the car along the way.


    I''m working. I always have to give food and shelter.


    Soon, we arrived at the mountain village.


    To be honest, the villages in Sichuan are very poor.


    In our place, the village is now being built into a resort.


    But in this place?


    As an old saying goes, it''s hard to travel to Sichuan, but it''s hard to reach the sky.


    Therefore, these rural areas are really quite poor.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that we were born in a great motherland.


    Now the common people don''t have to pay taxes.


    It''s up to you how much food you grow.


    In the old days, we still had to pay taxes.


    After we got to the place, the common people were quite enthusiastic.


    Far away, they all came to pick us up.


    Of course, especially those young guys, their eyes lit up when they looked at ray Rufei.


    I haven''t seen such a beautiful girl. It''s just like the stars in the TV show.


    Ray enjoys it.


    If she didn''t want to be a star, she wouldn''t have made a movie.


    Then, we go to dinner first.


    There''s nothing good here in Sichuan. It''s eggs and bacon.


    Of course, what they say is a little hard for you to understand.


    The egg said it was Bohr.


    As for meat, it''s called gar.


    It''s wonderful!


    I don''t want to waste pen and ink to talk about this thing. In a word, the contents are all translated by myself.


    I asked them what happened.


    Then, these people, immediately get rid of the relationship, where they say in a rage, are "Li Erwa, who is behind his back, chopping his head.". He has done us harmWho is Li Erwa?


    It''s the greedy guy who wants to eat snake meat.


    It was he who took the lead in fighting the snake, and as a result, he got into the current trouble.


    The people hate him to death.


    There are all kinds of things to say.


    I have a bad headache.


    Although I have lived in Shu for such a long time, I know more or less Sichuan dialect.


    However, in this remote countryside, the language is more local.


    A lot of words, you have to think hard to guess.


    fortunately, many young people love to watch TV shows. People can understand you more or less with a trump.


    So I asked them, is there anyone else who has an accident next?


    At this time, a woman cried and said, "why not? My male guest had an accident yesterday."


    By the way, they call men guests and women guests here.


    It''s a little Changsha dialect, my guest!


    What''s going on?


    I understand when I hear her explanation.


    His male guest ran to catch fish. As a result, he had a good harvest. He was a little too happy.


    When I came back, when I passed by the river, I saw a huge snake and showed his teeth to him.


    This guy got flustered and fell down from above. Now he broke his leg.


    I think the snake should have done it.


    I can''t help it. I''ll let them do it first. I''ll think of a way.


    What can I do?


    I asked for help, of course.


    Go to call Wang he and ask him how to deal with the wild immortal.


    As a result


    Wang he said that the best way is to use some magic weapons. As a matter of fact, magic weapons have great destructive power to these wild immortals.


    To be clear, who was the White Snake Lady for.


    Fahai, of course!


    What kind of weapon does this guy use.


    I have a bowl in my hand.


    This is a tool used by monks to pray for food.


    It''s not easy that this thing can take the White Snake Lady?


    I think about my own magic tools, light transmitting mirrors, and Buddhist beads. There are no other things.


    Buddha beads have been given to Lei Rufei.


    Although, she and I are not a man and woman.


    But, long-term two people want to go out to work, what''s the matter?


    I don''t blame her father for not dying.


    So, for her safety, the Buddha beads are on her, and I have only one transparent mirror.


    I asked Wang He, is there any other way?


    Wang he said that he knew this one. After all, it''s not professional.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    After all, he is not a professional, is he?


    He is a monk, a monk of Tantric school.


    Instead, he suggested that I should consult a professional. For example, there are still a lot of people dealing with Yexian in Northeast China.


    Among these people, there are Chuma immortals, Baojia immortals and so on, who deal with wild immortals.


    I can''t help it. I''ll let Lei Rufei come out. Her family keeps this kind of people.


    Lei Rufei specially found one.


    Then, the horse fairy told us that it was better not to provoke. It''s not like eating this bowl of rice. If you get into trouble, it''s easy for you to get into trouble.


    Of course, it''s all rubbish. In the current situation, far water can''t save near fire. We can''t expect them to come.


    Ray ruffe told him to stop talking and say it! There''s no way.


    He told us, what''s the best?


    It''s the opposite of species!


    For example, if you''re dealing with Fox fairies, you''d better take a few hounds with you.


    Although those guys have become elite, but for this species, Xiangke is carved in the bones.


    For example, people are very afraid of the darkness at night.


    Why, it''s a genetic code fear.


    In primitive society, lighting was very inconvenient. Many primitive people can''t see them at night, but they don''t influence the predators.


    So, a lot of people die at night.


    This fear has been inherited to this day.


    There''s another kind of confession.


    Why does that kind of liquid medicine for cleaning make people feel uncomfortable and pungent?


    But no matter how smelly this thing is, it can''t compare with Baba in the toilet, can it?


    But people are not comfortable!


    Why? Because when you were a child, you often went to the hospital.


    Injections are very scary for children.


    After you go to the hospital, smell the smell of disinfectant, this kind of fear will accompany you all your life.


    As soon as you smell this cleaning liquid, you have a kind of fear as a child.


    In the same way, if you take hyenas and these wild immortals, when they were animals, they would be chased by hounds, especially foxes.


    Of course, fox fairy encounter this thing, is also afraid.


    I said, you say something serious. What is Liu Xian afraid of?


    In fact, it''s also simple. He said that I should take an eagle with me.


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    This is Shu, not the northeast. No one raises eagles.


    But if you think about it, what are the natural enemies of snakes?


    Eagle? Lemon? Or something else?


    Don''t think about it. Even if you have it, you can''t get it.


    But in the end, I thought of something, cat!


    Is it common?


    It''s everywhere.


    What''s more, it''s not news that cats eat snakes. It''s often seen.


    Of course, natural enemies are not absolute.


    If the snake is too big, boa constrictors sometimes eat cats.


    No matter what, is Youzhong better?


    So I found some cats.


    As for the cat, it''s also fastidious. You can''t have some lazy cats.


    This kind of cat, lazy to what extent, when eating, mice to grab food, it can only counsels in one side, this is useless.


    Of course, there are skills in choosing cats.


    There is a piece of meat in the neck behind the cat. You can lift it directly for the cat.


    If you say, it screams, and then its whole body shrinks into a ball.


    That''s great!


    A fierce, wild cat.


    On the contrary, if you lift it up, the cat doesn''t respond. It hammers its feet and lets you lift it up.


    You can''t have this kind of cat!


    It''s just bad luck.


    Some cat sellers have learned a lesson.


    I like doing Kung Fu on it.


    Get up with the cat and smoke it with the stick.


    After forming a habit, if someone catches it, it''s the same way.


    The cat was scared and felt that she would be beaten again today. Of course, she would howl.


    This method, of course, doesn''t work for us.


    After all, they are all raised by the villagers themselves, aren''t they?


    So I asked everyone to take the cat and go on patrol tonight.


    A large group of people began to move out.


    I''m out, too!


    Follow them and find out if Liu Xian is making trouble.


    If so, maybe the cat can deal with it.


    But


    It''s useless!


    I stayed there for several days, but I didn''t see any. Nothing happened.Everyone thinks it''s strange. What''s the matter?


    Is it true that Liu Xian also looks at people? I knew someone was coming to clean it up, so I didn''t come out.


    However, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, we have nothing but more time.


    Right there, stay!


    Every day, it''s good to have someone to eat and drink, or to eat and drink.


    After a week, the problem happened again.


    Why?


    A villager came to report that they found something wrong.


    What''s the problem?


    Let me see it.


    Where am I going to see? What''s going on?


    It turned out to be in a paddy field.


    There are many paddy fields here, which are full of rice.


    Then, you can see the rice is flattened.


    And then there was a trace.


    I wondered, and then I said, "what, crop circles? I said, "isn''t that the case?"


    after I said this, the sky bar over there, I make complaints about it directly, master! What kind of eyes do you have. This is the trail of the snake. Those guys don''t have legs. They all crawl on the ground.


    After that, I cheated at that time.


    Nima, look at the traces of the paddy field. It''s so rough. How big is this snake? How thick is it?


    Can we solve the problem of human beings? It''s going to turn into a dragon, isn''t it? "


    When we were in the countryside, there were two versions.


    How did the Dragon come from?


    One is that carp leaps to the dragon''s gate and then turns into a dragon.


    Another way is to say that the snake will turn into a dragon at a certain time.


    I remember how many years ago, there was a thing in Anhui, which was called the failure of Python''s robbery.


    At that time, lightning and thunder were thundering overhead every day.


    People are scared, a picture of the end of the world.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t last long. It''s like something didn''t happen.


    Later, in the woods, they saw the body of a python.


    That''s why the robbery failed!


    I feel guilty when I see this scene. Can I fight this snake?


    Even if it''s hit, have the heart to kill it?


    It''s not a trip you want to get all day.


    They''re going to rob. No one knows how many things and adventures they have experienced.


    I was moved by compassion.


    At this time, Lei Rufei yelled, look!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    We all turned our heads and saw what was there?


    Take a look, it''s all white.


    What is it?


    I picked up one of them and looked at it, frowning. I think I understand something.


    They all came forward and asked curiously, "master, what is this?"


    "Yes, there''s a root. I''ve never seen this before."


    I said, "snake slough!"


    What about the snake?


    After a certain period of time, will begin to molt.


    This shed skin is the so-called snake shed.


    It is said that this thing is a good thing of traditional Chinese medicine and can be used to treat diseases.


    Isn''t that amazing?


    "That is to say The snake is moulting, isn''t it They were all stunned.


    "Yes! When a snake molts, it is quite weak. So it''s understandable that it didn''t come to harass us during this period of time. "


    After that, what should we do.


    Because, this is a great opportunity.


    If we can find the big snake, I''m afraid we will be able to eradicate it.


    Think of here, the villagers that fierce, one by one is full of effort to find everywhere.


    Not only that, but also called friends, found a lot of people, everywhere to search the mountain and sea, everywhere to find this Liuxian.


    Not to mention, because there is molting, soon someone found the big snake.


    But where is that place?


    It was in a cave.


    These people are not stupid. It''s a bit fatal when they run in, so they wait outside one by one.


    I was informed to go in.


    I wipe. I just took you 30000 yuan? Do you use it so badly?


    Of course, it''s true that I have to go in.


    They''re coming in, too.


    I don''t think so. Just go in by yourself.


    Of course, I''m afraid there will be some accidents. So, let tianbang accompany me in.


    This time, I was moved by Lei Rufei.


    She didn''t want me to take risks alone, but she took the initiative to come with us.


    I don''t think it''s very good for her to go, right?


    If there is any accident, it is also a very troublesome thing to protect her.


    At that time, I wanted to refuse.


    But what did ray say? If you have any accident, what should I do?


    This makes me feel warm in my heart.


    But where is tianbang patting his chest, repeatedly assured that, don''t worry! Shifu, I''ll protect her. Don''t worry, go ahead boldly.


    When I heard this, I gave him a white look and said, "why don''t you go ahead?"


    "Hey, hey Master takes the lead, apprentice come on. "


    I gave him a white look, forget it!


    I still plucked up my courage and went ahead.


    They went through the cave. The smell inside was really complicated.


    Soon after we arrived at our destination, we were startled.


    Why?


    There is a woman in it!


    But she is a beautiful woman.


    For a moment, she was lying on the ground, groaning in pain.


    At this point, the cave has come to an end. I really can''t go any further.


    And then


    Oh, my God, what''s wrong with the snake? Master, what''s the matter? Is there something wrong with the information? "


    I didn''t make complaints about it. "Pig brain!" Who has nothing to do but come to this cave in the wilderness? "


    At that time, tianbang and Lei Rufei were shocked.


    Then, looking at the woman in front of me, I was very afraid.


    They almost jumped up and said, "my God! You''re not kidding, are you? You mean The woman in front of her is She is And Liu Xian? "


    I nodded.


    Then, he turned his head, regardless of the two people who were still shouting.


    He came forward, squatted beside the beautiful woman and looked at her.


    What about the woman?


    It''s really beautiful!


    It is said that all the fairies are beautiful.


    Goblins.


    After practicing for so long, the only chance to change shape is to change shape in a beautiful direction.


    What about her?


    For a moment, she watched me close to her. Then she said with a sneer, "I didn''t expect I didn''t expect that I fell into the hands of you people in the end. ""Are you molting?" I asked.


    She glared and said, "it''s not molting. Can you guys find me?"


    "So You are very weak now


    "Hum, if you want to kill me, why shame me here?"


    When a woman is talking, she starts to suffer again.


    After all, this molting is really a very painful thing.


    "Hey, listen! I''m different from others. I won''t kill the wild immortal for the sake of Neidan or anything. I just want to ask you, why do you harm people? "


    " ridiculous, I''m fine in my own home. Someone came and destroyed my home and attacked me. What can I do? "


    "But in the end, aren''t you ok?"


    "Do you know that they hurt me? I was about to take shape. As a result Because of this, the current situation is very unstable. One is human, the other is snake


    "That is to say Do you take revenge on them because they ruined your way? "


    After saying this, she didn''t say a word. It was acquiescence.


    I sighed. In fact, from the beginning, I felt that the common people had done something wrong, right?


    If you want to say this, it''s totally the fault of others, and it''s also wrong.


    To change a normal person, who ran to your house, demolished your house, and then attacked you, you will fight back.


    "How about this Lady Liuxian, what about me? If I don''t kill you, I''ll help you and bring you back to the original situation. But You can''t harm the villagers any more, can you? "


    "Back to the original? You''re kidding. Your business is ruined. "


    "I know an eminent monk who may be able to help you. But you have to agree to my terms... "


    "Good! As long as you can do it, I promise you to let bygones be bygones. "


    After that, tianbang was a little upset.


    He said, "master, don''t promise so easily, OK? How can it be so easy to compromise when the common people are dead? It can be said that this is a blood feud. I think we''d better kill her. "


    After saying this, the beautiful woman was frightened.


    I directly glared at him and said, "are you Hubi! People''s life is life, but Liu Xian''s life is not life, is it? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    It''s said that this man is the spirit of all things, so it''s not wrong to eat some animals. So, life is precious?


    In fact, Liu Xian''s life is more precious!


    If they want to cultivate to this degree, it''s not a day and a night. How much effort did they spend to get to today.


    So, I began to play a bitter game.


    Just go out and tell the villagers that Liu Xian has been killed by me.


    In the future, they won''t be harassed.


    After saying this, they doubted, and one by one they had to go in and have a look.


    Of course, I said later, but Liu Xian''s Taoism is very high.


    Even if they were killed, but


    Still haunted, will be entangled in the future.


    After saying this, they were scared and asked me, "master, master! What shall we do next? "


    I said I want to be a mage! Let them find the chicken, the more the better, only let the guy eat enough, it can be on the road.


    On hearing this, the common people went to collect a large number of chickens without saying a word.


    Then, throw it in and feed it to Liuxian.


    Snakes also like to eat chicken!


    Of course, the picture is a little too bloody, I can''t bear to see it.


    After feeding Liuxian, I pretended to do it outside.


    After the practice, a few charms were pasted on the hole outside.


    Even if I scribble, I won''t do it anyway.


    But, the charm this thing is the ghost draws the peach Fu, who can correct me?


    I said, I sealed her in this cave, no one should disturb her, otherwise I will lose my life at that time.


    Of course, they have kept this in mind.


    Next, I asked tianbang to go back and find the old monk for me.


    Let''s say there''s a wild immortal here who needs help.


    He nodded and left in a hurry.


    From that day on, I went to take care of Liu Xian every day.


    It''s all right at first. It''s personal form. However, later her state was really quite unstable. It''s really frightening to be a python.


    However, it''s better to save people''s lives than to build a seven level putu, isn''t it?


    Even if it''s a snake, I have to help her.


    After a while, the old monk came.


    Looking at her state, she sighed and said that her vitality was greatly hurt.


    I asked him, is there any way to save it?


    The old monk said, there''s something there. I have to go and get it.


    You have to use that thing.


    However, this thing is a bit difficult.


    What is it?


    Ginseng essence!


    Ginseng essence is not the essence of ginseng.


    , but this essence is the essence of ginseng.


    It''s not easy for me, but


    Lei Rufei can handle it.


    Her family has money!


    It''s not easy to want ginseng?


    Without ginseng essence, it can also produce ginseng essence.


    Put all ginseng together to boil, die to boil, finally this congealed together is not ginseng essence?


    As a result


    Ray Ruffy was a little upset.


    He said to me directly, "Wang Lin, our work this time is only 30000 yuan! Do you know how much a good ginseng costs? The most expensive ginseng can be priced at 10 million! "


    I can''t laugh or cry. In order to save people, I can''t care so much.


    As a result, Lei Rufei didn''t want to ask me directly, "do you like her? I don''t understand. She''s a snake! Do you still want to be Xu Xian? Even if it is, how old is it? You can see that she is an aunt. "


    I can''t laugh or cry. Can''t I say that this is Jide? Good intentions are rewarded. Now that you have saved her, how can you know that people will not repay you in the future?


    That''s not the way to do it.


    I can only say, "we can''t get married!"


    This words a say, Lei Ru Fei is silly, full face of can''t believe.


    "If we get married and let you believe that you are willing to save people, let''s get married."


    As a result, ray ruffe is very angry. Is that the reason? To save her?


    Forget it! I don''t want to marry you.


    You give me a IOU, then how much money, I''ll give you accounts, you pay back slowly.


    All right!


    In the end, I had to promise.


    How much did it cost to save her?


    Three million!


    Bought a lot of ginseng, it can be said, is to use ginseng to hang life.


    Of course, in the end, Liu Xian really survived.Of course, she was very grateful to me for this and offered to repay me.


    As a result, a willow fairy, how to repay me?


    I can''t let her do it, can I?


    I can only say that I don''t ask her to repay me. In the future, practice hard and be a good person.


    After these words, she was full of promise.


    Of course, the old monk felt that it was not safe for her to stay in the wild. Then, he asked the woman to go back with him and live in the temple.


    Isn''t that strange?


    A monk, who lives with a woman, will gossip.


    In the end, the woman lived with us.


    This matter has been settled.


    And then, 30000!


    Ten thousand for each of them. I don''t have a cent to pay off the debt.


    At the thought of 2.99 million yuan in debt, Ma Dan


    I suddenly feel that my future is dark. What can we do in the future?


    I really hope there will be some big work to pay off at one time.


    Otherwise, in this life, I will owe too much to Lei Rufei.


    When that woman comes in, it''s not a good thing.


    You know, snakes are very edible.


    My sister is the most direct example.


    I can''t afford to eat and drink too much.


    Finally, we can only go to the pit apprentice, let tianbang that 10000 yuan, don''t rush to send back, save everyone''s expenses.


    Although tianbang was a little uncomfortable, it didn''t say anything.


    After all, I helped him earn his money, didn''t I?


    But this guy complains all day long that we good people are doing something wrong, right?


    Save people, but also to support him.


    I said he knew an egg!


    We have a Zhao Ping. When we meet this ghost, we can ask Zhao Ping to help us.


    But there is no way for Yexian.


    I don''t understand these at all, but now I have a wild immortal. If there is any situation, I can let the wild immortal clean it up.


    He has nothing to say.


    In this way, day by day.


    Liu Xian is Liu Xian, but he has no name. Let me give him a name.


    I think I''ve done him another favor.


    Dumb girl, I give her a name, Liu Buyan.


    I think about it and give this woman a name, Liu Hong.


    It''s a damn bad taste.


    Because my little sister''s mother, my second aunt, is Liu Qing, isn''t she?


    Her age should belong to her mother''s generation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    Liuqingliuhong, isn''t that a good name?


    After listening, she said she liked the name very much.


    That''s it. We''re staying.


    Where''s ray?


    I hated this woman at first. However, after a long time, she gradually accepted the woman.


    Because Liu Hong is very good.


    In addition to practice, the rest of the time, but also help us do housework.


    You said that our people here, two old men, the only woman, or a daughter, how can she do these things?


    So


    In the end, the Feng Shui shop is really dirty.


    With Liuhong, the house is clean and spotless.


    Where''s ray?


    I feel a little bored here, and then I work for a while, don''t I?


    That live broadcast is not fun.


    At this time, one of her classmates was running the Dragon suit. Tell her, there''s a big director who''s going to pick a role.


    Let her go in a hurry. As far as her beauty is concerned, there must be no problem.


    Up to now, Lei Rufei has not given up on this matter, so he went in a hurry.


    Tianbang mocked me and said, "your daughter-in-law is going to be a big star. When she comes back, she kicks you."


    I rolled my eyes, who is rare!


    A young girl like Lei Rufei is very keen on these things.


    We have to go on with our life, don''t we?


    Unexpectedly, soon, I received a letter.


    You know, in the age of telephone, who still writes letters, right?


    When I got this letter, I was really wonderful.


    What''s on it?


    I want to see you. I want to see you.


    I wonder, the handwriting is very beautiful, it should be written by a woman.


    I was stupid. Who was it?


    is the guy, after seeing the above, I make complaints about it. "God! Master, are you too fickle? The lady just left. Did you find another one? "


    I gave him a white look and ignored it.


    I don''t know who wrote this letter. Why don''t you let me go?


    As a result


    It was unexpected that the letter came all the time after the discount.


    It''s mainly about the content. It depends on me where I go.


    She also said, miss me very much and so on.


    I can''t help but write a reply.


    I asked, who are you? Have we met? Call if you can. There''s my phone on it.


    But unexpectedly, the phone didn''t ring and her reply came.


    What are you talking about?


    Phone. We don''t have a phone here. I miss you very much. Can you come and see me?


    There''s no way. We just write off and on.


    I don''t know her. Can she tell me her name? Is it true that the former owner of the house I rented knew her?


    But this girl is very strange. It''s not mentioned in the reply. Do we know each other? Do we have any feelings.


    Anyway, that is to say, I want to see her.


    I can see that the content of this girl''s letter is a very simple and innocent girl.


    16 years old!


    Her name is Xiaoru. She is a little girl from a village. She went to a private school for a few days without reading.


    At that time, I felt puzzled!


    Paralysis, what''s going on?


    Now the country is compulsory nine-year compulsory education, who has not been to school? What''s more, private schools are not what modern people say, are they?


    Now, where is the private school?


    In the end, I became suspicious.


    Then, according to the email address, I immediately followed directly.


    Anyway, being idle is also being idle, isn''t it?


    However, when we really found a place, it was a bit of a miracle.


    Where did this mail come from?


    In a very remote town.


    The town has been very remote, and after I checked, the place''s residence is even more remote.


    As a result


    When I was going somewhere, the inquirer was scared to death. Let me not go. No, I can''t go anywhere.


    I asked him, why not?


    His answer is, there is an altar God in that place!


    Tianbang and Liuhong, of course, came out with me. It''s boring to be at home, isn''t it?


    So I came out on holiday.


    Then, after hearing about altar God, tiantianbang was very curious and asked me, what does altar God mean?The altar God?


    In fact, it is unique to Shu.


    What is the altar God?


    In a word, it has something to do with a famous person.


    Who is this man?


    Zhang Xianzhong!


    Zhang Xianzhong has done a very famous thing.


    What?


    Tu Chuan!


    It is said that after Zhang Xianzhong entered Shu, he began to kill a lot of Han people here.


    Many of the present Shu areas are not the original Sichuan people. They were forcibly moved by Kangxi in the Qing Dynasty.


    Of course, this is not absolute. There is another way to say that the Manchu did it.


    When they first attacked Shu, they were working too hard, with countless casualties.


    The cost of war is too great.


    After that, the soldiers were in a bit of a bad mood. Basically, we have to slaughter the city and take revenge.


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter which one of these two masters does. Anyway, in the end, Sichuan people were killed and injured countless times.


    It can be said that


    At that time, looking around, there were dead bodies everywhere on the ground, and the whole land was dyed red by blood.


    But some people who are not dead begin to feel fear.


    They said that at night, they often see the ghost fire and hear people crying and howling. It''s really scary.


    In order to appease these evil spirits, they created a kind of stone the size of a millstone, let these evil spirits reside in it, and then come to worship, let them enjoy the fireworks in the world, calm their anger.


    Of course, this is just one of them. Anyway, it is more credible.


    There''s another way of saying it, or what?


    Altar God, they said, is dedicated to Laozi!


    Tao Te Ching, the founder of Taoism.


    Whatever it is, according to the local people, the altar God is evil.


    Some people go home with high fever, foaming at the mouth and cramping after bumping into the altar God.


    After a period of time, the man died.


    Anyway, the more we talk about it, the more evil it is. We are really in a panic.


    Then, tianbang said, my letter! Someone must have faked it, then lured us in and died in it.


    I don''t believe that. How to say?


    I''ve read that letter, and I can see the tone of the little girl''s voice.


    This is not to say that other people can fake it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    I said that since we have come, let''s stop counseling. What altar God is not altar God? What we eat is this bowl of rice. If we are afraid of this thing, why don''t we have this bowl?


    At that time, tianbang shriveled his mouth and said angrily, "you''re right. Since we''re carrying this bowl of rice, we''re going for money, aren''t we? It''s money making with your head in your hand. But now What are we for? Isn''t this running for trouble? "


    God said this, I was a little upset at that time.


    Did the goods fall into the eye of the money? You only know how to make money, don''t you?


    I make complaints about it directly, "if you don''t want to go, you can go back?" Really, and no one''s stopping you, right? "


    It was a flush, and then there was no reply.


    But Liu Hong over there said directly, "it''s OK, you have roots. If he doesn''t go, I''ll go with you."


    "Go, who says I won''t go. After two more experiences, maybe I will become a ghost hunter. It''s also the way to learn, hehe... "


    Tianbang, scratching his head, laughs like a Sabi.


    I have a direct look at the white goods, and then immediately set out.


    It''s not easy to get into that place. Because it''s too poor, isn''t it?


    It''s too remote. It''s not easy to get in?


    We can''t help it. What''s the end?


    I can only sit three trampolines!


    Take a tricycle to go in, and then the rest of the way, to go in by ox cart.


    Well, that''s not a good ride.


    Sitting on it, it''s wobbly and shivering.


    Where is tianbang? It''s a persistent complaint. Oh, my God! It''s almost four petals.


    I turned my eyes off, and I didn''t make complaints about it. "You, Grandpa, can''t you eat a bit of bitterness?" That''s a big deal. I said, "if you yell like that again, I won''t take you out to play."


    After this guy reacted, he immediately closed his mouth and zipped his face.


    "I''ll talk to you. Don''t go in and die. You don''t know the place. There are altar gods in it. I can''t stir it up. If it''s not done well, it''s going to kill people. "


    "Uncle, can the altar God really harm people?"


    "Molemo general, molemo said. How can the altar God harm others? It''s after this collision with the altar God, there''s no good end to it. "


    "What do you say? Has it happened before? "


    "Of course, when they worshipped the altar God, there was a branch secretary who said it was superstition. Then he took a group of people in and smashed the altar God. Guess what? In the end, something happened to this book. "


    The old man''s words made us look at each other face to face, not so evil.


    Tianbang said, "master! It''s terrible. Let''s Why don''t you go? You heard, this place is too dangerous. "


    I stare at this guy directly, he immediately feels guilty, and then counsels where he is.


    Anyway, we went in.


    How remote is the village?


    There are three trampolines in the front and an ox cart in the back. At the end, it''s No. 11.


    When we got into the village, something wonderful happened.


    Every door is closed, and no one can be seen, OK?


    For a time, this kind of situation let us look at each other one by one.


    What''s going on?


    What about people? Where have you been?


    When we got to tianbang village, we asked, "is that the ghost?"


    "How can there be so many ghosts in the world? I think I think it''s something else. "


    This words just finish saying, then one side of Liu Hong, open mouth came a sentence, "you listen carefully, there seems to be what sound."


    Hearing this, we were all in a daze.


    And then, with his ears on his side, he listened quietly.


    Don''t mention it. I heard something.


    It''s like the drumming of "BAM BAM BAM BAM" is ringing all the time.


    This time, everyone is stunned, and then you look at me, I look at you.


    At the next moment, we''ll be in a hurry, and we''ll run there, but we''ll see what''s going on??


    After we ran quickly, we found that there was something wrong with it.


    What''s going on?


    There is a huge stone over there.


    Then, many villagers gathered around, singing and dancing.


    I don''t know what kind of dance it is. Anyway, it''s weird.


    Tianbang opened his eyes and asked me, "master What''s the situation now? Is it a sacrifice here? "


    In fact, this is nonsense. These guys are not engaged in sacrifice. What else can they do?But look at them. They are really strong.


    I frowned and said, "let''s not mess about. There are folk customs in some places. If you offend them, I''m afraid it will not be easy to excuse them. "


    After saying this, they both nodded and didn''t say much.


    Then, we found a place, and we sat there by ourselves, staring at other people''s performance.


    Soon, they found us everywhere. They were all in a daze, and then came together. Someone said hello to us warmly.


    "Are you..."


    That''s an old man. He seems to have good intentions.


    I explained directly, "we are from outside the village. We come here to visit our friends."


    "Well, you can sit here for a while. After our sacrifice, we''ll find someone to entertain you. "


    At this point, the guy called a young man, and then brought us wine and meat for us to eat and drink.


    Let''s just enjoy it.


    Tianbang read it for a long time and said he didn''t understand it. What does it mean.


    I had a headache after watching it.


    But Liu Hong over there explained, you see, other people are not the guards. Then, where did someone fall? Were they aiming at him?


    After Liu Hong said this, we looked at it carefully. It''s really such a thing.


    Later, the man fell to the ground, a large group of people rushed up, where to catch ah catch.


    Tianbang couldn''t understand it, so he asked, "what''s this for? Are you tickling him? "


    Liu Hong explained, "I''m afraid it''s a bit cruel! This person should have been knocked down to the ground, and then a group of people are digging their intestines and hearts. "


    Speaking of this, tianbang and I both frowned. Is it a little bloody?


    Liu Hong said with a bitter smile, "I have practiced for many years. I''ve seen too much, and it''s not unusual to see the bloody sacrifice. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    Tianbang said, "these guys are not good things, are they? It''s so bloody and violent. Master, I''m looking at the place. We can''t stay any longer. We have to go quickly. "


    I shook my head, but I didn''t think so.


    And I thought, "maybe this dance is a legacy? They don''t know what it means, they just think it''s a dance handed down from their ancestors. As you have seen before, these villagers are quite hospitable to us. "


    With that, the dance over there is over.


    Then the old man came over and introduced himself with a smile, saying that he was the head of the village.


    We also asked our guests from afar why they came to their village and who they were looking for?


    I said, "I want to find Xiaoru. I don''t know if there is a girl named Xiaoru in your village."


    The village head was stunned and said with a smile, "Xiaoru, there are two people in our village. You wait. I''ll get someone to help you


    After a while, two little Ru came.


    However, I don''t think it''s right.


    How to say?


    These two little Ru are girls. One of them is only three years old. What about the other one?


    He''s retarded! Crazy.


    How could this be Xiaoru who wrote to me?


    I immediately shook my head and said to the village head, it''s not this little Ru. Is there anything else?


    "Other little ru? No, these are the only two in our village. "


    When I heard this, I frowned.


    No reason. Is Xiaoru cheating me?


    However, since she lied to me, why did she invite me all the time and ask me when I would come to her? She missed me or something?


    Isn''t that a little puzzling and unreasonable?


    Seeing that I was in a daze, the old village head immediately became a little curious and directly asked me, "what''s the matter? What''s the problem? Is your relative Xiao ru


    I shook my head, then took out the letter and handed it to him.


    "Village head, look! This letter, she invited me to come


    As soon as I said that, the brow of the village head immediately wrinkled.


    Then, he picked up the letter in his hand and looked at it carefully. His face changed a lot.


    The next moment, holding the letter, he was there, screaming in panic, "she She''s coming again, she''s coming again


    With that, the old village head was scared to death.


    Ma Dan! What''s going on?


    Is the content of this letter terrible?


    But I don''t think it''s scary.


    It says, "I miss you so much, please come and see me" and so on?


    However, why can such content frighten the old village head into such a virtue?


    It''s not right. There must be something wrong.


    After seeing us show a piece of paper, we froth at the mouth of the old village head. For a moment, the other villagers were angry, and they were all filled with righteous indignation. Let''s get out of here and don''t make trouble here.


    I can''t help it. I find that we are a bit out of the way. We have to leave the village first.


    God, this guy is the happiest.


    All of a sudden, it is a complete relief, and finally do not have to continue to consume here.


    But


    But I have a headache. I always think there is something fishy about it.


    Liu Hong over there asked me with a smile, "do you want to investigate this?"


    I nodded.


    The key is, how to investigate this matter?


    At the critical moment, tianbang can''t persuade me to go.


    Just give me a hand.


    He said it straight away, leave it to me! As long as you have money, there is nothing you can''t do.


    He nodded and gave me the job.


    Then, what about Liu Hong and I?


    Just wait for him over there.


    I''ve been waiting for about three hours.


    Finally, this guy is here.


    Moreover, he not only came, but also came with a man behind him.


    What about that guy?


    It''s so funny to have a runny nose on my mouth when I''m dressed sloppy.


    Then the guy came up to me and whispered in my ear.


    I think I understand.


    It''s called Li Erwa. It''s a vagrant in this village. A typical gluttonous person!


    What did you say?


    It''s easy for traitors to come out of China!


    It''s incredible. When the little devils came in, it was the only country in China where the puppet army was even more attacked by the enemy.There are so many puppet troops, more than the little devils invading. Isn''t that a very incredible thing?


    As a result, the guy scolded, "less Stop talking This This big guy, tell me I''m here because I''ve got money. "


    Together, it''s still a stammer.


    Get it! I asked directly, how much will tianbang pay?


    The guy said, "two thousand dollars!"


    This is not a small sum, at least in the countryside, it is a little too much.


    So I took out 2000 yuan and counted it in front of the guy.


    What about Li Erwa?


    See where I count money, this kid''s eyes are about to stare out.


    Then, this guy killed himself and wanted to rob him.


    I raised the money and said, "Oh, I have money! Besides, I won''t give you any less. But How can I know if your information is worth the price? "


    "Waste crap! I want to Without this ability, I dare to come Dare you ask for money? "


    "All right! Now tell me, why is the head of your village so excited when he sees Xiaoru''s letter? Who''s foaming and dying? "


    I asked, and then the guy stammered.


    Of course, without wasting pen and ink, let''s talk about it directly.


    It turned out that in this village, they had received this kind of thing before. Someone took the letter and ran to the village to see the little Ru.


    However, the final results are the same, never encountered.


    These years, no one has come for a long time, and the village head has gradually forgotten about it.


    When I mentioned Xiaoru, he didn''t think about it. However, after seeing this letter, I thought of it.


    At this point, the guy stopped talking and kept looking at the money in my hand.


    I was so damn depressed that I took out a hundred dollars and handed it to him. Then I continued to ask, "who came with the letter? What happened? Why is the village head scared? "


    "Because all the people who came with the letters died here. The police have been looking for it many times. But in the end, I couldn''t find out Hey, hey, hey... "


    This guy has a terrible look on his face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    Just like this, tianbang was so scared that he shrank towards the back, and then took a breath.


    I rolled my eyes. How about that?


    At least, we''ve come all the way to collect ghosts, fight zombies and catch wild immortals, haven''t we?


    Of course, it''s a little painful for me.


    Does this mean that this is a death letter?


    Deliberately lure those people, after receiving the letter, run to this place, and then kill them.


    It''s not that there is a special film in foreign countries, "midnight bell". After receiving this call, people have to die.


    Hearing this, I finally gave a few hundred yuan, and then I said, "I want to know the story about this little Ru! Why did she cheat those people here one by one and kill them? "


    After that, what about Li Erwa?


    The whole person frowned and began to feel a little uncomfortable. He said, "that''s a taboo in the village. It can''t be said. After that, you''ll be dead. "


    "I don''t think you are afraid of such things, are you? If you''re afraid of such things, I don''t think you''ll come


    At this point, holding the money in my hand, I photographed where I was, and finally I said, "you can think clearly. This money, if you don''t say it, will pass you by. You don''t have to think about it. "


    After saying this, Li Erwa frowned, then hesitated for a long time, and had to speak.


    So what''s going on?


    This little Ru is actually from the period of the Republic of China.


    At that time, the village was very poor. Because of its remote location, the most powerful person in this place is the village head.


    What about the village head?


    There was a son!


    The son wants to go to his daughter-in-law.


    So I took a fancy to this girl named Xiaoru.


    What about Xiaoru?


    She''s the most beautiful girl in the village. But she didn''t like the village head''s son, so she didn''t want to get married.


    The village head has no way to teach Xiaoru a lesson, but what about the village head''s son?


    I especially like this girl. It can be said that I''m already a little crazy in love.


    So, just because of this, I indulged this little Ru.


    Xiaoru said she was young and didn''t want to get married.


    The son of the village head, of course, believes it.


    But what happened later?


    When something happens, it completely collapses.


    An unexpected guest came to the village. That''s a scholar!


    That is, a scholar.


    After arriving at this village, I temporarily lived here.


    Is it because the scholar is from outside? I''ve seen the colorful world outside, read books, and talk in a way that ordinary people can''t compare.


    So, after this village, gradually.


    Xiaoru fell in love with this scholar.


    But what happened later?


    There''s something that''s happened, and everybody knows it.


    The little devil came in. At that time, the emperor was groaning under the devil''s iron horse.


    Scholars feel that it is time to serve their country.


    He left the village and ran to join the Sichuan army. Then he went out to fight against Japan.


    But


    What about Xiaoru?


    I can only say waiting for him here, waiting for him to come back.


    It''s a pity that the good times don''t last long.


    Gradually, people found something wrong.


    What''s going on?


    It turns out that Xiaoru''s stomach is getting bigger day by day.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that she and the scholar have done that kind of thing, right?


    That''s not very good.


    You know, in this remote small mountain village, it was back then, wasn''t it? I think it''s a shame.


    How can you get pregnant before you get married?


    Isn''t that a disgrace to our village?


    According to custom, such a person is to be immersed in a pig cage.


    Then, when the village head''s son got the news, he was very anxious. Hurry to find Xiaoru, and then take her with you.


    What about Xiaoru?


    She didn''t like the village head''s son, so she refused at that time.


    Who would have thought that they were finally captured by the village head.


    And then


    Soak the pig cage! Two corpses, one life.


    After hearing this, tianbang was very angry. He clenched his fist and said, "how can you do this?"? What a shame!


    Of course, I have to scold. Let''s not say whether it''s just or not. A wonderful daughter-in-law is a widow.


    If it is really so feudal and conservative, widow Yang is probably immersed in a pig cage."No wonder I''m so angry. It turns out that She died when she was pregnant. " I feel my chin and I understand. Why does she write letters and say everywhere, I miss you so much, when will you come back and so on.


    It was for the scholar who went out to be a soldier!


    Needless to say, the scholar must have died after going out.


    If so, he''s alive. How can a man who knows the national righteousness abandon a man who has been waiting for him here? No!


    "It''s difficult ! "


    I fell into silence and didn''t know what to do.


    What about Li Erwa?


    This guy has been looking at the money in my hand, this moment, where is swallowing saliva.


    I saw the guy, sighed, and handed him the money.


    This guy is very happy. After receiving the money, he ran away.


    Then tianbang over there asked me, "let''s go. Master! I don''t think it''s necessary to intervene in this matter any more. "


    I directly glared at this guy, and then said, "why is there no need to intervene?"


    "You see, the villagers did it themselves. Secondly, the ghost wants to harm you. What else do you want to do? "


    After tianbang said these words, Liu Hong laughed where she was, and then followed his words, "the main reason is that this village is too poor, there is no oil and water. If I help them, I don''t think I can get any good, can I? "


    I rolled my eyes, and then said, "no matter what, we all have to help. You think ah, since met, is this fate? Is God asking us to save people. What''s more, these things are done by the previous generation. Why should we repay them? "


    I said so, Liu Hong nodded, agreed, also said I said ruthlessly reasonable.


    Then I said, "where''s Xiaoru? That''s the family of the martyrs, isn''t it? Now that we have come to such an end, we can only turn into ghosts and do harm all the time. It''s a great loss of longevity to do so. Maybe she''ll be doomed. So I don''t think it matters. We have to go through with it. "


    After I said this, Liu Hong couldn''t help clapping and saying that my words were wonderful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    As a result, tianbang was ridiculed by us. Immediately, he frowned and said, "yes, yes! Master, you are both wearing the same pair of trousers. What can I say, apprentice? "


    As a result, after saying this, Liu Hong and I gave him a violent chestnut.


    What are you talking about?


    What''s the name of Shifu!


    Liu Hong doesn''t say her real age. Just because of her appearance, she is a round older than me, OK?


    If you want to talk about the real age, I guess I have to call her ancestor!


    So we went back to the village, and we started walking.


    Originally, the villagers were very angry that our arrival had harmed their village head.


    Seeing us now, of course, I was very angry. At that time, I wanted to rush forward and play with us.


    Who would have thought that at the critical moment, the village head stood up and stopped them.


    Then, the village head apologized to us and told us the cause and effect of the incident.


    Of course, we all know about it, but we don''t tell it directly.


    After the village head finished, he told us that this place is really dangerous. We outsiders, don''t wade in the muddy water here. Maybe we will lose our lives at that time.


    As a result


    After that, I just laughed and said, "village head, it seems that you think too much. You may not know, what do we do? "


    When they said this, they were stunned and asked us what we do? Don''t believe it! The evil will die.


    I said with a smile, "no! We not only believe, but also eat this bowl of rice


    Immediately, I told them, to be honest! We are a company that specializes in catching ghosts. If this little Ru is really so harmful. We''ll find a way to get rid of her!


    One by one, they looked at each other.


    Obviously, I don''t believe us.


    I can''t help it. I winked at the red forehead Liu over there. I can only let her show off.


    What about Liuhong?


    Take a deep breath and blow on the fire in front of you!


    I wipe! That''s much more powerful than a blower.


    The flame directly rose up, and then burned crackling, a strong sound.


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw this scene.


    Then, the villagers got excited one by one and began to speak.


    "Village head, village head! It seems that these people are really capable? "


    "Yes, if they can solve Xiaoru''s problem, then everything will be over."


    After saying this, who ever thought that the village head''s face was very ugly.


    It seems that he still doesn''t believe us.


    "I said I''d love to believe you. But I have to tell you that for the sake of Xiaoru, we have found many experts to come to see her. But in the end, they were totally useless, and they died miserably in Xiaoru''s hands. "


    after that, tianbang was really scared and began to shrink back.


    However, I think we can have a try.


    The most important point is, I don''t know why, how can I feel in my bones that Xiaoru is not so bad?


    If my intuition is right, then


    I can''t tell. I can persuade Xiaoru to look back. It''s time to put it down as soon as possible.


    The village head persuaded us many times, and then he didn''t say a word.


    In the end, it''s tacit. Let''s stay.


    So what are we going to do.


    In this village, we are entertained by delicious food.


    After eating and drinking enough, is it time to do something for others?


    So I asked them, where was Xiaoru buried?


    In fact, after that, it''s a piece of crap, isn''t it?


    At that time, Xiaoru was pregnant before she got married.


    So, in the end, the original village head threw it into the river to soak the pig cage.


    That is to say


    She died in the river.


    However, the corpse has been soaking in it. I guess it has been gnawed by the corpse for a long time?


    Think of it here, and then I''ll let them take me there.


    Unexpectedly, there is a big pond in a remote place behind the village.


    It''s in the big pond. They mean, where is Xiaoru! Xiaoru drowned here.


    I have a headache when I hear this.


    It''s like being in the water all the time. There''s no place to die.


    Doesn''t that mean


    Should Xiaoru be a water ghost?Tianbang over there asked me, what should I do now?


    I said, wait till night!


    Generally speaking, during the day, the sun is too strong for ordinary ghosts to come out.


    In the evening, maybe we can see Xiaoru.


    Hearing this, tianbang was a little scared and said, "Shifu, are you kidding? That female ghost is so fierce, you even have to wait for her to appear at night? "


    I looked at tianbang and warned him again and again, "tianbang, I''ve told you many times. Do you think fighting is courage? That''s courage. "


    This time, Liu Hong showed that she was on my side and listened to me.


    And then I nodded, and we waited.


    In the evening, those villagers are timid. They won''t die with us here, will they?


    So, in the evening, these guys have already run away.


    There are only three of us left in the whole scene. Let''s keep watch.


    Guarding, has been guarding until the middle of the night, did not expect Xiaoru or did not appear.


    What about the two over there?


    He''s been lying on his back all day.


    Liu Hong over there, also supporting her chin, is sleeping in a very elegant posture.


    I got up and went to the pool over there. After a careful look, I found that there was no abnormality.


    What''s the matter with Xiaoru?


    Didn''t you say you wanted to see me?


    Why didn''t she come out to meet me after I really came here?


    It''s really boring where I''m waiting.


    Standing at the edge of the pond, I even wanted to shout into the pond, "don''t you want me to come? It''s true. Why don''t you see it? "


    As a result, I haven''t spoken yet.


    Unexpectedly, the wonderful things happened in front of us.


    I saw the water inside the pool, a scurry of blisters to come, gurgling a strength of the risk.


    I''m really a little curious. I went over and looked at it carefully.


    Oh, I''ll go!


    I saw a white spot under the water.


    But I don''t know what it is?


    Keep bubbling out.


    Immediately, he moved closer to the past and wanted to see it more carefully.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    But who would have thought?


    At this point, all of a sudden, a pale hand suddenly appeared in the water. On the spot, suddenly hook my neck, directly to me into the water.


    I wipe!


    I didn''t even have time to call for help, and then I was dragged into the water.


    It''s a very dangerous thing.


    I struggled desperately, but in the dark water, I couldn''t see what it was.


    In this way, desperately falling.


    Paralysis!


    My breathing is starting to feel difficult.


    Then, I kick as hard as I can, and kick as hard as I can.


    It seems that I kicked something, but I didn''t expect that the pulling force really began to decrease.


    Then, I seized the opportunity and swam out directly.


    Desperately swim ah swim, one breath is almost out of breath.


    Finally, when I saw the level, I went out with a little bit.


    I just took a breath when I went out.


    Did not expect, at this point, the leg again a tight. It''s coming again. It''s dragging me and diving down again.


    My God, this time, I really can''t do it.


    Inside the mouth, there was a bubble, then it went down, and it couldn''t go up any more.


    I heard the old people say that after the drowning ghost died, he would always kneel in the water.


    Then, when the next person comes here, they start looking for doubles.


    Then, you are dragged into the water. You drown for him and kneel down. What about this guy? You''re ready to be reincarnated.


    I''m not so unlucky, am I? Now she''s the ghost of Xiaoru??


    When I was in a daze, it was all hazy and dark.


    Who would have thought, suddenly in front of a flash of light, the rest of all disappeared.


    Then, in front of my eyes, there is something that should not appear.


    What?


    I came back to the village again.


    But this time, the village is a little different.


    There are many traces of vicissitudes on it. To put it bluntly, maybe it''s a little old.


    What do I see?


    A couple of little lovers.


    What about the man?


    Wearing a white shirt, and then said to the woman, the country is in danger, to abandon the pen and join the army, to protect my mountains and rivers.


    The woman is crying, send him away.


    Needless to say, this scene


    It must be what Li Erwa said before. Xiaoru sent Qinglang to join the army. Then, she never came back. What about her?


    Having a baby and being immersed in a pig cage.


    Do you mean


    Is this what Xiaoru wants me to see?


    Think of here, I frowned, always feel where there is something wrong.


    Of course, I''m in such a state that I have no choice. You have to look at it, and you have to look at it if you don''t.


    But what happened next was totally unexpected.


    Why?


    A man, in the dead of night, got into Xiaoru''s room.


    Then we heard a piercing scream.


    Then Xiaoru yelled, "who are you? What do you want? get the hell out of here! Go away


    I reached out and tried to get in and save her.


    But, after thinking about it, it''s useless!


    It should be seen from her memory, just like before. I can''t travel through time and space, I can only watch it.


    Otherwise?


    What else can I do?


    In this way, a little bit of watching, things become hungry.


    Later, Xiaoru got pregnant!


    Doesn''t that mean


    Isn''t that boy the scholar''s?


    This


    Soon, the picture turns, Xiaoru is caught by a group of mysterious people.


    After the capture, there was something wrong with the situation.


    She was tied to the big stone plate that we saw before.


    And on the other side?


    Many of the people who kneel and recite a language that I don''t understand at all.


    Who knows what to say?


    Then, the head of the original village, an old man. He began to come out, and then, with a knife.


    I''m scared, NIMA! What''s the situation?


    Are you going to kill Xiaoru?


    She was not drowned. On the contrary, is it for others to kill?


    But just then, things began to turn around.What about the old man?


    He didn''t kill Xiaoru, but he killed himself somewhere. He just wiped his neck and died.


    How strange!


    After death, a group of people rushed up to the village head to dig out the intestines and heart, and then got the viscera out, and ate like this.


    I wipe!


    Seeing this scene, I was about to throw up.


    At this time, I noticed that there were grooves on the stone.


    Now, these grooves are all converging together.


    Then, when a person dies, he is taken out of his heart.


    Those blood all flowed out, moreover, also so coincidentally, these things along the groove on the ground, all flowed to Xiaoru''s body.


    I can''t understand the next thing.


    Xiaoru is imprisoned, and then treats him with delicious food every day.


    What''s next?


    Finally gave her to Chen Tang!


    It''s too strange. Up to now, I still don''t understand. What''s the matter?


    I don''t understand. I can''t help it, so I yelled.


    "What do you want me to see? Or, what do you want me to know? Why don''t you just say it? "


    As a result


    After saying this, I heard a lot of voices. After listening carefully, what are you talking about?


    She''s saying, "be careful! Be careful


    After saying that, "Pa Pa Pa" a few big mouths for me to draw.


    I wipe, after being hit, my soul is like flying up, and then desperately shrinking, desperately dissipating.


    Until


    Completely pulled to an unknown place.


    The sky whirled and the eyes were dazed.


    When I opened my eyes again and looked around, I found myself on the bank.


    What about Liuhong?


    I''m trying my best to press my heart and do artificial respiration.


    God stick this son of a bitch, holding the mouth, on a force to smoke me.


    That really makes me a pig!


    I suddenly sat up and yelled, "you What the hell are you doing? Beat me to be a bird


    Tianbang was stunned and then said, "ha ha Master, you wake up! You don''t know how dangerous it was. If Liu Hong hadn''t found out in time and dragged you out of the water, you would have been out of breath for a while


    Liu Hong looked at me with a caring look on her face, and then asked me, "how''s it going? Are you all right? "


    I frowned and stopped talking.


    Because I''m thinking about what I saw just now?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    Or it can be said that


    What does Xiaoru want to give me?


    At the thought of this, frowning, I can''t figure it out for a long time. Then I shook my head and said, "nothing. Let''s go and have a rest."


    In this way, then we went back to our house and went to rest.


    After lying on the bunk, I lost sleep completely.


    I thought over and over, what does Xiaoru want to tell me?


    They said that Xiaoru died unjustly and was harmed by the village head. Then, the ghost will not disperse, and then write a special letter for those people to die.


    But what do I mean by what I saw just now?


    It can be said that


    This matter is simply in a dead circle, people can''t get around it at all.


    But


    If Xiaoru said that, she really wanted to hurt me. Just now tianbang and Liuhong were not around. They could drown me directly.


    So I decided to investigate.


    The next day, we said on the pretext that we would visit everywhere and have a look.


    It''s mainly the village, the Fengshui and so on.


    Hearing this, the village head didn''t say anything and asked Li Erwa to take us.


    As a result, we walked forward, which was strange to say. Then in front of us, a wooden house appeared. Then, what about the wooden house? It was closed.


    I said I would go and have a look.


    This scared Li Erwa.


    The boy said, no! No!


    I asked him, why?


    Li Erwa said that the altar God is worshipped in it. If you collide with the altar God, you will be dead.


    "Oh, really? Then I really want to have a good look. " I insist on going to see it.


    Tianbang and Li Erwa advised me not to die! Look at the altar God. People will die at that time.


    After that, I didn''t care so much.


    Finally, not only to see, but also Li Erwa to take me in.


    This guy won''t. what happened in the end? Money, of course.


    After giving the money, the guy agreed. And helped us find the key.


    According to him, there are three keys. One is in the village head. The other two are in the hands of the other two village cadres.


    One of them is Martha.


    After the boy went, he invited him to drink. When he drank too much, the key was stolen.


    Then, Li Erwa asked us to hurry up. When the guy woke up, we should return the key.


    I nodded, then ran to open the door, and then we went in.


    Sure enough


    It''s another wonderful stone.


    , but as like as two peas I saw before, there are all trenches.


    Then I reached out and touched the groove.


    This hand feels greasy inside.


    I pulled something down. It''s black in the groove.


    Li Erwa and tianbang are scared to spit blood.


    Where do you keep bowing and chanting, Amitabha, good, good, no strange, no strange.


    I frowned and looked at what I was holding.


    It''s like graphite!


    Instead, Liu Hong came over, smelled it carefully, and then said, "blood! It''s been dry for a long time


    I nodded. If I said that, I should have guessed right.


    Obviously, they did not lie in the sacrificial scene.


    But


    I don''t understand one thing.


    At that time, why didn''t I kill Xiaoru and kill myself??


    At this point, suddenly someone outside the door, Liu Hong directly called a voice, "who?"


    Hearing this, we were all startled, then turned our heads and looked back.


    "Cough..."


    At this time, there was a cough outside the door.


    Then the village head''s voice rang, "what are you doing in there? This is the forbidden area of the village. "


    This one says, frighten us to pack up in a hurry, then walk toward the outside.


    Looking at the serious village head, we said with a smile, what are we doing in it?


    Oh! By the way, they said the altar God was very effective, so Li Erwa brought us to worship.


    To be honest, this lie is really bad. Most people don''t believe it, do they?


    However, it was unexpected that the village head didn''t say anything.


    Let''s go to dinner first!


    Then he invited us to his house.


    This time, it''s special.


    All the old people in the village were invited.After the invitation, it was a delicious treat.


    During the dinner, I asked about Xiaoru.


    As a result


    The village head has been responding awkwardly, but he is not willing to tell the truth.


    In the end, I was a little angry and asked him, "Xiaoru was forced before. The child in her stomach is not the scholar''s, is it?"


    This said, sure enough, all the people at the scene looked at me in surprise. They couldn''t believe it.


    "You didn''t tell the truth at all, and I know your truth. You don''t have to hide it! "


    After I said this, the village head sighed and said helplessly: "it seems that some things can''t be concealed after all."


    What about the old men?


    One by one, they also laughed bitterly.


    Then the head of the village began to explain to us.


    "Do you know the original name of our village?" After saying this, we all feel puzzled.


    To be honest, we really don''t know the name of this village!


    "Yongshou village!"


    "Well, do you people here live a long life?"


    "Ha ha, yes! Long life, so long that you can''t believe it. "


    After the village head''s words came out, I frowned. What''s wrong?


    Of course, I can''t tell.


    So, I do not refute, quietly listen to him continue to say it.


    He told us an incredible story.


    This story is really unimaginable.


    Why?


    It was probably in the Ming Dynasty.


    At that time, the ancestors of this village could not stand the oppression of the yuan. Then, with the ethnic people, hiding in this remote place to live.


    But


    Soon after, something happened, something very strange.


    There''s a meteorite in the sky.


    It''s a flying stone!


    I just happened to hit this village.


    At that time, people were stupid and thought that it was something from heaven, and that it must be something from immortals.


    They took the stone back, put it in the middle of the village and began to worship as a God.


    It''s not the same thing. When did something strange happen?


    At that time, the old village head had seven or eight sons.


    The oldest is over thirty years old, and the youngest is over three years old.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    Didn''t you worship God at that time?


    Then, the village head killed a sheep there, ready to worship God.


    What about his three-year-old son?


    I was playing on this rock.


    He''s scared!


    Sheep''s neck just gave a knife, blood DC, see son to offend God.


    He hastily carried half dead, there is a breath of sheep came.


    It''s against God to scold my son and forbid him to play here.


    Then something weird happened.


    The sheep''s blood, dripping on the stone, and then the stone actually issued a strange green light.


    Frightened, he knelt down and kowtowed, saying that the child was not sensible and offended the spirit.


    After these words, the green light disappeared, and then nothing happened.


    The village head thought that it must be his son''s behavior that offended the gods. I quickly brought it back to my son.


    This kind of thing passed, and before long, strange things happened.


    What''s going on?


    As their little son grew up day by day, they found a terrible thing.


    Why?


    His son does not eat meat, does not drink milk, actually eat grass.


    What''s more, there is a bleating sound, and walking is crawling on the ground with both hands and feet.


    This


    How terrible it is!


    Does the village head think that his son offended the gods at the beginning?


    So this happened.


    So he immediately took his son with him and went to worship the stone.


    This time, we didn''t kill the sheep. We killed a chicken.


    As a result, what are the consequences?


    His son didn''t learn to crow like a sheep, but started to crow like a chicken.


    Stop eating grass and start eating corn.


    The village head is scared. What''s the situation?


    Killing sheep becomes sheep, killing chicken becomes chicken.


    Do you want to kill a man in order to save your son?


    How can that be!


    Later, it was the village head''s mother who loved her grandson. She felt that at her age, she was also a person who had half of her body into the loess.


    Since he is about to die, at least let his grandson live, not let him become a monster.


    She took her grandson and went by herself.


    Then he would wipe his neck on the stone and let his grandson lie there.


    When the village head and others found this, they ran in a hurry.


    More strange things have been discovered.


    Why?


    Children really don''t turn into sheep or animals. But


    What he said was, "son, please see if my grandson has recovered?"


    This is said from a child''s mouth, how incredible it is?


    When it comes to all the stories here and there, I''m shocked.


    What''s more?


    This How is that possible?


    I frowned and said, "village head, do you want to tell me that the flying stone has the effect of soul transfer?"


    After I said this, the village head nodded.


    Next, his face changed and he said with a sneer, "the village head has discovered the secret. So, when he was old, he began to fear death. I hate my old body Just at this time, hehe He thought of the stone. So he found some friends and kidnapped a young man in the village. At the risk of death, he committed suicide on a stone. Let the blood flow to the young man, you guess What happened then? "


    "He came to the young man, and then his life continued." One side of Liu Hong, gloomy face, said such a sentence.


    The village head nodded.


    Then, a room full of people, gloomy looking at the three of us.


    "But what a pity! This kind of soul transfer takes a lot of effort. After transferring the past, they found that it was not their own body, and the fit was so poor. There are still people who die, and they die young. Later, they discovered a possibility Unless, this person''s body is his own. But my body is about to die of old age. What else can the body do? "


    "So We''re targeting our children. "


    When I heard this, I was in a daze.


    How vicious are these people?


    Just extend your life in this way. They even started on their own children.


    That is to say


    They probably lived from the Ming Dynasty to the present?


    Suddenly, I thought of a thing, Xiaoru had given me to see the picture. She was forced, and then the pregnant child was taken away, and then sank into the pond.I closed my eyes and said, "Damn it! You guys are nothing. Good day! Do it


    As soon as I said that, tianbang couldn''t wait.


    Directly jump up, grab a wine bowl, will go forward to beat these guys.


    But other people on the scene, one by one, looked at me without any concession.


    Grinning, these guys are smiling.


    I see this smile, it is silly.


    But then, I felt something was wrong.


    The whole head, it''s spinning.


    Nima! The food was drugged.


    I just yelled, and then my foot was soft, and I couldn''t hold it any longer. I fell on the ground and couldn''t move.


    In this way, all three of us were dazed and couldn''t move.


    Wait until the coma again after the past, open your eyes to see, paralysis! I found that tianbang and I had been tied to the wood.


    And over there?


    Before that wonderful stone platform, has been lifted out.


    Then a group of old people, where to dance, began to play sacrifice.


    "NIMA, let me go! You bastards, let me go. "


    "Let go of you? Ha ha You are the most important props for reincarnation. "


    The village head, the dead old man, came to me with a smile and burst into laughter.


    After saying this, I was furious at that time, "you guys, don''t be too lawless."


    "Lawlessness? Here we are, we are lawless! "


    "You''re going to have a great son over there, aren''t you? We''re not fit. Let us go? "


    "Well, that''s good. But Now this body is aging very fast. I''ve just married a new daughter-in-law. I can''t bear it. So Before my new daughter-in-law is pregnant, I can only let you use your body first. "


    The village head is really shameless.


    With a cold face, I said, "that is to say Those people who were attracted by letters were also killed by you in this way, right


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    "Ha ha Yes! Xiaoru, who is still haunted after her death, dares to become a ghost. In addition, in this way, the information will be sent out to let people outside know what''s going on here. "


    At this point, the village head touched his chin beard and laughed, "just in time, we''ll do everything we can, so we can have a lot of spare reincarnation."


    When it comes to this place, people over there are singing more and more.


    The tianbang over there was so scared that he kept swinging and struggling, and then he kept shouting at the top of his voice, "master! Master! You have something to say. We''re going to die. We''re going to die. "


    This guy is so embarrassed.


    Facing death, are you so afraid of death?


    I looked left and right, and then found that tied here, leaving me and tianbang.


    Immediately, I asked curiously, "can I ask, where is my companion?"


    "She? Oh, luckier than you! Because she''s a beautiful woman, we have to leave an heir for our people. Hey, hey She will be the next little Ru. " When the village head said this, God didn''t know it.


    Then he called out, "it''s almost done. Tie me up!"


    After saying this, soon the group of people came forward and directly followed us, walking towards the big stone.


    Tianbang is scared to death. He keeps saying that he doesn''t want to die.


    What about the village head?


    Where is grinning, scolds the day stick vigorously.


    This guy is really ugly. He''s just a counsellor.


    I replied, "since my apprentice is afraid of death, you can get me first."


    This said, the village head looked at tianbang''s figure, five big three thick, Kong Wu powerful.


    But look at me, although the figure is good, but after all, there is no good day, right?


    "No, I like your apprentice''s figure."


    Speaking of this, he directly opened his mouth and yelled, and tianbang was tied up.


    Then, the village head went to the stone platform and began to commit suicide.


    Tianbang was so scared that he had a runny nose. He was scared to death.


    Keep calling me, help him, help him.


    I can''t protect myself. How can I save him?


    The village head wiped his neck directly, and then, as usual, a large group of people rushed up and began to dig out his heart to release his soul.


    Why does this little devil like to dig his belly?


    They think that the soul is in the belly, so they open the belly to let the soul fly to the hometown.


    These people are the same.


    I''ll put it where I want to see a good play.


    The village head may be dying this time!


    I looked at the others and yelled, "Hey, guys, you know what? What you have done to Xiaoru is worse than animals. But Liu Hong, who I brought in, is not Xiaoru. You are in great trouble


    After that, of course, they ignored me and waited for the village head to turn around.


    As a result


    Behind a scream, directly ring up.


    Then, the thatched house was pierced on the spot.


    A python, puffing scarlet apricots, came straight out.


    Good guy!


    That''s biting when you see people.


    The old men were scared and ran around with all their lives.


    I took a deep breath, immediately hypnotized myself, and then entered Xiang Yu''s state.


    The next moment


    The rope on his body cracked on the spot.


    He turned around and took advantage of the bleeding trough on the stone. Before the blood touched tianbang, he pulled it up. Then, pull off his rope, and they run.


    As for the village head, he committed suicide, didn''t he?


    Mind our shit!


    I''m pulling the stick and running.


    Liu Hong took the medicine, and then she went crazy.


    So


    No later.


    Those guys are old and frail. How can they run past a python?


    One by one, they were all killed.


    It was at dawn the next day that Liu Hong regained her consciousness.


    As for me and tianbang, we think that chicken feather stone is a harmful thing. We must not keep it.


    Life, old age and death, this is human nature, how can it be violated?


    I wanted to break the stone with tianbang. However, this thing is a meteorite outside the sky. It''s so hard that it can''t be broken.


    Later, we thought, just sink the stone into the pond and submerge it.


    But in this way, the stone still exists.


    As long as it''s not destroyed, someone will find it out and do it.Finally, paralysis! I think this thing must be destroyed.


    I can''t let Xiaoru''s tragedy happen again.


    As the saying goes, the drop of water wears away the stone, and Yugong moves the mountain, there are still some ways.


    What can I do?


    Use fire to burn the stone red all the time, and then use the water to splash it.


    So again and again, again and again, finally the stone was unable to hold.


    "Click rub" a crisp ring, and then the stone to split on the spot, into a ground of broken stones.


    Don''t let go of the broken stones. Go on!


    What about the villagers?


    Probably also know the situation here, one by one hate these old things. They are regarded as reincarnation machines!


    So, they came to help, and they all burned stones together.


    Until the stones are powdered, then scattered and put on the top of the mountain for the wind to blow them away.


    Now, you can never recover.


    After doing these things, of course, we have to prove Xiaoru''s name. They are not bad people, are they?


    So I spent a lot of money and hired a salvage team to salvage the body from the river.


    But who would have thought?


    It''s scary in this pond.


    There are hundreds of bones!


    How many of them have been reborn since the Ming Dynasty? How many years will it take to throw all the bones into the river? How many bodies do you have to accumulate?


    These bodies were salvaged, and then piled up like mountains and buried one by one.


    Of course, we''re dead here, aren''t we?


    Of course, the police will intervene in the investigation.


    However, I showed the 507 document, and then called to inform the other side of the situation.


    I''m doing good. Of course, they won''t punish me and help me cover up the past.


    Of course, they severely criticized me. There was something wrong with it.


    What?


    That stone should not be destroyed. It should be disposed of by them.


    I hear it''s fuckin ''funny here.


    Is it possible?


    You know, since ancient times, those emperors are desperately looking for immortality.


    What will the country look like if this stone is taken up?


    I''m not doing this kind of thing.


    Things are settled here. It''s time for us to go.


    When going out, a large group of villagers are welcome.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    I looked at them and just laughed. When I left the village, I was stunned. They all asked me what happened?


    I turned my head and looked behind me, almost without tears.


    A group of shadows stood there, waving at us.


    In the middle, there is a very familiar girl!


    I smile bitterly, it seems that they all come!


    Good people have good returns. This time, it seems that I have accumulated enough good returns.


    I also waved at them, and then yelled, "next life, be a good man!"


    At that time, tianbang was stunned and asked me who I was talking to?


    I just laughed and said nothing more.


    Back in the city, of course, life will continue.


    In this way, every day''s idle.


    Lei Rufei often calls me and asks me, how are you? How have you been recently?


    I directly replied, "it''s OK. Let''s live like this. what about you? How are you doing? "


    "Oh, I did. Hey, this time, I can run the Dragon set


    After saying this, I rolled my eyes directly.


    As for it? It''s just a trick.


    Casual chat, day by day.


    Then, one day, Liu Hong suddenly became nervous.


    I asked her what happened?


    She replied, "there are two powerful wild immortals in this city."


    "Very powerful wild immortal?" I heard this and looked at her directly. I didn''t understand.


    "How do you feel that?" I asked curiously at that time.


    "Because they are my kind, too."


    When I heard this, I frowned. I couldn''t believe it.


    What happened?


    Are there any other Liuxian?


    I''m wondering.


    Unexpectedly, soon the two Liuxian came directly.


    Liu Hong was very nervous. At that time, she said, "here they are, here they are!"


    Tianbang quickly went to get a stick and was ready for war.


    I rolled my eyes and said, "save it, my sister!"


    I''m not a pig. I can have two Liuxian, and I''m coming directly to us.


    Think with your toes. I probably know who it is.


    Sure enough, as soon as the door was pushed open, tianbang "banged" directly. At that time, the stick fell to the ground.


    Why?


    My eyes are full of peach heart, and my mouth is watering.


    Liu Hong over there is also silly.


    She thought she was beautiful enough, but when the girl appeared in front of her, she thought she was ugly.


    Who else can such a beautiful girl be?


    My young lady has lost her sister.


    I quickly stepped forward, and then looked at her, said with a smile, "little sister, how did you find here?"


    The little sister disappeared for a while and became more and more beautiful.


    This girl is like a fairy now.


    It''s really itching to see!


    "Ha ha, you are at home and have a contact address. Then I went back, and when I knew you were here, I came straight over. " She took the initiative to speak.


    How incredible?


    Before, because she didn''t like to talk, she was called dumb girl.


    I looked at her with a smile and asked, "is the practice over?"


    After saying this, Liu Qing said, "no! Just, my family this wench, miss you, want to come out to see you


    Speaking of this, looking at the dumb girl, I really don''t know what to say.


    "Cough..."


    At this point, Liu Hong over there coughed.


    I just reacted, and then introduced and said, "introduce, this is Liu Hong, just like you."


    After saying this, Liu Qing nodded and said, "I feel it!"


    Speaking of this, the dumb girl over there was stunned, "Liu Hong?"


    I''m very sorry to say that.


    Then he explained that it was also my name.


    Dumb girl a Leng, then look at Liu Hong strangely.


    I hastened to explain, "friend, pure friend!"


    This words say, amuse them all in ha ha of smile.


    "Then don''t be stunned. Let''s have dinner."


    So I asked everyone to go out to dinner together.


    Liu Qing and Liu Hong seem to have a good relationship.


    The two of them gathered together, and then they talked and laughed and looked very happy.


    After all, the possibility of becoming a wild immortal is very low. Now, they can still get together. It''s strange that they are unhappy when they meet the same kind.Where are they talking and laughing? I''ve been chatting with my little sister.


    How are they doing?


    As a result


    What else can I do? I practice in the mountains every day.


    However, it''s much better now. The body can be stabilized.


    After saying this, tianbang next to him was so scared at that time. Direct stare big eye, came a sentence, "I go, she is a snake?"? Master, you want to be Xu Xian! "


    I frowned. Was the response too slow? You''re just reacting now?


    I wish I could! What a shame.


    I kicked directly under the table and glared at the guy.


    Shut up.


    However, he subconsciously kept the distance, and Liu Xian together, that''s not good.


    But


    He gradually found something wrong.


    Because there are snakes everywhere!


    It''s like I''m human, and all the others are snakes.


    For a moment, he was depressed.


    I directly to the little sister, said with a dry smile, "ignore him, this guy''s head lack a string, a bit silly."


    After saying this, the little sister directly "puffed" a smile.


    Then, Liu Qing asked me, "you gen, what are you doing here?"


    I am very nervous about my mother-in-law.


    Is it like going to the parents of the girl on a blind date and asking what you do? How old are you? What kind of work do you do and how much do you earn?


    I blushed and said, "what I''m here to catch ghosts and demons. "


    After saying this, "brush", Liu Qing''s face turned white.


    Her face was very blue.


    I don''t understand. Did I say something wrong? How did she change?


    But on second thought, how did my second uncle die?


    After all, Liu Qing is also a demon. I am against them in catching ghosts and demons?


    I hastened to explain, "no, I said I''m not the kind to chase ghosts and demons. "


    "What? Are you any different from them? " Liu Qing''s question made me a little silly.


    At the critical moment, Liu Hong over there said, "elder sister, you really have roots. You can listen to my story... "


    "What? Do you have a story with him? " Liu Qing is curious.


    "Yes! I was actually caught by Zhang Yougen. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    So Liu Hong told them about me and how to help her. Finally, she decided to repay her kindness and follow me.


    And the story of Yongshou village.


    After that, my little sister stood by and looked at me with a grin. Obviously, she knows who I am.


    Liu Qing over there was quite surprised and looked at me with an incredible face.


    "What? Yougen, I ask you, "will you do something that is not good?"


    "Of course! My master is a bad man. Yongshou village has nothing to do with him, has it? People not only go to help, but also pay for the corpse, and then give it back to people for a good burial. "


    "Why? Why do you do these things? " Liu Qing asked me curiously.


    I grinned and said, "because I want to accumulate more blessings. Let my little sister be safe and succeed in cultivation as soon as possible. "


    After I said this, my little sister''s face turned red at that time.


    Liu Qing also looked at me strangely. Then she said with a smile, "you''re incredible Not ordinary people. "


    After that, I also had an embarrassed smile.


    Otherwise, how can a good man be rewarded?


    After eating and drinking, I asked them if they had a place to live? Or I''ll find you a place to live?


    I wanted to take them to a hotel.


    Who would have thought that at this time, the little sister said, "no, we are used to sleeping in the open. We can live anywhere."


    "Where do you live? Where do you want to live? "


    "In fact, this time, we want to go from here. We''re going to Yunnan! "


    "Where are you going for what?"


    "Nature has its own business to do." Green willow said directly.


    When I heard this, I was in a hurry.


    "Well, you see, my business is boring. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong. Why don''t I go with you? " After I said this, my little sister was very happy.


    Happy to her mother said, "OK? Let''s go together


    As a result, my second aunt''s face was stunned. Unexpectedly, she shook her head and refused.


    "No way!"


    As soon as this was said, all of us present were dumbfounded.


    Especially my little sister and I are very disappointed.


    Little sister is more urgent, catch up, directly asked a sentence, "in the end is why ah?"


    "Yes, I don''t understand. Can I help you, too? "


    "Because you two are in this state. If Zhang Yougen goes with him, you will be thinking about him. Don''t mention it. Mom told you that you must practice well at the critical moment of cultivation. If you have any little distraction, you will be possessed at that time. Do you know what will happen if you go crazy? "


    When Liu Qing said that, I think so.


    Yes! Little sister is different from other wild immortals, it is accumulated over time, a little bit of support to today.


    But she''s different. She started to change in the middle of the way, and she''s been practicing a little bit to this day, isn''t she?


    The more shortcut you take, the more you can''t be distracted. If you have a little problem, you will be possessed.


    So, after thinking about it, I finally sighed and could only let Miss go.


    Little sister is a little reluctant.


    I said to her with a smile, the future is long. It''s not too late for us to be together after we''ve finished our cultivation, is it?


    Little sister had no choice but to promise.


    In this way, after we had enough to eat and drink, we just separated.


    Liu Qing and Liu Hong are sisters in love. They have a very good relationship.


    Therefore, Liu Qing gives Liu Hong a set of cultivation methods. Let her practice well, and then she will be able to get the Tao.


    Liu Hong is so happy that she thanks again and again.


    When these people leave.


    I am still reluctant to stand where, looking at the little sister''s back.


    She came all the way here just to see me. Alas, it''s a pity that this man still has to focus on his career.


    Where''s the sky over there?


    Then came a sentence, "master, you have a lot of debt. Such a beautiful girl, like a fairy, has something to do with you


    I glanced at him and didn''t say much.


    But what about this guy?


    But he said with a smile, "it''s just a pity, it''s a pity!"


    I looked at him and asked, "what''s the pity?"


    "Unfortunately, she is a snake!"


    "Bang!"


    I gave him a white look.


    But Liu Hong was uncomfortable. She lost her temper and said, "what''s wrong with the snake? Liu Xian, like people, is also good and bad, OK? Besides, isn''t the white lady and Xu Xian together? ""That''s what you think. Anyway, if you let me Eh, when I think about it at night, it will turn into a giant snake. I feel uncomfortable all over. "


    After saying this, tianbang really needs beating.


    At that time, I just wanted to jump up and beat this guy.


    Or Liu Hong, the woman, said to me, "don''t say more! This kid has a bag in his head. I''ve lost my mind


    I wry smile, and then came a sentence, "OK, everyone take heart, go back to work."


    Speaking of which, then we went back.


    I didn''t expect that the new year would be coming soon.


    I''ve been out there for another year before I know it.


    I was homesick, so I went back directly.


    Of course, tianbang has a daughter-in-law. We have to rush back to celebrate the new year.


    I have to go, too, but what about Liu Hong?


    It''s a bit of a dilemma.


    But she said to us with a smile, don''t worry! Anyway, for Yexian, there is no such thing as Chinese New Year.


    In fact, although that''s what I said, what about the woman''s face?


    Hard to hide a little lonely!


    After all, I''ve been lonely for so long. Now that I feel friends, it''s so good to integrate into the crowd.


    Now?


    It''s hard to be alone again.


    I said with a smile, "would you like to come back with me?"


    After I said this, she was in a daze and said happily the next moment, "Oh, is that ok?"


    "Of course! My parents are very hospitable


    After saying this, tianbang next to him said, "Hey, don''t blame me for not reminding you. Master, master Lei Rufei, ghost and fairy. You have three daughters in law. Don''t tease your sister. "


    I glared at him and said angrily, "how can your brain be so dirty?"


    Liu Hong was a little embarrassed and had to say, "well Why don''t you forget it? "


    "You don''t have to pay attention to him. This guy can''t spit Ivory out of his mouth. Let''s go


    After I said this, Liu Hong was ready, and then we set out together.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    Liu Hong is a snake. At that time, I practiced in my own cave, and I seldom came out of the outside world.


    For the first time, when she got on the train and saw the huge steel dragon, she said, "my God! Such a giant earthworm? I saw it for the first time


    It''s funny to hear that.


    What is earthworm?


    It is commonly known as Jiaolong.


    Before it became a dragon, it could only climb on the ground. So they can''t go to heaven before they become flying dragons.


    I told her that this thing is a train, not a dragon, and then she will know.


    So, after buying the train ticket, we got on the train together and began to walk in the direction of our own home.


    Liu Hong is in the car, just like a curious baby, looking around.


    One moment ask this, one moment ask that.


    For example, the speed of this thing is so fast. How can it run.


    I said before, in the city, she saw cars in the city, right?


    It''s oil-burning.


    It''s about the same!


    I look at Liu Hong''s excited look. To be honest, I''m also very excited now.


    After all, I''ve been wandering outside for so long, haven''t I?


    Now it''s time to go home. Who''s not happy?


    How did you sing that song?


    Rich or not, go home for the New Year!


    Sitting on the train, listening to the sound of "Kuang Dang Kuang Dang", gradually unconsciously, I began to doze.


    Then, where, leisurely fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept. Anyway, I had a dream. What did I dream about?


    Dream back to the countryside, and then the family made a dumpling to eat, taste really good ah.


    In this way, after eating and drinking enough, I am happy here.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Hong yelled at me, "have roots, have roots, get up quickly."


    I opened my eyes and wiped the corner of my mouth. Look around, I drop God! Unknowingly, it was already evening.


    "What''s the matter?"


    I was stunned when I heard this.


    Looking around, it''s really strange.


    I don''t remember sleeping so long.


    Looking at her, I asked curiously, what do you want me to do?


    Liu Hong rushed there, then squeezed her eyes and motioned to me to see.


    I looked in my eyes, and then I noticed that there were several people sitting there.


    To be exact, there should be three talents.


    Two men, then one woman.


    What about the woman?


    Right in the middle of the two men, head down, motionless, as if asleep.


    I''m rather puzzled. Curious to ask him, in the end is what? What''s wrong with that?


    As a result, I can''t believe Liu Hong''s answer.


    What did she say?


    When those guys got on the train just now, she noticed something.


    What''s the matter?


    It turned out that the two men walked normally. But what about the woman?


    But his legs were suspended in the air.


    It''s incredible. This man is walking well. His legs must be on the ground. But now?


    She said that the woman''s legs were suspended.


    Doesn''t it mean that the woman is abnormal?


    "Well You want to say, is that woman dirty? "


    After I said this, Liu Hong frowned and said that she couldn''t detect it.


    In fact, this is a piece of rubbish, and I have checked it carefully. If it''s really dirty, my eyes will be in a dark state.


    But now, I think that woman is very normal, just like sleeping.


    Wait!


    All of a sudden, I found something wrong.


    What''s the problem?


    It''s very simple! This woman seems to fall asleep, and then when she gets on the bus, it''s suspended.


    Doesn''t that mean


    Woman is probably a dead body!


    At the thought of this, I immediately frowned. What does this guy want to do?


    How dare you bring the body to the train?


    I asked Liu Hong to look at them, and then I ran to the police.


    After saying this, Liu Hong nodded of course.


    Then, I ran to the back, found the police and told him about it.


    He was also quite surprised.


    Then, with weapons, and I ran to investigate in a hurry.


    When they got to the three men''s place, these guys were very nervous when they saw the police coming. Then, they all froze and looked at us strangely.The police immediately began to shout, "lady, are you ok?"


    Then one of them said, "Oh, she drinks a little too much, so..."


    "Shut up! You two don''t talk, just sit in your own place


    After that, what about the police immediately?


    He began to shout at the woman over there, "lady, are you ok? Please answer me


    After saying this, the woman still didn''t respond.


    What about the two men?


    Embarrassed smile, then got up.


    At this time, the policeman over there reached out his hand and pressed it behind him, shouting, "stop! Otherwise, don''t move


    "Don''t be so nervous, don''t be so nervous, I''m just helping you wake her up. She''s asleep. "


    At this point, the guy patted the woman on the shoulder and then said, "ah, Cuihua, get up!"


    Hearing this, what happened next made us incredible.


    The woman slowly raised her eyes, looked at me with a silly face, and then silly.


    The police are stupid, who knows, things will develop like this?


    Finally, he asked the woman, how are you? Are you ok?


    As a result, the woman nodded and said, "I''m ok!"


    After that, the police officer was very angry. It was clear that I was reporting false police.


    So, he took me away and taught me a lesson.


    I''m also helpless. After all, Liu Hong told me about it. I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, have I?


    If you let someone go for nothing, you can only keep apologizing.


    I took the warning, and then I went back.


    After going back, Liu Hong naturally saw the scene just now. She was very embarrassed and apologized to me.


    I took a look at the two people before. They are staring at me now.


    I know it! It''s not done. I''m fuckin ''in trouble.


    I''m afraid these people will hate me.


    Immediately, we can only pretend that we can''t see, otherwise, what can we do? Can you still fight for others?


    It''s something I''m not right about, and then it''s caused, isn''t it?


    Fortunately, after one night, the next day, the train arrived at the station.


    I don''t have to get out of the car. I''ll go straight home.


    When I got off the bus, I noticed that the woman was really in the air.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    Isn''t that a strange thing?


    If we say that before, we can say that she has a fever and is confused.


    That''s why we need two men to support us. But now, after a night, is that still the case?


    Liu Hong said, "that woman is really abnormal!"


    I said, "maybe she''s disabled. So you have to be supported to walk. "


    I really don''t want to trouble myself.


    Before, I almost didn''t play to death. Now, it''s better to keep a distance from her.


    So on the side of the road, I stopped a taxi directly, then I took a bus and went back directly.


    On the way, Liu Hong was still a little nervous.


    He said to me twice and three times, "you have roots. After thinking about it, I''d better not go. After all, if I go home with you, I''m afraid it will have a bad effect. "


    I couldn''t laugh or cry, and then I said, "don''t you? You can''t say you can''t go until you''ve come here? Go ahead and you''ll be there soon. "


    Finish saying, see where she is still hesitating, I hurried forward, simply a drag her to go.


    Got on the bus, got to the place, and then took a taxi instead.


    Soon, we got to the place.


    Because it''s Chinese New Year. It''s so busy here now.


    Then, many people saw me and said hello. Seeing Liu Hong beside me, these people were all in a daze and asked me who this person was?


    I just say, a friend, a business partner.


    As a result, the eyes of those guys are strange.


    Then it got around.


    People say I''ve tied a rich woman back.


    Before, it was not because of Lei Rufei that the family had money?


    And then I got on with ray.


    Later, they broke up, they all said that I was tired of me, so they kicked me.


    Now, watching me bring an older woman back, they think I must be out with a rich woman.


    Of course, the news came later.


    No matter what, anyway, I took Liu Hong home.


    My parents were still pasting Spring Festival couplets in the yard.


    As a result, after seeing me, both of them were stunned.


    Then, happily ran towards me.


    Wait until the front, saw next to Liu Hong, the whole person is a Leng.


    I frown, and then I ask who is this woman?


    I said it straight away, business partner!


    "Business, what business are you doing out there?"


    So, I can only cheat my father and do some building materials business.


    Liu Hong is the investor.


    After that, they just barely smile, which is polite.


    Then, the whole family happily pasted the Spring Festival couplets. After that, of course, they went to make dumplings.


    Northerners are not like southerners.


    On New Year''s day, we should eat dumplings.


    The South and the north have been arguing about this issue for a long time.


    When rolling dough, my mother took me to the kitchen to get food.


    As a result, at this time, he asked me, "what''s the matter with Liuhong?"


    I asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Why don''t you pretend to me? Who doesn''t go home to celebrate the new year. You don''t know what it means to be able to lead a woman back, do you? "


    Hearing this, I suddenly realized that my mother meant that Liu Hong might be my daughter-in-law.


    I said with a wry smile, "you think too much. It''s really a business partner, but she''s alone and has no place to go. I think she''s pathetic and brought it back. "


    "Do you want to pretend? Maybe it''s just a business partner? If you had nothing to do with each other, she would pay you for business? "


    After that, I understand.


    My mother thinks that the money I do is from her. The reason why people pay for business may be that I am a rich woman.


    I can''t laugh or cry!


    All I can say is that we actually raised money together.


    "Money? Where did you get the money? "


    "I have no money to work all these years. The accumulated cost is enough to open a shop. "


    "I don''t believe it." My mother said, and then, and then said, "this woman is really beautiful. I can see that when I was young, it was absolutely beautiful. But It''s too old. It''s more like being an aunt for you! "


    "I really don''t. I won''t lie to you."


    I really can''t help it. It seems that parents are especially concerned about their children.


    "Really?" My mother has been watching me.The eyes can make you hairy, as if to see your bones.


    I cried and said, "really, my mother-in-law! Why do I cheat you with this? Really, we have nothing to do with each other. We are just business partners. "


    This said, my mother was relieved, as if the whole person was relaxed.


    I was depressed enough.


    As for it?


    Why don''t you be my daughter-in-law?


    To be honest, I don''t want to marry Liu Hong at all, OK?


    The feelings for her are like a brother to a sister.


    "Yes! You''ve been wandering outside for such a long time, and you haven''t been looking for a daughter-in-law? You''re old, too. Don''t toss about like this any more, find a good girl as soon as possible, and then solve the problem. "


    Many people don''t want to go home during the new year, one of which is this.


    As soon as you go back, they''ll ask about your marriage.


    I have a headache, too. I said yes, yes.


    "This time, you have to open your eyes and make a good choice. Don''t look for Lei Rufei again. Maybe you''ll be green headed at any time. "


    That''s a headache for me, too.


    It''s true that there are a lot of things in her eyes, maybe not much.


    However, I don''t care about other people''s feelings at all.


    When you say kiss someone, it''s because of the need of filming, so you have to do it.


    But have you considered my feelings?


    It''s a man. Seeing his daughter-in-law carefully and kissing others, can''t stand the water?


    Of course, those stars are very generous. When their daughter-in-law makes this kind of play, they have no influence.


    But I can''t!


    If you say I''m stingy, it''s OK.


    Now, the relationship with ray rufi, that is, ordinary friends.


    "I know, I know. After a while, I will find you a beautiful daughter-in-law."


    After I said this, my mother said with a smile, "what? Do you have a partner? "


    I laughed bitterly and nodded.


    "What do you look like?" My mother is reluctant to continue to ask this question.


    I said with a smile, absolutely beautiful, beautiful as a fairy, it is not like a mortal woman.


    My Niang''s face is cold, you say dumb girl?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    It is said that the son is better than the father.


    After all, it was raised from a foot long, a little bit, right?


    My mother is very powerful. I guess my mind so quickly.


    For a time, I blushed and looked very embarrassed.


    Who ever thought, an Niang unexpectedly directly angrily drank a, "can''t, this matter I don''t agree!"


    I''m really stupid to hear that. Stare big eye, then came a sentence, "why?"


    "No! Anyway, I don''t agree. "


    An Niang came directly a sentence, "you died this heart! Really, want to marry that girl, unless I die


    I didn''t expect that my mother was so disgusted with this.


    At that time, I frowned and muttered, "if you don''t do it, you have to do it!"


    Who ever thought that my mother''s ears were so sharp that I heard them all at once. Immediately, he glared at me and said, "what did you just say? Say it again


    Of course I''m sorry to offend her.


    Can only accompany smiling face, a strength of say, "Niang ah, Niang ah! Can''t we have a good fight? What can you do? Make dumplings! Can we make dumplings? "


    After that, what about her?


    I didn''t think the injuries were flour. Then I stretched out my hand and twisted my ear directly. I asked what was in my head?


    Is there no better girl in the world? If she doesn''t marry?


    "Should I ask you that? Mom, I don''t understand. Why do you have to aim at your little sister when you grow up? What''s wrong with her? " I make complaints about it.


    Then, my mother said, "because she is a snake spirit! She took my son''s soul away. Smelly boy, if you dare to be with that girl, I will I, I I don''t recognize your son. "


    As a result


    This good new year''s Day made me and my mother quarrel.


    I don''t want to fight, so I can only vaguely agreed.


    So, in this depressed atmosphere, the family ate a meal of dumplings.


    The next day, new year''s Eve!


    My mother is a little reluctant to pay attention to me after this.


    But what about my father?


    He came and asked me to cut firewood with him.


    Into the mountains, we cut firewood together, and then my father said, my mother this temper is not very good. It''s more irritable, you know.


    I''d like to. My father is here to be a peacemaker.


    Who ever thought that his next sentence should be, "don''t be angry with your mother. About dumb girl, forget it! Son, don''t look for her. I''ll go to matchmaker Zhao after fifteen tomorrow. I''ll tell you a marriage then. "


    At that time, I was staring.


    Again, my father and my mother are singing black face and white face.


    After all, their starting point is the same. They want me not to be with my little sister.


    I wanted to go my own way and lose my temper.


    But on second thought, after all, it''s not the time before. Was it in childhood?


    At that time, he was very energetic and impulsive, wasn''t he?


    But now, it''s really mature.


    I also know that since my parents are like this, I''d better not stimulate them any more.


    So


    I can only promise.


    Of course, this is a face-to-face set and a back set.


    Of course, to pursue their own happiness is not?


    Little sister, I''m sure I won''t give up.


    Your own happiness is in your own hands, isn''t it?


    In this way, play everyday at home.


    People in this city have a holiday during the new year. When will it be?


    In the eighth day of junior high school.


    Rural people are even longer.


    It can be said that the whole winter, when there is no farm work, is idle.


    This new year''s time, is between the scurrying door, everywhere play.


    Just then


    A black business car came to the village.


    When these people got to the place, they came directly to my home.


    What are you doing?


    They showed me a document and asked me to go with them.


    When I saw the certificate, I had no choice but to follow them.


    Why?


    These guys have 507 on their ID!


    Besides, it''s definitely not fake, because I also have one.


    This is the call of the organization. What can I do?


    I have to go with them.


    My father and mother were scared at that time?Seeing the temperament of this group of people, they come up without saying a word, show their certificates and take their sons away. It''s very like the movie in which the police arrest the suspects.


    For a moment, they both came forward excitedly and asked, "what are you doing? Really, what are you doing with my son? "


    Those people are also in a circle.


    I had to explain quickly: "no It''s not what you think. These are all friends. They come to me to accompany them to fight with the generals. "


    After I said this, those serious looking guys all nodded.


    "Really?"


    "Really, because these are my friends, too."


    At this point, Liu Hong also came. She grinned and said, "shall I come with you?"


    Those people are in a dilemma.


    I had to say, "this is actually my partner. I need her to help me with many things."


    They thought about it and nodded.


    That''s it, and then we''re on our way. After


    sat on the car, I Tucao a sentence, "I make complaints about you guys. Why do you bring me out for the Spring Festival


    The guys said, "there''s a homicide around here."


    "Then go straight to the police!"


    They all looked at me and I said that.


    I see! I''m afraid it''s not an ordinary case that 507 can be dispatched.


    I looked at them and said, "aren''t you 507? Can''t you do it yourself? "


    As a result, when these people explain, we can understand what''s going on.


    It turns out that the internal structure is a bit like the so-called local structure.


    Policing. It''s all cops.


    It''s the criminal police who solved the case.


    When things happen, it''s them who run for the first time, and then look at the situation, and then contact who?


    I said helplessly, "is there no one else in 507?"


    "They all went home for the New Year!"


    "I wipe, and I don''t celebrate the new year, do I?"


    "I''m sorry, but the nearest 507 member is you."


    "Bad luck for me!"


    With a sigh, I could only follow them to the scene.


    At the scene, where the cordon was drawn, where many policemen were.


    And then?


    We showed our identification and went in.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    Crime scene!


    Generally speaking, in other places, after going in, there should be investigation, on-site photography and so on.


    But this time, the case is 507.


    It''s like acting in a movie. This is the FBI. We''ll take over the scene.


    Then the cops can''t investigate any more.


    I followed them in. It was a rental house. I just pushed the door open.


    Then, a very pungent smell, directly filled up.


    Oh!


    That really stinks.


    It''s a very strong smell of blood.


    When we got in, the scene was even more terrifying.


    What''s going on?


    There were three girls, who had no clothes on them, and they had their throats cut.


    They are scattered in a pile. What about the floor of this house?


    There is a bloody gossip!


    "Blood eight trigrams?"


    I frowned and finally understood why 507 had to step in.


    "Is this some kind of superstition?" I felt my chin and looked at it carefully.


    To be honest, after so many things, this man''s courage has really grown a lot.


    To change the previous words, in the face of such a situation, I have to say that I have to be scared to vomit.


    What about Liuhong?


    Now that they''re here, they''ve got to do something about it.


    She said, "it''s supposed to be blood refining."


    "Blood refining? What is that? "


    It''s not only us, but also the well-informed 507.


    "It''s something that existed in very ancient times."


    Liu Hong said that it is said that when Chiyou fought against the emperor, he used an evil art to make a terrible blood corpse!


    In the end, they had to send out eight gods to defeat them.


    "Blood corpse?"


    On hearing this, we all looked at each other and frowned.


    All of a sudden, my brain is wide open, suddenly thought of a thing.


    Do you know the woman we met on the train before?


    She was carried by others and her legs were suspended.


    I thought it was a dead man.


    But she can talk.


    So


    I told you about it.


    The two 507''s also think it''s very possible.


    These guys are making blood!


    It''s a little scary. They can''t handle it.


    Of course, I can''t handle it.


    I''m kidding. If something from ancient times is really refined. When I see you, I guess I belong to a cat. Nine lives are not enough.


    So, where do they get in touch? After they get in touch, there''s no need for me now, right?


    I can always go!


    Who would have thought that they would not be able to leave after being told.


    At least, when those powerful people come, who knows if something will happen during this period of time.


    Even if nothing happened, at least We have to investigate the whereabouts of those guys, right?


    Only by finding out their trace, those people will be able to express themselves.


    I''m so sorry to hear that.


    In any of these organizations, although the people at the top are in the limelight, the people at the bottom are really living a hard life, especially tiring.


    Of course, the worst is me.


    What the hell am I doing to join them? There''s no profit in working for free.


    Besides, you can see the experiences of 507. It''s more terrifying than before.


    Good luck can continue to breathe, if bad luck, then it will be dead.


    That''s how we go around investigating.


    Of course, I directly asked Liu Hong, how many women must be killed if the blood corpse is to be refined successfully?


    She replied, "99!"


    Wipe, doesn''t that mean that there are still people who want to have bad luck?


    I said, in today''s city, there are monitors everywhere, right?


    Maybe you can call up the monitor and have a good look. Maybe we can find out something.


    As soon as this was said, they immediately asked those people in the lower bureau to start investigating the surveillance video.


    That''s a lot of work!


    From that day on, eye drops were almost used up in the whole city.


    We are here. We have to give a compliment to the police uncle.


    in order to solve the case, all the people worked day and night, and then transferred out all the surveillance video, and began to stare at it one by one.Not to mention, it took two days for the surveillance to find out.


    At that time, the three people headed for Pratt Whitney road.


    Immediately, he immediately went to investigate the cameras on Pratt Whitney Road, one by one.


    Now in the city, that is the sky eye system, there are monitors everywhere, which can control the bill to a minimum.


    But


    Later, a strange thing happened.


    At the end of the road, there was a problem with the camera.


    When we ran to check, we found that there were blind areas in the surrounding cameras during that period of time.


    Doesn''t that mean


    At this point, we all have to guess directly.


    They are very upset and say that they are all here. How can things not work?


    But I laughed and said, "no! The cameras around here are so weird that all the pictures have disappeared. Although they are hidden, they are not beautiful enough. It''s like there is no silver here. "


    What do they mean?


    I said simple!


    In other places, if the line of sight is normal, there is something wrong here.


    Does that mean


    These guys are right here?


    As long as we investigate here and investigate one by one, these people can''t escape.


    After I said this, they were very happy.


    That''s true!


    So far, there is no business for me. They sent me to leave.


    I was so angry at that time.


    You''re numb, don''t you bring such a play? This is a typical way to get rid of the grind and kill the donkey.


    As a result, there is a saying.


    What are you talking about?


    I''ve worked really hard here. But now, I can''t get involved any more.


    Why?


    He said that if the legend of blood corpse is true, I will continue to intervene in it, and I will probably die at that time.


    Don''t mention it. I think so.


    I''m an ordinary person, right? If there are blood corpses, I''m not an opponent.


    The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Let''s leave it to those powerful people.


    What about me?


    Go home and have a good Spring Festival.


    And Liuhong back home, just after two days, and then a mysterious phone call came.


    It''s 507. What''s on the phone?


    It''s an alarm.


    What are you doing?


    When they arrived with their great power, they had a fight with the three men.


    In the chaos, the two men were killed, and the blood corpse?


    Take advantage of the chaos!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    Damn, this is a pit!


    He who has no hair on his mouth can''t do things well.


    Even these powers can make the blood corpse run away. If this thing comes outside, what should the common people do to her?


    So


    They also know that this time, it''s really a big deal.


    No, 507 summoned all the members nearby. All the members who could get there had to find the blood corpse at the first time and destroy it for her.


    Ha ha, I have to say that this country is really great.


    When fighting the world, you can only say that the brothers are fighting against me, not that the brothers are fighting against me!


    If you want to talk about the former, the absolute morale is like a rainbow.


    If you want to use your life, you must follow it.


    You as a general are not afraid of death, do not care about their own lives, soldiers can not live?


    For the safety of the common people, we must sacrifice ourselves.


    So, we''re ready, and we''re going.


    I''m in charge of our area, of course.


    There are many villages to go to.


    Of course, considering that the area to be patrolled is a little large, you can''t go by yourself, can you?


    So, a group of police uncle, driving a car, every day with me to patrol.


    According to Liu Hong, the blood corpse was made from the blood of a young woman.


    If they don''t succeed, they will go to specially suck those women''s blood by themselves.


    "Isn''t that a vampire?"


    "Worse than that! In theory, blood corpses have the physical strength of zombies, but at the same time And have the magic of those ghosts. It''s very difficult to deal with if it comes across. "


    "I wipe, doesn''t that mean Is this devil warrior After saying this, Liu Hong was silly. She looked at me strangely and said, "what is the devil warrior? A devil like warrior


    After this question, I couldn''t laugh or cry and said, "Allah, this is actually an online game term. It''s about soldiers who practice both magic and martial arts. "


    "Magic?"


    "Well, it''s similar to the magic you said."


    "Oh, how strange! If you have time, you''d better take me to have a look. Ha ha... " I also want to see what the so-called online game is


    After that, I nodded.


    In this way, we go everywhere every day, everywhere to explore.


    Liu village, I can prestige, every day with a vote of police, it is in and out.


    Many little fart kids clap their hands everywhere. They chase the police car every day and shout, "you''re promising, you''re promising."


    To be honest, if you''re not happy in your heart, it''s bullshit.


    I''m so happy. It''s so fuckin ''comfortable, it feels like this!


    Liucun is OK. There are people everywhere.


    If there''s such a ghost running in, you''ll find it.


    In fact, in my opinion, which blood corpse do you think this is. After encountering those powers, they would choose to escape. What does that mean?


    What does it mean?


    A rational analysis will make it clear. This ghost has a sense of crisis, so it will run away when it is in danger, right?


    Now that she ran away, she was afraid.


    If you go to a crowded place, you will be found.


    Therefore, it is understandable that she fled to a place with few people.


    I asked Liu Hong, when she was on the train, didn''t she see that woman? Can you tell me what she looks like? At best, if you can construct a face.


    Hehe, by then, you can be wanted directly. The last time, we can make the portraits posted everywhere, and then let the people alert this guy is also good, isn''t it?


    Hearing this, Liu Hong also frowned, indicating that she couldn''t see clearly at that time. Moreover, the blood corpse, when it came out, was the refining of corpses, which was no different from ordinary people.


    But there''s one thing, after taking in a lot of blood, the closer it is to success, the more red it is.


    Because it''s bloody, it''s called bloody corpse, right?


    "Such an eye-catching sign? Isn''t that guy dead? " I came straight.


    Liu Hong shook her head and said it was not like this. The body wasn''t refined, was it? If it''s successful, it''s a blood corpse, but if it''s not, she''s still human.


    We are chatting about the blood corpse. Unexpectedly, at this time


    Suddenly in front of the police driving, raised the walkie talkie, and then after a talk. He said to us, "Mr. Wang, someone has received a report. Recently, there was a homicide case in Toyota tuner. The dead man was bleeding and his neck was cut open. "


    As soon as I heard this, I immediately asked them to turn around and then rush by.When we got to the village, many villagers were watching.


    Then the police drove away the onlookers and we went to see them.


    After examining the body, Liu Hong frowned and said, "that''s right! It''s a bloody corpse


    When I hear that, what else can I say?


    Immediately, we reported the situation to the above in a hurry.


    As soon as I heard that the blood corpse actually appeared here, they all rushed to this side in a hurry.


    This Toyota village.


    Originally, the land was quite fertile, and there was a lot of harvest here. That''s why the name came into being.


    But later, there were not many farmers. Now in the countryside, no one is willing to farm. They all go out to work, and the village is reduced.


    In the village, most of them are left behind women and children.


    Such a huge battle scared them all at that time.


    It''s all camouflaged military vehicles, with cars of armed police, guns in hand, and a pipe like thing.


    What''s in it?


    Flamethrower!


    It''s used to burn zombies. It''s a magic weapon.


    Not only that, but also 507 cars, a lot of the amount of transport in.


    These people are starting to get involved.


    However, I didn''t see a great power.


    In the middle of the night, finally the first guy came.


    Treacherous, that''s a strange man with a beard.


    Most of all, he is still a wink.


    What is winking?


    It''s just an eye. It''s squeezing and blinking. I don''t know what the disease is.


    When this guy got to the place, he still held his fingers and calculated where he was.


    "Well, the fengshui of this village is very good! It''s a good place, it seems Where to pinch the hand, calculate.


    This guy squeezed his eyes, turned his head and looked at Liu Hong over there. The next moment, it was originally eye-catching, opened, the whole person was shocked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    This wretched old man has been staring at Liu Hong.


    I was a little upset with it, and then I took a step in front of her.


    Where''s the old man?


    He laughed, "boy! You can take a snake with you? I can tell you, none of these goblins is good. Yes? Do you want to be Xu Xian? "


    I just said, "you don''t care. It''s my own business... "


    He just laughs and stares at Liu Hong all the time.


    At this time, if it wasn''t for someone coming up next to him, he said that he would hunt for the blood corpse.


    Guess, this guy is still watching.


    That''s it. Then we set out.


    What about Liuhong?


    I was afraid. I said that the man looked at her in the wrong way.


    I said, "don''t pay attention to this guy, he''s just a pigskin!"


    As a result, Liu Hong said, "no! The way he looked at me was not lust, but greed.


    This said, I Leng Leng, suddenly thought of Xuanmen people.


    It''s said that in order to live a long life, these guys killed the wild immortals directly and then captured their inner elixir.


    "You mean This guy wants your nedan, too? "


    "It''s like this! This man has a bad mind and a root. You''d better keep a distance from him. "


    I nodded.


    Of course, it''s not easy to keep a distance.


    Now I''m still a 507 person. The matter of chasing blood corpses has not been solved.


    If you want to go, you have to go, don''t you?


    Soon, we tracked it down.


    We launched a carpet search.


    Then, I received a report from the masses, saying that I saw a woman heading deep into the mountain at night.


    What about the wretched old man?


    Immediately issued an order, this time can not let the blood corpse at large, we must block her in the mountain.


    So, all of you, surrounded the mountain.


    Then, the carpet search began.


    Soon, we had a direct encounter with that guy.


    It was morning, and a group of people found the shadow and cried, "don''t run! We''ll shoot when we''re running. "


    In fact, this is a very important thing for Sabi.


    You said, well, it''s been shown countless times in the movie. When we meet the enemy, we shout when we chase them. "Don''t run, stop! Stop! Don''t run


    Brother, you want his life. If you tell him not to run, don''t run. Can''t you kill him standing?


    Of course, the guy ran away.


    Then, of course, these people have to shoot, don''t they?


    "Dada, dada Dada, dada... "


    The piercing gunfire, the bullet hit past, actually did not have any effect.


    They''re stupid, too.


    In the end, we can only send people to burn directly with this flame thrower.


    Then I''ve got a lot of insight!


    Why?


    As Liu Hong said before, the blood corpse has magic power.


    When the flame spurts up, it has no effect. On the contrary, it is made by his magic, and the flame flies everywhere.


    Then, it''s in the woods. There are flames everywhere.


    Now everyone is stupid. Let''s set fire to the mountain and go to jail.


    What to do?


    The fire is burning everywhere, and it''s obviously a little irrational to continue the pursuit. Then they start to retreat!


    Do we have a way or not?


    Isn''t it a mountain fire?


    That guy''s in the mountains. He''s going to have bad luck.


    All we have to do is surround the mountain, and then it will be OK.


    That''s it. We''ll keep it.


    It was not until after night that the fire was extinguished for three days and three nights.


    After it goes out, we have to do something. If that guy doesn''t die, it''s a time bomb. Who knows when she will bandage it?


    So, he began to search all over the mountains, and he must find the body of the blood corpse.


    In the end, those who searched around, let alone found the trace of this guy.


    We found a burned body.


    It''s like a piece of wood.


    If it wasn''t for breaking open her mouth and finding sharp teeth inside, who would believe it was a blood corpse.


    Then, my task should be finished, right?


    I have to go home!


    But who would have thought that in the middle of the way, he received the order from the top.


    What do you want me to do?


    Let me take care of it.


    How to deal with it?We need to escort this charred body to the capital.


    This thing, how can I be escorted? It''s OK to be escorted.


    However, it was also said that someone else was escorting him. However, there has to be a 507 person with the ability to follow.


    But now, obviously, they can''t pull this guy out.


    I asked him, what about the old man?


    They said that other people have other tasks.


    As a last resort, I had to follow.


    It''s the decision of the organization. What do you do? It''s a little bad to break it.


    So I went with him.


    It''s too eye-catching. It can''t get on the plane. It can''t take the train.


    Drive directly and escort.


    It was a camouflage military vehicle, big truck!


    The driver is driving in the front, and we are guarding in the back.


    There were four soldiers with me at that time.


    They come from all over the world, and they are also responsible for the escort of this mission.


    I came alone. Liu Hong didn''t let me go.


    Why?


    I thought it was said that I was the only one to go this time.


    When I came here at that time, the man also hinted that I would be rewarded for finishing this job.


    People will definitely give me benefits. As for Liu Hong, she is a wild immortal. She can''t give it to her, can she?


    So, I came alone.


    I talk to those people. What about the soldiers?


    Actually, I think it''s very bad.


    Why?


    Because there is a corpse in the car now.


    It''s wrapped in white cloth. It''s parked there.


    I don''t understand. Why do they want a body?


    Do you want to go to the solution research?


    Of course, the top mind, you don''t guess.


    That''s really guessing. I don''t understand.


    So


    We can only follow orders.


    These four people were drawn from a class.


    The monitor''s name is da Kui. Unexpectedly, he is from Shu.


    So I understand what he said.


    This guy complains that we have nothing to do to escort the body of a blind bear to the capital for the new year?


    Say it''s bear blind, that''s blind.


    This piece of cloth can be seen clearly. It''s a corpse, isn''t it?


    Of course, they don''t directly state the above things.


    There is an official saying that there was a big fire on the mountain, which killed a blind bear.


    This is the so-called open-ended lie.


    Other soldiers also complained that they had no way to go back for the new year and had to be on duty.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    In fact, they are also very poor.


    There are no holidays.


    Of course, it is precisely because of their sacrifice that we common people can live in such a stable life, isn''t it?


    What did you say?


    It is because of these lovely people who block the darkness out of the darkness that we can live in the light, can''t we?


    I persuade them, don''t be angry, let''s take it as public travel. Never been to the capital, have you? Isn''t this the right time?


    After that, everyone grinned.


    Da Kui said, hey, I said, brother, are you a master. I''ve heard that you are all capable people.


    When I heard this, I was puzzled. I asked him to start with and.


    In fact, Da Kui said that he had heard of a Sino Vietnamese fighting method before.


    At that time, didn''t China send the masters?


    Hearing this, I suddenly realized that I had heard about it.


    However, it was heard as a story at that time.


    It can''t be said that the person sent at that time was the person from the 507 Institute.


    I said with a bitter smile, I''m not an expert. In fact, the so-called experts are also ordinary people. We still have to eat and go to the toilet.


    Of course, they may have mastered some unknown forces.


    They all nodded.


    We''re talking about that.


    Suddenly, a soldier over there, swallowing a mouthful of saliva, shivering all over.


    At that time, Da Kui scolded, "a Biao, what are you doing? Look at you. Haven''t you seen the body? "


    After that, what about a Biao?


    He pointed to the white cloth and said, "you Look at that


    Hearing this, all of us were stunned, then turned our heads and took a look.


    Nothing?


    At that time, Da Kui asked him if he had killed him. What happened? Nothing wrong?


    What does a Biao say?


    Bodies! The body''s moving.


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked. How could it be?


    The body moves.


    Hearing this, we all turned our heads, looked at the body, looked at it, and then did not move.


    However, after watching for a long time, the body is still the same. No response?


    What''s going on?


    Can we say that the soldier, because he was too scared, had hallucinations?


    Thinking of this, I just wanted to comfort him.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, someone else jumped up and yelled, "sure! The body is moving. "


    Nima, after that, everyone was blowing up.


    As the saying goes, one can be two, not three.


    If a person finds that the body is abnormal, it can be explained. But now that both have found out, there''s something wrong.


    So all of us turned our heads and just looked at the body.


    Sure enough, I found it after a while.


    The white cloth is moving.


    So I said, "paralysis! No, it should be the vibration of the car, that''s why the body is like this? You know, the body burned in the fire for three days and three nights, and it had to die anyway, didn''t it? "


    As soon as the voice fell, it seemed that the corpse was deliberately going to hit me in the face, and it started to move.


    What''s more, it''s moving violently.


    It''s not only moving, it''s shouting.


    For a moment, all the people present were scared out of their wits.


    You don''t care about the soldiers.


    If they go to war, they will not be afraid. After all, your opponent is human.


    But now, it''s not right to see this kind of unknown thing completely overturning your three outlooks.


    They began to panic and asked me what to do?


    How the hell do I know what to do?


    I haven''t met this kind of thing, have I?


    At the critical moment, if Dakui doesn''t do it, he will never stop.


    It''s important to protect the lives of our comrades in arms.


    Immediately rushed forward, and then raised the hands of the gun, what?


    Just turn on the fire!


    Dada dada Dada dada


    Among the piercing gunfire, the bullet went straight into the head.


    Now, she won''t react.


    But I yelled, get back!


    Paralyzed, that guy is already dead. How can he be afraid of corpses?


    So, this thing should be OK.Sure enough, there was a big scream.


    The ghost raised his hand, grabbed Da Kui''s foot and broke his leg.


    Where did Da Kui scream? All the soldiers were stunned. Then they went forward and pulled desperately.


    There are also people with butt, desperately hit the body.


    However, the guy''s fingernails were so sharp that they went straight into Da Kui''s back.


    For a while, the blood kept flowing down, dripping on the guy''s body.


    What about the body?


    Actually "Gudong Gudong" is drinking all the time.


    Drinking blood, she''s drinking blood!


    By the way, it''s a blood corpse. After taking blood, she will cheat the corpse.


    I don''t think so. If it goes on like this, it''ll be impossible for Da Kui to keep his foot at that time.


    So, I rushed to the front of the car to make the driver stop quickly.


    Unfortunately, the guy didn''t hear it.


    Watching big quina''s blood, constantly flowing.


    I grabbed a soldier and let him hold me by the waist.


    He asked me why?


    I play acrobatics. How can I fix it?


    Direct hand out, in the driving car, by the front of the sun, with a transparent mirror, the sun refracted in.


    A pattern of eight trigrams hit the corpse, and she let out a scream. As expected, she released Da Kui''s leg.


    Da Kui gasped in pain and fell to the ground. Someone nearby bandaged him.


    At this time, the thing actually changed again, directly "miso" on the left stand up. Then he jumped and came at me.


    Paralysis! Can you turn it upside down?


    So


    I directly lifted the mirror and hit it.


    It''s another one. This one makes her fly out.


    But at this time, the place where she fell was not right. It was beside Da Kui.


    A soldier took a look, grabbed the butt of the gun, and went directly to hit him.


    And then


    The tragedy happened.


    The corpse raised his hand. His claws were so powerful that they pierced the soldier''s chest.


    Then, the white cloth was torn apart. It was so scary.


    The bodies were all bloodied. Eyes without eyelids are two balls.


    Then under the mouth, without lips, the sharp teeth are all exposed.


    One bite and the soldier bit it.


    Wipe!


    I found a problem.


    Is the mirror the Holy One? If there is a ghost, it will be immediately annihilated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    But what about this thing?


    I don''t seem to be afraid of it at all.


    It''s good for her, but


    It''s not that it''s totally lethal.


    I don''t know if the lens is too weak or this guy is too strong.


    After the soldiers had been fed with blood, she was strong again.


    Nima, how can we play?


    When I was in a daze, what about the female corpse?


    He took the body of the soldier and threw it at me.


    Well, caught off guard, I was smashed and flew out.


    And then, it hit hard in the back.


    The windows of a moving Nissan are broken.


    I vomited a mouthful of blood. It was a speeding car. How much damage did you suffer.


    But


    The front is more unfortunate, I came out, the female corpse even the last point of restriction. I''m afraid none of those soldiers can be exempted from killing here.


    I get up and can''t let this thing run away, otherwise it will be a disaster.


    But the car owner of Nissan in the back of the car stopped me and told me to pay for it.


    I can''t help it. I grabbed the certificate and swayed in front of him, saying, "the police, don''t interfere with my official business! At that time, there will be relevant personnel to contact you and compensate you. "


    With that, I ran towards the front in a hurry.


    Who ever thought, at this time, a woman jumped out.


    Paralysis, the woman''s face is still rotten, but her skin has appeared.


    It seems that the horror of blood corpse lies here.


    Never die, never die. As long as there is blood, they can recover again.


    After this ghost thing jumped out, that horrible face looked at me and showed its teeth to me.


    I raised the lens in my hand, trying to kill her. I could see that this guy was very afraid of what I was holding.


    Turn around, run straight, and then I''m going to chase.


    On this highway, it caused a lot of confusion.


    A woman without clothes, where to run, many people are watching. Then, the car also had an accident, causing a series of rear end accidents.


    I know it''s my responsibility.


    I''m the one in charge of the escort, right?


    If I let this guy run away and harm other people, then I will be guilty.


    Then, as I ran, I chanted, "I''m Xiang Yu, I''m Xiang Yu!"


    But NIMA is useless. No matter what, the body still can''t enter the hypnotic state.


    It''s killing me!


    That thing doesn''t run very fast. It should be a normal person.


    But one thing, this ordinary person is human, you run and run, after running for a long time, your body will feel tired, right?


    Gradually the physical strength came down.


    But that thing is not the same, she does not know tired, is a strong run.


    This thing is refined by others. It is a weapon in the hands of bad people.


    But bad guys are just for the benefit. They have a bottom line, don''t they?


    Once the weapon gets out of control, it''s a problem. It''s killing people everywhere.


    She will continue to evolve until no one can control her.


    I''m running. I can''t run any more. I''m gasping for breath.


    At this time, there was an off-road vehicle nearby. Because the driver saw a woman, he couldn''t go anywhere without clothes.


    Then, I stopped and watched.


    To be honest, the original owner''s body of the blood corpse is really pretty good, the beauty level.


    These guys After reading it, I can understand what I think.


    So I jumped into his car, held up my identification card and yelled, "police, requisition your car!"


    He was stunned and then said, "are you kidding?"


    I reached out, felt behind me, and said, "drive, or I''ll shoot."


    "Big brother, she''s off the highway. There''s a guardrail. How can I fix it?"


    "Run out!"


    I''ll just say that, and then he''ll look like you''re fuckin ''teasing me.


    I yelled at him, go! At that time, the state will compensate you and give you a new car. Isn''t it good for you to trade in the old for the new?


    After that, he believed it.


    Then, a foot on the gas pedal down, the car smashed rotten, running wildly in the wilderness.


    While driving, this guy asked me, "man, what''s going on here? Why does that woman run around without clothes? "


    I gave him a white look and said it was a state secret. Don''t ask.He doesn''t talk. No matter how much this thing can run, it can''t run the car, can it?


    Soon the car caught up.


    He asked me, what should I do now?


    I gritted my teeth and yelled, "hit it!"


    As a result, he quit and killed someone. Who is it?


    I simply stepped on his instep and stepped on the accelerator to death.


    In the middle of the man''s scream, the car roared, and then there was no stop.


    And then


    "Jump" one, hit the body of blood corpse directly.


    The body flew straight up, then down the hood, smashed the glass and flew out.


    The men were scared and yelled, "I''m so scared. You''ve killed me. Are you a policeman or not? "


    I did not answer his words, opened the door, rushed down. Then, holding the transparent mirror, I found a gossip and aimed at the guy.


    The female corpse was just about to get up, and I ordered her to fly out again.


    This thing can''t kill her.


    However, I have been on this, she can not get up.


    On the ground issued a painful scream, rolling back and forth.


    What about the man?


    Also came down, and then covered his head, face surprised yelled, "my God! What''s the matter? This woman is still alive. What''s more, brother? What''s in your hand? So powerful? "


    I said, "secret weapon!"


    He asked, what secret weapon, so powerful, let me have a look.


    With that, he snatched the things directly.


    Nima! It''s not your father''s fault.


    I yelled, give it back!


    Just about to grab it, the woman''s body has broken free.


    After a while, he came. As for the man, he was so scared.


    I didn''t see the woman''s face just now. I just saw her back. I thought it was very nice.


    This moment, the woman''s face is rotten, not scared silly all strange.


    Then, in a panic, the idiot did a second unfortunate thing.


    Flustered a shake hands, transparent mirror to me throw, and then holding the head, ran towards the car.


    Paralysis!


    I scolded a, quickly rushed to the past, and then grab their own transparent mirror to go.


    Then, just got up, face is a claw toward me swept over.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    "Brush" is a, and then I issued a burst of shrill scream, directly fly out.


    Look at your chest again, a dazzling blood mark!


    I was injured, and I fell.


    What about the bloody corpse?


    Howling, he pounced on me again.


    I''m in a hurry to grab my own light mirror.


    What about the man behind you?


    Seizing the opportunity, he cried, "I''ll go! This thing is a ghost. Officer, officer I''ll go first. "


    With these words, he actually had no sense of loyalty, directly jumped into the car, and then ran away.


    I wipe! It''s not a fool.


    Now I''m left alone in the wilderness, and then I fight with the bloody corpse. What''s this?


    For a moment, the blood corpse and I were big eyed and small eyed. You look at me and I look at you.


    "Well Er, er... "


    That thing ghost shouts ghost to shout, seem to still be a bit afraid really.


    What about me?


    He took a deep breath, then turned his head and ran directly.


    That guy is chasing me in a hurry.


    It seems that she is hungry and wants to suck my blood.


    Then, when this guy came up and was about to touch me, I made a back somersault and dodged. Then, in a hurry, he took the transparent mirror.


    I hold it up, look at the sun, and then reflect it, and shine on that guy.


    She is also afraid of this thing, began to desperately dodge.


    But this transparent mirror is also a light!


    How fast is the light? Can you avoid it?


    The guy got caught and flew out on the spot.


    As soon as I have a good chance, this time, I can continue to suppress her without this delay, right?


    I immediately rushed forward.


    Who ever thought, at this time, the monster is also scheming.


    Actually raised his hand, grabbed a handful of soil, and then toward me on the splash.


    Paralysis, this splash!


    All of a sudden, all of a sudden.


    Because I can''t see clearly, I was directly attacked by the bloody corpse, then I grabbed my shoulder, opened my mouth and bit me directly.


    In this critical moment, I simply head up a top, and then immediately hit up.


    Hit her in the head, so that this thing won''t bite me.


    But who knows, this guy is just a fuckin ''thug.


    As soon as I hit it, the pain came straight from the beginning, and I felt as if I had hit a wall.


    You say sabby doesn''t sabby?


    Lao Tzu''s forehead is full of blood.


    What about that guy?


    It seemed that I could not bear the blood. I opened my mouth and licked it. So long tongue, on my face, sweep to sweep.


    It''s comfortable to lick, but I''m dying of it.


    Paralyzed. I really wanted to kill this thing at that time.


    "Xiang Yu, Xiang Yu, I am your former life. If you are in trouble today, please help me quickly!"


    Where I''m constantly calling.


    But it didn''t work at all.


    How to fix it?


    Today, I really want to die here.


    No wonder people say that good people don''t live long, but evil lasts for thousands of years.


    The guy finally bit me on the neck, and then the pain came, which made me feel worse than death.


    I just heard the sound of "Gudong Gudong" constantly ringing, and then my blood has been sucked in by this thing.


    I can feel, if the body is small, and then my body a little bit of hair ice, more and more uncomfortable.


    Finally


    I feel my feet are soft and I''m going to fall.


    At this point


    Between the moment of life and death, the pupil finally contracted, and then Xiang Yu finally came out.


    Just now I hit the bloody corpse. This guy''s body is like steel. It can''t move at all, or it doesn''t feel the same.


    But now


    A fist hit in the past, she actually issued a burst of shrill scream, open mouth, body directly inverted fly out.


    Then, when she didn''t stand firm, she rushed up again, and then punched again.


    All of a sudden, immediately to her coax down.


    This guy seems to have noticed that the terror in it is completely a new person.


    For a moment, struggling to stand up, but also want to escape.


    As a result, I jumped on it, reached out and grabbed the guy''s hair. Then, with all his strength, he threw at the back.The guy was rolling on the ground, rolling back and forth.


    What do you think of her playing?


    Xiang Yu is so violent! It''s good to be strong.


    Go on. I want to do it again.


    Unexpectedly, a strange thing happened at this time.


    That''s a good saying. There are more trees and more monsters.


    Just now I met a wonderful off-road vehicle driver. Now I met other wonderful people.


    This is not, a few cars parked there, a group of old men at my forehead shouting, "stop! Asshole. "


    "How can you beat a woman?"


    "Daughter in law is used to hurt, not to fight, you know?"


    "You are so bad, stop it


    Malegobi, these guys don''t understand.


    When I beat blood corpses here, they said I beat women and that I was so cruel. How excessive is it to drag your hair and kick with your feet?


    What''s more, I jumped out directly and stood in front of me. I was not allowed to do it.


    Those women, still go to ask, "sister, you are not hurt!"


    What happened?


    Naturally, he was caught and bit on his neck.


    Then there was a shrill scream.


    Other people a Leng, those meddlesome turn head to have a look, scared a strength call mother.


    After sucking half of my blood, and the woman, finally the face of the bloody corpse became normal.


    It can be said that now she is no different from normal people.


    I immediately yelled, stop it, let go of that girl!


    Then, he rushed up quickly.


    As a result, she directly took this girl as a weapon and threw it at me.


    She''s so strong. If I don''t take it, I''m afraid the girl will die.


    So, I jumped to pick up the girl and stopped.


    That''s the stop. That guy took the chance to run.


    I look at the woman in my arms. She''s out of breath.


    Too much blood to die!


    It was sucked dry by that guy.


    Alas, I sighed, and then hurriedly followed the woman.


    But she runs very fast.


    I''m chasing. As I said before, how powerful is Xiang Yu?


    He can''t support my body.


    After fighting for so long and chasing for so long, I finally couldn''t hold on.


    I wipe, when legs a soft, I fell directly on the ground.


    Xiang Yu began to retreat. What about me? It started to get very weak.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    I wipe, under this kind of condition, how to chase?


    I can''t help it. I have to go back and wait there.


    Sure enough, someone called the police soon.


    The police arrived soon.


    Needless to say, when NIMA saw where there was a female corpse, I just sat by.


    Soon a large crowd took out their guns and yelled, hands above their heads! Don''t move.


    I couldn''t laugh or cry. I raised my hands.


    Then, they came up and caught me and handcuffed me.


    And asked me, what''s going on? Why did you kill my daughter?


    I directly replied, "state secrets, not what you can inquire about."


    Hearing this, they were still stunned.


    Then, someone couldn''t help laughing and asked me what I do?


    I said I had the papers in my arms.


    Then, they went to dig, and after that, these guys still laughed at me.


    I said the certificate was too fake. I haven''t seen it.


    I''m depressed.


    In fact, I don''t blame him. This kind of news is common. Some guys even took a fake military ID card and went to the bureau to take a prisoner with them.


    So, they probably think I am.


    I can''t laugh or cry. I know that the level of these guys is too low to see this kind of certificate. It''s understandable.


    In order to make them believe, we have to! I told them there was a military vehicle with four soldiers on active duty. It''s been killed. You can ask.


    As soon as they heard this, their faces changed, and then they called the Ministry of transportation.


    Then, the traffic police over there confirmed the news!


    For a moment, the faces of those people changed.


    I said, I want to see your chief.


    Soon, the scene was blocked, because this matter involved the top secret, so there was no Xuancheng outside.


    Not only that, but also, the paper can''t hold fire.


    Sooner or later, someone will know what''s going on here.


    How to say that?


    Directly, a woman was infected with rabies and bitten by a mad dog. Then, bite when you see people. It''s dangerous now.


    Let''s talk to my side, find their leader, and then contact them.


    Just one thing. What you want has escaped.


    At that time, the 507 was still scolding me in the Bureau, so that he could run away? What do you eat?


    At that time, I was so angry that in order to capture the blood corpse, I was doomed, OK?


    I just said back on the phone, "how the hell do I know that it''s burning like that and it can''t die! It''s still alive. You have capable people. Why don''t you remind them? "


    "Bullshit, if that thing is so easy to deal with, you''ll have to escort it this time."


    With that, we had a fight on the phone anyway.


    Of course, the quarrel belongs to the quarrel. We still have to deal with the business, don''t we?


    The army, and the wretched old Taoist, were all mobilized.


    Once, according to the direction of escape, we started a carpet search.


    This thing is so dangerous that it has to be captured.


    What about the obscene?


    After coming, it''s a pinch.


    He said, no! This time, I''m afraid there will be a big disaster.


    I rolled my eyes. Do you still have to say that? Can we say something we don''t know?


    The Taoist priest said, there is a village ahead. If that guy has washed enough blood, no one will be able to subdue him at that time.


    As a last resort, we have to hurry to the inside three circles and the outside three circles to encircle where.


    Not only that, helicopters were dispatched at that time, hovering overhead, and then monitoring.


    But this has been surrounding the village outside. If you don''t go in, how can you do?


    The old Taoist called me, took another group of people, and then we went into the village.


    Unexpectedly, after entering the village, something was wrong.


    What comes directly is a bloody smell.


    Then, the well-trained soldiers, armed with guns, kicked the door one by one.


    After the door was kicked open, it was


    It''s terrible!


    Many people were sucked dry, even the poultry.


    The wretched old Taoist sighed. After that, the blood corpse got enough blood food. I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with it for a while.


    I heard this, and I said, "what should I do? Shall we call for support and let more people come? "


    "You think they''re as idle as you are? Now they''re all picking up the shit everywhere. "


    At this point, the wretched old Taoist touched his chin, and then asked me, "say, boy There''s something I''m curious about. You''ve been killed by blood corpses. How did you survive? ""Well..." Embarrassed, I replied, "actually, I have a special ability to attack when I''m in danger."


    After I finished, the guy sneered and said, "don''t you find something wrong for the first time, and then you escape when you become a deserter?"


    After saying this, I was so angry that I said, "who is a deserter? You are a deserter."


    "After the soldiers were killed at that time, I was still fighting with blood corpses. The police can testify. I fought her at that time. "


    After I said this, the obscene old Taoist sneered, "yes, it''s all burnt like that, and I don''t think it''s any more effective. But now it''s different. It''s already quite powerful after taking so many people''s blood. "


    "Wipe, don''t do that. I haven''t done it before. That thing is really powerful


    At this point, the wretched old man still wants to talk. But all of a sudden, his face suddenly changed, and he said, "no, something''s coming!"


    I''m so stupid. What are you talking about? Why didn''t I hear anything?


    Just came up with this idea, and it turns out


    Whoosh!


    Sure enough, there was a strange sound, which rang directly.


    Everyone is stunned, and then you look at me, I look at you.


    The next moment, soldiers with guns, began to guard.


    However, the sound is constantly floating in our ears, back and forth, bouncing, it''s really frightening.


    The old Taoist also changed his face and said, "this guy really seems to be the weather. Now we''ve been taken as prey! "


    I was so nervous that I had no idea. Then I asked him, what should we do now?


    The old Taoist said, "protect the Dharma for me, and I''ll be in array.".


    I wipe, how to protect the law?


    I have just said this. Those well-trained soldiers, who are directly back-to-back, protect the old Taoist priest and us behind them.


    It can be seen that the orders they received should also protect us as the center.


    We looked around warily, for fear that the thing would suddenly launch a sneak attack, and then it would be in trouble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    But what about that thing?


    It just made bursts of "whew" sound, and there was no other reaction at all.


    In this highly nervous state, it''s really frightening.


    If it''s a clear sword and a clear spear, I won''t be nervous. However, it''s really hard to frighten people all the time.


    "Here it is


    The old Taoist suddenly exclaimed.


    Sure enough, a strong wind came, and all of us could hardly open our eyes.


    The wind was whistling and blowing.


    Just after the wind stopped, everyone looked around and found nothing.


    Because it''s a circle. If there is something that will pop up suddenly, it will be found at the first time.


    But now, no, you can''t see anything.


    What''s going on?


    All of a sudden, I shivered and felt cold in my back. Then I responded and yelled, "Damn, she''s right in the middle of us!"


    After that, everyone turned to have a look.


    "Ah


    There was a shrill cry. Then, what about the wretched old man? Directly by a claw pierced the chest, the blood is constantly flowing.


    Nima! This just came up, our main force was killed? This is chicken feather!


    The others were in a hurry and did not dare to shoot. The old Taoist was still in her hands.


    Don''t wait. The fuckin ''guy thought he could save himself, so we killed him.


    What about the blood corpse?


    My skin is red now.


    It seems that she is really about to finish. Or, it''s done.


    How strong is this guy?


    Looking at us, and then actually opened his mouth, where roaring.


    A mouthful of black smoke gushed out like the tide.


    I just smell the smell and yell, "no! Get out of the way, it''s corpse poison


    Everyone quickly back, and then get out of the way.


    Then, in the black fog, I heard the old Taoist scream. And then there was the sound of chewing.


    Emma, that voice is creepy.


    This guy looks like he''s not just sucking blood, but Still cannibalism!


    I don''t understand, blood corpse, blood corpse, it should be blood, right? Why did she kill the old Taoist and eat him?


    After the fog cleared, I realized that the guy ate the old Taoist priest in order to complete the final evolution.


    Sure enough, this time the woman, that is normal.


    The skin is very red, there is a kind of strange beauty.


    So cold looking at us, but also grinning.


    This shows that she has a sense of crisis, an emotion!


    Paralysis, what does this guy belong to?


    Humans, monsters? Or artificial creatures?


    Otherwise, why is there a saying that the five kinds of zombies are not in the three realms and the five elements.


    The soldiers were a little flustered. They all turned to me and asked me what to do now?


    I don''t know what to do.


    Damn it! Never before. Of course, if you fight hard, it''s obviously not an opponent.


    This is not


    The most powerful old Taoist came up and was killed. What else can we fight?


    So, I yelled at the guy, "you have achieved your goal, completed the final evolution, a village has been destroyed by you, stop!"


    She was sneering, but she was sneering.


    "The blood is delicious, but the meat of these practitioners is a great tonic. It turns out that after eating one, I can evolve to this level. Now I want more. I''ve tasted your blood. It''s delicious. Now I''ll eat you I don''t listen to you. I want to eat.


    So, no talk? It''s a fight, isn''t it?


    At this time, the soldiers jumped out, this guy is too rampant. It''s too much to kill the whole village and eat people here?


    Without saying a word, he raised the gun in his hand and fired at this guy.


    "Dada, dada Dada, dada... "


    In the piercing gunfire, he started shooting directly. A lot of bullets flew out and hit the guy in the body.


    But something weird happened.


    Why?


    The bullet hit this guy like it hit metal.


    Ding Ding sound, it is continuous ring out.


    Then, I saw a string of sparks.


    Nima, how can we fight this?blamed! If the gun doesn''t work, what can I do?


    Retreat! Retreat!


    I yelled loudly, everyone playing, while quickly backward towards the back.


    But at this point, what about the blood corpse?


    He took a deep breath, then slapped his hands directly.


    As Liu Hong said before, this guy not only has magic power, but also has a terrifying body after he has evolved completely.


    That''s not true! A slap, we only heard a "bang", behind the door, it is completely closed.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s face turned white.


    We can''t get away with it. They''re beating the dog out of the door.


    At the critical moment, those soldiers on our side, who are the leaders, yell at the top of their voice, "Xiao Wang, go! Blow the door open, and the others will stick to it. "


    Although guns are not eggs, they have no effect.


    But


    We can only shoot, keep shooting, and then stop that guy from moving on.


    What about her? Don''t fight, just stand there and let us shoot.


    "Dangdang..."


    In the dark, there were bursts of light and rain directly ahead.


    Bullets kept hitting the guy, but


    What happened? It wasn''t even an itch. The woman didn''t respond at all.


    Finally


    Grinning, straight is a smile, she suddenly raised her hand, in front of us strange things happened.


    Why?


    One of the soldiers flew in the middle of the sky and suspended there.


    We''re all looking silly. It''s beyond the explanation of science.


    There is such a thing, Newton''s coffin is estimated to be unable to hold down.


    I yelled, "let him go!"


    But what about blood corpses?


    Just a cold smile, in front of us, directly is such a pinch.


    And then


    Scared silly, in front of us, there was a tragedy.


    The soldier in the shrill scream, the body a little bit of contraction, and then began to flat.


    It''s like a can. It''s pinched by others.


    In the end, the body can''t stand the squeeze.


    With a bang, it exploded directly.


    We all stupidly Leng where, looking at the blood in the air, like rain like continuous dripping down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    We hate the bloody corpse. It''s cruel.


    A big living man, so to the raw pinch into blood mud.


    Those soldiers, also red faced, want to go to the front.


    I stopped them and yelled, "wait!"


    They all looked at me.


    Do you want to eat my blood? They''re innocent. How about we make a deal? "


    The bloody corpse immediately laughed and looked at me with interest.


    "How about you let them go and I''ll stay for you to eat?"


    "Ha ha If I don''t let them go, I can still kill you and eat your meat. "


    "Yes? I have a grenade! After the explosion, we all die together. Even if I can''t blow you to death, it''s OK to blow me to pieces. OK? Do you want to eat the whole body or the pieces? "


    After I said this, the other soldiers on the scene were scared.


    It''s a discussion about one''s own life and death. How can it be said that it''s as simple as eating snacks.


    Of course, they tried to dissuade me.


    Because their mission is to protect my safety. Now, I turned the other way, protecting them with my own life.


    Blood corpse really hesitated.


    I waved to the soldiers over there, and then they handed me a grenade in embarrassment.


    I said, "think about it quickly! Time is running out. I''ll ring this thing, and then there will be nothing


    This saying


    The bloody corpse sighed and then said, "OK! You can go. "


    The soldiers were in a hurry. They looked at me and said, "Mr. Wang! We''re going to stay and protect you. "


    "What nonsense? It''s good to die alone. Should we all die here together? Let''s go


    I just yelled, and then they were stunned.


    I couldn''t help it. Pointing out, I yelled, "this is the order! Get out of here. "


    After that, the door opened.


    They are sad and indignant, but helpless.


    Finally, one by one, they all rushed out.


    After this goes out, naturally, the gate closes again. Then, it''s just me and her.


    The bloody corpse looked at me and said with a sneer, "very backbone! I appreciate you. "


    "Unfortunately, you still have to eat me, don''t you?" I replied.


    She nodded and said, "I''m really hungry. No choice! Eat you, I will get sublimation


    Speaking of which, then the guy lay on the ground, and the next thing, it was really a bit scary.


    Turn your hands directly over, and then move down with your limbs.


    I''m not talking about walking with both hands and feet like animals. On the contrary, she walked with her eyes toward the back and her head toward the sky.


    And what about the whole person?


    If the mouth opens, it''s a bloody mouth.


    That''s terrible. It''s coming towards me quickly.


    Ma Dan!


    What the hell is this?


    It''s scary.


    At the critical moment, I also have no choice?


    If you don''t fight, you''ll die now, won''t you?


    Take a deep breath, then, this time between life and death, there is no need to shout Xiang Yu, Xiang Yu come to help.


    It''s just a little bit, and then it''s a success, a roar.


    Then, the door, which was originally closed, was directly removed for him.


    I carry the door, and then it''s like a fly Swat, hard is a, immediately slapped him up.


    A crackle.


    That blood corpse is really like a ball, on the spot to fly out, fly out a long way.


    I took the chance, turned my head and ran.


    As a result, the blood corpse roared, "asshole! How can you run away on your own when you promise to give me something to eat? "


    Isn''t that stupid?


    I''ve agreed to give you something to eat, but I''m not going to let you eat?


    I took a deep breath directly, then I jumped up and rushed out towards the front.


    "If you want to eat me, it depends on whether you are qualified or not."


    After saying this, I turned my head, and in the countryside, I started my crazy escape.


    The bloody corpse was so angry that he roared and followed closely.


    And then, this thing doesn''t go the usual way.


    There''s another wall over there.


    She went straight through the wall and then came straight up.This is the most typical shell!


    Invulnerable, the body is a general thing of steel.


    After she hit one wall, there was the next.


    One after another!


    I''m running on the ground, and she''s jumping back and forth on the wall. What the hell is this?


    "This is 0379, this is 0379. We found the blood corpse on the ground. She is now tracking Mr. Wang. Request fire! Request fire


    Overhead, the hovering helicopter finally appeared.


    Besides, it seems that the blood corpse on the ground has been found. Now it''s requesting authorization to fire.


    Of course, there was no impact. The authorization came down soon.


    "Permission to fire!"


    Just as the bloody corpse came towards me, there were bursts of "daddada Dada, dada... "


    The piercing gunfire was loud, and then the bullets came and hit the blood corpse on the spot.


    Although, this thing is really invulnerable, is it a?


    But what''s on this helicopter?


    Machine gun!


    As soon as the machine gun was opened, the endless rain of bullets poured down. In the blink of an eye, it hit the ghost thing and kept going backwards.


    "Dangdang..." The blood corpse fell to the ground.


    Did you turn around and see that thing dead?


    But the next moment, with a howl, she got out of the pit again.


    Isn''t this a pit for your father?


    There is no way to deal with this kind of monster. I have to continue to run again.


    Then, the thing roared at the helicopter in the sky.


    See me there ran, again followed, constantly chasing.


    At this time


    "Whew" is a crisp sound, and then a missile fired over.


    There was a deep hole in the ground on the spot.


    This is the collision of science and superstition!


    But then, what happened was a little scary.


    After repeated attacks and obstructions, the guy was really a little angry. He opened his mouth, and then a puff of thick fog came out.


    It''s really fog!


    Black things immediately covered the sky.


    Of course, the helicopter pilot couldn''t see. He kept shouting, "0379 is crashing, 0379 is crashing!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    Then, with a long tail flame, the helicopter crashed to the ground with a roar.


    I''m really distressed by it.


    Asshole, this destroys a helicopter. How can we fight?


    Of course, the reality is that if you win, you have to fight. If you don''t win, you have to fight.


    In front of this bloody corpse, there is no possibility of negotiation.


    But in view of the fact that modern science and technology can''t overturn it.


    I couldn''t harm those people any more, so I ran in the direction of no soldiers and took the guy all the way into the deep mountains and forests.


    Blood corpse looks very crazy!


    They didn''t pay any attention to me or the soldiers. They chased me all the time and went into the jungle together.


    After I got here, I couldn''t keep up physically. Moreover, because of the dense forest, there is no road, it is very hard to run.


    But what about the bloody corpse on it?


    There is no such saying at all. Between the treetops, her speed is very fast. Constantly beating back and forth, the distance from me is really getting closer and closer.


    Seeing that I was about to rush to the front, I rolled over and turned back to avoid.


    What about this time?


    You can see how horrible this guy is.


    That claw is sweeping on the ground, raised a burst of dust directly. Then, in front of a big tree, I heard a loud "click", and the tree broke into two sections on the spot.


    This claw is too sharp. If the one just happened, it was on me. I''m afraid I''m the one who broke into two.


    I think I''m a bit silly to say that. It was not easy to let Xiang Yu get on. If I had come back and had a fight with her, I would have had a little chance.


    On the contrary, I started to run away with Xiang Yu.


    Isn''t this a fuckin ''pit?


    So


    That''s bad luck.


    After the jungle, Xiang Yu''s possession is over.


    I couldn''t run where I fell. Then, wheezing, wheezing, wheezing.


    What about that thing?


    Standing in the dark, he said with a sneer, "what about the exercise before dinner! Thanks to you, I am more hungry now. Ha ha ha I''m going to eat you. "


    "Huhuhuhu ~"


    my forehead is full of sweat, so I can only gasp violently.


    Then, I stood up and said to her, "I''m not afraid to die! Come on, have a good time. Don''t bite. It''s uncomfortable. "


    As a result, the guy said, "that''s what I thought. But Now that you don''t believe me, I''m very angry. Therefore, I will eat you one by one. Only in this way can you dispel my hatred in pain. "


    I think this asshole must be a pervert, and this way of eating.


    But


    What can I say now that I am a fish?


    "Boundless longevity and happiness!"


    Just as the guy was about to attack me, suddenly a signal rang.


    It''s also very interesting.


    Monks chant "Amitabha" and Taoists chant "boundless longevity and happiness".


    At this time, I turned my head to have a look, stunned!


    Unexpectedly, on the way to escape, I met an old acquaintance.


    Who is it?


    Wang Hu, who has been away and traveled everywhere.


    I didn''t expect to meet you here.


    I have to say, fate!


    I cried happily, "brother Wanghu, help me! This guy is a bloody corpse. He''s very old. "


    Wang Hu looked at me with a smile, and then looked at the blood corpse over there, and said, "Taiyi saves the Suffering God, and always leaves the three ways of benefactor. Put it down and go to the East pole mansion early, and never get rid of the pain of reincarnation of life and death."


    I can''t understand this guy''s jargon. If you think about it, it''s what the Buddhists say. Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha as soon as possible.


    As a result


    After hearing this, the blood corpse laughed.


    "Don''t teach me a lesson! I''m starving here. After exercising for such a long time, I was still thinking. How can we have enough to eat if we only have this smelly boy? I didn''t expect another one. Besides, you should be a good Taoist. If I eat you, I believe my Taoist will improve a lot. "


    After that, it''s no turning back.


    How to fix it?


    Angry eyes! We have to fight.


    Wang Hu said, "let the path pass you!"


    With that, the guy opened his posture and asked me to hide behind him.


    I nodded behind me.Then Wang Hu called out, "out of the body!"


    Not to mention, it''s a little magic.


    The Taoist sword behind him really flew out. Then, the guy rushed up and stabbed the bloody corpse with his sword.


    The bloody corpse leaped from a distance, dodged easily, and then sneered, "is that all? It seems that Taoism is just like this. You can die for me! "


    With that, she opened her bloody mouth, which was filled with black fog.


    I know that thing. It''s full of dead body poison.


    If you don''t dodge in time, the light ones will be poisoned, and the heavy ones will be directly turned into blood.


    I was in a hurry and yelled, "brother Wang Hu, are you ok?"


    Unfortunately, there is no answer.


    What appears in front of us is just a boundless black fog.


    Where is the bloody corpse, laughing with pride.


    I''ve finished with my heart. I haven''t come out for such a long time. I''m afraid Wang Hu is really going to die in it.


    In fact, I feel guilty for saying that.


    If I had not met Wang Hu here, I would have been fine.


    Blood corpse where proud laugh, also said let me don''t worry, clean up the nose, the rest is my turn.


    Why is it called niubilaodao?


    I''m sure many people don''t understand the origin of this nickname.


    In fact, the highest in Taoism is Sanqing, and Laozi is the highest in Sanqing.


    Laozi rode away from Hanguguan on a green ox, so the ox nose.


    When I was flustered and didn''t know what to do, I didn''t expect a miracle happened.


    "I am lucky to meet a strong enemy today. May God show mercy, open the door of Dharma, gather all the immortals in the ten directions, perform the wonderful Dharma, save all the people, save all the sins, tide over all the adversity, leave the long night and see the light. The elimination of all crimes and the release of grievances. The soup in the wok is turned into a lotus pond, a sword tree and a knife mountain, and turned into a flower bed. Forgive all kinds of sins, free from this, forgive the night of the night, all of them have been born


    In the dark fog, someone was chanting runes. Then, in the black fog, the golden light soared.


    What about Wang Hu?


    There''s nothing wrong with it. Standing there, one hand holding the sword back, the other hand two fingers in front of the body, constantly reciting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    It''s strange that every time he says it, the fonts are golden. Then, around him, constantly circling, dancing.


    These golden things are the runes that he says in his mouth.


    Blood corpse see this scene, also a little can''t believe, came a sentence, "unexpectedly have so high Dao line?"


    At this time, I don''t forget to fart.


    "Of course, the old Taoist you ate can''t compare with brother Wang Hu. This is a real ascetic, and the way of life is not comparable to that of ordinary people. "


    With that, Wang Hu over there yelled, "Chi!"


    Then, those golden words, it''s like having life. One after another rushed up and slapped on the blood corpse.


    It''s strange to say that the blood corpse was invulnerable, but after these words hit her, she made a very sad and shrill scream.


    When I look at it, what a chance!


    Hurry up and kill him while he''s sick.


    Who ever thought, the blood corpse unexpectedly simply uses own fingernail, then one grasps the skin on the body. A large number of strange thick black blood, all out, holding the blood, toward me on the sprinkle.


    Wang Hu called out, "be careful!"


    Then he grabbed me and jumped away.


    Looking at the ground and trees, this guy''s blood is like concentrated sulfuric acid.


    After touching the blood, it withered and died immediately.


    I gritted my teeth and looked at the distance. I couldn''t go up and kill him.


    Just now, it almost killed me.


    Of course, the blood corpse was badly hurt and wanted to escape.


    I yelled at her and couldn''t let her run away. Otherwise, the people around will suffer again.


    Then, Wang Hu directly grasped the sword, bit through the direct middle finger, and shot out with one sword.


    What about the blood corpse that was running away?


    God, too!


    The sword followed the missile, chased her, and pierced her.


    Immediately, the blood corpse sent out a scream, suddenly fell to the ground.


    I rushed up to kill her.


    But what about her?


    I will not let you go! Even if it''s a ghost, I''ll never let you go. "


    Since this Ya wants to be a ghost, it can only help her to be a ghost.


    Wang Hu took out a rune and said something in his mouth. Then he threw it.


    The rune was fierce, burning directly in the air, and then fell on the blood corpse, which made her scream on the spot.


    It''s really wonderful. She is full of flames, but there are no trees and grass around her.


    I looked at Wang Hu strangely and asked him what it was?


    As the guy said, it''s the samadhi fire that burns all the evils in the world.


    "The one who made the monkey?"


    He just laughed and didn''t explain.


    After cleaning up the bloody corpse, the troops soon came.


    At the beginning, those soldiers who let me sacrifice and then let them escape are really loyal.


    After I ran, I went to call the army and came after me to save me.


    I look at them and appreciate it.


    When these people came up, they asked me how I was? Did you get hurt or something?


    I shook my head, pointed to the blood corpse over there and said, everything is settled!


    They''ve been watching it for a long time, but there''s nothing there.


    Just a little bit of black.


    However, no matter what, this incident is a satisfactory solution.


    Wang Hu is a great hero. Without him, I can''t solve this problem. Similarly, I''m afraid I''ll die here today.


    What about Wang Hu?


    It''s absolutely a man of practice. People are indifferent to fame and wealth and don''t care about it at all.


    So, he doesn''t want any credit.


    I have no choice but to invite him to dinner.


    What about this guy?


    They don''t eat either. He said that those who eat big fish and meat are harmful to morality.


    In this regard, Buddhism and Taoism are very similar.


    Of course, Buddha doesn''t eat meat because he can''t kill.


    But what about Tao?


    Some of them are meat eaters. But some don''t eat meat.


    In the final analysis, they don''t mean to eat meat and kill animals. It''s the same with vegetables, but it''s not good for practice.


    So I had to take him to a vegetarian diet.


    Next, we talk about our own situation.


    Wang Hu is the same as before. He travels and practices everywhere. If you encounter any bad or unfair things, you have to step in and manage them.


    Of course, I''m almost with him.The difference is that when they are finished, they just want a meal.


    When I''m done, I want money!


    It''s not the same. Wang Hu has enough to eat. His family is not hungry and has no burden. A meal can solve the problem, right?


    But I can''t. I have a family to support.


    They talked for a day, and then he said to me, catastrophe is coming, let me be careful.


    I nodded, though I didn''t know what his so-called catastrophe was. It''s not surprising that they deal with these strange things.


    Wang Hu went on the journey of cultivation again.


    But before I left, I was given a rune. He told me that if he needed to burn the rune, he would know that I was in trouble and would come to save me.


    I was so moved at that time!


    Of course, I give the phone number, he has something, I must be willing to help.


    In this way, the main road faces the sky, each side.


    He goes to practice. What about me?


    Go home for the new year.


    I went home and stayed until 15, and then I started to go back.


    After all, we have to continue to live in peace, and we still have to live our own life, don''t we? Work has to be done, right?


    With Liu Hong, we went back to Shu.


    But it''s strange that tianbang didn''t come.


    Moreover, not only did he not come to work, he also lost contact.


    I called him several times, but he couldn''t get through.


    I wonder, at least this guy is also my apprentice, isn''t he? So I''d better go back to him.


    Once again came to the previous village, those people for me is a warm welcome.


    Of course, Liu Hong around them, they are very suspicious.


    I have to introduce a friend.


    Then, I asked about tianbang


    as a result


    This is really not to inquire, I don''t know. I was shocked when I inquired.


    Why?


    Tianbang became a murderer and ran away.


    The change in this matter is a bit frightening.


    I don''t understand. Well, how did he become a criminal?


    At that time, I asked curiously, what happened to him? Why kill people?


    Liu Hong also said that although tianbang is a little lawless, it''s hard to kill people, isn''t it?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    So I went to the village head and asked about it.


    How can a good tianbang become a murderer?


    Then the village head told the story.


    What''s going on?


    To put it bluntly, it''s because of widow Yang.


    Widow Yang is cheating!


    How incredible that widow Yang would cheat? Isn''t this just a new marriage?


    As a result, the women were full of gossip and told the story.


    "Widow Yang turned out to be a widow. I didn''t know that for many years. I found a new man. Just a few days later, I worked outside for a long time. It''s hard to be lonely. Isn''t it just a good relationship with others? "


    "Tianbang can make money. This woman is not satisfied. Of course, people say that men get worse when they have money, and so do women. "


    They talk too much, I can only rely on logic, a little bit of organization.


    Finally, I can understand that the course of things is like this.


    Widow Yang, because she is rich, is dressed up in a foreign style.


    There is a bad word, how to say it?


    Thirty women are like wolves, forty women are like tigers, and fifty women can suck earth when they sit on the ground!


    They are widows, and they are in need, aren''t they?


    Tianbang has been running outside for a long time, then pinching? She was wrapped up with another one in the same village.


    Tianbang came home to celebrate the new year in a village. How can he be conservative?


    Soon he heard the wind.


    Then, the boy At that time, she chose to believe in widow Yang.


    You know, in his eyes, widow Yang is a goddess.


    He has been admiring the object, said she that what, who do not believe ah.


    Until the third day of the lunar new year.


    People in rural areas have nothing to do during the Spring Festival, they just visit relatives everywhere.


    Tianbang also wants to visit relatives and take widow Yang.


    But widow Yang shirked that she was uncomfortable and didn''t want to go.


    Tianbang has to go by himself.


    Half way up, I realized that as a good man, I had given all my money to my daughter-in-law. If you don''t have money to buy things, you can''t go empty handed, can you?


    So he had to go back on the way and ask his daughter-in-law to pay for it.


    after a while, there was an accident.


    Less than half an hour after going out, the man came, and the man and woman were arrested for one year.


    Tianbang, what kind of dog temper is that? At the beginning, for the sake of widow Yang, he had to fight with me, and then he was beaten half to death.


    Now the cuckold is on his head. Can he not be angry?


    Immediately, holding the firewood knife, they cut it down.


    The man died on the spot. What about the woman?


    Widow Yang is seriously injured.


    In addition, the village is too remote to get out on the way to the hospital, so it lost too much blood and died.


    That is to say, all of a sudden, he carried two lives.


    Tianbang was scared and ran away at that time.


    The crime of absconding is even more serious.


    Now the police are looking for the goods everywhere.


    I''m really sorry to hear that.


    The culture is not high. There are bad people in poor areas.


    When I was with ray Rufei, what else was there.


    What can I do?


    Men should be generous. If you can pass us, is there no other woman in the world? If you can''t, you''ll divorce and go your own way.


    Unfortunately, this guy has to deal with it in an extreme way.


    You''ve killed other people. You''ve got a bad breath.


    Is it over?


    Have you ruined yourself?


    But at least it''s his own apprentice. I can''t let him go further and further on this road. I''d better persuade him to turn himself in.


    So we started looking for tianbang.


    You have to be before the police.


    If they caught it, it would be arrest, no surrender.


    According to the law, if it''s the presence of a traitor, and then kill. This is an extreme killing! After being stimulated, you can move your hand.


    Social harm is small, and if there is a plot of surrender, it may be sentenced to several decades.


    It''s better than being sentenced to death, isn''t it?


    If you want to abscond, that''s a big crime.


    So I asked Liu Hong to do something.


    Of course, Liu Hong has a way. Snakes have strong tracking ability.


    Let''s talk about the snake''s eyes first.


    They don''t look like people like us. They''re captured by temperature.


    To put it bluntly, the eye is a thermal imager.


    You can find yourself hiding behind the wall.


    Then, that''s the snake head.


    Snake has been stammering apricot, what is that for?


    Capture the smell in the air.It''s much worse than the nose.


    How to hunt snakes?


    Meet a mouse, a bite up, and then ignore.


    Because if they continue to fight, they may be injured by the battle of trapped animals.


    So, after the venom is injected, they ignore it.


    When the prey ran away, after a period of time, poison killed.


    Snakes can actually capture this smell, all the way to track the past, and then eat the prey.


    Isn''t that great?


    We went all the way to Hongliu mountain according to the smell.


    It seems that tianbang is not really stupid!


    The boy knows that in a crowded place outside, he will be found and reported.


    Simply, I hid in the mountains.


    So, we follow the smell all the way.


    To be honest, it hurts.


    By the time we find that guy, we''re all fuckin ''savages.


    My clothes are dirty and tattered. He was squatting by a fire, where he was roasting fish.


    We often see this kind of plot in the movies. When we get to the wilderness, we have nothing to eat. Run to the river to catch fish, then put them on and cook them like this.


    But actually?


    Don''t imitate the plot of the movie.


    Can you eat that?


    There''s no ginger, onion, garlic, salt, MSG and other spices. As we all know, the fish is very fishy. It''s even more fishy when it''s handcuffed.


    It''s not disgusting to eat like this.


    But it has been reduced to this point. What can''t tianbang eat?


    If you don''t eat, can you still starve to death?


    Liu Hong and I went to him. After hearing the sound of footsteps, this guy was scared. There was a knife.


    At that time, he raised it directly and then called out, "who?"


    I said with a smile, "who else can I be?"


    After saying this, tianbang looked at me stupidly, and tears came down the next moment.


    The knife in my hand fell directly on the ground and rushed up. It was holding me and crying.


    "Master! Master! It''s great to see you


    I looked at him, sighed and said, "why do you have to do this, boy? Well, I ruined myself. "


    "I don''t want to, master! I was so impulsive. I''ve regretted it. I don''t want to live like this. Please help me. Please help me


    "Well, it''s no use blaming you any more. It''s already happened, isn''t it? Oh, my God! Do you want to go back to the human world? "


    I asked him directly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    The guy wiped the tears off his face and said, "yes! Why not? Master, I dream of going back! "


    "Well, turn yourself in! Go back, make a good transformation, and strive to be a new man. "


    As a result, after saying this, tianbang was dumbfounded. He said, "master, you are here to let me turn myself in?"


    "Well!" I nodded.


    Tianbang frowned and said, "after going back, didn''t I completely lose hope? I''ve been in prison all my life


    "That''s better than living in fear every day."


    "Master, we lived and died together. Now you don''t help me, but let me turn myself in."


    "I''m helping you. Turn yourself in! Then you can lighten your sin


    After what I said, he was silent and didn''t say a word.


    I moved closer and tried to persuade him to turn himself in. After sentencing, it is possible to reduce the sentence by striving for good performance. At that time, strive to come out as soon as possible!


    As a result, unexpectedly at this time, Liu Hong yelled directly, "be careful!"


    Her hand was as long as a snake. She dragged it to me immediately.


    Just a little bit, and I''m hit.


    Tianbang waved a knife and looked at me. If it wasn''t for Liu Hong, I would have knelt down.


    My face is pale, looking at tianbang, I can''t believe it.


    The guy held up his knife and yelled, "you are heartless! Asshole, I don''t care if I live or die. At the beginning, I went through so many things with you. As my master, you not only didn''t help me, but also asked me to turn myself in! "


    Speaking of this, he stepped back step by step, and then cried, "master, this is the end of my love! Don''t come here, or I''ll chop you to death. "


    Then he turned his head and ran.


    I looked at his back, stupefied Leng where.


    In addition to heartache or heartache.


    Liu Hong is also very angry and says that this guy is ungrateful. How can he use a knife against his master?


    And asked me if I wanted to get him back.


    In fact, according to Liu Hong''s ability, it is quite easy to catch tianbang.


    But


    I shook my head.


    Because it suddenly occurred to me, why do you want to take it back?


    Am I going to tie him to the public security bureau?


    That''s not surrender. Maybe he will hate me for the rest of his life.


    Besides, emotionally speaking, I really can''t do such a thing.


    But who ever thought, this is my biggest mistake!


    Because, in disguise, let tianbang go to the abyss step by step.


    In order to survive, tianbang is doing more and more extraordinary things.


    After we went back, the newspaper news came out.


    This guy


    I thought that after the man and woman killed the dog and absconded, they had a hard time in the mountains.


    I went down the mountain to rob and rob my family.


    But who would have thought that the family found out.


    Then, to stop him.


    He''s a fugitive. He''s very rough. He was so excited that he was killed by the man.


    There''s a woman left?


    What about this guy?


    In the end, when he''s choked, he doesn''t do it twice.


    Give the girl a strong hand. After that, I don''t think I can keep a living. Otherwise, how can I report the case?


    Kill this woman, too!


    This nature has changed. Originally, it was just wanted.


    But now, he has gone too far.


    Then, in the end, it had a very bad impact, and immediately sent people to search the mountain! Get this guy.


    In the process of arrest, tianbang is also ferocious.


    How can they connive when they slash and injure several people with guns?


    In the end, one shot ended his dog''s life!


    Is this the end of it?


    No, it''s not finished after this guy died.


    As the saying goes, evil men are afraid of evil spirits.


    God, this guy is dead! But every day to my dream harassment me.


    That guy''s body is full of gun holes, and then bloody said, he died miserably, it''s all my fault. I won''t help him!


    Moreover, he said that even if he was a ghost, he would never let me go.


    I was so depressed at that time.


    What does this have to do with me?


    It is said that if the son does not teach, the father''s fault, the teacher''s laziness, and the teaching is not strict.


    I''m his master, but this guy is older than me. For the sake of money, for the sake of the future, for the sake of catching up with my younger sister, and then I became my teacher.


    Although we live and die together, it''s all for money in the end?What''s more, I''ve already said that he should turn himself in!


    Not only did he not go, but he also wanted to run away. Later, he did such a thing.


    I scold him for being a jerk, and I''ll be a ghost. I''m a ghost hunter. Come on!


    They had a big fight in their dream.


    After dark, Liu asked me why I was so sad?


    I said it.


    Liu Hong sighed and said, his resentment is hard to calm. What''s more, I''m afraid it will turn into a fierce ghost.


    I said the ghost is the ghost! I''m not afraid of ghosts.


    What''s more, I feel like I''ve done my best.


    What else do you want me to do?


    Unexpectedly, the village head came to me.


    It was the village before.


    They said let me go and appease my apprentice.


    That guy makes the village restless.


    I can''t help it. I just have to stick to it.


    But


    I don''t have a better way.


    It''s about catching ghosts. In fact, I don''t have any morality.


    A lot of ghosts, I want to arouse their goodwill, and then let these guys have a wish to reincarnate.


    But tianbang is different!


    This guy is evil in his heart. Just before was suppressed, but because of widow Yang this matter, was completely aroused.


    Later, they saw that I didn''t know what to do, so they paid for the mage to come by themselves.


    Let a Taoist to help him.


    What about Taoists?


    It looks like a magic wand.


    It''s so bad now. At that time, the first seven will come back, and everyone will not let it go.


    At that time, I''m afraid someone will die.


    After saying that for a long time, I want more money after scaring people.


    After paying the money, he took a peach sword. Where did he talk about it.


    At least I had contact with Wang he and Wang Hu. Knowing a little rune, I went to eavesdrop on him. What was he reading?


    Who ever thought that what he actually read was, "sleep, you are paralyzed, get up, hi!"


    You''re mad at the eggs!


    A typical stick.


    It''s because of the stick that they don''t believe it, do they?


    But just then, a terrible thing happened.


    In tianbang''s grave bag, another voice came, "Hey, you are paralyzed, come down to sleep!"


    After a word, the Taoist priest froth at the mouth and fell to the ground.


    Everyone rushed to treatment, and then sent to the hospital, belch fart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    This is terrible!


    The villagers were terrified.


    It''s dead. The cops are coming to investigate.


    The survey results


    Fortunately, so many people at the scene saw it. Otherwise, I really can''t wash it when I jump into the Yellow River.


    Finally, this investigation. Of course, people can''t associate with God and monster, right?


    The result of the investigation is, myocardial infarction.


    This guy was scared to death because he was a fake and guilty.


    We, as the people who invited him to come, should pay compensation.


    It''s like in the park, the old man went to pick fruit and fell to death, then his family sued the park.


    We''re going to pay 60000!


    Of course, if there are a lot of people, they will give each person more than 100 yuan.


    The village head was so depressed that they came to appease tianbang, but they didn''t succeed. They also paid for it.


    How to fix it now?


    They saw with their own eyes that the Taoist priest fell to the ground and died.


    So it can''t be done any more.


    Some people are afraid that tianbang will come to seek revenge at that time, and begin to hide in the city one by one before the first seven.


    But what about those who have never been out of the village or have no relatives?


    The head of the village simply gritted his teeth and was ruthless. It was a good way.


    Why?


    What he meant was to dig out the grave and let tianbang''s coffin be exposed to the sun for three days and three nights.


    Look at this, can he do evil?


    I don''t want to. After all, the sun is the killer of evil!


    Especially the midday sun.


    This is after the body was exposed to the sun, will that guy be out of his wits?


    But Liu Hong said, it should be! Tianbang has done evil.


    The first time, I should have been cruel, arrested him and sent to prison. I''m afraid that won''t happen.


    But now, if you still worry about him, you will hesitate at that time.


    How can I bear to die again?


    Once wrong, do you want to be wrong again and again?


    Get it! I''ll listen to him. Let''s do it.


    So, together, we planed the grave and let out the coffin to be exposed to the sun.


    Don''t mention it. Then tianbangzhen came to me.


    It''s a dream again.


    He didn''t have the arrogance before, and said that he would not let me go even if he was a ghost. On the contrary, he begged me to say that he was so hot and his whole body was burning like fire. If he continued like this, he would be out of his wits.


    Also let me read in a master apprentice, and then help him.


    Of course I know. This guy can''t stand it. He begged me to help him. If you help him, you will get revenge when the first seven arrive.


    So


    I won''t! He also said that he suffered for himself.


    Sure enough, this guy became angry and rushed up to pinch me. And howled, "you''re a white eyed wolf. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you."


    It''s no use threatening me.


    At least we have experienced Wang he''s special training and hypnotized many times. In my dream, I can let you clean me up and give this guy a beating.


    After drying for three days and three nights, I saw that it was almost done, and then I stuffed the coffin back.


    Normally, it should be all right now.


    On the seventh day of tianbangtou, there was nothing wrong.


    We are ready to leave, and then we go back.


    Who ever thought that on the day before I left, the village head came to me in a hurry and said, "I can''t go! I have a brother. I can''t go yet. Something''s wrong. Something''s wrong. "


    I asked him what happened?


    This guy said


    Tianbang''s grave has been planed!


    When I heard this, I was a little depressed and said, "don''t you just sun for three days? How much longer do you want to dry? "


    "Not ours. I don''t know who it is. The coffin has been lifted. "


    Hearing this, I think something is wrong.


    Then, hurry back in a hurry, take a closer look, as expected! Tianbang''s grave has been dug open.


    After digging, what about the inside of the coffin?


    I look at it carefully and I''m scared!


    A bad smell.


    What''s going on?


    It''s all rice fields!


    How much hatred is this? After death, do you want to pour rice fields on people?


    What about Liuhong?


    But very anxious, came a sentence, "quick, turn over his body to have a look."


    I glared and said, "you''re kidding!"


    It''s all Mita. Let me open it. It''s not a joke. What is it?


    She said to me, "you don''t know, this ghost! It is originally a combination of bad luck, Yin Qi and evil Qi. What''s the bad luck? The reincarnation of human grain is one of them. On the contrary, it''s not insulting him, but turning tianbang into a devil. "I can''t believe it when I hear this.


    However, since Liu Hong said so, it must have happened.


    Of course, I can''t do it.


    I found a few villagers to come, we used hoes, and sticks together, to turn over the body of tianbang inside.


    I don''t know. After that, everyone was scared.


    Why?


    There were black cats under the body.


    The cats were killed, too.


    Liu Hong frowned and said, "bad luck and evil are all gathered. Cats are the most evil, especially black cats. If you add the great evil spirit, he will become a very evil ghost. Besides, the cat has nine lives. It''s too late to clean him up. "


    I''m afraid when I look at Hongliu, I''ll come to him first. Because the wine he hates most is you


    After saying this, the villagers around kept a distance from me one by one, just like seeing ghosts.


    I wonder, came a sentence, "is there no other way?"


    "Well, let some black dogs in. Dogs and cats are incompatible. It''s time to destroy his evil spirit. "


    "All right!" I told the villagers to go to the black dog.


    But


    Yes, they are all in a dilemma.


    Dogs are all raised at home. After they are put in, they are dead of course.


    Liu Hong then said to them, "if you don''t want to give up the dog, tianbang will become a fierce ghost at that time. One of you villagers wants to run. All of you have to be hit. "


    After saying this, the village head said in embarrassment, "we don''t want to look for it. The main reason is that the black dog is too difficult. There is no black dog in the village. Where can I find it? "


    As a last resort, we have to spend money and buy everywhere.


    Those guys are also looking everywhere. At last, I heard that they paid a lot of money to buy black dog. Many people really brought black dog.


    Then, we put the black dog in the coffin and buried it alive.


    Although it''s a bit cruel, it can only be more cruel than them to deal with those cruel guys.


    Soon. Is that all right?


    But who would have thought that tianbang came to us.


    That night, the door of the village head''s house was knocked hard.


    The village head was stunned, went to open the door, and then found nothing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    Puzzled, the village head returned and closed the door.


    Who knows, at this time a cold wind blows.


    I was scared to death when I saw it.


    The next day, when his son went to deliver the meal, he opened the door and saw what was going on inside, which made him feel silly.


    He didn''t understand how such a good thing could happen.


    Of course, it''s all dead, isn''t it?


    Of course, we have to report it.


    The police came soon. There was no sign. The killer could not be found.


    As a result


    It''s normal for people to get old, be scared, die of heart failure.


    But for us, it''s a bit abnormal.


    The head of the old village has lived half his life. What''s the matter?


    We used to deal with Liu Xian together, and then we had to open the coffin and expose the body.


    Are you scared to death by these little things?


    It''s not logical!


    Therefore, the village head''s son can not get the result he wants when he seeks help from the police. He knew where else it had to go.


    As a result, our group passed directly.


    After arriving at the place, Liu Hong is more powerful. People can smell it.


    What do you smell?


    I''m a little embarrassed. It''s the smell of Xiang.


    I said at that time that the village head was scared to death. Well, it''s understandable that human beings are incontinent after being frightened, isn''t it?


    But she shook her head, did not think so, think that things are not so simple.


    Did she forget to put something in the coffin before I died?


    I stare at this, that is to say


    Is that made by tianbang?


    But I don''t understand. As Liu Hong said before, we put the black dog in the coffin, right?


    After this thing goes in, doesn''t it destroy the array? The chance to turn tianbang into yinsui is over.


    Now, how can he become a fierce ghost and retaliate?


    Liu Hong said that it is very likely that it happened to the black dog. It may also be said that black dogs are not black at all.


    This theory suddenly dawned on me, and then I began to be accountable.


    Find out those people who sell dogs. These guys are out of business.


    Why?


    Because it''s a big reward, black dog.


    I can''t find them for a while now. These wicked and smoking guys have painted the dog''s hair black.


    Now in disguise, it''s equivalent to saying that it''s a pit for us.


    The wrong number has been cast. What should we do?


    I asked Liu Hong, do you want to dig a tomb and destroy the body?


    As a result, she shook her head and said that as soon as the first seven days passed, there was no connection between the soul and the body. It can be said that it is useless to destroy tianbang''s body now.


    I wonder, and then came a sentence, "isn''t that day''s stick lawless?"


    She answered me that maybe she could find a powerful mage and destroy this guy directly.


    Great mage?


    After thinking about it, I still have a rune given by Wang Hu.


    Of course, on second thought, it''s a bit bad.


    How to say?


    They are now wandering around the capital, experiencing.


    If you say, get it back for him, and then for such a small matter.


    Finally, he has to leave and walk back slowly. How can I bear it?


    Since he can''t do it, how about something else?


    I think about it and think about the old monk


    isn''t he very powerful?


    Maybe he can help.


    So


    Hurry to find the old monk.


    As a result, when the old man heard that I was coming, he immediately said that it must be no good.


    He shut the door and said that he wanted to do it behind closed doors.


    Ma Dan, you are so angry.


    I was right outside the door and I said, "old man! It''s compassionate to leave the family. How can you be so shameless? Now that someone is in trouble, you don''t even go to help. What kind of mind do you cultivate and what kind of Buddha do you read? "


    The monk said that you made it yourself. You should have the courage to take responsibility for what you do!


    I had no choice but to say, "I really want to bear the burden. But I really don''t have that ability. Now it''s going to be a disaster. You old man can do it. Hurry up. "


    "You know I''m an old man? I just want to worship Buddha, and I don''t want to participate in these disputes. Maybe some time, I''ll be finished with this old bone. "


    "I''ll go. Are you still a monk? People say that if you don''t go to hell, who will go to hell, right? ""Don''t you have a ghost daughter-in-law? Let her go. "


    "Xiao ping''s cultivation now has reached the most critical moment. How can I let her take risks?"


    "So, you said to me, if you don''t go to hell, who will go to hell? His daughter-in-law is treated differently? "


    "Er..."


    "Well, well, I''ll give you a treasure. Just take it to subdue demons and demons?"


    "What a baby!" At that time, I was full of joy.


    Then, the old monk threw a gourd directly from the side hall.


    I heard him say so much that I thought it was the same as the purple gourd in journey to the West. Just shout at tianbang, "I''ll call you, do you dare to promise?"


    But who ever thought, I opened the bottle, a white gas came out.


    I was almost scared to pee.


    What?


    Crack girl!


    The woman actually got out of the gourd.


    At that time, I was so scared that I was afraid that she would kill me.


    Fortunately, after the woman came out, she just stood still and didn''t attack me.


    At the same time, I felt a little annoyed.


    What''s the intention of the old monk?


    How did you get this thing out?


    As a result, the old monk said, your ghost daughter-in-law can''t be used. Can you only use this?


    "What will I do if two ghosts harm me together?"


    The horror of cleft girl, I still have a lingering fear now.


    But the old monk said with a smile that she had been inspired by Buddhism, and now she had abandoned evil and turned to good. Now, to let her go is to punish the evil and promote the good.


    After saying this, I looked at the crack girl there strangely, and my brain couldn''t react. You want to take her to fight?


    "Is there no other way?" I''m a little bit of a counsellor.


    It''s mainly split girl. It''s a little scary. In addition, when I was fighting before, it caused me a terrible psychological shadow, didn''t it?


    "It''s the only way to use it or not. All right, get out of here! Don''t get in my way


    This Ya said this, I was helpless, can only promise down.


    So they set out together.


    I''m really afraid to see the crack girl, so I just let her stay in the gourd all the time. It''s not your fault to be ugly, but it''s not right to scare people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    So I went back!


    After going back, Liu Hong looked at me coming back alone. She was a little silly at that time.


    How can I come back alone?


    Didn''t you go to the old monk? Where''s the man?


    I said with a sad face, "our old man is so inconvenient that he can''t walk any more. So, I''m chanting Buddhism. The rest is up to us. "


    Liu Hong nodded, she was also very embarrassed.


    What are you talking about?


    After all, wild immortals are cultivated by animals, right?


    They have substance.


    But this ghost is a soul, no entity, how to fight?


    In other words, Liu Hong thinks that if she fights with this ghost, she has no experience before and doesn''t know how to intervene.


    The best is to fight ghosts!


    In fact, it''s the same as fighting.


    In the face of snipers, hiding in the dark guy, there are few ways to deal with him.


    What about that?


    The best way is the most efficient way. Sniper to sniper.


    Similarly, the best way for us to deal with tianbang is to let the ghost deal with him.


    I looked at the embarrassed Liu Hong, so I had to say directly, "this way, I''ll think about it. Let''s go back now. "


    Soon, we went back to the village.


    The villagers in the village are worried to death. After a while, I was so happy to see that we came back again.


    Have you come up with any idea?


    What can I do?


    I can''t think of it. It can only be said that we are going step by step.


    In the evening, in order to prevent accidents, I directly let out the crack girl, and then let her go to find the trace of tianbang. If I can find it, I will kill him directly!


    Though, I really don''t want to do that at all.


    But the character of this guy has changed. He has become a devil.


    What''s more, he would not have been like this. Now it is very likely that the guys who poured Xiang and the dead cat into his coffin are Xuanmen.


    In fact, take a closer look, what blood corpse ah, what devil ah.


    There''s someone behind it, isn''t there? If it''s not something Xuanmen does, ghosts don''t believe it.


    After the crack girl came out, of course, she had to work.


    You''re flying around, looking for it everywhere.


    Soon, not to mention, I found it.


    At that time in the village, some people said that when they heard the sound of "crackling", the tiles on the roof were flying.


    I didn''t see anything when I went out to see it.


    They also wondered if it was hail.


    It seems that split girl is really good.


    Of course, Liu Hong can''t hide it. When she saw the cleft girl, she asked me, where did you get it from?


    I don''t want to hide that before, we met a villain from Thailand. He is the one who specializes in refining these things, and so is the split girl, which is also made by him.


    So


    "So you asked her to help now?"


    Liu Hong frowned, a little dissatisfied, and said that in case the split girl also defected at that time, what should we do?


    After that, I was silent.


    Of course, I still believe in the old monk. Since he said that Liu Hong had abandoned the evil and followed the good, then I believe that this girl may really be better.


    On the first night, the war was fierce. Many houses were built, and all the tiles of the house were kicked over.


    Of course, tianbang is not so easy to clean up.


    Soon came the next night, it was also a big war, both sides killed you to come and I go, so busy.


    As a result, the wonderful thing is that after a week''s fighting, it still hasn''t been solved.


    I''m a little puzzled. Is it the split girl who can''t win tianbang or what?


    Why can''t we deal with it?


    At this time, Liu Hong told me something.


    When tianbang died, there were many dead cats. You know, cats have nine lives!


    I''m afraid that guy is not that easy to deal with.


    After that, I have a headache.


    Well, how did the master and apprentice come to this step?


    Oh, my God! I really don''t want to continue to spend here.


    I have my own life, and I have my own things to do, don''t I?


    However, judging from the current situation, if I leave, I''m afraid the villagers will be very unlucky at that time.


    So, these villagers are the same. They will not let us go. Let''s help them.


    Well, I think we should do something else? It''s not good to always count on the crack girl!But where can I find a way?


    Now the best way, of course, is to find an expert.


    The old monk didn''t want to do it. Wang Hu couldn''t call anyone anywhere.


    I don''t have the ability to expel ghosts. I really don''t know how to expel ghosts?


    I had to think about it. I had to ask my daughter-in-law for help.


    I just want to find Zhao Ping. But what''s the old saying?


    A day in the mountains has been a thousand years in the world.


    After the critical moment of practice, there is no concept of the outside world.


    No matter how I call her, there is nothing I can do.


    How to fix it now?


    There''s no way. We can''t eat soft food all the time, can we? When necessary, we have to rely on ourselves.


    Think about it, there''s only one way!


    What can I do?


    That''s to say, I''ve done it myself!


    I smeared on the cow tears, and then at night, do not sleep, where to guard.


    Soon, the split girl set out, and it was another fierce battle.


    This time, the two were the same, fighting fiercely.


    Almost from the roof to the ground, and from the ground to the roof.


    I''ve been following. Of course, Liu Hong has to follow me all the time?


    We ran back and forth. When I really saw the appearance of tianbang, I was disgusted.


    It''s all dirty up and down. If you look at it carefully, it''s just like mud monster. It''s really disgusting.


    I''m also a crack girl. I don''t want to fight with him.


    Of course, thanks to Wang he''s previous training, why do people feel sick? Isn''t that because it''s dirty and ugly? But if you think of it as mud, it doesn''t make any difference?


    In the final analysis, the disgust and fear of these things are all due to people''s subconsciousness.


    I can only resist nausea, running behind, while shouting, "God! Stop it. Don''t fight any more. You''re being treated like a gun. "


    It''s ok if I don''t say that. After that, tianbang heard my voice, but he was very angry.


    Full mouth spray dung, direct roar, "finally found you, you finally come out. Ha ha Master, I want you to pay for my life. You pay for my life. "


    Finish saying, then this Ya of direct toward me rushed over.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    Oh, I was scared at that time!


    It''s not a joke. I''m scared.


    That guy''s got all that shit on him, isn''t he?


    Come here, it''ll really cover me. I can''t stand it.


    Forgive me for not being trained out of this fear.


    Anyway, I can''t stand it any more. I''m going to run.


    The tianbang behind me is not willing to give up. He has been chasing me and killing me.


    At the critical moment, Liu Hong hugged my waist, and then took me to flee everywhere.


    Where''s the split girl over there?


    Also chasing tianbang, fighting hard.


    It''s strange that four of us, two ghosts, a wild fairy and a man are running marathons in the village.


    I''m so ashamed. Two women are protecting me.


    Sometimes, I really want to go back and die with tianbang.


    Of course, at the thought of his dirty things, I''m not interested in it.


    Oh, this man, I can''t stand it.


    And then a chase a escape, unconsciously, finally dawn.


    After daybreak, the guy couldn''t stand it and began to retreat.


    It''s the split girl. I just found out the problem.


    Before, I took out the gourd cover. Was it day?


    The girl came out directly.


    But it doesn''t seem to respond to the sun.


    You know, my Zhao Ping always takes an umbrella when she comes out.


    Liu Hong said that she might have converted to Buddhism. Because of the Buddha Dharma, she is no longer the evil. Only those who are afraid of the sunshine.


    I think so!


    It seems to be true.


    So, when Zhao Ping comes, do you want to practice Buddhism?


    Maybe after practicing Buddhism, people will become very powerful?


    Yeah! It must be.


    Of course, what Zhao Ping practices is not Buddhism.


    It''s a fuckin ''trick.


    This thing is also a little evil, of course, there is no way to see the sun.


    No matter what, it''s really unfair.


    All of a sudden, it gave me an idea.


    Liu Hong saw that I didn''t speak. At that time, she asked me curiously, what''s the way?


    I said, if tianbang is afraid of the sun.


    Before daybreak, we restricted him and let this guy directly receive the sunlight. You say, will he be killed?


    "This..."


    Liu Hong frowned. She didn''t know what to answer. Anyway, she had never experienced such a thing, and she didn''t know how to solve it.


    Of course, there is a problem.


    The obvious problem.


    Where is it?


    If we say that at dawn, let the sun shine directly on him.


    So the problem is, tianbang is not a fool. This guy is going to run away at dawn.


    What if he was forced to stay at dawn?


    At the critical moment, Liu Hong had an idea.


    Her idea is also very simple!


    Set a border, let that guy come in and can''t get out, can only fight. At that time, it''s daybreak, and the split girl is not afraid of the sun. But that guy''s scared, isn''t he?


    As soon as the sun shines, he must be dead.


    After saying this, I really think it is feasible!


    The key point is that the boundary can only be set by people who are good at it. Otherwise, isn''t it a piece of thin paper?


    Finally, Liu Hong said she would do it.


    After all, in the practice of practice, they will set up a border for fear of being disturbed. Of course, I don''t know if this thing will work for those spirits.


    I said I''m not afraid. Anyway, tianbang harasses us every day. We have plenty of opportunities, don''t we? Think of it as an experiment.


    Because this is in the village, these things are related to their life and death.


    Now in the moment of life and death, everyone has to play with their lives, right?


    So everyone came to help. Then soon, the border was set up, and Liu Hong began to enter it to inject various mana.


    Is that ok? No, there are still problems.


    What''s the problem?


    How can we make tianbang enter here directly and then have nowhere to hide?


    It''s a lot of trouble.


    Of course, as long as the split women cooperate to attract people, there is no problem.


    So, decisively, I''ll ask the crack girl for help.


    But after talking for a long time, she didn''t understand.


    No way, I can only point to the border, let her fight with that guy here, don''t leave.Is it OK to do this?


    Of course, to be on the safe side, there is one more thing to do.


    What''s the matter?


    It''s how to make tianbang stay here according to our planned good steps.


    If we say that the cleft woman is fighting here, let him be trapped.


    There''s nothing wrong with that. But one thing is fatal.


    How can tianbang follow your ideas? If you want to stay here, stay here. If you want to fight, fight.


    Can I run half way?


    No way!


    I think about it. To catch a big fish, you have to have bait.


    But where does the bait come from?


    I''ll be the bait!


    As long as I stand in the border, this guy is bound to attack me.


    Since you have to stay in the siege, it''s not right for me?


    Of course, it''s very dangerous. If I''m not careful, I have to put my life in it.


    But as the saying goes, children are reluctant to catch wolves.


    In order to kill tianbang, I think I can have a try.


    In this way, so I stayed there, began to wait quietly.


    At night, sure enough, the guy appeared.


    After this appeared, it was still crying and howling. It''s the same as in TV series. Before ghosts come out, they have to play a prelude.


    What about the prelude?


    Is to pave the way for the next good to scare you, ready to use.


    I''ll just stand there and wait for him.


    Looking at the black fog all over the sky, and the crying and howling in the black fog, I couldn''t laugh or cry, so I said, "don''t you want to take revenge on me? I''m here now, and you don''t have to deal with these things. "


    As a result, the guy suddenly jumped out and began to howl with his mouth full of feces, "I want you to die, you have to die!"


    "Ha ha, you''re not the only one to say that, and you won''t be the last one. Then come on! I''m waiting for you here. How can you kill me? " I put out my hands, ready to come, do not have to affectate here.


    Sure enough, tianbang howled and rushed directly.


    Emma, it''s all flying. It''s disgusting.


    I was so scared that I quickly dodged back and ran away.


    But this guy won''t let me go. At the critical moment, the crack girl came out from the side and kicked it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    At the critical moment, cleft girl is fully playing, not afraid of dirty, not afraid of sacrifice. I don''t go to hell, who goes to the spirit of hell.


    Straight half jump out, and then is a foot, on the spot kicked in the guy''s body.


    This kick is cruel enough. The guy kicked him out on the spot. He flew a long way.


    I was so happy to see this scene that I couldn''t help shouting, "why do I like you, because you''re killing me!"


    Tianbang was full of excrement and howled, "I won''t let you go, Zhang Yougen! You must kill me. Kill you


    With these words, this guy is still not at ease, still pursuing me.


    At this time, I asked Liu Hong if she could open the border and then trap this guy in it?


    As a result, Liu Hong frowned and said, "yes, yes! But it''s just the beginning. You know, it''s still a long way to go before dawn. And in this time, I have to rely on my array to maintain. At that time, if I don''t maintain this mana consumption. At daybreak, what if the barrier breaks and tianbang escapes again? "


    "I''ll go. The implication is that I''m going to be a bait here all the time, right?"


    When I finished, Liu Hong nodded.


    I was just about to complain when the woman said, "didn''t you decide it in the first place?"


    I''m not in a good mood!


    Yes, it''s useless to say anything that has been decided at the beginning, isn''t it?


    I had to let Liu Hong let me down.


    She was stunned, but she did.


    What am I doing down here?


    I turned and looked at the girl who was fighting with tianbang, and said to Liuhong, go and help!


    As a result, Liu Hong said, "if we are all over, who will protect you then?"


    "No protection! You two fight together, that guy can''t get down, so I have nothing to hope for, right? It''s all the same whether you run or not, isn''t it? "


    I said this, Liu Hong Leng Leng, and then back to the sentence, "well said reasonable appearance, I could not refute."


    "All right! I''m past. Be careful yourself. "


    Then, Liu Hong rushed directly in the past, and then what?


    To my surprise, this woman surprised me.


    It''s said that cleft girl''s mouth is really big enough.


    Who ever thought that Liu Hong''s mouth was bigger.


    It''s almost 90 degrees!


    Snake, too.


    When eating, you can swallow something three times the size of your mouth.


    When the mouth is open, it can even dislocate itself, and then it will heal again after eating the prey.


    Cattle are not cattle?


    When I saw her mouth growing so big, I once thought that she would swallow tianbang just like her prey.


    In a disguised way, isn''t she eating Xiang?


    Well, how disgusting!


    But unexpectedly, this woman has done so many things, actually from the mouth, spit out a long sword.


    Hey, you don''t have to open your mouth so wide to perform sword swallowing, do you?


    After taking out the sword, Liu Hong went up to chop it.


    Don''t mention it, because tianbang over there is fighting with KaiKou girl. Unexpectedly, Liu Hong will attack him secretly.


    For a moment, this guy screamed and stabbed his body directly.


    I get a pain everywhere.


    It seems that Liu Xian''s sword is not simple. It can directly hurt the dead.


    Liu Hong also said that she had no better way to deal with ghosts? Isn''t that the effect?


    Looking at tianbang, he killed himself on the spot. To be honest, everything happened too fast.


    It''s so fast that I can''t react to it. Even, there''s a little bit of sadness in it.


    Well, after all, it''s an apprenticeship, isn''t it? Who is not sad to die like this?


    But something unexpected happened.


    At this time, tianbang, who was already dead, had a burst of black smoke. Then, after the smoke closed, he appeared again.


    Howling, "Liu Hong! At the beginning, Zhang Yougen and I helped you. How can you be so ungrateful, you want to kill me, too much! Too much! "


    Finish saying, direct is a palm, when the head toward Liu Hong clapped to come over.


    Liu Hong is a knife back block, and then still back a long way, hit the back of the wall.


    She cried angrily, "if you are a good man, I will remember your kindness. But you have gone further and further on this branch road. Tianbang, don''t blame me. I can only free you! ""Fart! You are the same as my master. You are ungrateful. You all deserve to die. "


    With that, tianbang attacked the two women with angry support.


    To be honest, I didn''t understand it at that time. It was clear that the sword hit him directly.


    That guy''s body is all scattered, how can he come back to life in the end?


    Suddenly, I thought of the possibility that there were many dead cats in this guy''s coffin.


    What did you say?


    A cat has nine lives!


    Is it hard to say that in order to deal with this guy, we have to kill him nine times in the end? It''s a bit strange.


    I''m hesitating.


    Unexpectedly, on the battlefield over there, there was another change.


    This day, although the stick was turned into a fierce ghost by others, but After all, we are facing two tough wild immortals and ghosts.


    It''s a little lost for a while.


    After the crack girl killed him another life, he suddenly realized that even if he had nine lives, he would be killed one by one.


    But, let''s just forget it, it''s really not reconciled.


    The reason why he became a fierce ghost was that he was not reconciled to it and kept on supporting it all the time.


    Of course, the biggest culprit, of course, is me.


    This guy howled, turned his head, and hit me directly.


    My dear! What a fool! Does this guy want my dog''s life?


    What can I do at the critical moment? Can only SA Ya son, and then start to run.


    Liu Hong and the split girl over there are worried and come to escort them.


    Of course, I yelled, "don''t come here. We''ll deal with our own affairs!"


    After saying this, the two women are silly.


    Where''s the sky over there?


    But he laughed with pride, "ha ha Master, I appreciate your backbone. But, your stupidity, will send your name. I will kill you! Take your life


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    I don''t know the horror of tianbang?


    But


    Do you know how a gambler is made?


    That''s not to say, go and gamble and win.


    Generally speaking, at this time, people go with the mentality of playing.


    They will set a bottom line in their mind.


    For example, I have a hundred dollars, don''t I?


    If I lose the 100 yuan, I will not be finished.


    If you let him lose money at the beginning, of course he won''t play after that.


    On the contrary, those gambling houses just like this, seeing that you are a stranger, coming here for the first time. At the beginning, it will let you win some money. At that time, you will be overjoyed. You don''t even think that you will win money.


    And then, taking advantage of good luck, one breath began to turn.


    That''s it. It''s hard to chase, it''s hard to fight, it''s hard to gamble.


    Gambling, you are a little bit of money, not easy to add up. As a result, you lose all of them.


    This time, it was a loss with interest.


    At this time, people''s psychology, not to think, I lost 100 yuan, reached the bottom line, I have to stop playing.


    On the contrary, your capital is 100, which is your bottom line. Win 400, then lose back, people''s subconscious is to say, lying trough! I lost 500 yuan. No, I have to turn my capital back.


    So in this way, in the end, the gambling was deeply involved, unable to extricate itself, a little bit occupied.


    In the same way, I lost two lives on this day. When the time comes, let the guy continue to reach the bottom line.


    If we say that there is no dawn of victory, then how willing to continue to play.


    There is still a long way to go before dawn.


    If cleft female and Liu Hong go up together, come to protect me. Tianbang couldn''t win the fight. He lost some names. He must quit. He must run away.


    So


    Now that I''m a decoy. There''s no way. I have to finish my job as a bait.


    So I immediately proposed to fight this guy alone.


    God, I''m an ordinary person. He had learned from me before. He knew that there was no good way for me to deal with those ghosts. Basically, they rely on their mouths to influence others.


    This guy felt that this was an opportunity for revenge, and he came straight at me.


    This man is still in the air. Then he raised his hand, and he just swung it.


    I''ll do it!


    For a time, all over the sky were those smelly things, falling towards me like raindrops.


    I was trying to dodge for fear of being next to this thing.


    Actually, it''s not just dirty. And what''s the most important?


    This thing has a black air.


    Perhaps, for Liu Hong and that crack female, the actual effect is not big. But for me, I''m just a mortal.


    I don''t know if I''ll have bad luck if I''m touched by this thing.


    Anyway, I''m afraid to touch it easily, and I just run everywhere.


    Tianbang is like a strange corn, where is laughing. After flying in the mid air, he began to wave the rice field in his hand and hit me on the ground.


    This feeling


    How to say? It''s kind of like a helicopter, carpet bombing over my head.


    It''s disgusting.


    I have no choice but to run towards those walls, inside the house.


    Where is tianbang? He laughs and sneers, "aren''t you very powerful? What happened? Your only skill is to escape? Also said single, I see you out of the escape, nothing can be done. Ha ha ha... "


    Of course, I know that this guy has nothing to do with my escape.


    So, it''s tantamount to using the provocation method to let me go out and fight to the death fairly.


    Are you kidding?


    This is not to say, let a man with bare hands fight with a lion?


    I didn''t even think about a fair fight with him. What I want to do now is to delay time and let the dawn come soon.


    So, while running away, I was persuading him.


    After all, the darkness will pass and the light will come. If this guy goes his own way, he''ll be out of his wits by dawn.


    Even if there is a last glimmer of hope, I don''t want to give up.


    So, as I dodged, I yelled, "tianbang, stop! Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha immediately. "


    After saying this, he directly scolded, "be your mother! Go to hell. "Finish saying, again of brandish arm, "Pa Pa Pa" of a large number of that thing, patted toward me to come over.


    I had no choice but to dodge. When I got behind a wall, I yelled: "tianbang, listen to me! You''re resentful now. It''s understandable. But Your wife and the man have been killed by you. How much hatred, you should get rid of it, right? Why bother? If you go on like this, you''ll be in a desperate situation


    "Ha ha ha Do I have a choice now? The only choice is that you are not dead! In any case, I''ll kill you, and I''ll be happy. "


    Finish saying, this guy unexpectedly out of expectation, drilled directly from behind the wall.


    I forgot that this guy is a spirit. How could he not go through the wall.


    No way, I really have no way, can only turn around, continue to start desperately to escape.


    Where is tianbang? He laughs, "run away! Run away, let you have a taste. At the beginning, I was chased and killed by others and hid in the deep mountains and forests. I can only drink dew and eat wild fruits. Those sad days. "


    "You made it yourself, didn''t you? Before, I told you that if you want to return to a civilized life, you should turn yourself in. But in the end, you not only raised your knife to me, but also robbed other people''s food for the sake of food. How can you blame others? "


    After I said this, the guy was completely angry and growled, "don''t talk to me anymore. It didn''t fall on you, so you can tell me from a high angle. If it had happened to you, you would not have been so easy to talk about


    "On the contrary, I think two couples have to help each other and support each other when they live. Since you can''t live, just let her go and let her find her own happiness. You can also find your own happiness, can''t you? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    "Shut up! I''ve had enough of your boring words. It''s so outrageous! You are nothing. You can''t catch ghosts at all, but you pretend to be someone else''s master. It is clear that I have not experienced such pain, but I stand on the commanding height of morality and criticize others. Do you think your eloquence has any effect? Go to hell


    At this point, he hit me on the spot with a fist.


    This time, it was quite fierce. The whole person was directly hit like a shell.


    I''m in a panic. Get out of the way.


    Then the guy went through the wall behind him and went outside.


    At this critical moment, it was unexpected that tianbang stood still.


    Just looking at me, not moving.


    I thought this guy had a conscience. Finally, I don''t want to fight, and then come to the peace talks?


    Who would have thought that he was suddenly in a hurry to urinate. Standing there, his body began to shake.


    Something unexpected happened.


    In his body, the bulge of a package.


    Then, these things fell to the ground as if they had life. The next moment, on the ground began to wriggle, not long, there are two legs.


    After that, the guy began to meow and yell.


    Wipe! I was almost scared.


    It was the black cats who were killed. They all became ghost cats.


    Inside their eyes, in the dark, there is a dazzling cold light. One by one, they are meowing to me.


    Sure. What about that guy?


    After tianbang finished all this, he looked very weak and gasped. The next moment, pointing at me, he laughed and said, "I don''t want to use this move. This is my last mace. But it''s annoying to preach. Go to hell. Give it to me, kill this guy


    Finish saying, those ghost things, all meow meow of call.


    He came at me!


    Dear mother, how fast the cats are. Moreover, they can fly over the eaves and walls and bounce between the houses.


    Soon, a cat came at me.


    I just sidestepped away. Unexpectedly, I felt pain in my back after brushing.


    I''ll go! This guy, it''s killing.


    There''s a big hole in the back. What about the other cats?


    Where are you still, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow.


    At that time, I just wanted to hide in the room. In this way, those guys can''t attack me.


    So, I kicked open a door, turned in, and quickly transported all the things out to hold the door.


    All this last night, it was out of breath.


    The next moment, I just breathed a sigh of relief. When I turned to look at it, I was scared to pee.


    Why?


    Inside the room, there were all those terrible eyes.


    "Gudong!"


    Seeing this scene, I swallowed a mouthful of saliva directly. Then, at a loss!


    I''ve forgotten all this shit. They''re dead cats, too, aren''t they? It also belongs to the spirit body. How can the walls of these houses resist these calls?


    So, I got into the house and blocked the door. Not only for themselves, it''s not a way to survive. On the contrary, it''s a bit of killing.


    Looking at those guys, I was so flustered that I kept shouting, "what Let''s We have something to say, something to say. Brother cat, you see, I''m a man, not a mouse, not a toad. You don''t think you want to eat me, do you? What''s more, isn''t it me who killed you? It has nothing to do with me


    After that, of course, these guys won''t listen to you.


    One by one, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow.


    At that time, I took a breath of cool air, then my pupils closed, my pores were tight, and my hair was counted down.


    It can be said that this moment, it is fear to the extreme.


    But in the most dangerous time of fear, this person is also a complete explosion.


    "Ah


    A burst of drinking, and then the whole person completely broke out, directly Xiang Yu attached himself, and then began to struggle desperately


    to be honest, this tiger is very powerful, can defeat a lot of things. But it couldn''t beat a mosquito.


    Mosquitoes can defeat the king of beasts, but in the end they are entangled and eaten by a small spider.


    Because of this, so


    Xiang Yu has no better way for so many cats.


    The claws of those guys are quite sharp. They make a few cuts at a time. They make me bloody.At the critical moment, I found a hoe in this room.


    Take this thing directly, keep dancing, and beat those cats away.


    Of course, the space here is too small.


    These ghost cats, with the help of the wall in the space, began to bounce back and forth. In the middle, it''s just me.


    So, in the process of jumping up and down, it was inevitable that it gave me a few more cuts.


    I can understand that fighting in this narrow space is a bit of killing.


    I couldn''t stand it any more. At last, I had no choice but to hit a wall directly. Using Xiang Yu''s strange power, I knocked the wall open and rushed out.


    I''m in a hurry. I just rushed out, and those guys behind me came again.


    For a while, it''s a cut, and there''s blood everywhere.


    Then, I called for help from cleft girl and Liu Hong, hoping they could help me.


    In fact, from Liu Hong''s point of view, in order to deal with her, we specially studied the distance between species. Sometimes, the cat eats snakes!


    So snakes are afraid of cats.


    Of course, it''s not absolute.


    If you meet a boa constrictor, it''s a cat that becomes prey.


    Although Liu Hong was a little afraid of these things, she came to help me at the critical moment when she saw that they had caused so much damage to me.


    She hugged me and told me to run.


    However, these cats are so flexible that it''s not easy for them to escape?


    In this most dangerous moment, Liu Hong is not so much. The next moment, it broke out!


    One side of the whole body was actually elongated, and then there was a huge python.


    In order to protect me, she coiled me in her snake body circle after circle. Then he opened his mouth and began to bite the ghost cats.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    I really love it!


    After all, Liu Hong can''t move and can only defend passively.


    What about the ghost cats?


    A lot of numbers, but also particularly flexible, this up and down between flying, constantly biting Liu Hong.


    What to do?


    I''m thinking.


    When I suddenly think of what I have, I see through the lens again. However, without sunlight, this thing will be greatly reduced.


    I''m anxious.


    Did not expect at this time, Liu Hong suddenly spit out people''s words, directly called a, "border start!"


    I''m stupid. What''s going on?


    That''s the start of the border?


    How long before dawn?


    I quickly took out my mobile phone, and then looked at the time, surprised to find that it was already 5:30.


    Liu Hong yelled, "there''s still half an hour left. The sun is coming out."


    What about this time?


    The sky stick over there seems to be aware that he is locked in the border, and soon it will be bright.


    He wants to run away, but he can''t run at all.


    The border has been activated. Where can I run from?


    This moment, this guy can only be crazy, roaring loudly, "open the border, snake demon! Or I''ll kill you. "


    Of course, Liu Hong refused.


    So, the ghost cat is crazy began to attack.


    Even tianbang himself joined in and began to attack Liu Hong.


    After all, it''s a time of life and death. For the sake of your own life, if you don''t work hard, who will work hard?


    The two sides fought to death.


    If it wasn''t for the split girl, I''m afraid they would be dead for a while.


    Fortunately, at this critical moment, the sun finally rose slowly.


    Liu Hong breathed a sigh of relief, then her body softened and gradually became human.


    When I look at her carefully, she is really miserable.


    There are wounds all over the body, one after another. They should have been caught by those ghost cats.


    What about tianbang and those ghost cats?


    After seeing the sunshine for a while, I was scared. One by one, I tried my best to dodge and regress.


    The sun a little bit up, and finally they have nowhere to escape, simply hiding in a dark corner.


    Because the wall has a shadow in the sun, it won''t hurt them.


    But looking at Liu Hong and the split girl over there, I was a little annoyed and took out the transparent mirror directly to reflect the sunlight. When the sun reflected, a gossip came.


    The ghost cats, who were touched by the gossip on the spot, howled hysterically, just like the snow under the sun, melted directly.


    These guys are quick to dodge, but do you want to be quick again?


    The most important thing is that coming out is also a light, and the only thing that can hide is under the wall. That is to say, for a while, they have nowhere to hide, one by one being destroyed.


    Tianbang also saw the power of this Taoist Holy instrument. He was so scared that he cried out and begged for mercy: "Shifu, Shifu! You''re my master. I know you''re wrong. You''re going to kill me. I''ll never do these outrageous things again. I promise, I promise, I will abandon the evil and follow the good in the future, OK


    Unfortunately, I don''t think I can tolerate him any more.


    As the saying goes, one can be two, not three.


    This guy has cheated me repeatedly. Every time when he is strong, he will be a ghost. However, once in danger, immediately beg for mercy.


    There are so many stories about the wolf coming that people can''t believe it any more.


    So, I said to tianbang, "Shifu should have taught you. When you do something wrong, recognize it. When you are beaten, stand at attention! Tianbang, you made all this yourself. No wonder master


    With that, I illuminated the past directly.


    Under the reflection of the eight trigrams, tianbang screamed bitterly, and then howled, "master! Master, I really know I''m wrong. Please forgive me this time. "


    I can''t bear to see it, I can''t bear to hear it.


    If I let him go, I''m afraid more people will die then, right?


    So, tianbang has come to this stage. There''s no way. He asked for everything.


    In bursts of white gas boiling, tianbang just like boiling, the body disappeared a little bit, until finally completely disappeared.


    I''m standing there, looking at all this foolishly.


    Under the sunshine, we were all ghosts and demons. Standing there watching the scene, no one spoke.


    That''s it!


    Tianbang made a mess and finally received the punishment he should have.


    But if you look at the battlefield, the damage caused by this battle is also quite huge.Villagers'' houses, destroyed a lot. Liu Hong was also seriously injured, with blood everywhere.


    What about the split girl?


    It''s estimated that he was also injured. Where is he standing? He looks so weak.


    I''m also afraid that the sun will hurt this woman, so I let her into the gourd.


    At this moment, the villagers, because before we had to do all this, let them go to refuge in advance. And now?


    One by one, they came back after dawn.


    After arriving at the place, the village head looked at me nervously, and then said, "how''s it going? Is something done? "


    I nodded and said, "tianbang is dead. After that, there will be no more danger in your village. "


    After that, the villagers of the whole village all celebrated happily.


    One by one, it''s like the Spring Festival.


    It is said that during the Spring Festival, there was a kind of monster called "Nian".


    In order to deal with it, people burn bamboo and make a crackling sound.


    So firecrackers should be set off during the new year.


    After defeating the monster, that day became a festival.


    Now it seems that this statement should have some effect.


    Now everyone is very happy to see that we have eliminated tianbang and brought peace to this village.


    Of course, Liu Hong was seriously injured. In order to express her gratitude, they couldn''t take out the money. Let''s order anything.


    What do you want?


    Liu Hong is so badly injured that I want their chicken.


    Use this thing to make up for Liu Hong.


    Of course, they agreed.


    We took a total of 17 chickens, and then went back in a mighty way.


    When I went back, I thought of the thrilling scene that night, especially when the ghost cat was released at last. It was a great mace.


    Really, how hard it was!


    If it wasn''t for Liu Hong, I would have died a long time ago.


    What did you say?


    Good intentions are rewarded. I saved Liu Hong at the beginning. Doesn''t that bring me benefits?


    Of course, if you look at tianbang''s behavior, you will find that kindness may not be rewarded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    It''s really ironic.


    Sometimes, the animal knows how to be grateful. If she saves her, she will try her best to repay you.


    But look at this human?


    At the beginning, tianbang was good for nothing. He was a loafer at home. He caught up with his daughter-in-law and took him to find a job.


    Then, we get rich together.


    But what happened later? How does he repay? That''s how he repay.


    So, in this world, human nature is quite complicated.


    What did you say?


    Don''t test human nature. If you test human nature, you will be disappointed.


    Why?


    Because human nature can''t stand the test!


    We''ll be back soon.


    Back to their work place, or the operator of which Feng Shui company.


    However, in the original time, there was tianbang and Lei Rufei in the company.


    Where are they? After they get used to it, Liu Hong and I are left now. It''s really a bit uncomfortable.


    I''m addicted to the Internet every day. It''s really good. Later, I fell in love with Internet chat and had a good chat.


    There are some interesting topics in the group.


    All of a sudden, someone mentioned the ghost, and then a large group of people were discussing some things about their manager.


    To prove that there is something written in the world, there is no way to explain it clearly.


    Of course, there are two sides to this issue. Some scientists don''t think there is such a thing. It is said that it is superstition, probably because some unexplained circumstances are mistaken for supernatural events.


    What about some people?


    It''s a belief that there''s something like this.


    There was a lot of noise on both sides.


    Of course, one of them was chatting, which attracted my idea.


    He''s a scientific guy, but he believes in ghosts.


    According to him, this person has a soul. It has been scientifically verified that the gap between the living and the dead is six grams. Where did the six grams go? It''s the soul!


    As a result, someone mocked him inside.


    The boy was not in a hurry. He analyzed a lot of data and said that Einstein, who was famous, had invented a machine to catch ghosts.


    If there is no such thing, such a famous scientist, why do you want to do such a thing.


    Don''t mention it. This guy talks about it one by one and makes people cheat.


    In particular, he explained, what is the so-called ghost?


    In fact, it is a kind of electricity!


    We all know that there is electricity in the human brain.


    Through the brain waves, and then send a signal to the muscle, receive the signal, the person''s muscles will be active.


    If you don''t believe it, turn your hand around and put it, then move your ring finger to have a try.


    Will you find it very difficult to control?


    Because of this action, the muscles are isolated from receiving signals, resulting in an error.


    This can also explain why the ghost is pressing the bed.


    The brain is very awake, but Your brain sends electrical signals that your muscles can''t receive.


    Therefore, people will have a ghost pressure bed feeling.


    Of course, to use this set to explain the ghost, what is this thing?


    He thinks it''s a brain wave signal.


    Medically, there are two kinds of death.


    One is body death, the other is brain death.


    The so-called physical death is the death of a clinical person.


    What about brain death?


    After this person died, in fact, the brain is still active, not dead.


    Many cases of deceiving corpses are that the brain is not dead. Just at this time, some black cats, strange animals, jump up. It gives an electricity, which passes through the brain without brain death and forms an electrical signal, which is transmitted to the muscles.


    Then, the corpse suddenly sat up, this is the so-called fraud corpse!


    Back to the point, how did the ghost come into being?


    If this person, in front of him, has a strong obsession.


    After death, the brain''s electrical signal, like a radar band, floats everywhere and can''t disperse for a while. Then, just at this time, some sub inch guys, the brain received this signal.


    Then, the brain is infected by this signal, they see the ghost!


    To be honest, I have been dealing with those things for so long. I didn''t expect that ghosts could be explained in this way.


    Good, good!


    I noticed that guy''s online name was Einstein''s fan.


    So, this guy and I made friends through the group.I asked him, how do these things know?


    He said that he had read a lot of historical records and some scientific arguments and analyzed them.


    I heard here are funny, quickly typing in the past, asked, "do you want to personally verify, see a ghost?"


    After saying this, the other end was silent. It took quite a long time to type.


    "To be honest, I want to see it with my own eyes. But According to my evidence, this is the electrical signal in the brain. If you want to exist all the time, you need a strong obsession. However, it will disperse in the end. So it''s really hard to see it with your own eyes. "


    Hearing this, I laughed at that time, too much.


    "In that case, I''ll tell you something about science. You go to the cemetery, especially in the evening. If you say the signal theory is true, a large number of electrical signals tangled together, it will form a unique magnetic field. Where it is, the soul will not disperse, and you will see the ghost. "


    After I said this, the guy even said, "yes, why didn''t I think of it? I''ll check it out! "


    After that, the guy''s head went black.


    I didn''t pay attention to it at that time. But on second thought, something is wrong.


    You son of a bitch!


    At that time, it was just a joke, because this kind of scientific school, old scholar, was really interesting.


    But on second thought, I think these guys are quite old-fashioned and persistent. In case he really takes it seriously, and then at night, he runs to the grave to verify it.


    You know, there is a lot of Yin Qi.


    If you really encounter something dirty and are possessed by others, you will be in trouble. Isn''t Lao Tzu guilty?


    So, I quickly sent a message in the past, shouting, "little fan, little fan! Ah, I said, "you really won''t go, will you?"


    After a while, this guy sent a picture through his mobile phone.


    I''ll go!


    This guy''s actually at the cemetery. Then, not only to the place, but also assumed a strange machine, on my son.


    Maybe, he really wants to find something to test his science.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    I panicked, and then quickly sent a message to say, "stop playing! Really, I was joking. I didn''t expect to get into so much trouble. You know, some of these things can''t be explained by science. You''d better stop at once. At night, it''s troublesome. "


    But this guy actually replied, "science is bold assumption, careful verification. I''m just trying to prove my science! "


    Oh, it''s a headache.


    At this time, Liu Hong actually came over, brought me a cup of tea, and asked me why?


    I pointed to the computer and showed it to her.


    This guy can explain ghosts scientifically. Can he explain what happened to Liu Hong in front of him? How can a snake talk and become a beautiful woman?


    Of course, these things can''t be asked.


    But Liu Hong said, "well, do you see the strangeness of this picture?"


    When I heard this man, his scalp was a little numb. Then ask her, what''s wrong?


    She pointed to see, you look carefully, here is not a woman''s face ah?


    When I heard this, I rubbed my goose bumps and said, "how could it be?"


    "What I said is true. Take a closer look!"


    Speaking of which, I have a close look and it''s really like that.


    Of course, it''s nothing unusual.


    Those so-called supernatural photos take things that human beings don''t believe, but in fact, it turns out that they are all bullshit.


    Some are far away from optical refraction, others are similar. After people look at the photos, they just explain to themselves.


    Of course, some are oolong.


    For example, a classic photo.


    Someone was on a plane and photographed Kunlun Mountain below.


    When he went back, he was surprised to find that there were two huge, python like things in the clouds. All over the mountain!


    It''s incredible.


    Because according to the size of the picture, Kunlun Mountain is huge. If it can be coiled, the figures of the two things are even bigger.


    Therefore, this photo has become the best evidence to prove whether there is a "dragon" in the world.


    After the photos were released, it aroused the excitement of many netizens.


    It is said that the Chinese are descendants of the dragon!


    There are 11 animals in the zodiac, but the Dragon doesn''t exist.


    Isn''t that strange?


    I''m sure my ancestors have seen dragons before. That''s why they used the zodiac, right?


    But what about the facts?


    finally found out that people can laugh at you.


    What are the two "Dragons" circling Kunlun mountain?


    It''s the guy who took pictures. She''s a woman. At that time, she had a handbag on her leg. When she took photos, she accidentally photographed the two belts on her handbag together.


    Because of the angle. So it seems that there are two "Dragons" lying on the huge Kunlun mountain.


    Isn''t that funny?


    So, I suspect this photo is the same. There must be a woman next to it. It''s only under the refraction of the light that this problem appears.


    You know, it was broad daylight. How could dirty things come out.


    Liu Hong replied, "I hope so! Otherwise, if it''s something. I''m afraid the boy will have bad luck in the evening. "


    All of a sudden, it really hit my heart.


    Yes! If anything really happened.


    Doesn''t that mean that the boy is really going to die.


    After listening to Liu Hong''s words, I pondered for a while and then quickly sent a message to which little fan. However, this guy didn''t return to me all the time. It seemed that he had a very interesting time.


    What about this?


    This boy is worried about by others, but he doesn''t worry about himself at all.


    At the critical moment, Liu Hong over there said, "if not, let''s go and have a look."


    "Really?" I just looked at her like that.


    "Of course!" Liu Hong nodded.


    "But we don''t even know where he is. How can we get there?" I frowned.


    "Don''t you see here? Look at it carefully Liu Hong is very interesting. He points directly at a tombstone.


    I just found out that it said whose tomb, and then it also said who set the tombstone. There is a badge beside it, which says "Lingshan cemetery".


    That is to say, it''s in a cemetery.


    Besides, Lingshan cemetery is not too far away from us.


    If we get there, we can get there in the evening.


    Of course, the trouble is that if we get there, it will be dark.That guy saw these things. We can''t avoid them.


    Although Liu Hong has great ability, I am an ordinary person, am I not?


    What about that?


    Of course, it''s also a disaster that I persuade people to go, isn''t it? If I don''t go, it would be a little too unkind.


    As a last resort, I had to go.


    In this way, we quickly drove to Lingshan cemetery.


    After arriving at the place, in the middle of the night, people had already closed down.


    Of course, because it''s a cemetery. Who has nothing to do and comes here to steal. It''s just that fool who spent the night here.


    It''s very easy for us to get past without any guards.


    Liu Hong jumped up and flew directly.


    We''re running into the cemetery.


    Why don''t you just fly over?


    In fact, mortals are especially heavy for these wild immortals and ghosts.


    Those who have read the journey to the West know that when they wanted to cross the Tianhe River, the three disciples of Tang Monk were all highly skilled, right?


    Therefore, Tang Monk wanted his disciples to entrust themselves to the past.


    As a result, no one will do it.


    Later, Bajie told the truth.


    This mortal ah, because the use of grain miscellaneous Niang, inhalation is the world''s turbid gas. So, the body is very heavy, for them, they are just like Mount Tai.


    Who can afford it?


    Even the three disciples of Jin Chan are very powerful. They all know that he is the master of reincarnation.


    If he was hurt, the great cause of learning from the West could not be completed, and it would be a great sin. None of them can afford it.


    But I''m not the same. Liu Hong also said that although I''m a mortal, I also eat grains. But I''m strange?


    I''m half a practitioner. She can barely bring it up, but it''s also very hard.


    This is also why, when dealing with tianbang, Liu Hong, who is so fierce, will be hurt by several kittens.


    It''s mainly to save me. I consumed a lot before!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    After we rush to the place, the cemetery is still quite easy to find.


    Just go straight inside!


    Sure enough, I saw the guy who killed me.


    At this moment, the boy was driving a thing that seemed to be a camera, pouting. He was concentrating on shooting something.


    I yelled at the top of my voice, "Hey, stinky boy, what are you doing?"


    You said that in a place like the cemetery, you were shooting by yourself. Suddenly, you jumped out of such a person, and then you suddenly yelled at the top of your voice. I''m not scared.


    The guy was so timid that he shivered and the camera fell to the ground.


    The next moment, he turned his head and looked at me and Liu Hong, then he said, "I What didn''t I do? "


    "You came here to shoot ghosts, didn''t you?"


    After I said this, he was shocked, and then he said with a guilty heart, "you How do you know? "


    I laughed! This goods is to be fooled by me, how can you not know?


    I said, "OK, I''m the one on the Internet who said that he would come to the cemetery and let you go to hell."


    "Ah, it''s you? So, why are you here? " Now, it''s his turn to be a little silly.


    I said with a bitter smile, "brother, do you know, in order to find you. I''m from a long way


    "To me? What are you looking for? I see. You want to see it yourself, don''t you? " This boy''s words really make me laugh and cry.


    I shook my head and said, "no! I''m not here to go to hell. On the contrary, I''m here to persuade you to stop this stupid act. "


    "Why? This is for the sake of science. I want to find out whether there is a soul in human beings. "


    After that, I asked him to stop talking. In fact, there are ghosts in the world. However, it may not be a good thing to see them.


    After all, you can''t see them, which means you have a lot of flame, right?


    On the contrary, if you can see them, it means you''ve got the wrong idea.


    Basically, it''s not far from death.


    That guy doesn''t believe it. I''ll let him go. He won''t go.


    I can''t help it. This guy doesn''t want to leave until he sees those dirty things.


    Well, since he wants to see me, I''ll let him see him.


    So, I gave this guy cow tears to smear on.


    At the beginning, he still felt hot eyes and said it was very uncomfortable.


    However, after finishing painting, open your eyes and have a look. The goods were so scared that they screamed and frothed that they fell to the ground.


    Liu Hong and I took a look at each other, and we had a bitter smile.


    On the one hand, because of curiosity, he wanted to see it. On the other hand, I''m not brave enough. After I really saw it, I was so scared that I couldn''t do it directly.


    I laugh and cry, too.


    I can''t help it. People have already fainted. Can''t you just leave it behind?


    In such a place, maybe the boy will be possessed at that time.


    So we have to take him back.


    After a night''s rest, the next morning, I was reading a newspaper on my desk. Where did Liu Hong make breakfast.


    Unexpectedly, a scream came from the bedroom.


    "Ghost! There is a ghost


    This guy ran out in a hurry and looked at me and Liu Hong with silly eyes.


    All of us, you look at me, I look at you.


    I put down the newspaper first, then laughed at him, and then asked, "what''s up? Are you awake


    Then, the guy was so scared that he yelled, "wait, am I hallucinating? Are you ghosts, too?"


    I said with a wry smile, "so what? It''s not very good. But the fact is that there are many things in the world that even science can''t explain. I know, it subverts your common sense and makes you a little confused between truth and fact. But isn''t that what you''ve been shouting about, seeing these things? "


    When I said this, the guy nodded and said excitedly, "I remember. It''s true! There are souls in this world. Ha ha I''ve got to make it public, and then I''ll be a celebrity. "


    After that, I turned my eyes and said, "save it! No one will believe you. At that time, even if you cause a sensation, it''s not necessarily a good thing. "


    "Why?"


    "Because they will say you preach superstition and invite you in for tea."


    After I said this, the boy choked. Then, with a wry smile, he said, "yes, who will believe me?"


    Speaking of this, Liu Hong over there has come out with food.Hello everyone, what''s the matter? After breakfast, let''s talk about it slowly.


    The boy nodded and sat on the table. Then he looked at us and asked curiously, "by the way, who are you two? Why did you come to the cemetery to find me when you knew so many things? "


    I laughed and said, "here''s my card!"


    Speaking of which, I gave him a business card.


    After the boy took a look, he suddenly realized, "feng shui master, that is to say, do you know those Yin and Yang skills?"


    I said, "I know a little bit!"


    The next moment, the guy said excitedly, "master, great! I suddenly realized that the world I lived in was so small. There is another space in this world. "


    Then he said, "if you don''t move here. I want to be with you


    "Well, I''m sorry. Our company is very small. There is no shortage of people. Otherwise, you can find another place? "


    I just said that, and then I sent this guy.


    Who ever thought that he was so excited that he patted the table and stood up, then said to me, "no! I don''t want a salary. I just want to explore some unknown world. "


    "Well I was a fool for a time. I didn''t know how to answer him.


    But then, the boy said, "I''ll pay for my own living expenses, and even make a meal for you. It''s an investment. What about? Let me join you later? "


    I''m skeptical. There''s still such a good thing about dropping pie at the end of the day.


    But where is Liu Hong? She said with a smile, "let him join us! What''s more, there are many inventions of this guy. Maybe we can use it then. "


    I thought about it, too! Before, didn''t we encounter tianbang?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    When playing tianbang, I''ve always been quite passive.


    After all, humans are much worse at dealing with spirits.


    The most important point is that people don''t want to pay, but they also pay for sponsorship. Where can we find such a good thing?


    So, I nodded and naturally agreed.


    Then, in the process of eating, he began to discuss with me, what kind of ghost is it?


    I don''t want to waste my saliva, but this guy has to understand them. I know their weakness before I can fight each other.


    So I can only explain to him about the other world.


    First of all?


    When this person dies, he will become a ghost. Because there are souls, but those who die normally and accidentally are all registered. After they die, they will have no bad influence on the world.


    But those who commit suicide, and all those who have resentment and obsession, are easy to exist in this world.


    This kind of ghost is very powerful. They will try their best to stay in the world. Of course, if you want to stay here, you have to be strong enough.


    Many ghosts, in the end, went astray.


    There is also a part that will be used by those who have the Tao to refine them into body protectors.


    After that guy heard it, he thought it was very good. I think it''s very reasonable. Sometimes, I even need to take notes. I''m really serious.


    Then, he mentioned the most crucial issue. Those ghosts, what can subdue them?


    I said, there are cock blood, ink, kid urine and so on.


    Then, this guy''s words are a bit of a headache.


    Why can Rooster blood and kid urine deal with those spirit bodies? Is there any scientific basis for this?


    Don''t mention it. I''m stunned. How can I answer it?


    Based on science.


    Because roosters at dawn, when the sun comes out, often to the sun. The sun is also the enemy of all darkness and evil.


    So, just because of this, the blood of big cock is full of Yang.


    As for child urine, I really can''t find any scientific basis.


    On one side, Liu Hong smiles and replies, "let me explain this.".


    "We all know that man is the spirit of all things. Why is the spirit of all things? Why do those wild immortals want to turn into human beings. Because, after becoming a human form, cultivation will get twice the result with half the effort. What is the basis of this? It is said that people were made by Empress Nuwa according to her own appearance. It can be said that the figure of human is the appearance of ancient Protoss. Of course, God favors mankind. However, human beings are very weak. To put it bluntly, I return to the previous topic. Why do these wild immortals and ghosts not want to carry human beings? Because people eat grains. The aura in the body dissipated a little bit. But the boy is not the same, just born, did not eat grains. Besides, they all eat milk, so the boy''s urine is also very strong. "


    I''m really convinced by this explanation.


    But are we a bit of a teaser?


    The wine that we are talking about is the spirit of chaos. It''s a bit too wonderful to talk about scientific explanation.


    Fortunately, at this time, the guy did not ask.


    On the contrary, he wants to join us to deal with the bad guys who invade the earth.


    When I heard this, I wondered, boy, did Altman see too much? To wipe out the alien invading the galaxy?


    Of course, Liu Hong is holding the goal. I really want to take in this person. After all, we don''t have Lei Jufei or tianbang here. There is a vacancy, right?


    Obviously, it''s best to have a technical talent.


    There is a classic saying: what is the most important thing in the 21st century? Talent!


    So, after introducing himself, what''s that guy''s name?


    Shen Qiyu.


    What a wonderful name.


    Of course, this person is also wonderful. Although he has no job, he doesn''t worry about food and drink. Otherwise, how can you be so generous not only to help us, but also to pay for it yourself?


    To put it bluntly, this guy is a geek with a lot of inventions.


    For example, he invented a kind of "swing pedal" before.


    What''s this thing for?


    It''s on the bicycle pedal.


    When you ride a bicycle, it''s not a circle, and then you step on it with two pedals.


    But this guy invented a kind of swing pedal, which is kind of like a gear driven thing. Easy to step on, you can make the bicycle very labor-saving, the same, because labor-saving, if people use the same strength to step on.


    Well, the speed of this bicycle is a bit strong.


    After the invention of this thing, he was very aware of the law and soon applied for a patent.


    Patents. What''s that?


    This is money!Many bicycle manufacturers have considered his design, but they have applied for a patent. You can''t use it.


    If you want to manufacture, you have to spend money to buy his patent, or cooperate with him, let the patent be transferred, and then pay dividends.


    With patents, the things invented by others can be sold for a lot of money.


    Anyway, in my life, I don''t have to worry about food and drink.


    Who says technology doesn''t work? Look at Shen Qiyu. He is eating with wisdom.


    I finally understand why the goods are so happy to enter this field after finding ghosts.


    Exaggeration point, now the human has been unable to stop him, he felt dull, so to play some exciting.


    Anyway, I just provide a place for him to buy things and do research.


    Soon, in addition to some of their own inventions, the goods to invent a new thing.


    What is it?


    Guns!


    This kind of gun is science fiction.


    How far is science fiction? You can only see it in those western blockbusters. It''s like a toy when you get it in your hand.


    I asked him what it was for? Besides, the shape is strange, much bigger than the real gun.


    This guy said with a smile, in fact, this is a kind of multi-functional weapon that he used to shoot before. There are three kinds of barrels inside, which can activate three kinds of ammunition.


    The first is big ammunition. What is this thing for shooting?


    Used to shoot flares!


    At night, you can shoot far with this thing.


    Another one, what is it for?


    Electric heating secretary, when blowing.


    In other words, hair dryer!


    This reminds me of "domestic Lingling paint". Although it''s a pistol, it''s actually a hair dryer.


    I am very depressed, came a sentence, "egg does not have use!"


    But then, he said a word, let me scared.


    The third tube can fire bullets! What a bullet.


    I was so scared that I almost threw the gun away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    Sir, you are violating the law and discipline! This thing is against the law, OK?


    Of course, Shen Qiyu was also distressed. He said that he had thought before that it was illegal in China. This kind of thing can''t be used.


    Originally wanted to abandon, but soon, this event let him find inspiration.


    If improvements are made, paintballs can be fired inside.


    What is that?


    Now the shooting game, the right one, is the spokesman of heaven in the world, protected by heaven. The cinnabar he used naturally represents the noble and healthy spirit.


    Therefore, our talented inventor Shen Qiyu combines the two.


    There is cinnabar in the thunderbolt. After it explodes, it makes a lot of noise. Cinnabar is good for those guys. But the killing power is huge!


    That is, before the war, you have to find a lighter. It''s too low.


    So, he improved and thought of cleaning the gun.


    You''ve all played with it. Rub it up, it catches fire, it explodes.


    Of course, it''s still low. We all know the principle of gun cleaning, so we won''t explain it.


    It''s a powder head. You have to take it to wipe your skin. It''s easy to be dumb and inconvenient.


    What to do?


    Remember the match made of yellow phosphorus?


    Just like Shanghai beach, if you take out a match and rub it anywhere, it will burn automatically.


    This kind of low ignition point, with yellow phosphorus as the head of the thunderbolt, it is much more convenient.


    Of course, it''s also dangerous. The ignition point is low.


    It''s easy to blow yourself up with so much.


    What about that?


    It''s time for a matchbox. If you put things in a closed container and take them out for friction when you want to use them, the risk factor will be reduced.


    So go to war with a matchbox on your back?


    It''s not realistic!


    So, referring to the blockbuster Batman, he has an artifact belt with small boxes on it.


    When you use it, the magic props will come out of the box.


    To put it simply, it''s just a metal band.


    So, Shen Qiyu also invented this thing. He had a belt with a box, and there was a thunderbolt in the box, which was the perfect solution.


    All of a sudden, I found myself breaking off!


    With Shen Qiyu as a treasure, I am armed to my teeth, who is always helpless to the spirit.


    Of course, since there are talents, we must make the best use of them.


    I took out my lens. He said that he was powerful, but there was a big drawback.


    The sun has to use it!


    It hurts.


    If those guys don''t come out during the day, it''s a waste.


    Who would have thought that Shen Qiyu had a solution.


    He said that science is amazing now, and sunlight can be imitated completely. As like as two peas, there is a LED lamp with the same wavelength as sunlight.


    In the greenhouse, if you use this device to irradiate the plants, the plants will grow by photosynthesis automatically just like they get sunlight.


    If he can use this kind of light to make a flashlight, and then it will be buckled on the transparent mirror, won''t he be able to use it at night?


    I''m so excited!


    Pistols, bombs, even laser weapons.


    How do I feel that now even if the ghost king is alive, I can fight?


    Immediately, without saying a word, let him design this thing quickly. After the design is finished, let''s try again. Can it play a perfect role for those evil people?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    With guns, guns and weapons, how can we verify them?


    Can''t I call Zhao Ping out for such boring things? What''s more, these things are big killers, which are used to beat their own daughter-in-law. Isn''t that a bit silly?


    Of course, the thing about fumigation is that we are good people!


    Good people have to do something good people should do.


    Those ghosts, if they are suicidal or confused, didn''t go to the following report. If these guys don''t do bad things, we can''t go to pit people.


    Alas


    It''s really deadly. It''s strange to have a good weapon, but there''s no way to verify it?


    It is said that all western weapons should be put on the battlefield for verification.


    Only after the experiment can we decide whether to put into production or not.


    So


    At that time, we were really depressed.


    I went to find people everywhere and asked them if there were evil spirits in their homes and whether they wanted to exorcise them.


    As a result, people say that we are wrong! In broad daylight, who has such a mess?


    Well, in the end, it''s still bullshit.


    When the matter stopped and we were all about to forget, we didn''t expect that the work really came.


    Who is it?


    This time, it''s 507.


    The task is simple! Something terrible has happened.


    Let''s go to the village and investigate.


    I''m afraid I''ll refuse it if I change to the old one.


    It''s a bit of a jerk to ask me to work here and there without salary.


    That''s still playing with your life, isn''t it?


    But this time, I was very happy, just to find an opportunity to put their new weapons into the battlefield to experiment.


    In this way, we accepted the entrustment and went to the appointed place to find a person.


    Who is this man?


    He''s a handsome guy.


    That guy is quite handsome. He looks like a movie star. He was wearing sunglasses and a black suit.


    Then, after meeting, they were very polite.


    He said to me directly, "my name is Zhu can. In the future, I will be responsible for contacting you, so there are many opportunities for cooperation between us. "


    I nodded, then shook hands and said, "Zhang Yougen, don''t you need to introduce more? This is Liu Hong and this is Shen Qiyu. "


    "Ha ha, I brought a team with me." When Zhu can saw them, he laughed.


    I said, "it''s a matter of the country. You can''t do without trying, can you? "


    After that, he laughed. Let''s get in the car and start.


    Then, we took a warrior military vehicle, with a white card, and set out directly.


    While driving on the road, Zhu can threw me a document to see for myself what was going on?


    I carefully looked at the above content, and then sort it out. Maybe I''ll talk about it here.


    There is a small village in this remote place, where someone called the police and said that a guy seemed to have rabies, and then began to cut people.


    Three or four villagers were killed and wounded. Everyone else is scared. Call the police.


    The most terrible thing is that after the police went in, the guy attacked the police.


    This is an incredible thing.


    As we all know, we are in a country where weapons are controlled. The police have guns. How exaggerated are you?


    They have to report the injustice.


    The leaders attached great importance to it and suspected that it was a mysterious phenomenon that could not be explained. Then they could only send 507 people to the past.


    Again, Tauren don''t do these small things, medium and large tasks. There is no one to send. We have to let these little people come.


    To put it bluntly, I''m just a nobody.


    The village is really quite remote. It''s not too much to use nine turns and eighteen turns to describe the way in.


    If it wasn''t for Zhu can''s good technology, I wouldn''t dare to take this car.


    Soon arrived at the village, really poor enough.


    Because the way to get in is too steep, people clearly understand the sentence, "it''s hard to walk on the Sichuan Road, but it''s hard to reach the sky.".


    To get rich, build roads first.


    There''s no way to build roads. Of course, it''s poor inside.


    A lot of houses, or that kind of mud germ house, are covered with thatch.


    It''s strange that such a poor place should have a supernatural event.


    When we got to the place, there were people outside to receive us.


    You can''t even think of it. It''s the cops!


    After seeing us coming, one by one, just like seeing the great Savior, they rushed up to meet us.


    Zhu can showed his identification. What''s the matter with them?As a result, they said it was troublesome! When we had a strong attack, we lost a lot of guys. Finally, he was besieged by that guy, and he broke through again. Now he ran to the mountain.


    With that, the guy got mad.


    Zhu can scolded directly, "NIMA, so many police forces beat one person, but they just forced him into the mountain. Are you kidding? "


    After being reprimanded, his face turned red at that time. And said that guy is really hard to deal with! It''s almost invulnerable.


    After that, we looked at each other.


    There are some things that can''t be solved by bullets.


    At this point, what are we waiting for?


    Let''s go in and do business.


    As the saying goes, we should make a good investigation before we do things.


    So, through Zhu can''s people, they called all the villagers together and asked what happened.


    As a result, after this thing was said, it was really the evil nature of NIMA!


    What''s going on?


    It turned out that there was a bachelor in the village named ha Ji.


    That''s a bit of a tongue twister.


    Of course, the local translation is a bit of Sabi.


    In other words, he is not a fool.


    Do things that make people feel stupid.


    Ha, a few.


    Because it''s in Shu, local people will know. There are a lot of sweet potatoes planted here. Their name is sweet potato!


    But after this thing is taken away, who can afford to use a refrigerator in such a remote place? Besides, how big is a refrigerator, and how many sweet potatoes can it hold.


    Therefore, they follow the method of the older generation and dig the cellar directly under the ground.


    The temperature below is very low, so it''s convenient to store food.


    So ha, I went to dig the cellar at that time.


    It''s strange to dig.


    He actually dug out a pair of armor and a strange black knife in the cellar.


    It''s not unusual, is it?


    After all, in ancient times, Shu was a good place.


    Why?


    Sichuan Road is hard. It''s easy to defend but hard to attack. It''s rich in natural resources, and it''s called the land of abundance, isn''t it?


    Like Liu Bei of the Three Kingdoms, and Zhang Xianzhong behind, there were many countries before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    So it''s normal to find these ancient weapons in such places.


    The point is, this is the Chinese dynasty, not foreigners, OK?


    Foreigner''s is that you found out, that''s yours.


    But we have a saying here, well said, you have to hand it over to the state.


    Ha Ji didn''t have this consciousness at that time. As he knows, those antiques are very valuable in documentaries.


    He didn''t want to give away the baby he had.


    So


    This guy made a mistake and left it behind.


    I also thought that when the wind was over, I would sell it outside and make a fortune.


    Since it''s a baby, I can''t put it down.


    Every day in hand, this goods is repeatedly wipe, repeatedly look.


    In the end, I don''t know what happened. He wore armor and took a knife. He fancied that he was a general and wanted to fight on the battlefield.


    Later


    It turned into a tragedy.


    It was like a thunder and rain day. This guy broke the outer shell of the knife.


    After the weapon came out, it turned out to be a big black knife.


    Then with a knife, the goods went crazy and chopped the whole family to death.


    Then he rushed out and yelled. He would chop when he saw people.


    The villagers say this guy is evil! It must have been possessed by the dead in armor. Of course, it''s all chopped to death. Of course, we have to call the police, right?


    After the police arrived, they still couldn''t clean up the goods.


    In their words, bullets could not penetrate his armor. There was a strange layer of black gas on the goods, which seemed to protect him.


    Isn''t that strange?


    Who is wearing armor now?


    At the beginning, it was the age of cold weapons, so you were wearing armor, and others couldn''t cut you, could you?


    But later, after a firearm was used, a bullet hit you, and the thick armor you had to wear through. So, to later soldiers, no one wore armor.


    Those who have seen blockbusters all know that in the era of firearms, this westerner was playing gongs and drums in a neat line, then shooting each other face to face.


    Netizen image of the address of this way, that is called queue shot!


    It''s really unheard of that the present weapons and the past armor can''t be worn.


    So


    I have a bold guess.


    At that time, Zhu can directly asked me, what is the guess?


    I said, in fact, the armor is not worn, on the contrary


    I''m afraid some of you have already died.


    Because there was a layer of black gas, the bullet went through the armor, but the man did not fall. So, of course, without knowing the truth, they thought that the armor didn''t break through.


    Unexpectedly, Shen Qiyu over there agreed with me very much.


    He replied, "yes! That''s it. I agree with that. Now that the moving guy is a walking corpse. Naturally, the bullet won''t kill him, which can be explained. "


    After saying this, Zhu can agreed. Of course, approval is approval. You still have to do something, don''t you?


    This guy is hiding in the mountain with a weapon. The devil knows what he will do. It''s hard to say when you lose your temper and come down to chop people.


    Soon, Zhu can organized people to search the mountain. He must catch the man.


    I''m so happy. Let''s see if those weapons can be used.


    So I just let Liu Hong follow me. As for Shen Qiyu, he is a technical talent, not a combat talent.


    This kind of dangerous thing, does not need him to work.


    Shen Qiyu was in charge of staying at home, so we set out.


    When I watched, I changed my clothes, carried a strange gun, and carried an armed belt on my back.


    At that time, Zhu can was so stupid that he asked me what he was carrying?


    I told him with a smile to deal with those sneaky secret weapons.


    He frowned and said, "you don''t carry guns, do you? I can tell you, it''s against the law


    I said with a smile, "no, it''s all paint bombs. Birds can''t beat it."


    After that, he was relieved.


    Soon, we began to search the mountain, everywhere to find, about the trace of the walking dead.


    There are still some young people in the village, and they also joined in. After all, this existence belongs to them. They have to protect themselves, don''t they?


    We set out in a mighty way.


    After entering the mountain, I searched everywhere and looked everywhere.


    Because the mountain is a little remote, in fact, there is no one.After you go in, you look at the ground. There are fresh footprints. Then, follow the footprints and catch up all the way.


    Soon, after chasing, we also found that something was wrong.


    Why?


    All of a sudden there was a mess ahead.


    It''s really scary. There are broken trees everywhere.


    The position of the incision is quite neat and should be cut with a knife.


    Of course, it''s a bit of a jerk. What kind of knife can cut a piece of wood with the thickness of a bowl?


    You can''t do it with an axe!


    It is said that the best weapon is the Japanese samurai sword.


    At that time, they used mats to test the sharpness of a knife.


    Why use mat?


    When this thing is rolled up, its toughness is basically the same as that of a human neck.


    If you can cut off the rolls rolled up by seven mats, this knife will be a famous one!


    But no matter how hard the mat is, you can''t compete with trees.


    But there are trees everywhere.


    Zhu can frowned and said, "what''s the situation?"


    I can''t explain it clearly.


    After all, it''s impossible to fight here. You can''t cut like this when you meet someone in the wilderness, can you?


    Moreover, the trees were attacked, but there was no trace on the ground.


    In other words, I have a more simple belief that there is not a fight here. It''s the guy with the knife, he''s going crazy, and then the trees get hurt.


    But


    There is also a bug in this matter.


    According to what we said before, ha several should be dead. That''s why he''s invulnerable, because he''s a dead man and can''t die again, right?


    So, a dead guy, let the undead control, why should he go crazy?


    Because they are being pursued by these police, they fled to the mountain, so they hold back?


    I don''t understand!


    "Look, there''s a footprints."


    At this time, I don''t know who yelled.


    We all turned around and found a very fresh footprint.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    "Where is it, everyone hurry to chase it!"


    At this time, Zhu can over there yelled, and we ran after him in a hurry.


    Unexpectedly, in front of this, there was a depression.


    That''s a little strange.


    What do you mean?


    This is called a cornucopia in terms of Feng Shui.


    There are mountains all around, and there is a depression in the middle.


    If someone were buried here, the descendants would be very rich.


    The most striking thing is that in the middle of the hollow, what we didn''t expect was that we saw a figure and sat there.


    It''s a guy in armor, legs coiled. And then clutching a big black knife, he didn''t move.


    Everyone was scared, quickly raised the arms in their hands, ready to fight.


    This moment''s Liu Hong, already stealthily, took out her that sword.


    Why is it furtive?


    The main reason is that I told her before that her posture was too unsightly. The mouth is so big, take out the sword from the inside, if let people see, how ruined the image.


    This moment, while everyone''s attention is on the armor man, she has quietly prepared.


    Now that we are ready, of course we have to fight.


    What about those people?


    One by one, we should go forward and prepare to fight to the end.


    He also said that there was a brother who had died in the hands of this guy before. This hatred was not reported and he swore not to be human.


    I''m depressed, too.


    It''s no use for these people to go. There are too many, just to increase the burden.


    So I gave Liu Hong a wink and they went in together.


    Seeing that we''ve all set out, where''s Zhu can?


    This guy is very ungrateful. He doesn''t play with his life.


    Not only did he not go, but he also stopped others from going up to die.


    I got a little closer to that guy.


    Prepare to steal a shot from the back, and then kill him.


    I don''t care about moral principles. I''m joking about my own life.


    We are not tired of deceit.


    We have to arrange the battle when we are ready. But now?


    It''s all about sneak attacks, the next three abuses and so on.


    As long as you can win, that''s a good way!


    So I raised my gun and got ready.


    Whether we can succeed or not depends on this shot.


    I hope Shen Qiyu''s equipment really has some effect.


    I was just about to shoot.


    I didn''t expect


    Things are out of order.


    At this moment, the armored man heard the sound behind him. The next moment


    He turned his head directly, then raised the big black knife in his hand and chopped it at me.


    I was a little silly at that time. I seriously suspected that the undead would affect my IQ?


    You said that so far apart, how can void cut me? Can it move in an instant.


    Unexpectedly, at this juncture, Liu Hong yelled, "be careful!"


    Then, I kicked it out.


    "Hoo," a shocking thing happened.


    Good end of the ground, actually directly cut a knife gully.


    Damn it! I was scared to pee.


    Isn''t this kind of plot only found in movies?


    Attack people directly with sword wind.


    These are all martial arts novels!


    But, I can''t bear to think more, the guy waved the black machete again, and then the void chopped it.


    Paralysis!


    I was scared to pee. I squatted with my head in my arms. Then with a click, a big tree was hit on the spot.


    I finally understood what could have destroyed those trees.


    I was running and yelling, "what the hell is that? I''ve never seen such an attack before


    Where''s Liuhong over there?


    She replied that she had never seen it! The spirit body can''t do such an exaggerated thing.


    There''s only one possibility!


    It''s that big black knife. It''s not ordinary.


    This is easy to understand. There are always some black technologies.


    For example, my transparent mirror is something that really existed in history.


    But nowadays, no one can recover this technology.


    Strange!


    Now I understand why the cops can''t beat this guy.


    How cruel!


    If you can''t get through a bullet, just wave the knife and cut it into two pieces.How horrible is this?


    Of course, I can''t wait to die. I quickly raised my gun and shot at the guy.


    A rooster blood bullet went through.


    "Pa", does it have any effect?


    There is such a loss!


    Because the black gas on this guy exploded. But, this cock blood hits on him, has a layer of armor.


    This thing is blocking it.


    In other words, rooster blood has no direct effect on him. Of course, it is useless for eggs.


    At this critical moment, the guy is a knife dance down.


    Liu Hong is carrying a knife, directly blocking my depth.


    Next, with a "Dang", she was beaten with great strength and knelt on the ground on the spot. The corner of the mouth is spit out a mouthful of blood!


    Wipe! That''s a magic knife.


    I quickly grab out a bottle of eye drops, and then toward the eyes daub, this daub in and then look, more obvious.


    From the black big knife, there was a layer of black air.


    What about the black gas?


    It''s all covered up in armor.


    If you attack with physics, the black gas will block the bullet. But if you attack with magic weapons, the armor will block your magic weapons.


    This is a real headache.


    I used to talk about a zombie when I was watching a movie, which is quite difficult to deal with.


    What?


    Copper body!


    The corpse was a general, buried in armor, and then turned into a zombie.


    Zombies are hard enough to deal with. But this guy''s body is covered with a layer of armor. How do you fight?


    Have to!


    I can only lift the gun in my hand, and shoot in a frenzied volley.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa" looked at the rooster''s blood and beat it out.


    Get rid of the black fog on that guy!


    However, that thing came out of the big knife, as if it had no end.


    After you dispersed, it soon began to diffuse, and began to recover a little bit.


    It''s like you poke water with a bamboo pole.


    When you poke in, there is a circle. When you take it out, it soon becomes calm again.


    It''s killing!


    When I had nothing to do, the guy raised the knife in his hand. This time, he didn''t cut it and swept directly.


    Scared I can only hold the head, toward the ground squatted down. Otherwise, it would be a kind of torture, and it would be directly beheaded. It''s so fuckin ''scary!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    "Ah ~"


    although I dodged here, Liu Hong suffered.


    After the wind of the sword swept over, the weapon in hand was one on the spot.


    "Bang" is a crisp sound, sparks everywhere.


    Although it''s really blocked. But like a shell, she flew out on the spot and landed on the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood directly.


    I yelled, "Liu Hong!"


    As the saying goes, when you are sick, you will die.


    Now Liu Hong is in trouble. How can the ghost let her go so easily?


    Holding up the big black knife in his hand, black Qi Miao Rao is going to have another one.


    At the critical moment, I immediately took out a thunderbolt, scratched directly on my body, ignited it, and threw it out immediately.


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise, although the dead are afraid of the sound of this loud crack.


    But this thing is not afraid at all. It''s the cinnabar that really has lethality.


    After these things covered the ghost''s body, it was difficult for the black Qi to gather again.


    I quickly ran over, picked up Liu Hong and ran straight away.


    But I was chased by the thing behind me.


    I was also flustered, and took out three or four thunderbolts one after another. Then, he kept throwing it over there.


    In a burst of loud noise, cinnabar constantly diffuse out, the guy''s black gas appeared a huge black hole.


    I yelled at Zhu can, "shoot! Shoot


    Zhu can was stunned and immediately ordered everyone to open fire.


    "Dada, dada Bang Bang... "


    The gunfire was incessant. There was no suspense about the bullets this time. They all hit the guy''s armor.


    What about the armor?


    Now it''s broken. I can see blood flowing out.


    How many? Vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Then, the ghost thing covered his chest, did not dare to chase, turned his head, and directly started to run.


    I''m so stupid, such a powerful guy, he ran away?


    Great!


    Not only am I excited, but everyone else is excited. Then, in a hurry to catch up, want to never suffer, to the guy completely killed.


    I stopped them, no!


    Why?


    Because black gas always exists, just because of cinnabar, so there is no way to cover the armor. However, the effect must be limited. When the cinnabar is invalid and the black air is coiled, I''m afraid that guy will open the killing ring again.


    I have to tell Zhu can that we really can''t solve this problem. As you can see, the guy just waved his hand casually, and then there was the huge and matchless sword Qi.


    This thing really kills people without blood. It''s terrible.


    Zhu can nodded. Now he doesn''t blame the police. He can''t get rid of this guy. Not even me.


    It''s obvious that the guy was so terrible just now. It''s a miracle that I can fight like this.


    He said, report it now and ask them to invite powerful people.


    I nodded, in this period of time, really can temporarily heal.


    What about Liu Hong?


    Although there was no obvious scar, it was obvious that he suffered from internal injury.


    So


    She said she was going to shut up!


    I know. It''s all about protecting me. That''s what she did.


    I feel guilty. Then I ask Zhu can to do me a favor and find someone to drive her back.


    Zhu can, of course, agreed. How to say, it''s also for them to work 507 or for free. If someone is injured, it''s good that they didn''t ask you to pay for their medicine.


    Liu Hong has gone back. I''m the only one left here.


    Zhu can came to me at that time and asked me what was the weapon I used at that time?


    Can you give it to them and let them use it.


    So, I can only explain that it''s a common cannon, but there''s cinnabar in it, so it''s useful for those guys. Of course, he also saw that, in fact, it didn''t have much effect.


    He nodded at this.


    What''s more, in the face of the current situation, it''s too late for them to make cinnabar bombs again, isn''t it?


    We can only give it up for a while.


    After waiting for about two days, the expert came.


    It''s unbelievable to say it''s an expert.


    It looks like a cadre.


    What about a pudgy guy with a beer belly?


    He''s completely bald. The other side has a few hairs, which are very long, and then they are combed to cover their own half.


    That''s OK, but as long as the wind blows, you can see a wisp of hair on the "Mediterranean", floating back and forth in the wind. It''s really conspicuous.He was wearing a white shirt, trousers, shoes and a white fan. On the white fan, the word "national spirit" is written.


    Zhu can saw the man was very respectful, directly called "nine uncle!"


    This time, we failed, and we sacrificed a lot.


    Uncle Jiu laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter. I know all about it. Comrade Zhu can, this matter is really beyond your control. Even I''m not sure. "


    After saying this, Zhu can over there was very surprised.


    It''s like saying from Uncle Jiu that he''s not sure. It''s really an incredible thing.


    I carefully a lot of these nine uncle, really can''t see, this guy has what powerful place.


    What about the ninth uncle?


    When I look at him, he looks at me.


    After watching for a while, the guy smacked his mouth and said, "Oh, this little comrade is not ordinary! Look at you, tut tut Peach blossom is very prosperous, and is not an ordinary talent. In the future, you may stir up the pattern of Yin people. "


    "The pattern of Yin people? What is that? " I scratched my head.


    "That is to say, those who are engaged in dealing with wild immortals and ghosts are all Yin people. Yang people are ordinary people, right? "


    "Well, I don''t understand. I''m not engaged in it anyway. But Hearing what you just said, I seem to be a bull. That''s cool! "


    "Who are you? You think too much, you are a soft eater. It''s not that you are good, but that your wives will be good in the future. "


    "Well Uncle Jiu, don''t hurt people so much, OK? "


    "Ha ha ha, calm down, calm down!"


    Uncle Jiu patted me on the shoulder, looked directly into my eyes, and then said, "boy, you are a talent. Why don''t you hang out with me and I''ll be your master? "


    At that time, Zhu can was so surprised that his tongue was about to spit out.


    But what about me?


    Very reluctant!


    Ma Dan, I''ve never had a master before.


    But the old monk once taught me to accept the lame.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    Although the old monk and the old lame are unreliable, on the surface, they are still eminent monks and Taoists?


    Look at Uncle Jiu''s dead appearance. I really doubt this guy''s ability.


    But Zhu can over there said with surprise, "boy! Uncle Jiu wants to take you as an apprentice. Where can you find such a good thing. Promise quickly


    "No, no, no, I won''t agree. Really, I''m very good now. I don''t want to learn any skills. "


    I think that''s an excuse. Uncle Jiu is one of them. I wipe it! I''m going to 507 now. As I said before, after joining, there will be all kinds of convenient things.


    At least, it''s convenient for me to go around.


    If necessary, you can''t solve it. You can ask 507 and the police for help.


    It''s convenient to do anything with a certificate.


    But I don''t see where the damn convenience is reflected, but I''m on my own? I was tossed half dead every day, almost dead.


    If you become an apprentice with Uncle Jiu, you will have another task. This guy can''t figure out how to mess with me.


    Besides, with his appearance, I really don''t believe this guy''s ability.


    Zhu can had no choice but to say, "you boy, you have only one chance. If we don''t cherish this time, we won''t have it next time. You will regret it


    At this time, uncle Jiu laughed and said, "it''s interesting. You are really interesting. I really decided to accept you as an apprentice. Don''t worry. As long as you like, my ninth uncle''s door will be open to you at any time. "


    "Bang, let''s do what we have in front of us."


    When I say this, I ask Uncle Jiu, is there any way to solve it?


    Uncle Jiu said, "I''ll test you. What do you think happened this time?"


    I frowned and said, "I think it''s that knife!"


    "Oh, what do you say?"


    "That knife is too evil. It releases a kind of black gas, which I have never seen before, that can block people''s weapons. However, it can''t stop the magic weapon, but it can''t disperse it completely. Is it hard to deal with another suit of armor? "


    "Oh, you can find this, I can only say you are average. Is there anything else?"


    Uncle nine continues to ask.


    I had a headache, thought for a long time, and finally bit my teeth.


    Uncle Zhu asks where you want to talk. Why are you so fussy?


    I said with a sigh, I have a bold guess!


    "Tell me?" Ninth uncle said with a smile.


    Summer in Shu is quite hot.


    Where''s the fan? Take the fan and talk.


    But there is also a hair on the head. When you fan it, you can see that hair floating in the sky.


    I can''t stop laughing.


    "First of all, I don''t think that black knife will kill the man who holds it, but will control him."


    "Oh, why do you think so?" Zhu can asked.


    "All the woods we saw before were destroyed. This is the best evidence. What''s more, that guy has an absolute advantage. Why would he run away when he encounters you? So, I suspect that Haji''s consciousness is still resisting tenaciously, so when the two consciousness collide with each other and seize the control of the body, he will go crazy and run away. And where it erupted, destroyed all the trees. "


    After I said this, Zhu can frowned and said, "isn''t that strange? As you said before, a few of them may be dead, so they are invulnerable. "


    "But after the black gas dispersed, I let you shoot and the bullet went in. His blood is red. How could it be a corpse? If it''s a corpse, the blood flowing out of the body should be black. "


    "But why did he do that? Looking for a corpse, wouldn''t it be better to control it? "


    Zhu can finished and looked at Uncle Jiu.


    Uncle Jiu didn''t speak, but looked at me with a smile, and obviously raised the question to me.


    In fact, I don''t think it''s complicated.


    Simple


    ! If people are alive, their bodies are more flexible and they can make a lot of postures. What do you want a corpse to do?


    Those who are dead can only be zombies.


    It''s quite unusual to chop people with a knife?


    After listening to these words, uncle Jiu clapped his hands, clapped his hands and said: "not bad, not bad Boy, you are really extraordinary. It''s courage to fight these monsters without ability. It''s wise, courageous and resourceful to analyze these things. It''s extraordinary in the future. If you are willing to cultivate with me, I promise you will be in the underworld in the future


    "Well, why is that again. However, uncle Jiu What is the origin of that knife? I feel like you know where he came fromI looked at Uncle Jiu directly, and then asked my own questions.


    Uncle Jiu said, "boy, you only know people, ghosts and demons, but do you know? And there are demons. "


    "The devil? Are you sure it''s not a novel? " I frowned. I''ve never heard of demons.


    Then, uncle Jiu explained to us, what is the so-called magic?


    In fact, the white point is that people become.


    Some people with practice and Tao finally go astray and fall deeper and deeper. It''s not magic. What is it?


    As for the knife, it''s a little scary.


    It''s also a magic knife made by an enchanted person.


    I asked him, is it the kind of people who use living people to sacrifice swords, and then want ninety-nine virgins to jump into the incinerator?


    Uncle Jiu knocked me on the head with his fan, and said, "you''ve read too many novels. What''s a living person jumping on the stove? How can things be so bullshit? "


    "Tell me what''s going on."


    The guy frowned, and then he said, "have you ever heard of Eurovision?"


    "Well, I haven''t heard of it!"


    "General moye, have you ever heard of it?"


    "Well, I''ve heard that! What''s the matter? "


    "General moye is ouzhizi''s apprentice, and ouzhizi''s younger brother. He is a famous master of sword casting! At that time His posterity, in the era of war, produced a very promising sword master. "


    "Oh, so he made the magic knife?"


    I take it for granted. He''s been laying out so much, isn''t he?


    As a result, he knocked on my head again and said, "how can it be, how can a master of that kind refine such an evil thing. It was refined by a farmer named Qiye at that time. "


    I chuckled when I heard this.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    Why?


    I say farmers, how can they make such a powerful magic knife? It''s a miracle to make a sickle.


    I guess you''re right.


    "Ha? The technology of building sickles is not the same level as that of building weapons, OK? What''s this sickle for? It''s the harvester''s. it doesn''t need much good technology. But the weapon is not the same, this thing is to cut people, a knife cut down, hit the bone, the weapon will be broken. Can this technology build weapons? "


    Uncle Jiu sighed, and then told us the story of Qi Ye.


    Qi Ye was a peasant blacksmith. He worked as a blacksmith in a village during the chaotic period of Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms.


    This product can only make hoes and sickles and so on.


    Moreover, there is a bad habit, that is drinking.


    Basically, he took all the things he made to buy wine.


    Day by day, her wife really can''t see it any more, so she persuades him to build weapons! It''s a time of war. It''s expensive weapons. Take a look at the famous ou huazi at that time, who is also the descendant of Ou sentence. There was another one named Lang she. They were the most famous swordsmen at that time. One weapon could sell thousands of taels of gold.


    Of course, gold in that period was actually copper. After all, China used to be a small gold producer.


    Therefore, we often watch TV, and we always reward ten thousand taels of gold. It''s all copper! There''s not so much gold.


    Of course, we all know that copper money is also in circulation.


    A thousand taels of gold, a lot indeed.


    Qi Ye knows how many Jin and how many liang he has. He can''t eat this bowl of rice. So instead of refuting his daughter-in-law, he took the money and ran to buy wine.


    Come and go, finally this woman, really can''t stand it.


    I''m ready to go back to my mother''s house.


    Qi Ye is also really flustered, his daughter-in-law ran, later how to do? Self sufficiency?


    Immediately persuade daughter-in-law, let her not go, don''t you drink?


    But this woman''s heart, once you die, even if it''s eight horses, you don''t want to pull it back.


    At that time, the woman said directly, I want to have a good life with you. But what about you? Now good days can''t give me, and I drink every day. I have no future with you, so I''d better go.


    The persuasion is ineffective. Qi Ye is also furious.


    Finally, he yelled, "you stupid bitch. Get out of here! You know money all the time. Do you think I''m short of money? My master is a famous ou huazi! The reason why I came to this place to strike iron is not for you. I like you. I just want to live with you. As a result, you are so greedy for glory and wealth? "


    After saying this, his daughter-in-law was shocked. Ask him quickly, what you said is true?


    Qi Ye replied, of course it''s true!


    At this moment, his daughter-in-law was so happy that she didn''t leave.


    Not only do not go, but also take out their own dowry, pawned, to buy wine for his husband.


    Qi Ye thinks it''s good. It''s good. His daughter-in-law stayed anyway.


    However, a few days later, the village head at that time came directly with an officer.


    The officer took a plate of gold and found Qi Ye. He also said that he had known about him and he was an apprentice of ouhuazi. Now, the general is going to fight. He is ordered to make a magic weapon within three months, so that the general can use the knife to fight.


    At that time, Qi Ye was scared. Who spread this?


    His daughter-in-law said with a smile, of course it''s me! All of a sudden, our family is coming.


    When Ouye''s daughter-in-law shows off to her husband, it turns out that it''s gaoye who tells her what happened.


    The village head is very happy to hear that there are such characters in his village. It''s not easy, it''s not easy!


    It was reported to the general who was in charge at that time.


    That is one of the princes.


    No, the money came immediately and asked him to fight with weapons.


    Qi Ye took the money and did business.


    The village head and the soldier left.


    His daughter-in-law is still here for credit.


    Unexpectedly, Qi Ye slapped his daughter-in-law directly, and then yelled, "black daughter-in-law, you killed me!"


    His daughter-in-law was stunned and said that she had made so much money for him. How could she hurt him?


    Qi Ye replied, "let''s run for our lives! I''m not a master of ohuazi at all. I lied just to make you stay. Now, the general has come to our door. We can''t make it at that time. All our families will die! "


    When he said this, his daughter-in-law was directly paralyzed on the ground.


    The next day, when Qi Ye was ready to eat and drink, he ran for his life with money.


    Unexpectedly, his daughter-in-law ran first.He took all the money with him and left a letter saying that he was a shameless man and pretended to be a wolf without ability. Now he is bringing disaster to his family. All that money is compensation for her youth.


    See this letter, at that time Qi Ye is absolutely disappointed, a woman that oneself so love, unexpectedly ran finally, as expected, oneself useless!


    He was sad to think that he would die anyway. Finally, he took a sickle and killed himself.


    But suicide didn''t work.


    Why is the sickle broken half way.


    Qi Ye sees this scene, at that time all wry smile, oneself even the sickle all hits not well, how also hits the weapon?


    Of course, sitting there, silent for a long time, he actually figured out a lot of things.


    Yes! I''m not even afraid to die.


    Are you still afraid to build a weapon?


    What is there to be afraid of?


    So, this guy decided to build a magic weapon and become famous. Then, let her worthless daughter-in-law see how regretful she was when she left her?


    I am also capable!


    In order to finish the weapon as soon as possible, the general sent two more men to help.


    One of them is responsible for blowing the furnace and the other is responsible for quenching and striking.


    With manpower, what''s the progress?


    Or in that sentence, Qi Ye is just a rural blacksmith. He can''t make good farm tools. Do you expect him to play a magic weapon?


    You''re kidding! They don''t sleep, they fight every day.


    But all the things we fight are rubbish, not weapons at all.


    All of a sudden, Qiye also despair, how is he really a garbage? Can''t do anything?


    At this time, the one who supported the blast said, "this material is not good. The temperature of the fire can''t reach the standard. So, your iron doesn''t have hardness. There is a way to improve the hardness of iron. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    When Qi Ye heard this, he was really confused.


    Nima, who are you?


    The general asked me to strike iron. You''re a fan. What''s the qualification to say these words?


    Immediately, with a trace of disdain and irony, he asked, "what can I do?"


    "When the iron is red, it comes out of the stove and needs to be cooled. However, ordinary cooling makes the hardness of iron lower. I once overheard an idea from my master. If human blood is used for cooling, the iron will absorb human blood and greatly improve its hardness. "


    This blast of words after, immediately together wild stare big eyes. I''ve heard of these living people sacrificing swords before, but I didn''t expect that I could still play like this.


    For a moment, he stared at the wind blowing master in surprise and asked respectfully, "who is your master?"


    "Lang she! Because I stole his sword forging script, and then I was expelled from the school. "


    After saying this, Qi Ye immediately took a cold breath, but he didn''t dare to underestimate this man any more.


    The one in charge of striking iron nearby also said, "I also have a way to increase the sharpness of the sword."


    Qiye asked curiously, what method is it?


    The man opened his mouth and said, "your arms are weak. The iron you beat out will definitely not open the front. I know a way. The thigh bone is the best part of the human body. If we can make a hammer out of the bones of our legs, we can make the sharpest iron for the hammer. "


    After saying this, Qiye was also surprised. What the hell is that? How can one be more evil than another?


    Immediately he looked at the hammer and asked him how he knew about it?


    Hammer iron said, "I learned from Ou huazi, just because I fell in love with my younger martial sister, the master could not with me, so I was expelled from the school."


    These two people are actually the most famous apprentices of Ou huazi and Lang she. They put forward such a terrible method.


    For a moment, Qiye was a little ugly.


    How do you get this?


    He thought, if it''s really not possible, it''s better to give up. But then, the general will kill himself.


    After a while, he thought that his daughter-in-law looked down on him before, and then ran away. This guy was angry again.


    No way! I can''t go down like this. I have to change. I have to make that damned girl regret it.


    So


    Qi Ye has fallen into the devil at this moment.


    He agreed.


    The fiery stove, the agitated bellows, and three sweaty men are operating crazily for the birth of a magic knife.


    "Wheeze ~ wheeze ~"


    the blazing flame reddened the coal stove and the fast iron. This is the last process, and then they asked Qi Ye, have you thought about it? Ready to do it!


    Qi Ye has already made up his mind. He doesn''t think much and nods.


    When the iron came out of the oven, he took out another knife and cut it on the knife in front of him.


    In a flash, the bright red blood gushed out and got directly on the iron.


    Then, a bite, a knife down, a thigh down.


    The sharp pain made Qi ye faint on the spot.


    When he woke up, the first thing was to ask, "how''s it going? Is the knife finished? "


    Those two people immediately hands, say to this person, Congratulations! Master, your peerless weapon has come out.


    Qi Ye is very happy.


    Soon, we got the news that the weapons were brought to the general for verification.


    After seeing it, the general also kept boasting. It''s really a good knife. Qiye, I''m afraid you''re going to be famous!


    Since he made a great contribution, he naturally wanted a reward. The general asked him what he wanted?


    Qi Ye opened his mouth and said, "the knife has been refined, and the body is disabled. I really don''t have any memory for the world. Now Shendao has appeared, but there is one bad thing, that is, there is no killing! You have to kill someone to sacrifice your sword. I''m willing to try my sword with my body. "


    After that, the general was in a dilemma. After all, he was a hero.


    But what about Qiye?


    It is necessary to sacrifice the sword with one''s own body.


    The general had no choice but to promise.


    Then Qi Ye put his hands together and said, "Congratulations, general, the sword has been refined!"


    After saying this, the face is a red line, and then divided into two.


    In this way, Qi Ye is dead!


    At that time, another man asked the general, how did he know that this Qiye must be able to make a peerless sword?


    The general''s answer is simple! A man, as long as he is cruel, can create any miracle.


    Later, with the general, this knife killed countless people, sucked a lot of blood and took a lot of lives. Finally, consciousness began to appear.Turned into a terrible magic knife!


    Of course, no matter how powerful it is, it''s a knife, isn''t it? No one uses it. It doesn''t work?


    Later, as long as the knife is in the hands of anyone, he will become a murderer. And then, the killing of countless people, it goes on.


    The more it continues, the more terrifying it is. Later, it completely affected others.


    Where is the performance?


    This knife is not only very powerful, but also can destroy people''s will, and then become their own puppet.


    Later, after a lot of righteous people, we played our lives together and sealed this thing. Don''t bury it in the ground.


    But who could have thought that in the end, this thing would be excavated again, and then caused a catastrophe.


    Uncle Jiu said that it was a long time ago. He thought about it after reading a lot of ancient books and records.


    So


    The birth of this knife gives uncle Jiu a headache. That was a long time ago. Now it''s happening. How can we deal with it?


    That''s why he said that when he faced this thing, he was not sure of the reason for confrontation.


    Speaking of this, then he came over and patted me on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you are a new-born boy. You are not afraid of tigers. If ordinary people fight against you, you will die long ago."


    To be honest, I didn''t feel it before. Now after I heard these things from Uncle Jiu, I really feel that my legs are weak and I''m afraid.


    I was able to fight against such a powerful thing. I almost died on it.


    Fortunately, Fu had a big life. He didn''t get killed by that ghost, and then he survived.


    Now that I''m really counselled, I immediately ask him, what''s the matter? Uncle Jiu, we can''t fight such a powerful thing, can we? I think it''s better to call for support.


    As a result, uncle Jiu shook his head and refused.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    Uncle Jiu said, mortals come up to die! But the experts?


    Others have their own things to do! It was only because he was nearby that he was sent here. This is also a helpless thing.


    Make me want to cry! It''s such a drop in. That''s bullshit.


    I think that although we have the obligation to serve our country, it''s service, not service.


    I''m not going to die.


    We are still young. I have a daughter-in-law and a family to support.


    So, I backed out and said to Uncle Jiu, "can I not participate?"


    Uncle Jiu frowned directly, and then said, "that''s not good. It''s not up to you. You have to take part in it. You have to take part in it if you don''t take part in it. "


    "Why don''t you take such a bully? It''s so great to say that people die. "


    "Don''t worry!"


    At this moment, uncle Jiu said, "I already have the consciousness of death. But You will never die before me. I will protect your life


    After that, I swallowed a mouthful of saliva. It''s really wonderful.


    The old man made me have no way to refute.


    I don''t know why I have this idea.


    Anyway, I was completely conquered by his aura.


    But it''s impossible There are other resources.


    For example, in the sky, a helicopter was sent to directly investigate the trace of the guy in the deep mountain.


    Another point, I propose!


    Since that guy is a living person, he can make direct use of it. Then delete once, ha several must be dead, so many guns directly pierced the armor, and then killed.


    Since this guy is a corpse, it''s natural for the magic knife to control him.


    In that case, let''s choose a firm wall and a clear field!


    Forced isolation of these villagers, so that they can not get close to the magic knife, if the knife can not reach people, naturally there is no way to be controlled, right?


    Well, that guy will be in a hurry.


    Anxious, will run out, everywhere looking for parasitic.


    In this case, we will still have a chance to fight while he is ill.


    Don''t mention it. After the proposal is put forward, uncle Jiu thinks it''s OK.


    Immediately, a large number of military vehicles came in to let the villagers take refuge. The house can be closed and the things need not be taken. After going out, there will be good food and drink anyway. The state will support you.


    The whole village was completely emptied, leaving the army in it.


    Then, a large number of searchlights were set up to reflect the whole village and the mountains behind it as if it were in the daytime.


    Let this guy as long as he dares to show up, he will be found at the first time.


    What about us?


    Where you sit, you wait.


    Fortunately, in recent years, China''s economy is developing rapidly. Otherwise, I used to eat steamed bread and drink cold water outside every day, and I couldn''t stand it.


    Now there are dining cars and refrigerated cars, which are full of meat and vegetables.


    Then, there is a chef on the dining car, who specializes in cooking.


    The living treatment is quite good!


    According to Zhu can''s words, uncle Jiu and I both work for our country.


    Uncle Jiu has a formal salary. I don''t, but


    We professionals, people still attach great importance to, in food life, first of all, we can not be mistreated.


    I think so. We use our lives for welfare. No salary, to play like this, you still don''t let me eat better, are you kidding?


    I found a problem. Uncle Jiu is greedy, especially for braised meat.


    No wonder the size is so fierce.


    This guy is at the dinner table, studying my weapons?


    As he looked at it, he said, "fantastic, fantastic. You are not a simple kid. Although you don''t have Tao, your equipment makes up a big gap. In particular, this transparent mirror is a genius idea. "


    I blushed. I didn''t invent this thing.


    But Uncle Jiu said to me that I was not confident in this battle. However, seeing that you have such a Taoist Holy weapon, we have won a little more.


    When I heard this, I frowned and said, "Uncle Jiu, what''s the matter? Is this lens very powerful? "


    As a result, uncle Jiu glared at me and looked at me in surprise. He replied directly, "isn''t it more than fierce? Young man, let me tell you, as long as you use the transparent mirror well, this thing will be the killer of all evils. Even if it''s a magic knife, it''s no exception. "


    I think it''s a bit incredible. After all, the magic knife has sucked so many people''s blood. How many people have been killed?


    "No! It''s not that simple. This lens. It''s not a product. It''s not only made by secret method, but also made by the great Taoist priest. Do you see an inscription on the back? This is a collection of almost all the most powerful people at that time, each of them carved a word. And the material outside. It''s thunder fire. "When I heard this, I asked curiously, what is thunder fire?


    Thunder fire, in fact, is a meteorite.


    This meteorite is not simple. It''s thunder and fire.


    What do you mean?


    It''s the dark iron flying from the sky in the field of thunder and lightning. After the heat of the earth, it''s going to burn, because it''s going to burn. But its material is close to iron. Iron is high in the sky. Lightning and thunder will hit it this day.


    Fire and thunder, as you can imagine.


    These things are the damned enemies of evil, and they are imbued with the inscriptions and mana of so many virtuous people. These things are absolutely sacred.


    "Holy instrument? I don''t think so. On the contrary, I think the person who designed this guy is a brain wreck. " When I make complaints about this sentence, nine uncle suddenly stared at me and asked me why I think so.


    I said this thing needs sunshine, Ma Dan! Since it''s day time and the sun can shine on it, what else do you want to do with it?


    He immediately laughed and said I was stupid!


    At this point, in order to convince me, he took a deep breath, and then, like Qigong, pushed towards the mirror.


    Miraculously, there was a gossip.


    Seeing this scene, I was stunned. How did I do it?


    Uncle Jiu told me that there is a sari embedded in it, which is the top "Sakyamuni Sari".


    Who is Sakyamuni? You don''t have to explain, do you?


    The ninth uncle said that only the monks inject cultivation, and then the Sakyamuni relic inside will release the light of the Buddha.


    As a result, the Buddha''s light shines on the Taoist holy vessels. How powerful is this?


    Nima! It''s absolutely invincible.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    But I don''t understand why such a powerful thing is made?


    Jiushu said that I can only say that at that time, I''m afraid I met an opponent who could not be eliminated at all. Just like the magic knife before this, all the talents will unite and make a move together.


    And this time, it''s all people united, and it''s not sure. So, they made this sacred vessel.


    When I heard this, I frowned and said, "but this thing seems to only appear on a nameless dry horse in the end. I don''t think it''s aimed at this person. "


    "It''s also possible to say that this thing has just fallen into the hands of the female corpse. It''s also possible that someone hid it in the coffin of the woman''s corpse. "


    Ninth uncle said with a smile, "no matter what the reason is, we have to be glad that this thing finally fell into your hands."


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    But on second thought, I think something''s wrong. What''s lucky that it should fall into my hands?


    I have no way to move this transparent mirror. If you can''t push it, you can''t use the Buddha light, right?


    This thing in my hands, is not equal to a scrap.


    Looking at it, I sighed and said to Uncle Jiu, "Uncle Jiu, this I''ll give it to you! "


    With that, it was Uncle Jiu''s turn to be surprised. He was just clothes at that time. I can''t believe it. His expression was incomprehensible.


    He was surprised to say, "boy, how do you Why do you think that? I''ve told you so much. Don''t you know how valuable this thing is? "


    "Yes! Uncle Jiu, I understand how precious and important it is. But it''s really because I understand that since this thing was made, it was made for the purpose of subduing demons and Demons and protecting one side''s safety. They put so much effort into making this thing, which shows its importance. However, if this thing is in my hands, I have no way. In the beginning, didn''t we just go against the original intention of others? But it''s different in your hands. You can make the most of it. "


    After I said this, uncle Jiu immediately laughed and said, "boy I really like you more and more. You think about it. Be an apprentice for me. I''ll learn Taoism at that time. It''s not impossible if you want to activate the mana. "


    I can only thank him for his kindness. You''d better think about it. It''s no less than a life event.


    There is a saying, how to say, come out to mix, only with the right big brother, that is the most important thing. It''s the same with teacher worship. You have to find someone who is good or capable to do it. How can I do it?


    Let''s take the simplest example.


    Last time I met that wretched old Taoist, this guy is their man, right? But what happened?


    When the old bastard saw Liu Hong, his eyes were not right. He was just an improper bastard.


    I don''t say he is lecherous, but he has a different attitude towards Yexian. Take these wild immortals as a "power bank", just like those people, they just want to kill them and get inner elixir.


    This kind of behavior is really shameful. I don''t know if Uncle Jiu has the same attitude.


    "Buzzing, buzzing, buzzing ~"


    just when Uncle Jiu and I were still discussing this, we didn''t expect that the harsh alarms sounded.


    What does it feel like?


    It''s like in the west, when the enemy attacks and then gives an air defense alarm, it''s very harsh.


    Uncle Jiu''s face changed greatly. He said, "the ghost is coming!"


    I heard this and nodded.


    Immediately, the guy put things away, I two people ran past in a hurry.


    After a while, there were bursts of piercing gunfire.


    "Dada, dada Dada, dada... "


    We followed the sound of the gun and ran quickly. As expected, we saw a dark shadow running right in front of us from the other side of the mountain.


    The speed is quite fast!


    Overhead searchlight, always follow it.


    The sound of gunfire all around us was even more loud.


    It can be seen that the guy is surrounded by black air. It should be the terrible devil.


    What about Uncle Jiu?


    Yelled quickly, "retreat! You can''t hurt this thing. Just retreat and give it to us. "


    At this point, nine uncle came to a sentence, "you hide behind me, be careful!"


    I nodded, Ma Dan! In fact, fighting in the dark is quite a loss.


    The weapon of the other side is a bit too powerful. Under this wave, it is an air separation injury immediately. In the dark, how can you see clearly?


    In fact, you can''t avoid it. You can only look at the other person''s hand all the time. If he waves a knife, you can probably know where it is, and then react in disguise.That is to say


    If he''s in the dark, you can''t see the circumstances of the knife.


    So, in this way, how do you avoid it?


    "Be careful, chop on the left!"


    When I was struggling with this problem, I didn''t expect uncle Jiu to shout first. That is to say, the knife was cut from the left side.


    So correspondingly, you can only react to the left.


    Why do you go to the left when he cuts to the left?


    Don''t forget, in face-to-face situations, people''s left and right hands are opposite.


    I only heard a loud bang, and then the picture was exaggerated.


    There may be attacks on the mountain at any time, so when the soldiers were stationed, they all piled up a lot of sandbags in the direction of the mountain.


    This knife is chopped down. What about the sandbag? The scene is divided into two, a large number of dust, all crazy diffuse out, spraying can be everywhere.


    Just for a while, what''s fatal is that I can''t see the sand in my eyes.


    At this time, uncle Jiu yelled, "here we are! Sweep down. "


    Then the action you do is to jump up.


    But I''m a little slow.


    You can''t see it. How do you grasp this opportunity?


    If you jump ahead of time, that''s good! At this time, you just hit the ground, and there''s nothing below your abdomen.


    If you don''t jump up ahead of time, you still have to win. Don''t jump, just finish it.


    At the critical moment, or nine uncle rushed over, and then a hug me, directly more empty a roll, quickly dodged.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    Uncle Jiu scolded me, "what were you doing just now? Almost dead. "


    I answered helplessly, "I It''s like I''ve got sand in my eyes. God, I can''t see it


    "There''s water here. You wash your eyes first. I''ll drag the guy." Speaking of this, he rushed straight to the other side.


    I have sand in my eyes. I always cry when I look at things. Then, after touching it for a long time, it turned out to be a military kettle.


    Then, after unscrewing the top cover, I poured out the water and washed my eyes hard.


    What about the fight over there?


    For a while, it seems that the game has reached a white hot stage.


    They killed you. I''m here. It''s so busy.


    Of course, I can only hear with my ears, but I can''t see.


    Hurry to touch, and then get some water, holding on desperately to wash their own eyes.


    Oh, I''ll go! It''s so fuckin ''hard.


    After I opened my eyes, I searched around, and then I found that the battle over there had reached the white hot stage.


    You come and I go on both sides.


    What about the magic knife?


    It''s really terrible, and then the things in your hands dance, it''s a black air directly.


    But Uncle Jiu, I just found out that this guy is not simple!


    Actually holding a fan, the body is bursts of golden runes, constantly circling around.


    Such a fat guy is extremely flexible. Jump up and down, while dodging, people can fight back at the same time, is it fierce?


    My eyes are a little red. They are all red inside.


    But seeing this, I suddenly realized that uncle Jiu is not omnipotent. He''s also very hard to fight. Although it''s hard steel, what about his Rune?


    This moment, the golden light is also looming.


    What do I think I should do?


    What can we do?


    With a gun, with cinnabar?


    After thinking about it, I came up with a good thing, the transparent mirror.


    Immediately, I quickly found out my own things, and then I took the LED specially designed with the same thing as the sun. Then, buckle in the mirror, ready, quickly toward the past.


    Just at this time, the guy waved the weapon in his hand and had already hacked toward uncle Jiu.


    At this point, and then toward the other side of a light hit in the past.


    I''ll go!


    That definitely works.


    Ha Ji''er, controlled by the magic knife, is already a corpse, isn''t he?


    After a while, it flew back and forth.


    What about him?


    The black gas is already looming.


    Nine uncle came a sentence, too good! good job.


    At this point, he rushed up, and then directly the fan toward the front of a poke, immediately all of a sudden, hit.


    There''s something wrong with the whole guy''s clothes, complete dry frying and armor.


    How powerful!


    Of course, I can''t let this guy go. I raised my forehead lens again. Then, there is another light, shining directly on the past.


    This time, the effect is quite good.


    Another scream, the guy fell to the ground.


    But this is the final battle of life and death. All over his body, he has suffered severe trauma, so he has to change his body.


    But here I am, the killing power of this thing is too great.


    So


    Seeing that I kept attacking him, this guy actually directly collided with Uncle Jiu, and then came towards me.


    How exaggerated is that?


    My mother! It''s just a knife. He has a good consciousness. He even has wisdom. He knows how to kill the one who is closest to him and poses the greatest threat. It''s incredible.


    Besides, this guy is just like flying.


    The weapon in hand, on the ground directly delimited a dazzling light.


    This guy is too fast, I really have no way, can only watch all this.


    It''s really Sabi, mainly because this man is too scared.


    Instinctively, you can''t pronounce.


    I''m not too bad to respond, but what about the others? I was so scared that I peed in my pants.


    At the critical moment, the big knife came towards my head immediately.


    Seeing that his head is about to fall to the ground, at this point, suddenly uncle Jiu over there roars. Then, unexpectedly, after the first to, I came to follow.


    I don''t know what the fan is made of. The intensity is very astonishing, raised the fan in the hand, on the spot is a block.Actually straight under the crotch of the knife cut cut!


    A broken fan can block a big knife. It sounds incredible.


    For a time, I suspected that the fan of Jiu Shu was made of diamond?


    "Hey, hey Boy, I said I''ll protect you. If this guy wants to kill you, he has to step over my body. "


    I was surprised to see this nine uncle, this moment is really a little good for him.


    What about the monster?


    The innermost "Er Er" cries.


    Nine uncle direct a roar, "I hit!"


    Then there was a fist, which hit this guy directly. He staggered and kept going backwards.


    Uncle Jiu took a deep breath and said, "Uncle Jiu''s nickname was Tu Wan GUI! Son of a bitch, you guys, tigers don''t get angry. Do you think I''m a sick cat? "


    When he said that, uncle Jiu took a deep breath, holding a strange posture in his hand, and then nodded on several big acupoints on his body.


    The next moment, the whole person''s mood is a bit wrong, the body is constantly shaking up.


    I was shocked to see this. It''s said that in traditional Chinese medicine, if you stimulate big acupoints, you will die directly if it''s serious!


    You know, in ancient times, there was also the skill of acupoints?


    But the scary thing is, what about the guy''s body? Constant skin flush up, and then those fat actually contracted, actually appeared muscle.


    This muscle is a little scary. It''s not only everywhere, but also very fast.


    Then it kept beating back and forth. After several ups and downs, it was even with the guy over there.


    Rush up, direct is a fist, hit the guy''s chest on the spot.


    I thought that if the body has black air and is still wearing armor, it should have no effect, right?


    But this fist, is to create a miracle!


    "Boom" a loud noise, and then this fist, hit the guy''s armor on the spot.


    For a moment, the armor actually burst on the spot, and then exposed the body behind.


    All over the body!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    Die, die!


    Jump up, this guy''s feet, like Foshan shadowless feet, constantly kicking back and forth. Again and again, the guy kept shivering.


    After a while, the armor on the body was completely broken.


    I''m so silly. I''m not kidding!


    That ox x can''t do magic knife, this moment, actually gave him as a target to answer, as the ball to kick back and forth.


    Beautiful! I really enjoyed it.


    What the hell is that?


    This moment has been scared shivering, no longer want to fight, turned his head to run.


    Cough is, this guy can let him run?


    Uncle Jiu pounced on him, grabbed the guy''s wrist with a weapon, and then pulled on the spot, which made me almost vomit.


    What about the hand?


    It was torn off on the spot!


    It''s terrible, your uncle''s.


    After this hand is broken, of course, the magic knife is useless.


    For a while, I can''t use it.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. I didn''t expect that the matter would be solved.


    What about Uncle Jiu?


    After finishing all this, I fell there, wheezing and wheezing.


    His body is back to normal. No, his body fat should be gone.


    Now I''m as thin as firewood. I can''t compare with Uncle Jiu before.


    Looking at him, I leaned over and asked, "how''s it going? Uncle Jiu, are you still able to survive? "


    Uncle Jiu gave a dry smile, and then replied, "ah, it''s tiring! Do you know how tired the hell it is? "


    "I''m curious, your body, what''s going on?"


    After saying this, the ninth uncle over there said, "body! At that time, it had already stimulated the big acupoint. No matter the explosive force or anything else, it was perfect at this moment. But Because of the high-intensity exercise of the body, it requires a lot of energy consumption. "


    "That is to say You''re like a polar bear. In winter, will you release your fat to generate heat and energy? "


    "Yes Uncle Jiu said, "it''s more convenient to communicate with this smart man."


    "Well, it''s a magic operation." I really don''t understand how it was done. It''s a little too inconsistent with scientific theory!


    What about this time?


    Where''s uncle Jiu over there? Grinning at me, he replied, "what? You think it''s amazing? How about learning from me? "


    I just keep shaking my head. It''s a bit too much.


    I wish I could! At that time, when I saw this guy, I directly pointed it in my own big acupoint, and I couldn''t bear the pain. Sweat directly flow, the skin is flushed, it is a bit too scary.


    The most important thing is


    I don''t know how to eat fat meat. I want to destroy my good figure and turn into a fat man. Then, when fighting, release the stored fat a little bit. Isn''t that too much?


    "No, I really can''t learn it."


    "It''s not that you can''t learn, but that you have three wives. You care about your appearance. You are afraid of becoming a fat man. They won''t see you then! "


    The nine uncle''s words made my face red to the root of my neck. I''m so embarrassed.


    immediately, I directly Tucao sentence, "you make complaints about what is the truth, really!"


    "Am I talking nonsense? You''re just being poked in the heart and then a little guilty. "


    After saying this, I coughed twice and didn''t want to say it any more.


    I looked at the magic knife next to me and said, "how do we deal with this thing?"


    "Originally, it was sealed directly. Now, we have no choice but to seal it again. "


    After that, I frowned and said, "isn''t that good?"


    "What''s the matter? What else can we do without a seal? " Uncle Jiu looked at me strangely.


    I said straight back, "you want to! Before, it was also sealed, right? Although it was all right at that time, it finally came out and met us. That was a troublesome thing, wasn''t it? If it''s sealed and hidden now, how do you know what will happen in the future? I can''t say that when the time comes, people will take it out and start to harm others. "


    "I didn''t expect you to think for a long time! But don''t worry. I will send it back directly. After the seal is sealed, it will be completely put in a place for special people to guard it. "


    After saying this, I was relieved and sighed. Nodded, can only be agreed to come down.


    Then, the ninth uncle was also in a dilemma. He said it was really hard to control. He is good at fighting, but he is not good at seals and so on.I said with a bitter smile, "if you want to transport it back, there is a way."


    He asked me what to do?


    I said, "take a box and wrap it in a piece of cloth. After wrapping, cover the box with cinnabar. It should be no problem to close the box and send it to the capital.


    After saying this, uncle Jiu said with a smile, "one more thing is needed!"


    I said, "what do you need?"


    "Your transparent mirror, press it on the top, and light it all the time. In this way, it can be completely prevented


    When I heard this, I frowned and then said, "Uncle Jiu, how do I feel that you are setting me up? You want me to escort with you, don''t you


    "Hey, hey, hey..."


    "And then on the way, continue to brainwash me, so that I can be your apprentice, right?" After I said this, the guy was a straight face.


    Of course, I''m not involved in this.


    The magic knife is really terrible. I''m scared just to get close to it. What''s more, I can''t follow them all the time. My family Liuhong is injured and is still recovering.


    Shen Qiyu is alone in the company. If I run around, what should we do?


    Immediately, I patted my chest and said, "Uncle nine! Anyway, I''m going to give it to you, right? You can use it! When you want to give it back to me, you can give it back to me. If you don''t want to, it''s for you. "


    After I finish saying this, nine uncles stare big eyes, at that time dissatisfied.


    "Oh, I''ll go! You little boy, why are you so out of the way? I''ve done so much. Don''t you understand what I mean? "


    "I really understand. I just want me to go with you, and then worship you as my teacher."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    "Yes! I want you to be an apprentice. What about? I think my ninth uncle has the ability to teach you. Come with me? "


    "I can''t go! Uncle Jiu, I have my own business to do. You''re good. This country supports you, isn''t it? But I can''t! I still have a family. Besides, if I don''t run my own company, what should I eat? "


    After saying this, Jiushu heard "ha ha" laughing. Then, shaking his head, he said, "are you worried about this? I said You''re so funny. This man of practice is supposed to be pure hearted and lack of desire. If you pursue money like this, sooner or later you will fall


    After that, I rolled my eyes and said, "you don''t have a pain in your back when you''re standing. Since I don''t want to give you a salary. I raise a family. Anyway, it''s useless to keep your salary. Does the state support you? "


    As a result, the guy was immediately dumbfounded.


    Nine uncle rose red face, came a sentence, "you that is to get for nothing, want not!"


    "Bang, deceive yourself. If you don''t want to give, you don''t want to give. That''s great. All right! I''m leaving. You can handle these things yourself. "


    Speaking of which, then I left.


    But before leaving, uncle Jiu thought of something and yelled, "wait a minute, boy! Take this thing


    I''m wondering.


    This guy actually gave me a book. He said that it explained many acupoints of human body, and also had his way of fighting. If I can learn it, it can be quite powerful.


    I have a headache when I hear this.


    But Uncle Sheng can only accept it for the time being.


    Take that book, put it in my arms, and go back.


    What about Uncle Jiu?


    Also took my transparent mirror, and then escorted the sealed magic knife, began to recover.


    After I go back, Shen Qiyu is very happy. After seeing me, he kept asking me, "how''s it going? Did my weapons work in battle? "


    I nodded, then patted the guy on the shoulder and said with a smile, "great success! This time, it''s up to you. It''s because of the things you invented that I succeeded. "


    Yes! Not so many weapons this time. I''m afraid I can''t keep my life.


    What is the most important point?


    Finally, the transparent mirror can simulate sunlight through the LED light, and then irradiate effectively.


    It''s incredible.


    After Shen Qiyu got my affirmative reply, this guy was very happy. Patting his head and saying, "I knew that those things worked. This time, it''s hard to deal with, isn''t it? "


    I''m surprised to hear that. How does this guy know at home?


    But soon, I remembered that Liu Hong had been seriously injured and had come back first. He is not a fool, see this scene, where do not understand what happened?


    I nodded, took a deep breath and said, "it''s true that this incident is really troublesome. by the way! Liu Hong is at home. How do you feel? "


    "She has been in the house since she came back, and she doesn''t know what''s going on? In other words, I always feel that there is something wrong with this woman. What is her identity


    When I heard this, I frowned and suddenly felt that this guy was not simple.


    Of course, it''s a "chemical brain shell", isn''t it? It''s normal to be smart.


    As a last resort, it''s all partners. Sooner or later, he needs to know these things.


    To tell you the truth, "I have to tell you? It''s actually a wild fairy, you know? "


    "Yexian?"


    "Yes


    "I still can''t understand what it is."


    "Well, be clear! Have you seen the legend of white snake? The white lady in it is a snake spirit. "


    After that, the boy''s mouth was so surprised that it was almost closed. And then, where is it all the time, "Oh, oh..." He made a strange sound.


    "You You''re kidding, aren''t you? Your reason is that the one who has been with us all the time is actually a snake spirit? "


    I nodded.


    The guy slapped his head hard, then shook it like hell and said, "Oh, my God! I think I must be ill. Or did you just say something wrong? "


    "Well, my dear, you are not very ill. Indeed, what I said is true! In your world, you have never seen a ghost before, have you? Now, your world has been overturned. You''ve seen ghosts, haven''t you? Now there are wild immortals. What''s so strange about that? "


    After saying this, he sighed as well as sighed.


    "I''m so excited! Zhang Yougen, thank you for bringing me into contact with these unknown worlds. It''s just that these things can''t be publicized, can they? Can I turn sister Liu into a real person, let me take a picture, and then I''ll send it out? "When I heard this, I sighed, then went up to him, patted the guy on the shoulder and asked him to sit down.


    We can talk about something slowly.


    First of all? I told him that Yexian is not easy.


    There are so many animals at the end of the day, but if you want to open your mind, there are very few part-time workers. One in a million, one in a billion. After opening the wisdom, we must seize the nature of heaven and earth and absorb the essence of the sun and moon. It takes thousands of years to become a wild fairy.


    In the end, you will succeed in transforming the form. After transforming the form, if you want to practice again, you will have to encounter the attack of thunder and lightning.


    Yexian can be said that it''s not easy. Those who can survive are the lucky ones among the lucky ones.


    Of course, the biggest enemies of these lucky people are human beings. The world of cultivation!


    Fahai in White Snake Lady, White Snake Lady is a good wild immortal, but the fake part is so popular that the husband and wife are separated.


    Let those audience one by one is to hate the root straight itch, right?


    But actually, Fahai is a good man.


    He just imprisoned Bai Niang Niang, and then asked her to practice Buddhism. After Xu Shilin was admitted to the first place, their family got together.


    But the other practitioners, they don''t have such a good mind.


    Why?


    These guys, come up and kill wild immortals.


    The purpose of killing these wild immortals is really wonderful. In order to capture the inner elixir in Yexian''s body.


    This thing can be used as medicine, which can prolong life and increase morality at the same time.


    It can be said that everyone is innocent and has his own guilt.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    Many immortals have never done anything bad. They even do good deeds and benefit the common people.


    But what happened in the end? It was very sad, very sad.


    Because there was Neidan in his body, he was skinned and cramped, and then he poached Neidan.


    Speaking of this, I looked at Shen Qiyu over there, and then asked, "what''s up? Speaking of this, do you think it''s easy for your sister Liu? Your picture, because of your curiosity, may directly lead to their death. "


    After saying this, Shen Qiyu shook his head and said no, no! It''s so dangerous. I''m wrong.


    I used to watch Liaozhai all the time, and I thought that the demons, foxes, snakes and so on, were terrible. Now I know that they are also very poor.


    This made me nod.


    I waved my hand and said, I''m tired too. I''ll have a rest first.


    So I went to have a rest.


    Shen Qiyu, who has nothing to do, just goes to study his own strange invention again.


    Then, after research and invention, this guy suddenly found that compass is a good thing.


    You can watch Feng Shui, you can track ghosts.


    So what is the principle?


    Maybe if we improve it, we can track some specific things.


    Of course, this is his graduation thesis, which has nothing to do with me.


    Liu Hong is still the same, squatting at home every day.


    It''s said that if you shut up, it''s like a martial arts master. I can''t be disturbed. Otherwise, I will be possessed.


    So, I don''t want to disturb Liu Hong, what should I do.


    Shen Qiyu invents that Liu Hong is shut down. It seems that I am the most idle.


    So, that day, chat in it.


    After all, this Shen Qiyu was dug out of that group?


    Maybe I can find other talents in this group.


    It has not been online for a long time. After it was online, the people inside began to talk about it one by one.


    What are the arguments?


    Sudden death!


    I found a lot of sudden deaths of otaku. These guys all died on the computer. When he was found, he didn''t wear pants and still had his own things in his hand.


    Isn''t that a very strange thing?


    Of course, you say the otaku is at home day by day and has nothing to do. What these people admire most is the Japanese women.


    They watch this thing on the computer every day. What they can''t avoid is to do some fierce sports.


    It''s easy to die suddenly if you stay up all night.


    So the police didn''t take it seriously.


    What''s more, this case is scattered. It''s not a concentrated outbreak in one place. There are 1.2 billion people in all parts of the country. Who died that day?


    It didn''t get any attention.


    As a result, I don''t know who gossiped in the group, saying that now the network business has an online Zhenzi.


    This is a female ghost, with the help of the Internet, wandering everywhere. She will become a woman and chat with you, and then chat with you, it will hurt you.


    There is a chat record, very conspicuous.


    I have a close look, it is a called network fat, and a called "infatuated with your red" guy in the chat.


    Xiao Pang must be a man, right? That''s the victim. The chat records of these guys are as follows.


    Xiao Pang came up and said, "beauty, how old are you?"


    This is a routine for many people to chat.


    How old are you? Male or female? Do you have a boyfriend? Not pretty or something.


    The front is boring anyway.


    But it can be seen that the network fat is an otaku, it is estimated that there is no girlfriend. In the network business, if there is a beautiful woman willing to chat, he is quite happy.


    For a moment, I talked with that "infatuated with you red".


    Of course, this "infatuated with your red" is also to chat with him. Basically, it comes and comes back immediately.


    Chat well, if a woman, for a long time do not return to you, a long time, feel dull.


    In other words, her answer is, well, you and so on.


    You are also very boring, will gradually break.


    However, if this woman seems to be chatting with you alone, and your questions are answered immediately in the past, the man will certainly be happy.


    Therefore, the network fat, anyway, do not work, every day with him in the chat.


    It''s a little weird!


    Is that woman also a housewife? No work, no food? Always with this man?


    Why do I say that?Simple!


    Among them, all the men left first and chatted with each other.


    For example, we have to eat in the middle and go to the toilet.


    When he comes back, as long as he sends a message, the guy will immediately say, "yes!"


    You look weird, don''t you?


    There are three o''clock in the morning, twelve o''clock at noon and five or six o''clock in the afternoon.


    These are the times when people want to eat and sleep, but the woman is in the second.


    If it''s not the above answer, it''s very human, not mechanical. I suspect this guy is chatting with a computer.


    Of course, what''s the most interesting thing about chat records?


    Xiao Pang has been chatting for about three or four days. He even mentioned it. Do you have a picture? I want to see you?


    Don''t ask me why I''ve been watching it for so long.


    Why? I''m so bored. When reading a novel, millions of words are just a few days, right? What''s more, this chat record.


    The girl on it really sent a picture.


    Because it''s a chat screenshot, I can only zoom in.


    However, this is not my own picture. It''s very blurred after zooming in.


    But But I can see clearly, the girl is very beautiful!


    The skin is very white.


    As the saying goes, a white cover a hundred ugly.


    What does that mean?


    A girl, as long as her skin is white, she will not be ugly.


    On the other hand, the girl''s facial features are very good. The hair is still black and straight. In my eyes, it''s average.


    Of course, the beauties I''ve met, Lei Rufei, Zhao Ping and my sister, are peerless beauties outside.


    Generally speaking, for others, that''s the level of beauty.


    So


    The fat man was so happy that he told the girl that she was so beautiful! It is too laggy.


    After all, it''s a normal thing to say these words.


    But at this time, the woman put forward another thing, which made people a little uneasy.


    Why?


    She said, "what''s the matter? It''s time to take a look at my picture, isn''t it mine? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    It''s embarrassing for otaku.


    The reason why an otaku is an otaku is that he doesn''t look very good except after he likes to stay at home.


    If you look good, you''ll already have a girlfriend.


    With a girlfriend, I must have gone out and worked with my girlfriend. Who do you do this kind of thing on the Internet?


    So, this guy was very embarrassed and didn''t answer.


    The woman urged her several times, but he had no choice but to tell the truth, "I actually It''s not very good-looking. You see my net name, called network xiaopang, I''m afraid you will be scared at that time. "


    What happened to the girl?


    He made a smile and said, "no! I think the heart is the most important thing for boys. How can a kind man like you dislike you? "


    After hearing this, I was so fucked up.


    It''s a long way to go!


    There are so many such bridges. Generally speaking, she deceives you. If you send her a picture of yourself.


    After that, you can wait. At that time will be more and more indifferent to you, and then do not contact.


    Of course, the otaku didn''t understand this routine, so he fell into the trap. Sure enough, the photos came out.


    My God!


    I wasn''t scared at the time.


    This is


    It''s a wonderful face. Not only fat, but also pockmarked face, the most wonderful is the mouth, a big buckteeth.


    Well, I was just thinking that if the internet name is Xiao Pang, although he is a little fat, he should be very cute. But now Pull it down!


    That girl will definitely dislike him.


    Can be wonderful things to come, the girl actually made a ha ha, said very cute ah. Very handsome!


    This also surprised the otaku and asked her if she was mocking herself?


    The girl said, no, I like it very much.


    "Ah? Do you really like it? "


    "Of course! Can you be my boyfriend? I like good boys


    In this way, the fat man is very happy. After that, every day, every day.


    Even talking without sleep.


    Well, I''m in love.


    No girl ever liked it, but now Somebody likes it. It''s strange that he''s not happy, and he''s afraid that the girl will run away, so he keeps watch every day.


    In fact, people in love, it is really a little brain grounding.


    What I can''t believe is that the girl I judged before is that after seeing his appearance, it will gradually cool down, won''t it? But the wonderful things are here, and she is talking all the time.


    I wipe, don''t meet true love.


    Well, after true love, the real horror is here.


    Why?


    The fat man finally can''t help it. After talking for so long, he wants to meet the girl.


    But the girl''s repeated obstruction is not willing to meet.


    That''s strange. I''ve seen each other in the photos. Why didn''t the girl agree?


    Little fat man also asked, why? Why don''t you agree.


    The girl said, "after you see it, you will regret it!"


    Xiaopang is funny. What regret is there? Are you so beautiful? Besides, I''m so ugly, you don''t dislike me. How can I dislike you?


    As a result, the girl asked him again and again, is it necessary to see him?


    Of course, the guy''s meeting!


    Then, the girl said, turn on the video and you''ll see it.


    It was in the middle of the night, and then there was a video.


    However, there is no video capture, nothing.


    It''s just the picture, talk time and so on.


    Then, the following is the accompanying text, saying that this guy died after opening the video.


    I then looked down, and then there were other people''s chats.


    There''s an office worker. Maybe he''s boring on night shift. He''s chatting with a girl on the Internet.


    Just as it happens, it''s this "infatuated with your red".


    Of course, this chat is a little hot.


    Xiaopang, that''s pure, yearning for love, isn''t it?


    This office worker does not lack a wife. Anyway, the chat inside is very hot.


    Finally, all kinds of coquettish. What''s more, in the end, the office worker was very appetizing and asked for that kind of chat.


    Unexpected is, "infatuated with your red" actually agreed.


    Then, as soon as the video was on, the man died.


    As a result, the following text, police investigation, according to chat records, this person is also because of watching that kind of video, and then sudden death.


    It''s so damn strange.


    Who is infatuated with you? Why did all the people who opened the video with her die in the end?This is so weird!


    It is because of these circumstances that This is called network Zhenzi!


    Of course, what''s more strange is, who sent this screenshot? And who collected these things.


    It''s even more strange! Other people''s chat records are confidential. How do you see them? Are you at the scene?


    Strange, strange!


    I quickly found the man, the guy who sent the screenshot, and asked him where this thing came from.


    But unexpectedly, he didn''t answer me at all. Anyway, after sending the screenshots and the text, it caused a heated debate in the group, and the boy''s head picture went black.


    I can''t find the answer I want. I''m thinking about it.


    I''ve never met such a thing before. How can this supernatural thing be combined with high-tech things?


    Of course, these things are common in Japanese movies.


    Take a movie tape for example. After putting it in, you can see Zhenzi crawling out of it.


    And for example, if you get a call, the ghost may find you.


    This is really more advanced than one!


    Now it''s better to come directly through the Internet.


    It''s a tough thing to deal with. What can you do with the Internet?


    It''s a computer case, isn''t it?


    After scratching my head and thinking for a long time, I can''t figure out why.


    In the end, he was really bored and hungry. Looking at Shen Qiyu over there, he was still studying his own invention. I''d better go to the kitchen and eat the next one myself.


    But just then


    "Diddiddidi!"


    There was a penguin voice.


    I thought, it''s the guy who posted the pictures, he''s coming back to me.


    Immediately, quickly opened the penguin, looked up.


    It turned out to be a small speaker, which means that someone is adding me.


    In fact, I don''t want to add friends. After all, I don''t need friends in reality. I don''t need to go online to find them.


    But, I think, it''s probably that person who added me.


    So, let''s click it first.


    After turning on the trumpet and seeing the name above, I felt numb.


    Infatuated with your red!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    Infatuated with your red?


    When I saw the name, my eyelids were puffed, and I felt uncomfortable all over.


    But, as a person in this business, I have no idea. If this "infatuated with your red", it is their legendary network Zhenzi.


    Well, I''ll see for myself how powerful you are.


    So, soon I got in touch directly.


    On the penguin, I sent a message, "who are you?"


    "Hello, handsome man." Sure enough, this Ya''s direct is second return.


    "What''s the matter?" I replied directly.


    "Dig, you are so cold! They just want to make friends with you. "


    "Make friends? Ha ha ha OK, don''t talk nonsense. Come on, let''s go straight to the video


    Those guys are not directly opened after the video, and then the network Zhenzi to kill it?


    That''s OK! I don''t want to waste my time. Let''s open the video directly. I''d like to see how to kill me?


    Unexpectedly, the woman in the video, directly to the sentence, "Wow, so straightforward ah?"


    "Ha ha, what''s the matter? Dare not open the video! You can drive. If you don''t drive, go away. "


    "Well, let''s start the video."


    Now, it''s my turn to be silly. I can''t believe it.


    My Lord, is it so rampant to be a ghost now? How dare you do harm in broad daylight?


    That line, the man is doing this line, what kind of ghost has not seen? If you dare to play, I dare to accompany you to the end.


    "Come on, drive!"


    I rushed to prepare the thunderbolt and my own gun. If she opens the video, she dares to get out of the computer and clean me up. I will definitely beat her mother to the point that she doesn''t know her.


    When I''m ready, I look at the video request from above. Take a deep breath and reach out, you know?


    The hand I put out was shaking all the time.


    After all, this kind of thing is a little too scary and incredible, isn''t it?


    But in the end, I''m still hard to go, click the video call button.


    At that time, the whole person was so nervous that her hands were pressed on the gun beside her. As long as she dared to come out, I would dare to kill her.


    But I found something wonderful.


    After opening the video, nothing happened!


    At the other end of the video, a beautiful girl is sitting there smiling at me.


    I''m stupid. What''s the matter? Isn''t this woman coming out?


    "What''s the matter? You seem surprised to see me? " Because it''s a video call. Now you don''t have to type.


    That woman directly came to the sentence, the voice is also very good, it sounds very sweet.


    I said with a smile, "ah, it''s a little bit."


    "What? Haven''t you seen such a beautiful girl? " That girl smiles sweetly again.


    I sneer, "quite narcissistic ah you!"


    Is she the only beauty?


    Maybe for other men, this is a beauty, but for me, it''s not really.


    "Of course! I''ve always been very confident about my appearance. "


    After that, I''m silent. What about this woman? He looked at me again with a smile and said, "it''s my little brother. You look very handsome. It''s my favorite dish! What about? Do you want to be my boyfriend? "


    When I heard this, I frowned and looked at her. Then I narrowed my eyes and asked, "what? Are girls so open now? If you catch a person on the Internet, you''ll let them be boyfriends directly? "


    "It''s called online love. What''s the problem?"


    "It''s not a big problem. I''m just curious to ask you, "how many people have you said this to?"


    "Well, what do you mean?"


    "You''re so open, you have a lot of boyfriends, don''t you?"


    "No! None of my boyfriends. If I have a boyfriend, why do I want to see you? "


    "What can we do when chatting on the Internet? Online love is not chatting, just talking and so on. Do you think this way of love is interesting? "


    "What do you want? You want to see me! Yes


    "How can I see you?"


    For a moment, I''m sneering in my heart. Damn, you saby, you want to see me. If you see me, I will kill you directly.


    Can not expect, that network Zhen son''s next words, directly let a person want to vomit blood.


    "Hee hee, aren''t you seeing me?"


    Hearing this, I''m really going to vomit blood. This smelly girl is playing with me. It''s disgusting.I rolled my eyes and said, "come on, really! I don''t want to talk to you, that''s all


    "Well, how can you do that, I said At least it''s a girl. Can''t you be polite to others? "


    "You''re welcome, sister! Don''t waste my time


    I just finished, and then, suddenly, she said something.


    "Wait, I know what you want."


    "Oh, what do you want?" I was dumbfounded.


    "Look at me and I''ll tell you."


    After that, I turned my head and looked at her, just like that. Frowning, I smoked pain, asked her what to do?


    As a result, the woman said, "look into my eyes, look into my eyes."


    "Yes?" I frowned.


    "You''re sleepy now, aren''t you? Do you know who I am? I''m your favorite girl in the world. No one can finish it. From today on, you like me. For other girls, you don''t have any feelings. For me, you can do everything, even give up your life. "


    At last, the woman was proud. Grinning and laughing.


    I scolded, "Psycho!"


    And then hang up the video.


    I guess that idiot is going crazy.


    I finally understand how the "infatuated love" is controlled by you.


    After all, she can hypnotize you to die for her. Let you think that she is the most beautiful person in the world, the rest is dung.


    Ma Dan, it''s a pity that hypnosis has no effect on me.


    Idiot! Lao Tzu was trained by Wang He to practice hypnosis.


    I can hypnotize myself, isn''t it? How can such a powerful person hypnotize you again?


    Of course, this woman is a little powerful. How do ordinary people deal with her?


    Moreover, after seeing me, she had a strong sense of prevention. Did not go through the computer, and then come out to harm me. How do you deal with her if she doesn''t come out?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    After turning off the video, I went straight to Shen Qiyu.


    The boy is still working there.


    I leaned over and asked him with a smiley face, still busy?


    He nodded.


    Then I asked, have you eaten yet?


    "Busy? How can you spare time to eat? "


    I said with a smile, "how about I give you the next bowl of noodles?"


    "Noodles? Don''t bother. Just give me a whole bowl of instant noodles. "


    "Instant noodles? If you eat this stuff for a long time, there will be no nutrition, right? You''d better have something else! "


    "I''m used to it."


    "All right!"


    This guy has worked hard and made great achievements. He''s very busy now. I have no choice but to serve him.


    Immediately, I ran downstairs, bought a box of "Master Kang", and then came up to boil the boiling water, so I soaked it and took it to the guy''s hand.


    He took the fork, and as he sucked the noodles, he said to me, "Hey, hey, look at this compass I''m going to make right now. At that time, you will be surprised by the power. At that time, we will be able to trace ghosts and Invisibles. "


    When I heard that, I frowned. But soon, I grinned, accompanied by a smiling face and said, "that''s what, Xiao Shen. Let me ask you something. What do you think? "


    "What''s the matter?" Shen Qiyu''s attention did not focus on me at all, but on the compass in front of me.


    Also, this guy is absolutely an invention maniac. Besides looking at his own invention, what else can he do?


    I asked him curiously, "Xiao Shen, if this ghost is hiding in the network. What should we do? "


    After I said this, he was stunned, and then replied, "how do you want to play? That''s totally impossible, OK? "


    "Why not?" I frowned.


    "Are ghosts now advanced to this level? I''ll think about it carefully. It''s a bit incredible. "


    " how incredible? " I looked at this guy directly, and then asked curiously.


    "Don''t you think this ghost is too playful? It''s not easy for them to live now. To learn how to scare people and master these high technologies is really more and more difficult. "


    I have thought about Shen Qiyu''s words before.


    But on second thought, I really thought of a possibility. Immediately, I echoed this guy''s words, then said with a smile, "by the way, didn''t you say that? This ghost is the existence of a kind of radio wave. Since it is the existence of a kind of radio wave, they are parasitic in the network. What''s the problem? "


    After saying this, Shen Qiyu put down his fork and stopped smoking noodles. Then, he turned his head and looked at me.


    I was a little bit flustered by this guy''s eyes, gave a dry smile, and then replied, "what''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that? "


    "I just don''t understand, brother. Well, why do you mention it? Do you really meet a ghost in the network? "


    Shen Qiyu''s words directly left me a little speechless.


    How long have you been angry with the penguin


    "How can I pay attention to this? Now I''m so busy that I''ve been researching and inventing these things. What''s the matter with you? "


    "Let me just say it. In the group, someone was found dead. And this incident is not two, but a serial homicide. There is also a screenshot above, which proves that there is such a thing. There is a female netizen called "infatuated with your red", who is specialized in dealing with those guys. After chatting with her, some otaku disappeared for no reason. Therefore, this case is also known as the network Zhenzi. "


    I really have no one else now, so I have to discuss with him.


    Shen Qiyu waved his hand and said with a smile, "Hey, what do you care about that guy? You don''t know. Many of them, like me before, have never seen ghosts and monsters. But after joining this group, they feel like they should pretend to be like this. Oh, by the way, the so-called ignorance pretends to understand, that''s the kind of people they are. I think, that video and so on, is PS comes out, just for the sake of sensationalism


    After saying this, I immediately shook my head and then said, "no! I''ve talked to that guy myself. "


    "It may be that people in the group deliberately pretend to cheat you."


    "No way! That guy used to try to hypnotize me. "


    Speaking of this, Shen Qiyu suddenly became a fool. After staring at me for a long time, I said, "are you sure what you said is true? Is there such a thing as network ZhenziI said, "you don''t believe it. Go to the computer and have a chat."


    This said, Shen Qiyu swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then came to the sentence, "chat, chat, you think I dare not go to chat?"


    Speaking of which, I really went.


    Then, after turning on the computer, he said, "what kind of person? Return network Zhen son, I still don''t believe


    Then, this guy was typing.


    "Crackle crackle" of a burst of percussion, the two really chatted.


    I think this guy is going to chat, so I don''t care so much. And then I went over there and started to see the boy''s new things.


    Not to mention, this guy invented a lot of good things.


    There was a top in it. I held it up and looked at it carefully. It was wound.


    Then, twist the spring out and put it on the table. The next thing is a little strange.


    The top was on the table and began to spin wildly.


    After this rotation, the sound of "Sutra" came out.


    When I heard this, I was stunned and yelled at Shen Qiyu over there, "what is this?"


    "Ha ha, you don''t know! This is a very famous Lama. He read the exorcism Sutra. Hey, hey, hey As long as you have this thing and meet those ghosts, you just throw it out. Maybe the sound will play a role? "


    Don''t mention it. I can only say this guy is a genius.


    Other things, I carefully study, found a lot of good things.


    Of course, this look, unconsciously, a little bit of time on the past. When I react, look up and I''ll wipe! It''s getting dark.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    "Oh, it''s dark!"


    I turned and yelled. I was surprised to find that there was no reply at all.


    What''s going on?


    Raised head, I look forward to the past, suddenly found a big problem.


    What''s the problem?


    Shen Qiyu is silent. He is staring at the computer in front of him.


    I took a snap at my brain.


    Ma Dan! Disaster, attention is all on these things, completely forget this guy.


    I''ve been fuckin ''trained, and I can resist the hypnosis of that female ghost. But


    Shen Qiyu has no such ability. In essence, he''s also an otaku, isn''t he?


    The difference is that this is a technical house, others are just fat houses.


    Immediately I quickly walked over to see this guy?


    It''s just like a flower maniac. Holding his chin, and then sitting there, grinning, haha. That smile is so damn cheap!


    "What''s the matter?" he said with a smile? What''s so funny about you? Don''t you hear me calling you? "


    Who ever thought, it''s OK not to say, after saying


    This guy suddenly turned his head, directly toward me is a word, at that time almost didn''t give me scared to pee in the past.


    I wish I could! That look is too haze, see people all over uncomfortable ah.


    I looked at him and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. I couldn''t get it back for a long time.


    "You You What''s the matter with you kid? What kind of look is that? " I make complaints about it.


    Who ever thought that this guy gnashed his teeth and said, "what do you want?"


    I was dumbfounded to hear that.


    "What the hell am I doing? I told you to have dinner. What''s your attitude, you little boy? "


    "I won''t eat! Don''t get in my way. You go away


    With that, the guy raised his hand and gave me a hard push.


    Wipe your uncle''s, at that time almost didn''t push directly to the ground for me to sit.


    Looking at him, I can''t react for a long time. It''s too much.


    Forget the color, forget the color!


    "Hey, you son of a bitch, have you been brainwashed?" I doubt my judgment.


    It seems that it was Sabi''s behavior to let this guy run to check at the beginning. After all, he is also flesh and blood, ordinary people are not?


    "What? Don''t worry about it. Get out of my way. " This smelly boy was furious and gave me a hard push.


    Sir, it seems that there are no tears without coffins.


    In order to save this guy, I had to go forward and directly pull the collar of this guy. I shook desperately and said, "wake up, wake up! Asshole, you have been brainwashed by others now. Do you know that your state is very dangerous. Wake up, do you hear me


    But at this time, who could have thought that the guy actually stretched out his hand to touch the back.


    Touch and touch. This table is mine, isn''t it? Where''s the ashtray.


    Then, this guy actually directly touched the ashtray on the table, and then toward my head, "Baji" is a, directly hit over.


    Ma Dan, I was caught off guard. I didn''t expect this, did I? The head opened, and there was no response at all.


    Ma Dan, I''ve been out in the south for so long. I''ve never been attacked by others. Today is a good day. It''s the first time for this smelly boy.


    After being hit on the head, the whole person had no reaction at all. He was dizzy and couldn''t react for a long time. He was so hot that he passed out.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping. Anyway, my brain is not awake and I feel terrible.


    When I opened my eyes and looked around, I found that it was dark. Instead, there are bursts of fluorescence, and there is no time for any reaction.


    I reached out and touched my head. Then there was a pain. It was too painful.


    Struggling to sit up, but the pain is unbearable, too deadly.


    I snorted, then sat up and looked around. I was surprised to find that Shen Qiyu was still knocking on the keyboard and chatting happily on the computer desk.


    I''m so angry. Dog bastard, opened his brother''s head. Now he has spare time to chat and pick up girls. Is it too much?


    I struggled to get up. Of course, since the boy is a little crazy now, I''m afraid nothing I said will work.


    So


    Now I can only play tough, with ordinary means, without any effect, I''ll play some exciting.Struggling to get up, and then in that guy chatting, chatting very vigorously. I suddenly kicked this guy in the back from behind.


    All of a sudden he exclaimed, and then the same is no idea, directly fell from the stool.


    After I fell to the ground, I immediately grabbed the bench and jumped up, and hit the computer hard. Son of a bitch, I''ll show you. I''ll show you the video.


    All of a sudden, I smacked it to pieces.


    Now, the computer is destroyed, how can he chat?


    It''s crazy to yell at him! no No


    I don''t listen to you.


    Turn the chair, directly the computer as the enemy, crazy smack.


    Every smacking seemed to hit the guy''s heart. There he was, with a look of pain on his face, constantly wailing, "no, no, no No


    Paralysis, I see a burst of pain.


    Pointing to the boy''s nose, he scolded, "you''ve been fascinated by that damned ghost. Smelly boy, you were hypnotized by him and brainwashed by him. "


    Who ever thought that when I said this, he was shaking his head and saying, "no! That''s why you said that on purpose, isn''t it? I can tell you, your set is useless to me. I will not choose to compromise, you wait, you remember for me


    At this point, he turned his head and ran like this.


    I''m stupid. What the hell is this? Inexplicable!


    However, when the guy rushed to his room, I felt a jump in my heart.


    No! This guy, he''s going to do something.


    Although the computer is broken, there is still a mobile phone?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    If after going back, he hides in the quilt and secretly chats about penguins, what can you do?


    So think of here, I quickly went forward, constantly knocking on the door, "open the door! Open the door, son of a bitch. "


    He didn''t pay any attention to me. The door was locked and there was no response.


    I don''t think it can go on like this any more. I think that before, those otaku ran to open the video, and then died one by one.


    If the boy also opened the video, it''s really hard to save the immortal.


    So, I decided not to wait any longer. I just raised my foot and banged it.


    What do you call this? For no reason, to their own caused so much trouble.


    First, an ashtray was lost, then a computer was smashed, and then the door of my home was kicked off.


    It''s not fuckin ''bad luck.


    I can''t help it. It''s also to save my brother, isn''t it?


    After kicking the door open, I rushed straight inside and saw a very frightening scene.


    See Shen Qiyu this guy, holding a mobile phone, where is playing video. He had a crazy look on his face and had no other reaction at all.


    On the contrary, this guy can''t see, but I can. Inside the mobile phone, a dark hand stretched out directly, and then pinched this guy''s neck.


    This guy was completely brainwashed, didn''t react, didn''t even feel pain.


    As soon as I saw this situation, I estimated that Shen Qiyu would be strangled like those housemen. Then, on the news the next day, it was said that the boy was another person who died suddenly.


    As a last resort, I went straight forward and jumped on this guy.


    But I forgot, this female ghost is a spirit, I am a living body, how can I attack her?


    There is no way to attack!


    But looking at Shen Qiyu, he felt more and more uncomfortable. The most wonderful thing is that he is about to die, and I don''t know what he saw before he died. The boy has a satisfied smile on his face.


    You think you''re a match girl?


    Also a face of happiness.


    Dog bastard!


    Scold to scold, fight to fight, after all, is a brother, you can''t say not to save him, right?


    There''s no way. I can only yell, "let go, let go!"


    But this female ghost is so determined to kill him that she doesn''t give up at all. I can''t fight. I''m afraid it''s too late to go back and get my own tools. By that time, the boy will be dead. Who is it?


    What to do?


    What can be used to exorcise evil spirits?


    Boy pee! Pull a few, I''m not fuckin ''anymore.


    As soon as I turned my eyes, I thought of something. Immediately, he stretched out his middle finger directly, which was hard. After biting it directly, he pointed at the ghost''s arm on the spot.


    Then, only heard a burst of shrill scream, for a time, the ghost was scared, quickly retracted his hand.


    I took this opportunity to get Shen Qiyu out.


    Then, while the guy couldn''t breathe and fainted, I grabbed my mobile phone and smacked it hard on the ground.


    This thing was immediately smashed to pieces, and finally completely destroyed.


    I was relieved, this suddenly completely blocked the network Zhenzi, want to come to this world hope.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the boy is still in the state of evil. I''ll just take out the rope and tie this guy.


    After waiting for a long time, he woke up and yelled, "let me go, let me go, I want to see my little red, I want to see my little red!"


    At that time, I was very angry, "Pa Pa Pa" was just a few big mouths, which directly cut this guy hard.


    See you!


    In the end, I was really upset by this guy. I just took off my shoes and smelly socks and stuffed them in his mouth. I don''t want to be upset.


    However, he was always hypnotized and fell in love with the ghost. You said that it''s not the only way to stop him now. You can only find a way to wake him up.


    But this hypnosis is not like sleeping and dreaming. If you have a nightmare. Just give me a slap!


    What about hypnosis?


    Basically, this hypnotist, if you don''t give a clear command, you can''t wake up at all. Always like this, muddle through all the time.


    That''s what hypnotists do. What about the ghost?


    They have ghost skills!


    I really can''t help it. I don''t have the ability either. I have to go to the old monk.


    When I met the old monk, I told him about it.


    As a result, the old man came again.


    "I knew there would be nothing good for you to see me. Every time you come, it must be purposeful. " I can''t laugh or cry at this.I have to say that this time, things are really very difficult.


    The guy who got hired is my partner. It can also be said that he is my very good brother. Please be merciful and help her.


    As a result, the old man said, "Amitabha, good. Every time you come here, you are empty handed and ask for my help. What happened? Am I so casual? You''re a beggar, aren''t you? "


    Hearing this, my brow is drawn. In the final analysis, doesn''t ya want money?


    Come on! I lost my ashtray, smashed my computer and kicked the door.


    Now I don''t care about the money.


    So, he took out 1000 yuan and put it into Gongde incense, which can be regarded as the incense money he donated.


    As a result


    The guy said, "you are too stingy. You''ve made a lot of money in this business, haven''t you? Just give me a thousand dollars? "


    Where have you been doing business for free recently? What''s more, you are a monk. What do you want so much money for? "


    The old monk said, "how to deal with money is my freedom. Are you in charge? "


    "What about that? I owe you first. "


    No way, the old man had to come out and gave me a bag of medicine. Tell me to take this thing back, put it in the water and give it to the boy.


    I glared, and then I said, "that''s it?"


    "Yes! It''s that simple. "


    The old monk also said with a face of oath.


    I''m skeptical, take this thing, and then mutter on my face. It''s a try, but it''s not a try?


    Back home, I prepared a bowl of water, and then I was ready to see what the so-called panacea was.


    As a result, it really doesn''t matter. After reading it, your nose will be crooked.


    What?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    It''s just a bag of balsamic ash!


    Incense ash is the kind of incense ash left after worshiping Buddha and burning.


    It''s this thing. Do you think it''s cheating?


    It''s such a crap that he sold me 1000 yuan. Is this guy a little too cruel?


    Kengdai, really kengdai!


    This old monk, I really have nothing to say. The fighter in the ox drags, the aircraft carrier in the pit father!


    When I think of making money before, I played my life and risked my life to fight a little bit.


    What about him?


    Just pit my father and charge me 1000 yuan for a bag of fragrant ash.


    However, since things have come, I still want to save people. At that time, if not, I can still go to him for trouble.


    So, he took off the smelly socks, and then squeezed Shen Qiyu''s nose and forced him to drink it.


    Ooh! Boy, that stuff makes me sick. I''m going to eat it instead. I think I can''t stand it.


    But the strange thing is here. After drinking that, this guy recovered quickly.


    When I woke up, I asked me why I was tied to him.


    Of course, at this time I still have a heart. What if this guy just wants to untie me and confuse me?


    So, I made a bit of insinuation to make sure that this guy didn''t lie to me before I untied him and let him out.


    This guy was looking at my head, still wrapped in bandages, and actually asked a teaser, "has anyone died in your family?"


    Listen to me is infuriated, jump up directly, a fierce chestnut hit on this guy''s head, scolded a sentence, "I''m not wearing a filial piety handkerchief, it''s you who opened my head."


    This said, he also a little silly, staring at me, a puzzled face, said, "when do I give you a scoop in the head?"? Why don''t I know these things? "


    "Pretend! You pretend to me again. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now. " I was very angry at that time.


    But the guy just touched his head and said, "I really don''t know why these things happen. You''d better explain it to me, or I''m really in a bind. "


    Look at this guy''s death. It''s not like he''s pretending.


    There is no way, I sigh, had to put the whole story, all told.


    After hearing this, the guy was surprised, touched his head and said, "I really don''t know, so many things have happened. It''s really strange. Why don''t I have any memory? You''re not lying to me, are you? "


    "How can I lie to you? I''m not bored. I''m bleeding on my head. I''m here to cheat you, right


    I can only say that he is embarrassed.


    Finally, he asked me, "is that network Zhenzi really so powerful?"


    I nodded and talked nonsense! Or will there be so many homeboys?


    The guy was a little flustered and said, "what should I do? Will this guy trouble me again? "


    I shook my head and said, "as long as you stop using the Internet, how can she find you?"


    "Yes! So it is


    At this point, Shen Qiyu frowned again, and then said with a face of embarrassment, "in other words, do we just let go? I think those otaku brothers are really pathetic. Although I was lucky to meet you, so I escaped. But what about them? At that time, people will continue to die, won''t they? "


    After saying this, I immediately knew what this guy was thinking. Don''t want to let friends, help clean up the network Zhenzi, lest others continue to harm people.


    In fact, instinctively speaking, I don''t want to wade in muddy water.


    You know, this kind of work is not easy to get, but also at the risk of life.


    Who do you say likes to do such thankless things?


    So, I still don''t want to go.


    Of course, sometimes it''s not something you want to do or not.


    What''s the key?


    Now it''s a disaster, and it''s also provoking us. If you don''t deal with her, won''t it leave a psychological shadow in the future.


    To say the least, if we don''t solve this problem, how can we get involved in this business in the future?


    Who else is coming to you, isn''t it?


    So no matter what it is for, even if it is for their own face, I think we should go to poke a beehive.


    Of course, where is the most troublesome part.


    I looked at Shen Qiyu over there and said, "my trouble is that the guy is shrinking on the Internet. You said that if you come out directly, you may have nothing to do, right? "


    Shen Qiyu over there nodded."But now she has been on the Internet, basically with a turtle shell. You said, in this case, how should I deal with him? "


    Speaking of this, looking at Shen Qiyu over there, I said with a smile, "genius inventor, do you think you can find a way to get that guy out?"


    "But, according to what you said before, only when the guy is murdering, will he get out of the computer, right?" Shen Qiyu came suddenly.


    I nodded, which was no surprise.


    That guy is hiding in it. It must be inconvenient to move. If he wants to attack people, he must come out from the network.


    Shen Qiyu thought about it, and then said, "I have a bold idea. Do you want to have a try?"


    When I said this, I used my toes to think about it, and I probably thought about what he called the method.


    Since the network Zhenzi, only in the time of murder, will come out of it. Well, find a bold guy and use him as bait.


    When that thing comes out, just kill her.


    Last time, it was because I was not fully prepared, so I had to point her with the blood of my fingers. But next time, if all the tools are ready, how can this guy escape?


    For example. I have a bold idea, too.


    If I can find a way to drag this guy out of the computer and destroy it, what will she do?


    Is it going to die out immediately, or can''t go back to the computer and have to be slaughtered?


    I have to say that this is a very attractive proposal.


    What''s more, it''s just the saying that if we take a cut, we will gain wisdom.


    I''ve never experienced anything like this before, but it''s just a kid. What if you meet that kind of fierce one in the future? Now this kid, can be said to give me experience, brush strange use is not?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    So here comes the crux of the problem.


    Everyone has a bold idea, so who should do the bold action?


    This is a very straightforward question!


    You said that thing has been hidden on the Internet. What should we do to get it out?


    This is a key issue!


    After all, someone has to be the bait, right?


    This bait is very dangerous. This kind of thing is not a special case of two, but a lot of many, since ancient times, there has been a saying


    Wuzai doesn''t come to a good end!


    So I looked directly at Shen Qiyu and said with a smile, "well, this thing Or do you want to work hard? "


    After saying this, the guy shook his head desperately to show that he was determined not to do so. Before, I almost lost my life. How can I play now? Easy to die, brother!


    So


    Shen Qiyu, the smelly boy, intends to let me go.


    It''s impossible. I''ve already played the network Zhenzi before.


    No matter how stupid that woman is, she won''t win again, will she?


    For a moment, both of me were distressed. I didn''t know what to do at all. At this time, I was thinking, it seems that there are too few people here.


    If tianbang is here, he must be rushing to do the work.


    For a moment, I looked at Shen Qiyu and said with a smile, "are you an otaku? You know, all the friends of this otaku are otaku, right? Hey, hey, hey You think of a way. Can you introduce a few brave people to help


    Shen Qiyu cried and said helplessly, "brother, is it good to face ghosts? Who is so stupid to help? Isn''t that too much? "


    I said, "sabby! Why do you want to tell people that there is such a ghost. Let those guys get caught first, and then we''ll talk about it. If it''s not too late, we''ll take the girl out


    After saying this, I looked at him and he looked at me. They frowned.


    "No, no, it''s easy to have no friends. When the time comes, people will know what happened. It''s easy to break up with me. "


    Shen Qiyu''s words made me roll my eyes.


    "You think, if this man is hypnotized, he will be just like you. How can he know what we have done? When the time comes, it can be done in a relaxed environment without being aware of it. "


    After I said this, Shen Qiyu was still thinking about it. After hesitating for a long time, he suddenly said, "if you are not hypnotized, isn''t that a pit father?"


    When I heard this, I patted him on the back of the head and said, "pig brain! If not hypnotized, then how can the female ghost suddenly run out? It''s not 100% sure. He''s going to die when he comes out. "


    After saying this, Shen Qiyu nodded, immediately this guy ran over and directly damaged him.


    How to make it bad?


    According to him, he has a classmate. The man was very ugly. When he was studying, they gave him a nickname. What''s it called?


    King Kong!


    You can imagine what this guy looks like.


    That a body developed muscle pimples, the face is also acne.


    How to say?


    His skin is oily and his whole body is covered with oil. If you walk with him, when you go out in the daytime, you will be shined by the sun, and then look at his face.


    Ooh! It''s all oil. It''s shiny.


    I''ve had girlfriends in the middle, but I can''t stand it. I feel this guy is old.


    What''s more, I''m very sloppy. I have bad breath, bad feet and a whole body of oil.


    Shen Qiyu calls King Kong and tells him to introduce his sister. This guy is coming.


    That''s really fast!


    How fast is it? It''s coming all night.


    King Kong didn''t have a job. He bought a second-hand car and ran a black car every day. That''s his job!


    When you come, you can''t let people come in vain, can you?


    We''ll have good food and drink right away.


    Having enough to eat and drink, this guy can''t wait to ask where his sister is.


    Shen Qiyu looked at me and I kept winking.


    The guy said, "I met a girl on the Internet. She''s very beautiful. She wants a boyfriend! "


    When I heard that it was on the Internet, and it was originally King Kong who was in high spirits, it was like pouring a basin of cold water, and the whole person wilted.


    "You lied to me to introduce me to a beautiful woman on the Internet. It''s not me


    I quickly said, "I''ve seen that woman in our city. If you talk well, you can see her in minutes. "This said, King Kong came a bit interested. But, soon uncomfortable, where came the sentence, "you say, I look like this, people can cut me? It''s too oily! "


    For a moment, Shen Qiyu frowned and couldn''t find a reply. Yes! Shen Qiyu is an honest man. He is not good at deceiving people.


    I hear this funny, he won''t lie, I come!


    "That''s bullshit! If we don''t, we won''t do it ourselves. It''s not that after chatting on the Internet, the woman said that she likes men with muscles. Especially Mr. bodybuilding, greasy, shining in the sun How fierce


    This said, King Kong is excited to jump up.


    Happily, I kept asking, "really? Really, you didn''t lie to me


    "I lied to you? You look at my computer, see? It''s all smashed up. "


    When I say this, Vajra is a little confused. Is there any connection between the two?


    I said with a smile, originally this girl was talking with Shen Qiyu. After opening the video, Emma, it''s called a beautiful one. Shen Qiyu, after chasing her for a long time, wants her to be his girlfriend.


    But the girl suddenly said, what she likes is muscle, oily man. Shen Qiyu, a weak scholar, really doesn''t like So, in a rage, he smashed my computer.


    So together cheat, that guy more happy. Quickly said, "well, well, quickly introduce this beauty to me. Said, must be a beauty, can''t accept ugly than


    I heard all funny, back to the sentence, "you run so far over the road, I mean to find an ugly for you?"


    "But Your computer has been smashed. How can I see it? What an embarrassment


    "There are cell phones now."


    At this point, he quickly patted his head and said, "yes, yes, how could I forget this stubble."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    So he took out his cell phone, and the guy began to ask me for the number.


    I also took out my cell phone and gave him the number. Unexpectedly, this guy added it easily.


    Then, King Kong also butt bump butt bump at us smile, "before is not introduced to me ah, so easy to add?"


    I nodded, of course, what I said and what I promised.


    Of course, the devil just introduced him.


    I''m afraid the reason why this guy is so relaxed is that the female ghost is waiting for the prey at all?


    Some people come to the door to seek death. That''s what they want.


    After adding it, the two people will start chatting.


    In fact, we don''t need to say that the woman was really terrible. After a while, King Kong began to talk.


    Laughing from time to time, to meet a unique vanity.


    As for Shen Qiyu and I, we gave a quick wink. They said there was something wrong and left for a while.


    Vajra was totally addicted to it. He didn''t care whether we were going or not. He waved his hand and even couldn''t get it. We left quickly.


    So as not to be a light bulb!


    After we left, they let go of the chat.


    After entering the room, of course, I hastened to prepare. How can I get the female ghost out?


    To solve this problem, Shen Qiyu prepared a prop.


    What is this prop?


    Rope! You can trap the woman''s hands and pull them out.


    Of course, ordinary rope, how can you tie the female ghost?


    This rope is different. According to Shen Qiyu, this rope was soaked in the urine of a boy. What''s more, it was put in the middle of the day, when the sun was the most poisonous, to dry things after exposure.


    It can be said that whether it''s child urine or sunlight, it''s a good thing.


    At that time, this rope is just a demon rope. Once it''s tied, you can''t get rid of it.


    No way, although I feel disgusted, but in order to save people, in order to accept the ghost, I reluctantly use it.


    On the other side, when we''re ready, we''ll wait.


    If King Kong doesn''t want to open the video, then the ghost can''t come out, can''t it?


    So we can only wait and wait, wait and wait, stare back and forth, until I have a headache.


    It turned out to be the next day.


    King Kong still didn''t open the video, lying on the table, so he fell asleep.


    I can''t help it. I''ve got lunch ready. Then I''ll let this guy get up for dinner.


    When eating, this guy still put where, ha ha ha ha of smile, say he met angel. How beautiful!


    I was puzzled and asked, "how do you know she''s beautiful if you don''t have a video?"


    King Kong said he saw the picture.


    As a result, I have a headache. I persuade him that it''s better to look at the photos directly? Are you a little bit of a brat?


    As a result, King Kong was very distressed and did not dare to open the video.


    I can understand that this guy is afraid to open a video because he is afraid that people will not be happy when they see his face.


    I heard it all funny, and then I patted my chest and said, "on the contrary, she especially likes you. To tell you the truth, yesterday, where were you chatting? We were in another room. We secretly took photos of you and sent them to you. "


    "What? How is that possible? "


    Hearing this, King Kong was a little unhappy and said, "why don''t you say hello to me. At least find a handsome picture


    "Boy, you should be glad we did. You don''t know. After taking your picture yesterday, the girl was very happy. And you''re her favorite type


    "Really?"


    "I don''t believe it. You can verify it on the Internet. That woman must say she likes you! Then you can open the video directly, what? Don''t you want to see the honor of your beloved girl? "


    After that, he gave an embarrassed smile. However, he nodded and went to do it immediately.


    What do I say to him? How can he find other girls in broad daylight?


    Vajra Meng, asked me not to look for it during the day, when to look for it?


    "Silly, if other girls want to live, they must find a mature and stable one, right? If you don''t work in the daytime and have no career, how can other girls take a fancy to you. If you don''t contact him during the day and go to him at night, you will say that you are working hard during the day. To give the future daughter-in-law the best life. I promise, this girl will give you high marks. At that time, I can''t say you''ll do it. "


    That''s right, he said, patting his head! That''s it. I went to work. I went to work.


    "Work fart. I stayed up all night last night. Don''t you want to die now when you go to work? What''s more, you can''t see it! The reason why I asked you to do this is for acting. You go to rest first. By the end of the night, be energetic and make your muscles hard. Let''s see you''re her favorite man! "Don''t say that. King Kong really believes in what he says. Otherwise, people in love are pretty Sabi.


    So, after a night''s rest, the ghost didn''t dare to come out until the evening, did it?


    If she doesn''t come out during the day, she''ll be in trouble.


    So, when we get to the night, we shout for King Kong. Also pretended to dress up for him, and then this guy almost, let him open the video.


    Of course, we also have to have an excuse. It''s not good for us to look around when people fall in love, right?


    So he went straight to one side.


    Actually?


    Still peeping aside, and then there''s the hypnotic phase.


    Sure enough, after the video was opened there, King Kong began to lose his mind.


    Not only that, but I also felt the air around me start to get cold.


    I said, "be careful, that thing will come out and kill you."


    He nodded, and we all waited.


    Sure enough, a terrible thing happened at this time.


    See a pale hand, actually from the mobile phone screen inside, straight out.


    I have to be damned glad that modern mobile phones are full screen. Otherwise, the original kind of small Nokia mobile phone, do not know whether this woman can climb out.


    Of course, this is just the idea of bad taste.


    Because in this moment, the hand of that thing has been pinched on the neck of King Kong.


    I don''t know what the boy saw at this moment. Being pinched by someone else''s neck is about to die.


    He not only has no feeling, no pain, on the contrary, a face of enjoyment, a face of pleasure.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    It seems that he was hypnotized.


    That guy is about to be killed, but after hypnosis, I''m afraid what I see in front of my eyes is not suitable for children. He may feel that he is doing something very happy.


    Shen Qiyu over there is worried. You know, this is his friend. Did he find it?


    Now it''s going to kill, and the responsibility will be on this guy.


    Let me go ahead and stop this guy.


    But I said, no hurry! Wait a second.


    After all, it''s just a hand, isn''t it? It''s very fast for you to shrink your hand in case of any situation.


    For example, this ordinary person touched boiled water or was touched by electricity.


    However, if the body out, want to shrink reaction can not be so fast.


    Shen Qiyu was impatient and said, "in case she doesn''t show up, what shall we do? Watching that guy die like this? "


    I said it''s impossible. Is this female ghost killing just for the sake of killing?


    If she can lurk on the Internet, she must absorb men''s masculinity. Otherwise, how to stay in the sun for so long?


    When I was saying this, I saw a head coming out little by little.


    It''s a bit incredible. The screen of the mobile phone is so small, but that thing is just coming out.


    It''s small at this end of the screen, but when it comes out, it''s normal.


    Shen Qiyu is so happy that he says it''s time to do it?


    I nodded, and then a little bit, a little bit crept close to the thing.


    This network Zhen son''s vision, all in own preys on, didn''t realize a bit of danger is approaching.


    However, when I realized it, something was wrong. When she looked around, she thought of going back and running.


    I give a sneer. Yama asked you to die in the third shift. Who dares to stay till the fifth shift.


    Suddenly a shake hand, the rope flies directly past, a cover this female ghost''s head. As for the success of this plan, this is the absolute key.


    Sure enough, only heard a scream, and then I forced the wine is a drag.


    Good guy! I was dragged out by this guy on the spot.


    The ghost screamed. It''s really miserable. The rope is tied on my head and I can''t run at all, can''t I?


    At the critical moment, I yelled, "Shen Qiyu, shoot! Shoot the ghost. "


    Shen Qiyu shivered with fright. I''ve seen this before, but I''ve never been on the battlefield. Now I''m a little nervous to hear that I asked him to fight female ghosts.


    Of course, he also knows that he can''t joke at this time. He may die.


    So, raised the gun in the hand, directly on the Yellow bullet. A crackling shot!


    But


    No eggs! None of them hit.


    I was silly at that time, looking at the room full of children pee, immediately yelled, what are you doing? You don''t have this precision. You invented the weapon, didn''t you? How to make such a dish?


    The guy stammered back, "I I''m afraid. I''m really afraid. "


    Because of fear, this guy''s hand is shaking. If his hand is shaking, the muzzle of the gun can''t be hit.


    I''m so angry.


    At this time, the disheveled woman felt the danger. Immediately a roar, and then with a pair of sharp claws, toward my head, directly on the fierce grasp.


    I wipe! If this catches me, isn''t it dead?


    I can only try my best to dodge and escape. At the same time, I fell over my shoulder and fell to the ground. It''s really miserable.


    However, this time, she successfully broke free.


    The next moment, directly without saying a word, a flight, toward the mobile phone on the past.


    This Ya of unexpectedly still want to escape to go back, hide inside the mobile phone.


    Hehe, how can it be so easy?


    I was extremely fast, directly rushed to the past, directly is a charm, pasted on the mobile phone.


    The charm was written in imitation of those masters'' charms. I don''t know if it will work.


    But


    Cinnabar is real!


    All of a sudden, the ghost hit on it, screamed, and the whole person flew away.


    "Ha ha Now you don''t have room to run, do you? "


    I gave a sneer.


    The ghost looked at me, angry and resentful, and even yelled, "mean!"


    Oh, I''ve beeped the dog, too.


    You are a guy hiding on the Internet, who uses hypnosis to confuse men, kill them and suck other people''s masculinity. You actually mean to say that I am mean.


    I said, "whatever, you''re dead today."


    Say words, I hold to wipe gun, over there Shen Qiyu holds the gun in the hand, we a little bit of approach past.This network Zhen son also scared silly, left and right looked, have no way to go.


    I have long thought that ya might run away. Therefore, all the exits have already been pasted with runes, which makes you have no way to go to heaven and no way to enter the earth.


    Just as I rushed up to get this guy, something changed.


    The ghost suddenly turned her head, looked at the King Kong on one side, and yelled, "brother Shuai, help


    As a result, at this point, the King Kong roared, "don''t bully my girlfriend!"


    Pounce on, unexpectedly a embrace me, press me to fight hard.


    I don''t have time. I yelled, "Shen Qiyu, kill her!"


    Shen Qiyu reacts and shoots continuously.


    What about the ghost?


    The action is still very fast. I dodge everywhere in this place. It''s as flexible as a snake.


    I scolded a sentence, you ya aim point!


    I haven''t finished my words yet. That disgusting muscle man is two fists on my face.


    I yelled, "your uncle''s son of a bitch, you are brainwashed! Wake me up. "


    But it''s no use. He won''t listen at all. Before, Shen Qiyu was like this.


    Basically, if hypnotized, he can''t wake up without receiving instructions. It''s no use even if you break his head!


    King Kong, this guy, is shouting, "let you bully my girlfriend, let you bully my girlfriend. I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you! "


    When he said this, he stretched out his hand and pinched my neck. He didn''t let go.


    Wipe your uncle, I feel I''m about to die.


    This guy is a dead hand.


    Strength is still so big, I can''t break free at all, I feel less and less oxygen, I will die of hypoxia.


    At this point, it doesn''t matter whether it''s a teammate or not.


    Then, legs up, according to this guy''s stomach, force of a stare, directly to his kick fly out.


    Then, I really can''t stand it, where I gasped.


    I''m so tired. I''m so tired!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    But King Kong, the smelly boy, actually got up again, howled and pounced on me.


    Oh, I wiped it!


    That''s a lot of fun.


    Shen Qiyu over there is still shooting back and forth, but it doesn''t have much practical effect.


    I quickly ran over, grabbed his gun, and then yelled, "you deal with that King Kong, I deal with this Zhenzi!"


    The guy was stunned, and then said, "ha ha, brother, are you kidding? My little body, you let me deal with King Kong, I can''t fight it at all? "


    I don''t care if he can fight?


    Anyway, it''s the gun in my hand. I''m going to shoot continuously.


    Shen Qiyu is unlucky enough to be beaten by King Kong. He is black and blue. He will be as miserable as he is.


    Here, I''m constantly shooting, but the speed of the ghost is very fast. It''s really hard to dodge back and forth to hit him.


    No way, for flexible things, you can cover a large area.


    In the past, there was a profession called sniper.


    It''s just hiding in the dark and shooting coldly. Many people can''t reflect it, and then they lose their heads with one shot.


    It''s very powerful.


    How strong is it? A small team is walking on the road. Suddenly, a gun is fired and a person falls down. A small group of people, all will lie on the ground, can''t lift their heads.


    I''m afraid I''ll blow my head!


    One person can suppress a group of people. How exaggerated are you?


    So, those soldiers hate snipers very much.


    These guys are not soldiers. They dare not fight to the death on the battlefield. On the contrary, they are bitches hiding behind their backs.


    As a result, after these people were arrested, there was basically only one end.


    That''s to shoot without trial.


    It''s a headache to deal with the sniper. You don''t know where he is. One shot will kill you!


    So far, there are only two ways to deal with snipers.


    The first way is for snipers to shoot snipers.


    You also have a good sniper to fight this guy, and then kill each other.


    There is another way that is not the way.


    The gunfire rang out. Looking at the location where the dead man was shot, you can probably guess where he was hiding.


    For example, there''s a ruin ahead, inside a building.


    That suppresses, you also can''t lift a head to come, dare not go up?


    What about that?


    Call the air force, or fire support from the rear, and blow up a building.


    It''s no use hiding in it. Bury it alive!


    To deal with a sniper in this way, you can imagine.


    Of course, now things happen to me, that guy is too flexible, you can''t hit her how to deal with?


    The same principle, large area coverage!


    She can''t run if she wants to.


    So I took out three guns and threw them in front of me.


    Only one explosion was heard, and then cinnabar began to fill the front. At this time, I kept shooting. Even if the woman wanted to run, she didn''t dare to run towards that side, so she was beaten passively.


    Hit two yellow bullets, the whole person a scream, and then began to shiver.


    King Kong was crazy at this time, and he smacked Shen Qiyu out with his fist. Rushed over, grabbed my back collar, desperately dragging.


    I turned my head and hit this guy in the face with my gun.


    But I have to say that crazy King Kong is still quite scary.


    Unexpectedly, he resisted hard, then turned around, grabbed my gun and threw it out directly.


    Bang when a Cuixiang, I directly called out, "no!"


    Paralyzed. The gun went through the glass. There''s no weapon left.


    With a scream, Zhenzi flew straight up and ran through the window.


    I was so angry at that time.


    I carefully designed all these things. In the end, this guy ran away.


    Are you angry?


    There''s no way. There''s no way to get angry. That guy ran away, right?


    In the end, Shen Qiyu and I went up together and held down King Kong''s explosive hammer. It was with the power of nine oxen and two tigers that we were able to get rid of this guy.


    Then, like Shen Qiyu before, he tied this guy up and tied it directly to the chair. After a day''s hard work, I was very tired. The next day, it was daybreak that stopped me in this room.


    Then, I have to hurry to the old monk''s place to find the incense ash.


    This time, I won''t give you any money. Without saying a word, I''ll just grab it and grab a lot of it.


    The old monk looked at me and sighed and said, "you boy, really, now you''re all sitting in a robber''s seat? Don''t talk about the morality of the world? "I turned my eyes and pointed to my injuries. I said that I didn''t take any money to get rid of the harm for the people, but I didn''t get it. I still gave money. Who should I go to cry?


    As a result, where was the old monk? He said, "Er Gou, you have changed!"


    I was silly and asked, "where have I changed?"


    "You insisted on influencing other ghosts, but now you want to get rid of them. Have you ever thought that this network Zhenzi may also be a poor man. Why don''t you try to influence him? "


    After that, I was stunned. Yes! Before that time, the strength is poor, I will not catch the ghost, so can only use the mouth to escape, a little talk.


    But now, with Shen Qiyu and weapons, I''m going to start the film.


    At this point, I really have a headache.


    Of course, I won''t admit my fault so easily. I just said, "if she doesn''t listen to me, what can I do?"


    "Remember that sentence? There is no love or hatred in this world for no reason. If you are born to be a villain, you have nothing to say, but there is a process of getting worse. Have you really gone to know more about it? It''s impossible for you to come up with a tit for tat. It''s also the real advice to the good


    I really feel it when I hear this. Yes! Have I changed? I used to be doing a very kind thing, but now?


    It''s a bit too much!


    I put all the ashes together, and then after loading, I said I know, I try to enlighten. If you can''t, you''ll have to glare at King Kong.


    After going back, he took out the ash, which was the same as traditional Chinese medicine, and wrapped it up package by package. First, he fed King Kong a package.


    After this guy took it, not to mention, the whole person''s condition is much better.


    After a while, he woke up. Looking around, he was in a mess. He was puzzled and asked, this What''s going on?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    Shen Qiyu and I gave this guy a white look.


    Shen Qiyu replied, "what''s the matter? You''re a tough guy last night. These are all your achievements. You made them all, OK? "


    After saying this, King Kong''s heart jumped, and then he said, "I what is wrong with me? Why can''t I remember it? Did I make it out after I was drunk? "


    Shen Qiyu is sorry to say that.


    After all, it''s not very interesting to let people be bait.


    At the critical moment, I said directly, "you''re haunted!"


    After saying this, King Kong was frightened and looked around. Then he yelled, "ghost? Where are ghosts? God, why didn''t I see it? Let go of me


    I gave Shen Qiyu a wink. This guy went over and untied him.


    And I said, "we don''t know, yesterday that woman was a ghost on the Internet. Today, I saw the chat records in wechat, and then I knew. "


    Having said that, I took out my mobile phone and let him see the chat record on purpose.


    Then, this guy was so scared that he couldn''t come back for a long time.


    "My God! God, this is a ghost. I''m scared to death. I''m scared to death. "


    Where did King Kong yell.


    I thought it might be used in a car with a guy. Would you like to be our driver?


    At that time, I said with a smile, "I''m sorry, we wanted to introduce you to a girl. Who would have thought that such a thing had happened. Here, I apologize to you! "


    Then King Kong loosened the tie and said, "don''t mention it, don''t mention it, you are also kind. Forget it, I have to go back in a hurry. I can''t stay here any longer. "


    I said, "boy, you can''t go!"


    When he heard this, he immediately asked why he couldn''t go?


    I said, "you don''t know, this fierce ghost tried to kill you yesterday. As a result, we saved you, but you were possessed by a ghost and had a fight with us. But if that female ghost doesn''t succeed, she will be reluctant. She will definitely come to you at that time. You said, "if you leave alone, who can save you then?"


    As soon as he said this, King Kong shivered all over. Then he said, "I''m going to be killed by you, my God. It''s so dangerous. I really can''t play. It''s too dangerous! "


    "Not really. If we don''t solve the problem, doesn''t it always exist? "


    "So..."


    "Take care of her!"


    "Yes, I''m going to find some masters, exorcise them and kill her."


    "No, we can''t do it. I think we should calm down our anger."


    "What are you talking about? It''s time to calm down my anger. Of course, it''s time to kill her so that I can be safe. "


    "Do you have money for exorcists?" When I said this, King Kong was silent.


    I asked him, do you know, we are exorcists! But there was a big fight yesterday, and I knew how fierce the woman was.


    "Ah? You... "


    "Yes, King Kong! That''s what we do. If exorcism is free of charge, I''m afraid it''s a white job to give you


    Shen Qiyu''s wind lit the ghost fire. Vajra hugged his thigh and asked us how to fix it?


    I wipe it. It''s really interesting. He has developed limbs and simple mind.


    Don''t you think why we exorcists invite him to dinner and introduce girls to him. And then, is this guy infected?


    What I thought was, we should save him!


    I said of course I would. If we don''t say anything else, we can save him just because he is Shen Qiyu''s classmate.


    After listening to this guy, he was grateful to us at that time, saying that he was in his parents.


    Shen Qiyu was so stupid that he almost didn''t give me a thumb.


    It''s easy to be fooled by people when you don''t even draft a damn lie.


    Of course, since things are settled, what should we do next?


    If you want to resolve that woman''s resentment, of course, you have to find a way to find out the whole story, right?


    Where do you want to find it?


    I think about it and think about someone.


    Who is it?


    The people in this group will explode.


    Who is she? Why do you know so clearly? Isn''t this very confusing?


    So I tried to contact the man.


    It''s the same. This guy''s head is always black. I can''t get in touch with him.


    Shen Qiyu and King Kong are looking at me while they are cleaning the broken glass in the house and those things.


    I wonder.


    How come these people don''t go online when they go offline?Shen Qiyu said before that some people were in this group, in order to make everyone feel that he was also here to play supernatural and understand these things. Will gag, get some network pictures, non say that this thing is their own experience.


    Even after the network Zhenzi thing came out, he still didn''t believe it.


    But now it turns out that the guy didn''t just pretend to be like this just to be sociable.


    So what is the purpose of this person''s sending these messages?


    Remind the majority of boyfriends to be careful?


    It should be spread on the Internet. Why is it in the supernatural group?


    Finally, I thought about it, there is only one possibility!


    That is, she thinks that there should be high people in this network group. If there are experts, they should be able to stop this network Zhenzi.


    After thinking of this, I decisively sent a message to her, saying that I want to know everything about this person, and then I may be able to free her. Of course, when I say relief, I don''t mean I''m going to kill her. I hope I can go beyond this network Zhenzi. I need your help.


    So we cleaned the house and had lunch.


    Then, in the afternoon, she returned the message.


    "You Can you really set her free? "


    "Of course, I''m not like the others. To be honest, I met her yesterday. I wanted to kill her. However, I think she must have some difficulties to become like this. So, let her go. Now I have to know why she has become like this to help her. "


    After I said this, the woman quickly replied, "she is really in trouble, please, don''t hurt her, don''t hurt her!"


    "I need you, and of course I won''t hurt her. But without knowing what happened, I couldn''t stop her from harming people. There are many talents in this world. If she continues to do so, sooner or later, she will be devastated and there will be no chance of reincarnation. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    She promised to see us!


    So, the address was sent to us.


    So we went straight to find it. Of course, the driver is King Kong. We don''t have a car, do we?


    When I got there, I found that it was the most remote suburb.


    This family is really poor.


    Actually, a house was built on the edge of the shantytown.


    When I got there, I saw an old lady sitting there. Next to her was a simple woman who was taking care of her.


    I went over and looked at the woman and said, "is that you?"


    She looked at us in surprise and nodded.


    Then, please let''s go in and sit.


    To make tea for us, what is the tea?


    It''s the Kuding tea with big leaves.


    It''s uncomfortable to drink!


    She is also very embarrassed, a face of apology to us, said, "sorry ah, neglect you."


    Let''s not be polite. Let''s get to the point. What''s the relationship with you?


    The woman sighed and said, that''s her sister!


    So I asked her to tell me all about it.


    What''s going on?


    After all, it''s still online love that kills people.


    In this family, the two sisters are dependent on each other. Then, my mother disliked the poverty of the family, ran away with others and never came back.


    Their father worked hard to support his family. Finally, he worked on the construction site and died in an accident.


    For this matter, grandma was a lot of stimulation, and then so silly.


    The two sisters dropped out of school when they were young.


    My sister is beautiful. She wants to work in the city to support her family.


    Because of dementia, the elder sister can''t leave, so she can only take care of her grandmother here.


    However, the outside life is not easy, and my sister has a hard life. And send back the meager salary.


    Until there was a global economic crisis.


    She was fired.


    The boss is also bad enough.


    Anyway, my sister was hit. After she came back, she didn''t want to go to work.


    Go to the Internet bar every day, and then surf the Internet.


    What are you doing?


    It turned out that when she was at work, she met a netizen, who was unusual. rich! He''s still handsome.


    So


    The younger sister thought that this might be a way to change the family''s life.


    Marry a rich man!


    In this way, it is every day spent on the Internet, every day and the rich handsome man online love.


    But online love is not reliable, how do you know what the other side is?


    Until later, they proposed to meet.


    Then, the sister borrowed money and went to the man''s place to meet her.


    Men do have money. When they come, they come in a BMW.


    After meeting, they naturally went to open a room.


    After all, my sister is so happy that she feels rich.


    But then


    A fat woman came to know about it.


    At first, seeing this old and ugly woman, she thought it was a man''s mother.


    Later, I learned that this man is a white faced, soft eater.


    He just celebrated his 50th birthday for his daughter-in-law!


    Now of course, it''s impossible to give up the rich woman and go with my sister.


    Of course, how can you criticize others? Isn''t your sister also aiming to find a handsome and rich man? Who would have thought it would be a white noodle.


    Let the man get out of here.


    All this, of course, is done in front of the rich woman.


    When my sister comes back, she tears her face every day.


    Of course, as the saying goes, you should have a good life now?


    Who would have thought, she just despair, ready to live a good life.


    The man came again. He contacted her online and said that he still loved her. When doing all this, it is for the future life.


    You think the rich woman is fifty years old. How long can she live? If she dies, her property will be her own.


    I wipe! I have to say, this is a damn talent.


    Anyway, people are like this, most afraid of no hope.


    When there is no hope, people face two choices.


    Either collapse in despair, or rise up in despair to fight, out of their own way.


    Unfortunately


    At this time, the man actually gave hope, and followed the girl.Once or twice, they were furtive and made my sister''s stomach bigger.


    Later, my sister couldn''t wait. She asked him when he would break up and be with him. It''s broken, kid!


    Unexpectedly, the man gave her a sum of money and asked her to kill the child, but she was not allowed to talk nonsense.


    After that, I never contacted my sister again.


    In this way, it''s like the world evaporated.


    After my sister knocked out the child, I didn''t expect to get such a result. Every day, I became more and more depressed.


    Keep on the computer every day, waiting for the man to reply.


    However, it never happened.


    My elder sister also went to see her and advised her to be more open and go back to live a new life. No more unrealistic dreams!


    That night, my sister wore a red skirt, changed into a new dress, and invited my sister to a meal. Then, he gave all his savings and money he could not bear to spend to his sister, so that she and Grandma could live well.


    And then I went home.


    My sister is ready to go back, but I think about it on the way. My sister is not right.


    Hurry back and find my sister.


    After knocking on the door for a long time, my sister didn''t open the door. When my sister called the police, they knocked the door open. What did they find?


    My sister has cut her wrist!


    When I die, I lie in front of the computer and the keyboard is dyed red.


    Looked at her chat record, above again and again, let the man back to her.


    But men don''t care, and then!


    She said you''ll regret it. I''ll make you regret it for the rest of your life.


    Finally, in despair, she left a terrible last word on it.


    "All lecherous men in the world should be killed! Those who are ungrateful should die! "


    That''s what happened to my sister.


    In other words, she was hurt and died in front of the computer. After they met ghosts, they turned them into lustful people.


    This also explains why, before they die, the faces of those guys are all happy. I guess I was thinking about something unsuitable for children at that time.


    When I heard this, I was filled with emotion.


    The biggest tragedy of the day! This is love.


    You say that if people have no feelings, they are animals.


    With love, sometimes you have to hurt others and yourself.


    What do you say? If you don''t love yourself and meet an innocent person, it will lead to tragedy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    Shen Qiyu can''t stand it. Where a strong sigh, "tragedy ah, it is a tragedy ah! It''s as miserable as it is. "


    I also frowned, a word does not say, anyway is quite emotion.


    Shen Qiyu looked at me and said, "brother, what should we do now? Now it seems to be a headache! "


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    I also know that this is quite a headache. After all, if you don''t see Xiao Hong, it''s useless to say anything, isn''t it?


    "Is there any way to let the ghost come out?"


    I think of here, feel his chin, where a force of the blind.


    Shen Qiyu over there also kept thinking about it. After thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t think of it.


    Finally, it was my sister who spoke at this time.


    He knelt down and cried, "please, master, can you help me? I don''t want my sister to go on like this. It is a very difficult thing whether it is to harm others or others. I just want to meet someone who can help my sister. "


    After that, I also have a headache.


    It''s really quite troublesome.


    At the end of the day, if we can meet, we can settle this matter. If we can''t meet, it''s useless to say anything, isn''t it?


    "I have an idea!"


    All of a sudden, I said this, and they all looked at me and said nothing.


    "What can I do?" They all looked at me.


    "We may be able to summon spirits to have a try!"


    After I said that, they were all dumbfounded.


    Shen Qiyu asked me, "how to summon souls?"


    "In fact, it should be a cry! If you are called by your relatives and inspired, the soul may come back. "


    After I said this, they were all stunned.


    Shen Qiyu couldn''t find words to say, but her sister nodded and was willing to try.


    Let''s start!


    In the evening, I prepared an egg, and then asked my sister about her sister. After writing on it, I put it directly into the fire to have a barbecue.


    Then, there are white sails, burning paper money, incense paper candles, and then let my sister cry.


    "Sister, come back quickly, sister miss you! Come back. "


    That elder sister is still quite fierce, crying, that moving cry, really make me feel sick to death.


    Who''s family left? I guess it''s hard for me. Especially seeing this scene, let us these people, one by one also follow in the heart to suffer to death.


    Shen Qiyu aside, and then asked me in a low voice, "how''s it going? Brother, is that guy here? "


    I can''t see through my eyes on Thursday.


    Shaking my head, I said, "I haven''t come yet. Let''s wait a moment."


    "Wait a minute? Do you think she''ll come? "


    After saying this, I frowned and felt something was wrong.


    Maybe, I''ve never been spirited. I don''t know if this thing can be successful or not.


    "Hoo ~"


    at this moment, a cold wind came, and all of us could not help shivering.


    I''ll go! It''s so fuckin ''scary.


    There is something wrong with this wind. Then, I look over there in the wind.


    Good guy! This look, it is scared to shit, the whole body is not comfortable ah. There was a shiver, and then, "here she is!"


    Hearing this, Shen Qiyu turned his head and looked at it for a long time, but he didn''t understand it. And then he said, "where are you? Why can''t I see it! "


    "Of course, you can''t see these spirits."


    "But the last time I came out of the computer, I saw it."


    "That''s because I used the rope soaked in the boy''s urine to come up on his head. So, you can see only when you are contaminated with these things. What''s so strange about that? " After I make complaints about it, he doesn''t speak.


    Then I handed the guy a bottle of liquid medicine and asked him to apply it on his eyes.


    Unexpectedly, Shen Qiyu''s head shook like a rattle.


    I glared and asked, "what''s the matter with the plane? Hurry up


    "I don''t want it. Brother, don''t fool me. Don''t think I don''t know. It''s cow''s tears. If I smear them, I can see the ghost immediately. "


    "Yes, how can you help me if you don''t see ghosts? Is that right? "


    "But I know, if I can see ghosts. Then the ghost can see me, and he will certainly come to my trouble. ""Oh..."


    I really underestimate this guy''s intelligence. He''s so smart. Of course, you have to think that things are so simple, ha ha Then you will underestimate my deception.


    I said, "I''ll go. Do you think this woman won''t trouble you if you don''t see him? Last time, we dealt with her together, didn''t we? Because they were dumped once and then committed suicide, they all want to pursue and kill to the end. Do you think she won''t come to you for the trouble you did to her last time? "


    After I said this, Shen Qiyu cried and replied, "brother, brother, you pit me. Last time, you didn''t say that. Now that this happened, didn''t you hurt me? "


    "Well, you have to be conscious in this business. You think, Sima Qian became a eunuch after being stabbed for some historical records. For the sake of heliocentrism, Pluto was burned alive. You ya for your science, to prove the soul said, so timid, you sacrifice for science idea? Without this awareness, how can we do great things? "


    Don''t mention it. After all this deception, this guy finally got up his courage, and then smeared ox tears.


    Then I asked him, "see? Where is this man? "


    "Well, it''s on one side. Looking at her sister


    After saying this, Shen Qiyu felt something was wrong and immediately said, "Oh, I''ll go! Brother, don''t you have Yin and Yang eyes? If you can''t see it, why don''t you come and ask me? "


    I laughed and said, "my yin-yang eye is only a semi-finished product. I can only see a shadow vaguely."


    "Ah? You lied to me again That guy was so depressed at that time.


    "Well, don''t care so much. You have to be dedicated. Don''t worry, don''t worry! I support you. "


    After that, looking at the guy''s resentful eyes, I really can''t help it. forget it! I''d better smear it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    After that, Emma! After I saw it, I was scared to death.


    The woman over there, as expected, was standing there, looking straight at her sister. How about this moment?


    After a hand cut, there are blood donors everywhere, flowing a little bit.


    I''ll go! How much does that cost?


    I really admire her for not dying.


    Shen Qiyu was so scared that when he came to me, he asked, "where are you..." Are you there? I said, brother! What should we do now? "


    "What to do? Wait for me to organize the language, and then I''ll go up and ask her. "


    Speaking of this, I took a deep breath, and then went to the front of the exam, directly came to the sentence, "you are still here."


    "Yes, I am. What''s up? Hehe, do you still want to kill me? "


    "No! I don''t want to kill you now. I just want to talk to you! " After I said this, the ghost laughed at that time.


    "Ha ha ha Ha ha ha It''s the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. Really, a man of cultivation, talking with a ghost, are you fooling me? "


    After she said that, I was silent.


    The elder sister over there said, "I said Master, is she here now? "


    I nodded.


    Then, the sister, began to shout, "sister, is that you? Are you here? "


    It''s a pity that the girl looks around. It''s a pity that the mortal can''t see the spirit.


    So, after watching for a long time, I found nothing.


    Finally, I gave Shen Qiyu a wink. Immediately he went forward and handed her the eye drops.


    After the elder sister smeared it, she really saw her younger sister. For a moment, he was so flustered that he kept shouting, "sister, it''s you! You''re really here. "


    At this point, she was so excited that she ran to the front in a hurry, then opened her hands and wanted to hold her sister.


    Of course, in the end, there was no suspense. He opened his hands and then went through his sister''s body.


    For a time, sister silly Leng where, do not know what is wrong.


    That expression is so cruel.


    I sighed, and then came a sentence, "you are human, she is a ghost, how can you touch it."


    After saying this, my sister covered her face and began to cry.


    It''s really sad to cry.


    Sister is there, looking at sister, motionless.


    I whispered, "you hurry up and persuade her not to harm others. If it goes on like this, sooner or later, it will be punished. I''m afraid it won''t come to any good end. "


    After hearing this, the woman seized the opportunity and quickly said, "sister, sister! Listen to my sister''s advice, don''t go on like this. In the future, there will be no good end. "


    "Good end? Ha ha ha... "


    The voice of Zhenzi on the Internet is really harsh.


    She laughs wildly, her voice is penetrating, it makes people feel eardrum pain.


    "Sister, look at me. What good end have I come to? How funny! Why do good people not pay for their lives and bad people keep young people? I have paid such a price. How can a man have nothing? Damn it


    Speaking of this, that girl is really more said more angry, more said more angry. Finally, he pointed to Shen Qiyu and me and cried out, "all men in the world should be killed! I''m going to kill them all, all the men. "


    "No! Sister, don''t go on like this. Don''t make mistakes again and again, will you? I beg you, I beg you. How are you? Let it go. " That elder sister directly "plops" once, knelt down in situ.


    The tears are crying, but my sister just looked on, no other reaction.


    I said directly, "well, my lady, let''s get to the point. Really, you also said that people are bad people, you are good people. Well, I want to ask you, where do you start, you so-called good man? Where do bad people start? "


    After I said this, the ghost didn''t say a word. She just looked at me. Her eyes were really terrible.


    "You don''t work hard, you don''t want to change your life. On the contrary, you only rely on men and want to slander the rich. From the beginning, your starting point is wrong. "


    After I said this, she yelled directly, then rushed up, squeezed my neck and yelled, "shut up


    I was strangled by her neck, but at this time, still did not give up, still where to shout, "in my opinion, until this time, God still did not give up on you. He gave you a second chance and taught you a lesson, but If you learn a lesson and wake up in time, you still have a chance, don''t you? But in the end? You''re still not aware, and you''re counting on this man to bring you happiness. ""Shut up! I said shut up. If you go on like this, I''ll strangle you. "


    "I won''t shut up! As you know, that man is not a good thing. He is a soft eater. You two are still thinking that when the rich woman dies, they will take possession of other people''s property. I ask you, all this Is it something that a kind person should do? You clearly have evil ideas, and then you come to this step. You said, "do you deserve it?"


    "You want to die."


    After saying that, this Ya makes an effort, then mercilessly is for a while, threw me to fly out.


    After flying out, I hit one side heavily and almost didn''t die.


    Of course, I was badly hurt, and the corners of my mouth were covered with blood.


    Then, what about the female ghost?


    Reluctantly, he rushed up again to kill me.


    My whole person suddenly a tumble, quickly Dodge, and then a floating, dodged her a claw attack.


    But did not expect, this female ghost unexpectedly volleys is a foot, then kicked in my body.


    Wipe! I flew upside down and fell to the ground.


    It seems that Shen Qiyu has never seen anything in the world.


    For a while, I was so scared that I could not find a reply.


    So, you can''t expect this boy to come up and save people or anything.


    At the critical moment, the female ghost over there had already rushed up, then raised her hand, directly towards my face, and grabbed her hard.


    My eyes widened and my pupils contracted. I couldn''t avoid it


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    But who would have thought that at this time


    Unexpected is sister, directly rushed up, and then blocked in front of me, directly to protect me.


    That younger sister pours on, the claw on the hand, already wanted to catch.


    But unexpectedly, seeing that it was my sister, I quickly stopped and avoided it.


    Then she looked at her sister viciously and yelled, "what are you doing? Get out of the way


    "Sister, stop it. Don''t go on like this, or you can''t go back. "


    "I don''t care so much, I''ve been hurt so much, who can give it back to me? Only when these men die can I be happy. "


    "How can you do that? Do you really want to go on this road and go your own way?" Where is my sister crying.


    Unfortunately, her tears, always no way to arouse his sister''s conscience ah.


    At this point, my sister is crazy. Where howled, "I don''t care, you get out of the way, otherwise, I''ll kill you with me!"


    My sister, of course, won''t let me.


    Unexpectedly, this younger sister roared, and then really hurt the killer, rushed toward her.


    I was also startled, and then yelled, get out of the way!


    But unexpectedly, at this point, suddenly a voice came, "Xiao Hong! Xiao Hong! Is that you? Is that you? "


    Xiao Hong was stunned. Her body seemed to be electrified. She was stiff in the same place and couldn''t move.


    "Ah, Xiao Hong! My little red, are you back? Grandma miss you so much, Xiao Hong


    That''s right. The person who comes out of the blue is the old woman who has been crazy.


    It''s unexpected that the old lady, who is mentally disabled, can''t believe her granddaughter.


    We all looked at her foolishly, ran towards this side in a hurry, and then the crutches in our hands fell directly on the ground.


    The old lady fell, and her sister was frightened. She went to help her. But just like this, the old lady was still struggling to climb on the ground, and her mouth was always shouting, "Xiao Hong, Xiao Hong. My little red


    I looked at the little red who didn''t recognize me and turned back. My whole body was shaking. I couldn''t stop the tears. Then I cried, "little red! Is that what you''re going to do? Have you ever thought about your sister or grandma? Have you ever felt happy after you killed so many people? You are not happy! You''re just venting your anger. Grandma is old enough to think of you. She will still feel sad. How can you bear to let her know that you are so degenerate? "


    "I Can I go back? "


    Xiao Hong''s voice has begun to choke.


    "Of course, put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. I believe you can be reincarnated. At that time, grandma will be very happy. Stop it! Not for yourself, but for grandma, OK


    "Xiao Hong Xiao Hong! You look back at grandma. Grandma misses you so much. My good granddaughter, grandma miss you so much


    Finally


    Xiao Hong completely collapsed, "plop", knelt down on the ground, turned to look behind her, cried with tears, "grandma, I also I miss you so much, too! "


    We stand where silly, who did not speak, silently looking at all this.


    But on each person''s face, the tears which could not stop, slipped down.


    This is the most simple and selfless affection in the world!


    An old man with Alzheimer''s disease has influenced everyone with his family love. I''ve brought back another lost girl.


    That night, we didn''t know what they had said.


    Anyway, it''s been a long night.


    Until finally, it was almost dawn and grandma fell asleep.


    Network Zhenzi came out from inside, looking at me foolishly, no one said anything.


    She closed her eyes, looked at the sky and said, "ah, it''s like looking at the sunshine, even once."


    "Yes, you have a long time. Go to reincarnation, then you will grow up carefree in the sunshine. It belongs to you, a beautiful future. "


    After I said this, the girl over there was silent.


    Looking at her sister, she said, "sister, I''m leaving. You should take good care of grandma."


    The elder sister covered her face and cried so much that she would leave.


    At this time, finally several huge shadows appeared.


    The height of those guys, at least two meters above, and then a huge figure, also carrying an umbrella.


    I know, it''s a ghost!


    Some lost ghosts, they will not lead. However, once these guys have a thorough understanding, they are qualified to go down.


    Of course, don''t think it''s over. It''s over when you go down.


    It''s like being in the world, no matter how evil you do, no matter how evasive you are. In the end, even if you go back to the right, what is waiting for you is still the sanction of the law.This little red girl will go to the 18th floor of hell and accept the harshest punishment. However, when the sentence comes, she will be reincarnated.


    Anyway, we did a good thing.


    Standing there, watching this once lost girl, finally a little bit to the light.


    Just under the rising sun, their figures faded and disappeared.


    The elder sister over there has already covered her face and is crying to the extreme.


    I watched the scene, silent, speechless.


    Shen Qiyu over there has already cried into a dog.


    This scene will always evoke the most primitive desire for light in human heart.


    This is the old people moved us, let us move from the heart.


    Of course, there''s another person


    King Kong!


    The boy was scared to death from beginning to end. He was sitting in the car and didn''t come out.


    But as expected, he saw from the beginning to the end.


    According to the truth, without Yin and Yang eyes, how did he see this scene?


    That can only say, this guy, because he was confused by ghosts at the beginning, had three fires on his body, didn''t he?


    We often say that people are afraid of ghosts by three points and ghosts by seven points.


    That''s the fire.


    The flame is strong, some ghosts do not invade, but if the flame is not strong, then you are finished.


    These ghosts are quite easy to find you, all kinds of disasters.


    He just had a low idea, so he saw this scene.


    After going back, King Kong immediately held my thigh and said, "master! Please accept me as an apprentice


    "Ha?" At that time, I was so stupid that I couldn''t react for a long time.


    Then, the guy said with a serious face, "paralyzed, I''ve wasted my whole life. Seeing this scene yesterday, you made me understand what a great thing you are doing


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    When I saw him, I also had a headache.


    Before tianbang, I want to be an apprentice!


    Ma Dan, how much trouble have you caused yourself?


    Looking at the King Kong over there, I shook my head and said no!


    As a result, King Kong is reluctant to follow.


    Moreover, when we got there, the shameless man took the opportunity to stay.


    Directly with Shen Qiyu two people, crowded together, two people live in a room.


    I''ll leave him alone.


    The next morning, King Kong was very interesting. I''ve run to make breakfast.


    What?


    They buy soybean milk fried dough sticks directly. They taste good!


    They were all piled on the table. When I got up, I came to see them.


    Then he said with a smile, "master, you''re up. Come and have breakfast!"


    I waved my hand and then I said something. "Oh, don''t yell. I didn''t promise to take you as an apprentice


    After that, he could only smile awkwardly.


    Next to Shen Qiyu, he said with a smile, "do you think it''s so easy to join our team? First of all, you have to pass in character. "


    This said, the King Kong over there immediately patted his chest and said, "no problem! My character is very good, so I want to do something meaningful with you. Usually I will help the old lady next door, help her across the road and so on. "


    After that, we all rolled our eyes and looked at him straightly.


    King Kong was a little uncomfortable with our eyes. He said, "what do you mean by your eyes? I said, "do you believe me?"


    Shen Qiyu laughed and said, "King Kong, it''s not that we don''t believe you. After all, we didn''t see what you said, did we? If you do well, how about taking you as an apprentice? "


    When he said that, King Kong immediately looked at me and said, "I know, I know, apprentice for one year, serve for three years. There is no salary this year, is there? "


    "No! We have wages here. If you get a job, it''s money. Of course, it''s yours. However, if we have no salary and no income, as we did yesterday, we will still pay back. At this time, there will be no money! "


    Shen Qiyu''s explanation, King Kong immediately nodded, and then yelled, "I understand, I understand! No problem, no problem. "


    Hearing this, Shen Qiyu frowned at him and said again, "are you sure, no problem? No perseverance, no suffering. "


    At that time, King Kong patted his chest and said, "I have nothing left. I''m the only one with this car and this person. I''m full and the whole family is not hungry.". What''s so scary?


    That''s it. Anyway, King Kong joined us!


    No matter what, the boy''s previous performance is quite good.


    Every day to the sports car, sports car, and then the money? To subsidize our diet. What''s more, I have to do some work, cleaning and so on. I''m very diligent!


    Of course, some people like to do some superficial work.


    What I''m afraid of is persistence.


    No one can say for sure whether this can be persisted, can it?


    Day after day, Liu Hong never showed any sign of coming out.


    I even wonder if the girl died in the house?


    Of course, if people were really dead, I''m afraid the stench would have been diffused for a long time.


    Just at this moment, ray, our busy man!


    Actually called me, and now the phone inside some greetings, asked us how ah? How are you doing these days?


    I can only perfunctorily say, that''s it! It''s not like that.


    Can you come here, girl


    I asked, "where are you now?"


    She said she was in Changsha!


    In fact, in the past, the distance is not very long, is it?


    But the most important question is, why should I go there? What am I doing with her, right?


    So, I asked her what she wanted?


    Lei Rufei said with a smile, "people miss you. Come and have fun."


    "I don''t have time to play! Are you busy? "


    "What are you doing?"


    "Work, of course! I''ll starve to death if I don''t work, and there are so many people under my hand, aren''t there? "


    "All right! Come here and get you a job


    "What kind of work?"


    "Our crew is shooting here, but there''s something strange going on. You know, our boss is a rich second generation, very rich. He is willing to spend money in order to start the play smoothly. What about? Will you come? ""Come on? It all depends on the price! If I don''t have enough money, what am I doing with you? At that time, I may have to pay the return fee. "


    "Well, I''ll tell you the price. It''s a minimum of 300000! If we get rid of what happens to our crew, we''ll give you half a million! "


    As soon as I heard this, I pinched my fingers. It''s really good!


    However, I think the rich second generation of this drama group, no matter how rich they are. After all, it''s 500000 yuan. His money doesn''t fall from the bottom of the world, does it?


    At that time, I was a little confused, and then came to the sentence, "how can it be that driving so high at one time, there won''t be any conspiracy in the middle?"


    When Lei Rufei heard this, he immediately began to laugh. Then she said directly, "you, you live in a dark world too much, that''s why you are so scared. Let me tell you, this time they are going to make a movie called "chasing the dead in Xiangxi". You know, it''s very mysterious and strange. I''m afraid it will make a lot of money if it''s shot. So Hehe, in addition to asking us to help us as a consultant. Because there are a lot of supernatural things, if you are there, it will be very real. "


    When I heard this, I frowned. So it is. You want to be a consultant?


    I knew that this money would not be so easy to earn.


    "What''s the matter? Come or not, the minimum is 300000! This figure is not available to ordinary people. You have to think clearly! "


    "Well, I see. I''ll give you an answer then! "


    I hung up and thought about it. Indeed, this job should be accepted. Although it was introduced by Lei Rufei, I''m a little embarrassed.


    But what''s our life like now?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    I''ve been doing good things all the time. I''ve been doing business at a loss. I haven''t made any money.


    Where does the money come from?


    It''s always done with your own purse. If we don''t find a way to make money at this time, we will have to drink the wind from the West.


    So I immediately called him and said, "I know! I promise to do the work and come over then. "


    Ray was very happy and said with a smile, "that''s right. Hehe, when you get to the place, you can just call me directly. "


    I nodded.


    Then, Shen Qiyu and King Kong were called together, and I said that I would go out for a long trip to work. Let them take good care of their home here.


    After hearing this, Shen Qiyu frowned at that time.


    King Kong over there, the reaction is the most intense.


    He said, "master, you can''t leave me alone, can you? We are here to learn arts. You have to take me with you. "


    I rolled my eyes and looked at this guy. He replied, "did I say that I would accept you as an apprentice? Don''t you still have one year''s assessment period? "


    "But at least, let me stay with you and let me learn more. Worst of all, master, you don''t teach me skills now, but you have to have someone to help you in your daily life and talking about things? Take me with you


    I don''t speak any more. I look at Shen Qiyu over there and see what he means.


    Unexpectedly, Shen Qiyu said, "in fact, I also want to go. It''s not good for me to build a car behind closed doors every day without any actual combat experience. As you know, it''s quite boring to do scientific research all day in this family. "


    I understand when I hear this. The last time I dealt with the network Zhenzi incident, it really made them have a foreign affair. Now one by one, I want to follow me to fight ghosts.


    Come on! I''m boring myself.


    Three people go together, on the road can boast what, this day is also good, isn''t it?


    Then, I was a thousand exhortations, ten thousand instructions, the road must listen to my orders, do not act without authorization.


    In order to go with them, they were obedient, of course.


    Soon, we got on the bus to Changsha. When we got to the place, we called Lei Rufei and said that I was there.


    Where does this girl want us to stay? She will drive to pick us up in the morning.


    Then, we opened a large shop directly in a nearby guest house, where the three people had a night''s rest.


    The next day, when Lei Rufei called, we met someone under the building.


    There''s an SUV under the building. Where''s ray?


    This girl is interesting. She''s wearing a mask and glasses, just like a star. I''m afraid some fans will recognize her.


    I''m really amused to see this.


    I''ve seen a headline before. It''s very interesting.


    Some people think they are stars. When they fly, they go to pick up the plane for fear that they will meet fans.


    Then, a large group of bodyguards came out with masks and glasses. But what''s depressing is that there is no one outside the airport, OK?


    Now you are confused. You regard yourself as a star. The key is whether others take you as a star, right?


    The King Kong over there looked left and right, looked at Lei Rufei, and then said, "little sister, why are you wearing glasses and masks?"


    After that, ray didn''t pay any attention to them and let us get on the bus.


    Then, Shen Qiyu and King Kong sat in the back, and I sat in the seat of the co pilot.


    On the way, Lei Rufei looked at me and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a while. You are still the same. You haven''t changed at all."


    I said, "yes, it''s you. It''s changed a lot. What about? Now you''re a star? "


    "That is, now we are shooting this one" Xiangxi chases the corpse ", I am the female pig foot." When Lei Rufei said this, he was very proud.


    I rolled my eyes, and then said, "Wow, it must be another cheap film."


    After saying this, Lei Rufei said, "who became famous in the first place? It''s not from bad movies. Dami, I won the golden broom award at the beginning. How many rotten films have you shot? What do you think they are now


    "Well, all right! I have nothing to say about your wonderful theory. "


    "Anyway, I don''t look like someone. Don''t forget if I''m rich. If I have a date, I''ll share it with you. what about you? During this time, I have never been called


    "I I''m busy


    After I said this, Lei Rufei replied a little discontentedly, "are you busy? Yes, yes You''re a busy man, aren''t you? I''m quite free. How much money have you made, busy man? Let''s talk about it. "After that, I blushed.


    Because, I really did not make money, it can be said, or stick to the capital to do.


    "It''s different. I''ll do it It''s all for doing good. Shall we be living Lei Feng? "


    "But living Lei Feng can''t make money these days. You say, how many good people can make money now. You know, what did you say? Good people don''t live long, bad people do harm for thousands of years? "


    After Lei Rufei said this, I rolled my eyes. It was a bit boring.


    After all, personal values are different.


    It''s Shen Qiyu and King Kong who are secretly enjoying themselves. Judging from the content of the conversation, they seem to have received a lot of information.


    "In other words, when are we going to go?" I asked.


    "Xiangxi, haven''t you been here?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Have you ever heard of the corpse driving in Xiangxi?" Lei Rufei actually showed off in front of me.


    I frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Chasing corpses in Xiangxi is a kind of black magic. It''s said that they have zhuyouke here, which is very powerful. After the person died, unexpectedly still can let it rise, continue to walk


    "Then why let the corpse walk?" At this time, Vajra cooperated well, and asked along with her topic.


    "Good question," he said with a smile! Because the road in Shanxi is difficult, but it''s no worse than that in Shu. It can even be said that there is no road at all. It is totally impossible to go in. Therefore, in line with the idea of returning to the roots, the body must come back. However, if it is transported, the transportation is inconvenient and the transportation cost is too high. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    "Well, that''s why we use this kind of wizard''s way to let the corpse come back by itself, isn''t it the cost to terminate the contract?"


    King Kong replied quickly.


    This guy is a real color embryo. He didn''t find his daughter-in-law at the beginning. He still wanted to find a ghost, didn''t he?


    Now ray rufi, although wearing masks and masks, but their feeling, this should be a beauty.


    So, it''s not


    Where is King Kong? He is constantly courting.


    When Lei Rufei heard this, he immediately laughed, "smart! I said, Zhang Yougen, you are not as smart as you. I''ve been out for years, and I''m really going back. "


    With my chin in my hand, I looked out of the window, rolled my eyes and said, "it seems that I don''t know. You two are here to show off your wool."


    "Oh, pretend! You pick up the dress. If you know, why didn''t you say that just now? "


    "I don''t want to say that. I want to save you some face. I want to see how you are going to perform? That''s true


    My words made Lei Rufei blush. Anyway, I didn''t know what to say.


    Soon, the car is seven around eight around, arrived in a village.


    After arriving at the village, Lei Rufei said that the traffic ahead can''t go on any more. So, the next section is basically on foot, with Malay pull and so on.


    Hearing this, I frowned and asked, "your crew, isn''t that too much? Why do you come here in such a remote place? You are not afraid to run into dirty things. "


    After hearing my inquiry, Lei Jufei immediately raised his head and straightened out his chest, said with a smile, "because this is the dedication of art. Now there are so many TV plays, why are they so bad? In the final analysis, these people do not redistribute the truth. You should know, the last time we shot that video live, how much fire in the end? It''s because we are close to the truth that there are so many fans. So, I believe that this film, if it wants to be as close to the truth as possible, will be a great success at that time. "


    Ray Rufei said here, I immediately white her one eye, not angry said, "how can I remember, last time so close to the truth, and then was given harmony?"


    "Well, not this time. Let''s say it''s a movie. And


    At this point, Lei Rufei covered his mouth and grinned.


    I saw her like that. I don''t know why. I couldn''t help shivering.


    Then I asked, "what the hell are you up to?"


    Ray said with a smile, "now you''re here. Maybe our special effects can save a lot of money. "


    When I heard this, I felt uncomfortable all over.


    Damn, this smelly girl is waiting for me here.


    Why?


    Because if I can repeat what I did before, if I want them to see ghosts, I''d better shoot them. You said that the special effects are more blockhouses, at least much more powerful than those synthesized by computer.


    In this way, it will definitely make a lot of money.


    They can save a lot of money and get a good reputation.


    Wipe! After all, this girl is calculating me. I said this time the price, why willing to open so high.


    So that''s what happened?


    "Here we are! Let''s get out of the car. " Ralph yelled, and then we got out of the car. Then, we have to go up the mountain with big and small bags of things.


    You know, we are afraid of something. We brought a lot of equipment.


    There are a lot of demon ropes, guns, cinnabar and so on.


    These things, of course, are given to the King Kong son of a bitch.


    Ya of who let you want to follow, still say to give us next coolie?


    After walking all the way, ray was a little tired. Of course, for me, it was nothing.


    I looked at her and said, "Hey, you''re still wearing sunglasses and a mask. Are there any fans here? Are you ashamed to do so? "


    This said, ray Rufei blushed, and then came a sentence, "I am just because of shame, just wear a mask, OK?"


    Hearing this, I was puzzled and asked her what happened?


    Lei Rufei shook his head and said, "no It''s nothing. Really, I don''t have anything


    Hearing this, I frowned and looked at him strangely.


    Finally, I directly asked, "are you in the production group and bullied by others? Have you been beaten? "


    Ray Jufei glared, then shook his head.


    I don''t believe it. Then I snatched the mask from her face and pulled it off.


    Then, this look, Ho! It didn''t scare me to pee.


    Ray''s lips are gone, and then his teeth are all exposed. It''s as scary as it is.Seeing this scene, I gasped and asked, "you What''s the matter with you? "


    Shen Qiyu and the King Kong over there are scared to death after taking a look.


    Lei Rufei looked at us and said with a laugh, "this is the makeup of flowers! Because I''m going to make a scene today, and then I just put on my make-up. However, after receiving your call, I rushed to the front. You know, this time make-up, very hard. So I''m not willing to take it off, but I''m afraid of scaring people, so I wear a mask. "


    After saying this, I turned my eyes and said there was something wrong with the smelly girl. Well, why do you make yourself such a virtue?


    Lei Rufei sighed and said, "when I was filming in the past, I couldn''t give up my face and put down the psychological burden of this idol. So, I''m reflecting on myself. This time, I decided to challenge myself comprehensively. It''s a brand new way


    Hearing this, I can''t help sighing. In the past, those idols didn''t want to accept those self destructing dramas, so the stage was very narrow.


    Other guys, why is little fresh meat so bad in the movie?


    Because in front of the camera, I just play handsome.


    Only those who break through themselves and are willing to challenge will become the powerful group.


    Looking at Lei Rufei, I stretched out a thumb. This time, I sincerely praised her.


    Looking at me holding out my thumb and praising her. This wench, immediately where smile.


    What about King Kong?


    "Little sister, we are really curious about what you look like? Can we have a look after we remove our make-up? "


    As a result, Lei Rufei frowned and looked unhappy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    Obviously, our haughty young lady is very dissatisfied with the guy who has been so gallant and wants to soak her.


    After all, she''s so beautiful, she has so many suitors. It''s understandable if you say you look handsome. But Vajra looks so shabby. His face is covered with oil and looks like an uncle.


    Who can appreciate this virtue?


    So, for King Kong, she just gave a cold hum and ignored him.


    King Kong this guy hit a nail, a time where old embarrassed, can only a strength of giggle.


    Shen Qiyu and I looked at him contemptuously. This guy didn''t look at the occasion when he was picking up girls. Is this your time to pick up girls?


    Soon we walked for a long time and met many people at the foot of the mountain.


    Those guys seem to be ray Rufei''s flower protectors. One by one, they hurry up and help us with our things.


    Soon


    When we went up, we found that there were still roads on the mountain.


    This is a broken stone road, which should have been built by previous villagers.


    The strangest thing is that after going up, I saw a house made of wood. Moreover, judging from the timber of which house, I''m afraid it''s already a big head.


    I looked at this scene, and then I was surprised to say, "my God! I didn''t expect that your cost is so high. The house is so lifelike. "


    Lei Rufei immediately laughed, "what is the cost of production? This used to be the old corpse inn. Now I understand why we''re here to make a movie? "


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help shivering.


    Isn''t that a great crew? One by one, it''s like filming with life.


    Isn''t it too dangerous to run to such a place?


    King Kong scratched his head and then asked, "what is the corpse Inn?"


    Now it''s Shen Qiyu''s turn.


    The guy pushed his black framed eyes and said, "let me explain. The so-called corpse inn is all in the mountains and forests. Originally, they were not in the business of living people. These guys are the rest places for the corpse chasers. "


    Hearing this, the King Kong over there is also empty.


    Shut up and stop talking.


    Then, our group continued to move forward, in the corpse Inn, we met the director of the crew.


    It was a pair of glasses with a big white beard. It was really strange.


    As soon as he saw that we had arrived, he quickly came forward and complained, "where have you been, Sophie? Everyone is waiting for you to shoot the play. "


    "Well, I went to pick up the consultant."


    At this point, he let me out.


    I looked at the director with a smile, and then I said, "Hello director!"


    I don''t know who the director is.


    But at this time, a handsome young man in suit and shoes came to follow him. He is gentle, the conversation is also very elegant, "rufi, can we shoot?"


    Lei Rufei nodded and introduced me again.


    After hearing her introduction, the rich second generation looked at me and said, "which consultant are you? That''s great. If you come, it''ll be much easier for us to film. "


    I just nodded.


    Then, this guy is going to sign me a contract and show me the script.


    What is the content of the play?


    It''s puzzling to say that a scholar who went out to study in Xiangxi accepted the outside culture. So I want to serve my country. After the result comes back, discovered a series of unimaginable things.


    I met the corpse chaser, and then I met the horrible female ghost in the inn. Finally, the truth is solved step by step. It turns out that his brother wants family property, so he deliberately uses it in this way to scare his brother to death.


    I think the writer who wrote this play must be mentally disabled!


    And scared my brother to death.


    Why don''t you just find someone to assassinate? What are so many moths for?


    Most importantly, Xiangxi is extremely poor in this poor place. My brother, who is studying abroad, is wearing a suit and tie. His life outside is not better than anything else. He still cares about the hardship and property here?


    Of course, that''s why our country is so brain damaged. Ghosts and monsters are not allowed, so you will find many movie endings after watching them.


    Or psychosis or schizophrenia. Either it''s fantasy, or it''s people pretending to be ghosts.


    That''s the only way movies can be shown, right?


    I can''t criticize it either. After all, it''s the reality. You can''t change it, can you?


    Take a look, make sure there''s nothing, then you can sign the contract, and then they''re going to shoot.


    All right, I''ll sign the contract, and then I''ll watch it.First of all, the scene of this scene, which rich man, ran to the inn. Who knows, this is actually a corpse inn. That night, the corpse chaser came with the corpse.


    Rich childe, in fear, want to force through the night.


    Although know, at this time there is a terrible female ghost appeared!


    So we sit there and watch carefully.


    But the wonderful things come, maybe to create a terrible atmosphere, it''s day, it''s night.


    Guess what, how was the play shot this evening?


    Set up the curtain and make it black all around.


    The camera is locked on the corpse Inn, and then a very ugly and frightening corpse chaser comes with a group of corpses.


    Originally, the corpse should be covered with black cloth.


    But the director thinks that this does not reflect the nature of terror. In addition, Lei Rufei''s terrible make-up technology, people have to show that they are comparable to the "walking dead" special effects. So All the bodies were uncovered.


    What''s black, what''s black, what''s white, and what''s hanging, with a long tongue.


    Terror is terror, but I stopped it.


    At that time, the director looked at me strangely and said, "what are you doing? Why are you stopping?"


    I said, "don''t you want me to be a consultant? But I see you dead bodies. There''s a serious problem. "


    "What serious problem? Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll tell you what, I hate you so much. Where the hell are you pretending to be. Do you think it''s better to employ you as a consultant? Our time is precious, OK? "


    When I heard this, I frowned. This director is really very annoying.


    I''ll say a damn thing, he''ll say a lot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    At this time, seeing that we were quarreling, the rich second generation came and asked me what happened? Why do you want to stop?


    director immediately Tucao said, this boy is nothing to make complaints about, really! They specialize in these strange things.


    Lei Rufei also came and asked me what was the matter with me?


    I said, if you want to be true to the greatest extent, that''s not right. I''ll tell you, in the real corpse driving, there are three driving and three not driving.


    "Oh? What do you mean "three in a hurry, three out of a hurry?" The rich second generation was curious at that time.


    "Three can drive! Those who have been beheaded (their bodies and heads must be sewn together), those who have been hanged, and those who have been killed in a cage can drive.


    It is said that because they were all forced to die, they were so unconvinced that they missed their hometown and their relatives. You can spell their souls into their bodies, and then use them to drive them to climb mountains and mountains, or even go on a boat to return to their hometown. Those who die of illness, those who throw themselves into rivers and hang their necks voluntarily, and those whose limbs are incomplete due to thunder and fire can not be driven. Among them, the souls of the dead have been taken away by the king of hell, so they can''t be called back from the gate of hell;


    the souls of those who throw themselves into the river and hang their necks are "replaced", and they may be in the process of handover. If the new souls are brought in, the old souls can''t be replaced, which will affect the reincarnation of the old souls; in addition, those who die because of thunder are all sinful people, but the fire Those who are burned to death are often incomplete, and they can''t be driven away either. "


    Speaking of this, I pointed to the long tongued and dark guy and said that there was a hanged one and a burnt one, which belonged to the business of "three don''t rush". How could the corpse chaser be in there?


    One by one, they were dumbfounded.


    Then the rich second generation nodded and said, "well, when you came here, I thought there was no real talent. I didn''t expect that. I really have some skills! "


    At this point, he immediately turned to the director and said, "in that case, let''s respect the truth."


    The director said, "it took us a long time to get the makeup back. You know, it''s scary, right? Plus Hollywood movies, let''s do it like this. It''s a little imitative. "


    "But this is China, not Hollywood. If we do this, not only will the audience say that we are going to help, but we may not be good-looking either. "


    Don''t mention it. Anyway, the performance of the second generation of the rich really makes me feel that this guy is the one who does big things.


    Soon, the director couldn''t help it. The leading actor and the investor all said that, so he had to do it.


    However, the director is quite upset with me. His eyes are waiting for me, and he wants to eat me.


    Why?


    I ruined the atmosphere he created.


    Next, we continued to shoot from day to night.


    Anyway, it''s all taken at night. It doesn''t matter. Let''s make do with it.


    Then it''s dinner. We have dinner.


    We had a group lunch.


    This is something made from the big pot by a special chef over there. However, as the leading role of Lei Rufei, there are rich second generation is not the same.


    What do people eat?


    Stewed meat rice!


    There are not only marinated meat, but also marinated eggs. One person adds a chicken leg.


    Alas, this is the gap.


    King Kong is complaining.


    I make complaints about it, and this guy is enough. We''re not a group show. Filming is ineffective. It''s good to have a box lunch.


    After eating and drinking enough, arrange for everyone to sleep.


    Because it was shot in the mountains, a lot of people had to live in tents. What''s more, just build a shelter in the open air and sleep there.


    As for the inn, of course, it''s a place for the crew to sleep.


    King Kong said, "this place is not for people. It''s so hot. Look All around is the jungle, this mosquito has been buzzing, let a person very upset


    When I heard this, I was amused and said, "you have to think so. The corpses live in the corpse inn. We''ve been in the city for a long time to see the scenery. It''s good for us to live here


    Shen Qiyu''s self deceiving words, let alone the market!


    There was a group of actors nearby. After hearing this, they said, "you three, well said! We bitter brothers have to enlighten ourselves, don''t we? You say, if you really compare people, you have to be angry. You don''t know that they live in houses now. It''s said that there are not only batteries in his room, but also entertainment for him. Besides, there are refrigerators, air conditioners and so on. The most important thing is that we are bitten by mosquitoes here, and other people are biting beautiful women inside. "


    "Ding beauty?" King Kong is very happy to hear that. Who''s coming at once? Where are beauties? "After saying this, immediately the group of gossip came.


    I immediately said with a smile, "you don''t know? The rich second generation has money at home. This time, he invested in the film shooting. For the sake of popularity, many women in the cast were sneaked by him. Of course, the most wanted woman of the rich second generation is the actress Lei Rufei. That girl is so beautiful


    "Beautiful? I don''t think I''m in good shape At this time, King Kong is also carrying forward the spirit of eight trigrams.


    Suddenly, the group actor over there glared and said, "uncle, have you ever seen a beautiful woman? Ray is the most beautiful woman. What you see today is that she put on her make-up and wants to play a ghost. If she takes off her make-up, she is absolutely beautiful. Anyway, I don''t think she has run away. After the shooting, she will be very popular. What''s more, there are the rich second generation who spend so much money on her. "


    "Well, we don''t care about all this. What we really care about is whether she has ever been sneaked?"


    This guy, King Kong, is most concerned about this problem. I seem to forget that he was called uncle just now.


    It''s true that this guy looks very old.


    Shen Qiyu and I thought we were brothers when we went out.


    "Nonsense, you said they were both living in the inn. What are you doing this evening? What''s more, it''s also a leading actor and actress. "


    As soon as the group finished speaking, the next moment, King Kong will ask questions.


    The guy was so scared that he quickly covered his head and pretended to sleep.


    Then, Vajra asked, "is it shallow? Do you see it? Why don''t you say it? Hey, man, you''re paralyzed. Get up


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    This just came out, and I kicked this guy behind.


    King Kong''s eyesight was so bad that he asked me at that time, "Oh, Shifu, why are you kicking me?"


    Shen Qiyu keeps squeezing his eyes.


    Why?


    By this time, Lei Rufei over there had already come.


    King Kong turned his head and took a look at it. Suddenly, the whole person jumped.


    Then, the guy stopped talking and looked at it in a daze. Then, the water was about to stay.


    Why?


    Because ray took off her make-up, she came and stood in front of us.


    Such a beautiful big beauty came, the group around, one by one in the hair, looking at her.


    Lei Rufei doesn''t pay attention to these guys'' eyes. It seems that he is used to it. Then he came up to me and asked me with a smile, "how''s it going? Are you still used to it? "


    I nodded. What''s wrong with that?


    Anyway, I''ve been running all over the world. The life in the wilderness is not a day or two.


    "It''s very hot here, mainly because there are many mosquitoes. Otherwise, go to the Inn and sleep


    After saying this, I quickly shook my head and said, "no, that''s where the crew takes me. I''m a little guy, just sleep outside."


    Hearing this, Lei Rufei laughed and replied, "little man? You''re still the same! However, your team this time, why is Liu Hong missing? And are these two new people? I haven''t seen them before. "


    I nodded and said, "yes, they''re new. Shen Qiyu, this is King Kong


    After hearing this introduction, King Kong was a little dissatisfied. Immediately came a sentence, "my name is Zhang yaoyang!"


    Oh, it''s the first time I''ve heard of this guy''s name. It used to be King Kong''s cry. I''m a little used to it.


    Zhang yaoyang, this name is really brilliant.


    It''s a pity that other people don''t have any interest in him. This self introduction pretends not to be heard.


    Finally, ray said, "what If you don''t go in and sleep. Here you are


    At this point, he handed me something.


    I''ll take it. What is it?


    It''s insect repellent. It can prevent mosquitoes from biting.


    I said thank you!


    Lei Rufei smiles and replies, "cheer up, and we will continue to work tomorrow."


    Then he left.


    Her smile, and then let everyone stay in where, half a day reaction.


    King Kong screams like a pig, my God! What a fairy. I said master, how do you know such a beautiful fairy? This is my goddess!


    I gave her a white look, and then I said, that''s my front


    However, the words to the mouth, I still swallow.


    Why?


    People are going to be stars now. If I say these things, it will become guanxi?


    Forget it! It''s better not to talk.


    Shen Qiyu over there asked me with a smile, "what is the goddess before you?"


    "The last customer! Originally, I helped her drive away evil. What''s the matter? " When I said this, King Kong suddenly realized where he was, and the whole person seemed to be relieved.


    It makes me bloody. Yes? Are you worried about your ex? Do you think you have a chance. idiot!


    Shen Qiyu is different. After all, this guy is an inventor. He has a better brain, doesn''t he?


    Immediately, he said, "brother Yougen, I don''t think it''s the same. You, the former customer, are not generally good to you. If you look at it, I''ll introduce you another contract with a sky high price, and then no one else will give you a bird, but you are the only one who will give you insect repellent water. Isn''t that unusual? "


    Of course, we''ve experienced countless things in our life. It''s all pediatrics.


    I said directly, "because the last time I exorcised her, she had a very troublesome thing. So It was a little life-threatening at the time. It''s not surprising that I, the benefactor of life-saving, now repay you like this, isn''t it


    After I said this, Shen Qiyu just laughed and said no more.


    But the King Kong over there was very energetic and said, "introduce me, master! Introduce it to me. If such a goddess can be my girlfriend, I will live many years less. "


    After saying this, I rolled my eyes and said, "go and eat Croton!"


    When I finished, I ignored him, turned over and went to sleep.


    The King Kong over there was stunned. After thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t understand it. Then he asked Shen Qiyu, "I asked my master to introduce the goddess. What does he mean when he asked me to eat Croton?""It means Let you eat Croton, pull bubble dilution, take care of yourself, enough grid. Will people like you? Sabby


    Shen Qiyu finished saying this, did not say more, and then followed him to sleep.


    Where is King Kong? He was so depressed that he said, "I''ll go. Well said, why insult my personality. Really, you guys. You''re a pain in the neck. Is it my fault to be ugly? I don''t want to! But the appearance is given by my parents. What can I do? "


    I can''t stand this group of brothers complaining. Let''s stop this guy and go to sleep.


    As a result, in the early hours of the morning, filming will start again.


    The director said that before, because ray Jufei went to pick us up, and I called a pause in the middle. I can''t keep up with the shooting progress. Now I have to work overtime to catch up.


    Of course, it''s about the stars. It has nothing to do with our small group performances.


    Everybody continue to sleep!


    But I didn''t expect that the director had to ask me to get up.


    It has nothing to do with group acting. Can I get a position as a consultant? At that time, I have to tell you what''s wrong.


    I know, this guy, it''s revenge!


    Come on, it''s not easy to get the money. There is no good thing in the world. If you don''t pay, how can you have money?


    So, yawning, I can only go to accompany them.


    In that shooting, the rich man was sleeping on the bunk, and then in the middle of the night, there was a change. At this time, the female ghost should appear.


    Lei Rufei pretended to kneel down because he wanted to film that terrible momentum.


    Then, the director''s lens, on a strength of where sway ah sway.


    I''m confused. It''s not a running game. You''re in a panic.


    I really want to call a pause again!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    Don''t say, after so many years, ray Rufei is willing to destroy his appearance to film.


    This acting skill is really online. There is no ng. So easy to pass, the plot is to run out, and then scare the scholar, so the end.


    So, what should we do? A day''s shooting is over.


    We don''t know whether we are lucky or unfortunate.


    It''s just coming. We''re living a good life.


    But what''s next?


    It is said that the drama of the inn has been finished. Next, we''re going to start again.


    After leaving the inn, I went to the wilderness to shoot.


    What are we shooting outside this time?


    The famous girl of Luohua cave.


    Maybe some people don''t understand, what is this Luohua cave girl?


    The reason why it is famous is only relatively speaking.


    What''s more, it''s in Xiangxi. They think it''s just famous.


    At that time, King Kong asked me curiously, "what''s the name of Luohua cave girl?"


    I frowned, and then came a sentence, "the so-called Luohua cave girl.". In fact, they are the three evils of Xiangxi! "


    "Three evils, are they the three evils?" King Kong, because he wants to work in our field, right? So for these things, he has to ask.


    I replied, "three evils in Xiangxi.". In fact, they are corpse chasers, demagogues and fallen flower cave girls.


    We don''t have to explain more about the corpse chasing and poisonous insects, because they are very common. In this TV play, it''s like bad acting.


    This is a little strange.


    Of course, it was also in ancient times. It did happen.


    It''s said that this young woman will fall in love when she is young.


    However, what they don''t like is human beings. On the contrary, they are inexplicable.


    If you don''t think about tea or rice, you are in a daze outside every day. You don''t know who you miss.


    Later, please let Zhu Ke see.


    This kind of wizard said at that time that the woman was in love. Who is the object of love?


    It''s the local mountain god!


    A woman who fell in love with the mountain god.


    So what?


    Finally, of course, it was sent to the mountain god.


    They will dress up the single Acacia woman and make her look beautiful.


    It''s the bride!


    The bride was carried to the cave.


    After putting it in the cave, it doesn''t matter.


    Where is the bride? After a long time, she gradually becomes a silly woman and starves to death.


    After he died of starvation, he naturally turned into a corpse and became the bride of the mountain god.


    That''s funny!


    This time, the drama, played by Lei Rufei, began to perform.


    Maybe some people think it''s puzzling. She''s a female ghost and a female from Luohua cave.


    But I''ve seen the script.


    As I said earlier, there is something wrong with the screenwriter''s mind. But, let''s be honest, in this point, people do shoot better.


    What is the plot?


    In fact, it''s flashback technique. Lei Rufei plays the girl of luohuadong, and then becomes a bride to the mountain god. Then he died. After he died, he became a female ghost. Then he met the scholar here, right?


    Lei Rufei became a bride. She was really beautiful in all her clothes.


    Anyway, at that time, it really surprised a lot of people.


    However, there is another problem when shooting.


    That is to see off the team, in order to set off the beautiful Lei Rufei, specially invited a women''s orchestra.


    It''s not a simple orchestra. People play pipa, suona and all kinds of ancient musical instruments.


    For this women''s band, I don''t know if it''s the middle car or something.


    Anyway, after the appointed time, they still didn''t come.


    As a last resort, someone would have been there earlier.


    This errand work can''t be handed over to the cast and the stars, can it? They are all big people.


    Of course, those who run the Dragon suit don''t have the right to follow you, do they?


    So


    In the end, the task was directly assigned to me.


    Who let you take the high income, always have to do something, right?


    I have to go!


    As I said before, the cars are parked below, not above.


    We all walk up the road on our own, don''t we?


    So, I can only walk down.


    Who would have thought that I, King Kong and Shen Qiyu are not local people, and they are not familiar with this place, are they?So, walking, walking in the woods, paralyzed! Get lost.


    King Kong kept complaining, "what the hell is this place? Really, we seem to have come to a wonderful place. "


    At this time, Shen Qiyu frowned and said, "Oh, I''ll go! We''re not in the manger, are we


    "The manger?"


    All of a sudden, King Kong is a fool. Then, they began to play the role of breaking the casserole and asking the truth. What is the scaremonger?


    In fact, this thing also exists in Western Hunan.


    What about the so-called startling manger?


    What a magical place!


    It is said that there was an expedition here. As a result, after people go in, they never come out again.


    And then what?


    We''re going to have to send out troops and go in and search.


    This is the army! It belongs to the search and rescue team.


    These people are professional, with all kinds of equipment, went inside.


    Then these people still didn''t come out!


    Later, special personnel came to investigate the matter.


    The local people said, ah, that manger is not simple. This place is a place of great evil.


    Why do you say that?


    Because it turned out to be an ancient battlefield. It is said that there was a big war between the Han Army and the ethnic minorities at that time.


    Later, on rainy days, when people passed by, they could still hear the fighting and the roaring of horses.


    Therefore, there is a saying of "startling Manger".


    There are also winners, and they can see shady soldiers passing through under certain weather conditions.


    King Kong was so scared when he heard this.


    Of course, I grinned a little.


    He immediately asked Shen Qiyu curiously, "aren''t you very smart? Even ghosts can explain. Then explain to me, what''s the matter with the way of the Yin soldier and the manger? "


    After that, it was just a joke.


    Who would have thought that the boy grinned and said, "what''s so hard to explain? Simple! I''m in this particular environment. Do you know why the search and rescue team will die in it? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    We shook our heads, of course.


    Then, this guy gave us a lesson.


    He said that in this particular environment, it is intricate and inaccessible. After walking in, it''s not convenient to see the road. It''s hard to come back, isn''t it?


    What''s more, there are a lot of magnets around the mountain.


    After the search and rescue team went in, the compass and some navigation equipment and electronic equipment were interfered by magnetic interference, which not only did not work, but might even throw people to places that people could not imagine. So, the search and rescue team is so dead that it can''t get out.


    "What''s the matter with the sound of the ancient battlefield and the way of the Yin soldiers?" Vajra continued to inquire.


    I nodded, also very curious, this guy next how to explain this.


    Shen Qiyu said with a smile, "simple! As I said before, this is in a specific environment, isn''t it? It also has a lot of magnets. These things form a natural tape recorder, or video camera. Record the pictures or sounds of wars hundreds or even thousands of years ago. Then, these things, in some specific weather, began to play out. When people see these things, they seem to see the way of the Yin soldiers. "


    After hearing this, all of us were wide eyed and couldn''t believe it.


    I wish I could! It turns out that there is such a saying.


    But then I said, "of course, according to your previous theory, this soul may be a kind of brain wave that people can''t disperse. It''s affecting other people that we see the hallucination of ghosts. So In other words, will these brain waves entangle and become a lot of ghosts under the action of magnets? "


    After I said this, the King Kong over there was scared.


    Where a strength of rubbing his arm, but also said that his goose bumps, all the fuck out. Then, let''s stop talking!


    While talking, something terrible happened.


    Shen Qiyu suddenly said, "did you hear anything?"


    King Kong was a little uncomfortable, and then he said, "I told you to stop talking. Really, it''s scary. Is it interesting? "


    "Really, no! I''m not scared. If you listen carefully, you do hear the sound. "


    After that, we listened carefully.


    Sure enough, I heard a strange sound.


    I frowned, and then I said, "there''s a sound, like The sound of music. "


    "Music?"


    "This Who would come here to make music


    When I said this, I suddenly pointed to the other side and said, "right there!"


    Then we all turned our heads and looked silly.


    Sure enough, I saw a band composed of women, dressed in red, coming towards this side while walking and playing.


    King Kong was startled and cried out: "ghost, ghost!"


    Shen Qiyu was amused to hear that, and then he said, "what the hell? It''s a women''s band, isn''t it


    Then we went up.


    I''m in front of you all of a sudden. Something''s wrong with me.


    Why?


    You know, although they hired a women''s band when they were on the set, didn''t they? But that''s what shooting needs, right?


    Now there is no camera!


    What kind of "Liaozhai" are they playing here?


    I''m standing still. At this time, Shen Qiyu, next to him, went forward quickly with a smile, and then said, "Oh, you are here. We''re going to pick you up. Why do you have a concert here? I said, "are you rehearsing?"


    As a result, those strange women looked at us and passed us directly.


    They don''t care about us at all.


    Then, passing by.


    The most important thing is that there are four strong men in the back, carrying a "sliding rod".


    What is a pole?


    This is something invented by Shu people.


    It''s a chair, and then it''s driven by two bamboo poles. The spender sits on the chair, and then other people carry it one by one.


    It''s the same now, but there''s a bride sitting on that chair!


    What''s more, I''m still wearing bridal dress. It''s very beautiful.


    The King Kong over there scratched his head and then said, "what? Did we come back to the cast after a round trip? They''re filming again, aren''t they? "


    I shook my head. I didn''t see the camera. Moreover, if these people are really acting, they are too real.


    They are so good. Can they afford such powerful mass actors?After the box lunch and drumsticks, is not the crew poor?


    All of a sudden, my heart jumped, my God! We won''t meet the real luohuadong girl, and the mountain god will get married, right?


    Sure enough, after these people left, others came.


    Those men are all dressed up by local people in Western Hunan, and their heads are still wrapped with cloth strips.


    After seeing us, all the young people were dumbfounded.


    Immediately someone grabbed us and said, "where are you all from? Run to this gar. Go, go!"


    The way these people speak is not like the accent of Changsha, on the contrary, it''s Yunnan.


    Fortunately, I have been in Sichuan for so long. In fact, Yunnan dialect is quite similar to Sichuan dialect.


    I immediately asked him, "big tree, what''s going on here?"


    "You''re from other places. Don''t make trouble here. If you get into trouble with the mountain god, you''ll die. "


    "The mountain god married?"


    When I heard this, I frowned.


    The King Kong over there put his hands together and kept saying, "Amitabha, Amitabha, don''t blame me, don''t blame me."


    After hearing this, I couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Isn''t this kid so funny? Actually, for the girl of Luohua cave, Amitabha.


    What''s more, don''t blame me. That''s for the dead. These people are all living people.


    So, we separated and watched this guy walk away.


    Shen Qiyu said, "I said We can''t go on like this. If it goes on like this, people will die. That girl, she starved to death? "


    "How else? We have to respect the local customs! " I said one.


    Shen Qiyu said, isn''t that life? We should call the police, right? That girl can''t just die.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    I frowned when I heard this. The key is here, take out the mobile phone to see, there is no signal, OK?


    As a last resort, I thought about it carefully. The girl was really innocent.


    This scene really reminds me of the story of Simon leopard.


    River god married, right?


    The wizard said that there was a river god in the river. Because he wanted to marry a daughter-in-law, he wanted to find a sister to be his wife.


    Needless to say, there was a market for this superstition at that time.


    However, after ximenbao came, he decided to eliminate these superstitions.


    Other people''s tricks are still very powerful. What methods have been used.


    Didn''t your witch say that there is a river god in the river? It was said that only by marrying a daughter-in-law can the flood be calmed down. But it''s been so many years. The flood has been going on!


    Ximenbao said that it must be the girl who was dedicated to the river god before. He didn''t like it. In this case, witch, you go down and ask, what does he like?


    With that, he ordered his men to throw the wizard directly into the river.


    After the wizard throws it in, it''s useless!


    Finally, he threw the others in one by one.


    Whoever says there''s a river god in it, I''ll throw it in.


    From then on, basically no one mentioned the river god again.


    Ximenbao also managed the flood by itself, which calmed down the flood.


    Of course, ximenbao is a local official. People have military power, so they can do whatever they want.


    But now, we don''t have that ability!


    So, I thought about it, even if I had to save people and go to the police. We also have to find out where the luohuadong girl will be sent in the end, right?


    After thinking about it, everyone secretly followed the team.


    Along the way, King Kong was a little scared. Not willing to go!


    However, Shen Qiyu said that this is one of the tests. If you don''t have the courage, how can you inherit the mantle in the future? Do you want to be an apprentice to someone else.


    then, King Kong make complaints about it. What does this have to do with boldness?


    "Why doesn''t it matter? You should know that there are three rules in the business of chasing corpses, right When Shen Qiyu said that, King Kong was stupid. Ask us, what are the three rules?


    Shen Qiyu said with a smile, "first, I''m brave. Second, people should be ugly. Third, they should be strong. "


    After saying this, where is King Kong''s silly eye? I can''t get back to it for a long time.


    Also ask us, do these three points have anything to do with apprenticeship?


    Why is there no connection?


    First, be bold! You say it''s all in this business, don''t you? If you''re not brave enough, who dares to chase the corpse, right?


    Second, why should people be ugly?


    To put it bluntly, they say it traditionally. This time, it''s a meal for the dead. It''s bad for Yin de and I''m afraid of having a son. Therefore, if they are ugly, no girl can look up to them. Naturally, this person doesn''t have to get married and have children, does he?


    In fact, what is closer to the truth is that if you get married, you have a family. This person will not be addicted to work. If no one works in the future, who will continue to carry on the work of corpse removal?


    Therefore, it is the most clear choice for those who have no family to do this job.


    Third, great strength!


    This is a good explanation.


    I''m afraid the roads in Western Hunan are not much better than those in Sichuan.


    If the corpse is driven to walk among them, it can only go flat, can''t it? How to deal with those who can''t leave?


    In the end, we have to carry it by manpower!


    After speaking of this, Shen Qiyu looked at King Kong and said, "the same reason, our industry is dealing with ghosts, isn''t it? If you''re afraid, what are you going to do when you come across this in the future? "


    After that, King Kong took a deep breath and said, "I understand. Don''t worry, master! I''m not afraid. "


    Hearing this and looking at Shen Qiyu over there, I really want to extend a thumb.


    Unexpectedly, this guy''s ability to cheat is really first-class.


    No matter what, the three of us are in a hurry to keep up with the team.


    Moreover, the forest here is very dense, and there are blows and blows on their side, which cover up our footsteps.


    So, we didn''t find us all the way.


    Soon, we tracked the team to a mountain stream.


    Where there are mountains, water and rivers, the scenery is quite good.


    Of course, because this kind of desolation, you can also understand that this place is a poor place.


    We approached each other carefully.


    See that group of people, in situ began to make a fire to cook.


    Everyone was eating, but only the bride, with a red cap on her head, sat still.If you don''t have to breathe occasionally, the red cap will shake, Ma Dan! I even thought, this Ya''s already dead.


    King Kong, who was mentioned by Shen Qiyu just now, needs to perform well, right?


    Immediately, where is the goods? "Master, let''s do it now! I said, "why don''t I go up now and get rid of them and get this girl back?"


    I''m rolling my eyes when I hear that, Ma Dan! You think you''re Stallone and you''re taking people back? Don''t you see how many people there are? When you meet these guys, it''s better to make up a fist for you.


    I make complaints about it. "OK, this thing can be wise only, not force. Moreover, according to the legend of Luohua cave girl, after these people are sent up, they will retreat at that time. We just need to save the woman directly! "


    With that, Shen Qiyu nodded and agreed. Also said that this method is good, at least we don''t have to play.


    So, we have to wait and see people eating and drinking.


    We have spent a lot of time and energy on this journey. This moment, people are almost unable to carry.


    Looking at people eating, it''s not like they''re all looking at each other. They feel empty.


    King Kong kept wiping his mouth and drooling, and then said to me, "master, I''m so hungry. Can we have it early? "


    When I heard this, I said angrily, "are you looking for food? I don''t know what it is now. Forget it, bear it first! It''s not too late to find food when people are rescued. "


    "I''m in trouble. Look at the sky. It''s completely dark now. At that time, I''m afraid we''ll have to wait until late at night. "


    Shen Qiyu said this, I make complaints about it directly, Ya Ya is not you to save people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    Unfortunately, we joined a drama group and were sent out to pick up a women''s orchestra.


    What are you doing here? Because this women''s orchestra is going to shoot a scene of ghost marriage.


    As a result, during the journey, we actually met the ghost marriage.


    Looking at the vast funeral procession, we were afraid that something would happen. If the girl died, it would be a careless death.


    In a hurry, tracking the trace of these guys.


    But at the end of the day, they had a good time making a fire and cooking.


    We didn''t eat here, so we were hungry. It''s hard to see people eating now, isn''t it?


    But there''s no way to be miserable. It''s important to save people, isn''t it?


    We have to wait there.


    Wait and wait, these people have enough to eat and drink, and then they start to leave.


    We had no choice but to follow up again.


    Fortunately, there was no other situation along the way.


    When we got to a place, there began to be a very tortuous and winding road.


    When we went there, we found that it was really a place of poverty.


    All the mud on the ground is black.


    This kind of soil is also called fat mud.


    Because it was too fertile, the weeds all around were killed one by one.


    So if you look around, you can see that there are weeds everywhere. It''s really barren.


    Seeing this, King Kong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and then said, "master, this is not my fear. But how do I think this place is so weird? Do you think there are mountain gods in this place? "


    After hearing this scene, my heart is also "plop plop".


    To be honest, I really think there is something wrong with this place.


    How to say?


    In ancient times, what is the wild immortal?


    Mountain spirits and monsters!


    Mountain spirit is also Mountain God.


    Even I wonder if there is a wild fairy in this place?


    Where did those people send them soon?


    It was sent to a broken mountain temple halfway up the mountain.


    When they got there, they worshiped where they burned incense and prayed.


    I have a headache when I see this scene!


    But fortunately, after the people arrived, these guys had already gone.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and everyone was waiting there.


    After all those people left, King Kong can''t wait to save people.


    As a result


    I called to King Kong and told him to wait. Don''t worry.


    I''m afraid that if there are other people left here, we will be in trouble. Fortunately, in the end, all these guys are gone, and there is no one else.


    I heaved a heavy breath, and then everyone rushed forward, and then walked towards the inside.


    Not to mention, when we came forward, we saw the wonderful mountain temple.


    I don''t understand the situation inside the temple.


    Why?


    Because the mountain god worshipped above is really incomprehensible.


    That one by one looks particularly ugly, blue faced, where is the God of the mountain, it looks like a wild ghost.


    King Kong asked me, what is this?


    I shook my head. I didn''t know and didn''t want to explain.


    Turning to see, the girl over there, covered with a red cap, is still sitting there.


    I went up and wanted to call her.


    But unexpectedly, at this point, King Kong grabbed me.


    I was silly and asked what happened to him?


    Who ever thought, at this time, King Kong said, "master, do you often behave? Now at this critical moment, of course, I have to show you, right


    After that, I couldn''t laugh or cry.


    No way. If he wants to go, let him go.


    King Kong, after swallowing a mouthful of saliva, stepped forward. Then he looked at the bride, took a deep breath, and then stretched out his hand, which was shivering.


    I''ll go! As for it? As for women, haven''t they been so happy?


    I don''t speak any more, just stand there.


    King Kong took a deep breath, went forward and said, "sister, don''t worry. Don''t worry. We''re here to save you now. "


    But the woman didn''t say a word.


    King Kong couldn''t control his mood. Anyway, he went forward and stretched out his hand and lifted the bride''s veil.


    When it was lifted, everyone was dumbfounded.Why?


    It turns out that the woman is so wonderful. It''s just a figure killer. If you look at it from the back, it really looks good.


    On the positive side, it''s absolutely frightening.


    How to say?


    Her nose is a nose to the sky.


    What is asana?


    This is the so-called pig nose!


    Two nostrils are turned up, and then the face is all freckles. Most of all, there are two big buckteeth like beavers.


    It can be said that this Ya''s completely ugly to the extreme!


    After King Kong lifted the cover at that time, the whole person was dumbfounded. I couldn''t get back to you for a long time. Then the guy exclaimed, "I met a wild immortal. Isn''t that horrible? Is this the goddamn Mountain God? Master, hurry up. Let''s destroy her. "


    I wipe, this guy is really realistic.


    If it was a beautiful woman, I''m afraid he would not say that. I can''t say. I have to protect it at ordinary times.


    As a result, because they are ugly, they have to say that they are mountain gods, so they don''t take you to do this, do they?


    The woman looked at us and asked, "who are you? You lift my red cap, then you are my male guest


    Male guest?


    Well, King Kong''s face looks like a circle.


    I laughed and replied, "that''s what my husband means. It seems that other girls are interested in you


    "Interest? You''re kidding. I don''t want it. " King Kong make complaints about it.


    "No? What are you doing when you lift people''s red covers? "


    After that, the guy was about to vomit blood.


    Guess King Kong thought at that time, the back of others is very beautiful, should be a beauty? So I want to lift the cover of someone else, and then this person is her own female ticket.


    But this guy is fine now


    It''s like stealing chicken and eating rice!


    The beautiful woman didn''t find it. Instead, she took herself in.


    Now what do we do with him?


    "Are you a mountain god? Are you my guest? "


    Speaking of this time, the ugly girl has stepped forward and quickly hugged King Kong''s arm.


    King Kong turned his head and looked at us straightly, looking for help.


    But Shen Qiyu and I decided to say nothing to help him, whistling and pretending not to see him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    Who let you boy at that time lust, now for their own choice, pay the price for you.


    "Are you a mountain god? Please, don''t get married again. Protect our village and stop harming us, OK


    Vajra was so angry that he yelled, "what do you say? Really, I wipe! I said, "I''m not a mountain god, not a mountain god."


    "And who are you?" The ugly girl asked us curiously.


    King Kong had no choice but to say to her, "we''re just passers-by. Seeing that you were married by the mountain god, we almost got caught. So come and have a look, so don''t get me wrong? "


    "Nonsense, how can you find this place?"


    "Of course we can. We''re following."


    At this point, the ugly girl waved her hand and said to us, "come on, you go quickly. Really, since it has nothing to do with this, don''t make trouble here any more? "


    After saying this, the King Kong over there immediately said, "master, you see people say we don''t care. Let''s go."


    "Go?" When I heard this, I frowned. Is that too much?


    It''s so funny that I''ve left people behind?


    When Shen Qiyu saw my expression, he said, "King Kong, are you too unkind? It''s true that they''ve all lifted the red veil of others, and now they don''t admit it? Is this really good? "


    " well, I Can we not talk about it? "


    King Kong''s face is very red. I''m sorry.


    "Well, stop it!"


    I think so. Let''s not waste our time.


    I looked at the ugly girl and asked, "well, girl, don''t worry. We''re not here to harm. We''re here to help you. What''s your problem, can you tell us? "


    "Difficult? I have no difficulty! It''s all of my own volition. So it is


    At that time, I was a little ugly.


    What''s going on? voluntary? Where does that come from?


    Shen Qiyu over there sighed and then said, "I think women are too ugly, right? Therefore, she was very happy to marry the mountain god. I think we should help her. "


    After saying this, the King Kong over there nodded and said, "yes Yes If people are willing to marry mountain gods, we''d better not make trouble. "


    "Will you two shut up? Don''t make trouble without help


    after I make complaints about this, both of them are silent.


    In fact, people are so realistic. If the woman here is a beautiful woman, they will rush to help, won''t they? However, because others are too ugly, so they have all kinds of dislike, right?


    I ignored them, squatted in front of the ugly girl, and then said with a smile, "sister, what''s your dilemma, you can tell us. You can rest assured that we will help you. "


    "Well You''d better go. To be honest, I really don''t want to hurt you. You don''t know how powerful the mountain god is. It''s not something that ordinary people can handle. "


    Although the ugly girl is ugly, she is very kind.


    At that time, I asked, "ordinary people can''t deal with them, can they? But we are not ordinary people. You can tell us what will happen at that time. Can we afford it ourselves


    "Not ordinary people? I don''t understand. Are you still two kinds of people? "


    After this ugly girl''s words, at that time, I just had a puff on my eyelids.


    King Kong and Shen Qiyu over there can''t help hearing this.


    He directly covered his mouth and laughed.


    I rolled my eyes. I was a little depressed. I''m kind enough to help you, aren''t I? Why do you run on us like this?


    "Sister, what kind of monster is this mountain god? How can you sacrifice with living people? "


    "Do you offer sacrifices to the living? No, no, no, don''t talk nonsense. It will kill people. Do you know? Mountain gods are gods, not monsters. If you talk nonsense, you''ll be dead, won''t you


    "Gods? If it is a God, it should be compassionate. Instead of coming here to specifically harm the common people, OK? "


    "You are right to say that. However, we have been here for generations. "


    "But what if it was wrong in the first place? Are you going to stick to it like this, not adding mistakes to your mistakes? "


    After saying this, the woman was silent.


    "So If you don''t want this kind of mistake to continue, let''s save you at last


    "Help me? No, no! If I leave, the village will be in trouble then. ""What do you say?"


    The ugly woman sighed, and finally said to us, "this matter, in fact, was discovered before."


    "Found out?"


    We really find it hard to communicate with this ugly girl.


    Finally, she sighed and told us what had happened.


    Why?


    At that time, there was such a girl in Luohua cave. This may be a race, a habit at the beginning.


    After all, there are still many bad habits in this world, right?


    At that time, women really had this kind of situation.


    Of course, until then, a strange thing happened.


    What''s the matter?


    It turned out that at the beginning, there was a village girl. At that time with another person, two people are good.


    But later, the woman repented and refused to marry.


    She doesn''t want to, and there''s no other way, is there?


    You can''t force people to marry in love.


    As a last resort, we can only forget it. Later, this woman began to have other situations, such as not thinking about tea and not thinking about rice. Many people said that it must be Luohua cave girl.


    I like the mountain god and want to send her to be the girl of Luohua cave.


    But what happened later?


    Later, after the man was sent over, he disappeared for no reason.


    The most terrible thing is not over yet. It''s still behind.


    Something happened in the village at that time.


    What''s the matter?


    At the beginning, many people died one after another.


    Those people died miserably!


    There were big holes in those people.


    "By the way, it''s like these mountain gods!"


    When the ugly girl said this, she suddenly turned her head, reached out and pointed to the mountain gods.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    Let''s turn around and have a look, boy!


    Don''t mention it. I said these guys were blue faced, didn''t they?


    It happens that the teeth of these mountain gods are probably the things that killed the villagers.


    I frowned, this thing I''m afraid it''s a little scary.


    "What''s the matter? Master, what are you thinking? " I have a general idea in my mind. Of course, this idea has not been mentioned yet.


    I don''t ask much, and then let the woman continue to say, what happened later?


    Then, the woman replied, "in fact, this matter Later, after investigation, it turned out that it was the woman who fell in love with another person in the same village. However, the man''s family was too poor. Many people don''t agree with their love, so... "


    "So no one agrees with them. Finally, the man, when the woman was sent to the mountain temple, ran to find her. Took the girl, so In the end, the mountain god took revenge on you, didn''t he? "


    They don''t have to talk about the end.


    I can probably guess what''s going on.


    Sure enough, after hearing what I said, she nodded, indicating that it was such a thing.


    After hearing this, I kept my eyes open and fell into thinking.


    Shen Qiyu began to say again, "what, big brother Can we help them? "


    Before, for the network Zhenzi, he wanted to save people.


    Now, in addition to these things, of course, this guy sympathizes with his sister and wants to save the village together.


    The King Kong over there is different. He thinks it''s a little bad. Why do we have to go to this muddy water? "


    I frowned and said," let''s see what other girls mean! "


    After that, we all went forward, looked at the girl over there, and then asked, "sister! We are not ordinary people, you can understand that we are exorcists. You Mountain God, I don''t think you are a mountain god. You should be a mountain spirit. If you want, you can go back. How about we help you to subdue demons and demons? "


    After saying this, the girl looked at us suspiciously, and then said, "are you really saying this? How can the mountain god be a mountain spirit


    "He''s not a goblin, isn''t he? So harmful, still want to let the living to live sacrifice? " Shen Qiyu also make complaints about this time.


    I said with a smile, "of course, if you don''t believe us, you are willing to sacrifice. We have nothing to do, OK? "


    After that, the ugly girl thought for a long time and said, "OK! I listen to you. To be honest, I really don''t want to die. But I''m afraid that something will happen in my village. So if I can help, I''m sure I''ll ask for your help. "


    "Well, I hope it goes well."


    I held out my hand and wanted to shake hands with her.


    Who knows, the ugly woman then said, "I''m sorry for the incompatibility between men and women."


    I can''t laugh or cry when I hear this.


    Come on! In that case, let''s not waste our time and go out in a hurry.


    After leaving the mountain temple, we immediately went to which village.


    After you''ve gone all the way, you''ve seen a lot of people.


    I found that the village is quite remote. Besides, people here are still living a hunting life.


    Attention, it''s hunting life, not farming.


    Even they don''t have seeds! Of course, this can also explain why they are so stupid.


    Because I didn''t receive the most formal education, did I?


    When they see our group of outsiders, they feel puzzled, don''t they? Of course, what surprised them most was that there was a girl in Luohua cave beside us.


    We brought this guy back, didn''t we? Looking at the ugly girl came back, these guys all gathered around and pointed at us one by one, looking very strange.


    Just when I was wondering, a large group of people rushed to drink.


    Those guys still have spears and bows in their hands.


    We came in a hurry, and then we were surrounded by the inner three circles and the outer three circles.


    This scene scared me. Then I yelled, "Hey, guys, don''t point that thing at me. This is not a good thing


    Those people are rushing at me. I can see that they are quite unfriendly.


    Although I am a person, it is the wind and rain are coming. But at least for now, I''m a little guilty about dealing with so many people.


    After all, these guys are human beings. They are neither ghosts nor monsters. Don''t they clean up? There''s no way to kill them and kill them, right? At this time, a person came out of the key moment.Who is this man?


    It was an old man. When he came to us, he yelled, "who are you? What are you doing here? "


    It seems that this guy is in charge.


    As long as there is a representative who can come out and have a talk, it would be best.


    I stood there, looking at this guy, and said with a smile, "old man, although we are outsiders, we are definitely here to help you. We don''t want to have any conflict with you, OK? "


    "Don''t want to conflict with us? I said, you are now in conflict with us again. Hey, listen, you took our Mountain God''s bride. This will bring us trouble, and even make us continue to die. "


    "Continue the dead? What this means is, you''ve had people die here before, haven''t you? "


    "That shouldn''t be something outsiders should ask about. Listen, I''m going to give you another chance. How about you put down our people and go back to where you come from? "


    "What if we have to get involved?"


    "Then I''m not to blame. At that time, I will send you all to the mountain temple and offer sacrifices to the mountain god. "


    "Don''t you have any laws here? I say it''s illegal, OK? "


    "Illegal? We have lived here for so many years. Where is the law? "


    "If you say that, we just don''t have to talk about it, do we? We''ll have to call the police and let them come, OK? "


    "Police, are you kidding! Ha ha Do you think you still have a chance? "


    The village head said that all the people present raised their weapons one after another.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    It''s really scary to see this battle. At that time, the King Kong over there waved his hand and cried out: "don''t do this. We are all civilized people. Don''t make trouble. Let''s sit down and have a good talk


    "Talk? You guys, come to us and do damage. Then, let''s have a talk with us now that our customs and beliefs have been destroyed? I don''t think you guys can keep them. You''d better die. "


    At this point, those people really come up.


    At the critical moment, the ugly girl yelled, "don''t do it, village head! These people are really good people. They have nothing to do with me. They want to help me. I also know that when I look like this, I really don''t like you. But they don''t dislike me. I''m sure they are kind. "


    "Shut up! Xin Baojiao, you are the bride of the mountain god. It''s a shame for our village to dare to come back without permission. "


    The village head yelled at him wherever he was.


    Seeing this scene, I still struggle with the name.


    It can be seen that this village is indeed very remote, and their culture is not influenced by outsiders. Therefore, their names are very rare.


    Of course, I looked at the village head over there and frowned, a little dissatisfied.


    Immediately, I accused him and said, "village head, what''s so great about you? After all, your wine is a coward. As a village head, you don''t want to protect your own villagers. What you want to do all day is to counsel your own villagers and then be a bride for others. What''s the joke? "


    After hearing this, the village head was really ashamed and ashamed. He immediately scolded, "do you say Zazi? You outsider, you know a fart! We just sacrifice one person a year, but we can get peace. However, if we do not choose compromise, we may die one person a day. Sooner or later, the village will be finished. You said If I don''t, what can I do? "


    "Fight! Kill the mountain god


    After I said this, all the people present were scared.


    One by one, their faces turned pale, and where were the others, shouting "sin, sin!"


    "Pooh, Pooh, crow''s mouth, bad luck! Lord Mountain God, what this guy said doesn''t mean what we said. It has nothing to do with us. "


    It can be seen that these people are really scared of this so-called Mountain God.


    This kind of fear, how can you have the courage to fight?


    "Boy, shut up! If you talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I will let you die here now? "


    At this time, an old man stood up, "I said, these outsiders, don''t do anything here. Let''s go! I''ll give you one last chance to put Xin Baojiao down and get out of here. Go back to your world. It''s none of your business here. "


    "No! We will not be so cowardly to you. I ask you, what kind of God in the world needs people to sacrifice their lives before they can help you? If I say that such mountain gods are not gods, they should not exist in this world. If it is a God, it is also an evil god! He has enslaved you for so long. Why? Up to now, you haven''t thought about rising to fight in the end? "


    "Revolt? You''re kidding! That''s God. How can we resist? "


    These people''s voices of doubt immediately made me laugh.


    It''s not easy to resist? We will help you!


    If you really can''t, then you will catch us and take our heads to thank the mountain god.


    After I said this, the King Kong over there glared and was not happy.


    Are you kidding? Why do you want to count my head?


    However, I replied, "if you behave well, maybe this time, you can become a member of our team."


    After saying this, King Kong was stunned. Then he patted his chest and said, "that''s right! If not, the three of us will take our own lives. You said, such a good person is good, where do you look for it? What are you doing


    After I said this, people at the scene were silent.


    The village head told them not to listen to my nonsense. They were bewitching people here. The mountain gods protect them and cannot fight against them.


    Those people are coming up.


    I saw this scene, took a deep breath, and then said to those young people, "you are also hot-blooded young people! Are they all men? But wouldn''t you be disgusted with this kind of sacrifice? Maybe in others, you don''t care. But one day, when you are old, you will get married and have children. Then, it happened to your daughter-in-law and daughter. What do you do? What''s more, you didn''t think that today you took others to sacrifice and lived. What about tomorrow? What do you say to these kids? How do you educate them? After your children, you tell them, what did I do? Take other people''s lives, in exchange for our survival. many a time? Finally, he died in bed. One day, have you ever regretted your actions? You don''t want to use so many days to change a chance! Just one chance. Tell the evil god that we can''t be scared. Everyone comes to this world, life is their own, this is our right. God can''t deprive this right! How can you be willing to give your life to a monster? "I have to say that these young people are very ashamed.


    There are also some old people who have experienced this kind of thing, and they start to feel their tears and cry all the time.


    "My daughter! Life is hard. "


    "My sister will never come back."


    "My wife! Why are we so separated? "


    As soon as the village head saw the current situation, the situation was a little out of control. He immediately yelled, "don''t listen to this guy''s nonsense any more. He wants you to die! Get it for me. Come on


    Those young people look at each other one by one, gnash their teeth, and finally "crash" all the weapons in their hands and throw them away.


    "You What are you doing? I''m the head of the village. Didn''t you listen to me? Are you going to rebel? "


    "Village head, I think this man is right! We can''t go on like this. I don''t want to be next, to be my own family, to send them up as sacrifices. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    "Yes! The young man is right. We have been living for so many years. It''s too hard. Since I''m struggling every day, I''d rather stand up to myself and resist once. "


    "Yes! It''s our own business. We don''t have the courage to fight against it. We let others help us. They are willing to give up their lives to help us, and we even bite the hand that feeds us.


    "Yes, from childhood to adulthood, my father taught me to be a brave and kind person. What''s the point of living if we''re the opposite and bad guys? "


    After saying this, I don''t know who took the lead, raised my hand, and then yelled, "resist! We will fight


    "Resist! Revolt


    For a moment, the villagers'' anger had been aroused. They raised their hands one after another and asked the village head to take the lead in resistance.


    The village head sighed, really helpless, also know now have no choice.


    He looked at us and said, "well, I can''t help it. Say it! What are we going to do? "


    When I heard this, I laughed and knew I had made it.


    According to my experience over the years, the mountain god in the mountain temple is probably a boar spirit.


    Because it''s Qingmian tusks. According to the previous death status of those people, it''s estimated that they were directly pierced by the tusks of the wild boar and then died.


    Now that I think of that, OK! Let''s deal with the boar.


    First of all, I think we should get rid of these people''s fear of mountain gods.


    Led the people and horses, and then went to the mountain temple.


    What do you do after you go?


    Of course, we should learn the idea of "breaking the four old ways" and bring down all ghosts and ghosts.


    I immediately let them smash the broken temple. Let''s completely turn against the so-called Mountain God and formally declare war.


    Not to mention, the common people were scared one by one.


    Although


    They have courage, too.


    However, if you want to talk about the direct opening of the film, their fear of mountain gods comes directly from their hearts.


    If you say you are not afraid, how can it be no?


    So


    One by one, they stood in the same place and did not move at all.


    What about me?


    He took a deep breath, then winked at the King Kong and others over there.


    King Kong, in order to make me accept her as an apprentice, I am very brave. He went straight forward, swung a big hammer and used his brute force. He hit it twice.


    Two clicks, and then it''s completely flipped.


    After all, it''s still a clay sculpture, isn''t it?


    What''s so terrible about it!


    Then I stood there, laughing and saying, "obviously nothing happened."


    In the team, those young people and little girls all looked at me with adoration.


    Young people don''t have any social experience, so they are easy to cheat. So, it''s easy to fool these guys.


    Only the old village head over there sighed and said, "well, it''s going to be retribution, it''s going to be retribution."


    I rolled my eyes, retribution! I''m not afraid of retribution.


    Retribution is also right for bad people. When I do good things, I''m afraid I don''t have retribution.


    Good people get good results, don''t they?


    So a group of us went down the mountain.


    After going down the mountain, I heard the cry of "Ao Ao" in the middle of the road.


    It''s the cry of a wild boar.


    I widened my eyes. I didn''t expect to be a boar!


    However, after I went back, I immediately said, "our war started at this moment!"


    "It started?"


    Those people asked me, what should I do?


    I said with a smile, "easy! No matter how good the prey is, it can''t compete with a good hunter, can it


    I''ll call all your villagers. Of course, if you are a top hunter, you should be able to hunt!


    After that, they all laughed.


    Why laugh?


    How easy it is! Because as I said before, this village is still very backward, isn''t it? They don''t farm here. They''re still hunting.


    So we can say Almost all the men in the village are good hunters.


    That''s easy to do. Since we are all hunters, can we let a prey be cleaned up?


    Immediately, let them all use all means to hunt the wild boar.


    First of all, all around the village, this trap was set up, and pits were dug everywhere.


    These pits are all around the village, and then Juma village is put all around. There are some barbs in the pits.As long as this thing is in the forbidden area, he will die when he keeps it.


    Not only that, but also something else.


    I told them that we should organize people and horses to check the tracks of the wild boar.


    Of course, the most important thing is to have a dog.


    When hunting, you can''t do without hounds.


    If they want the hounds to track them, they can find the boar.


    We''ll wait and wait for this guy to show up.


    Anyway, it''s all around. It''s all guarded.


    Patrols, too, come and go, constantly checking.


    But who can think of it, it''s really unexpected. That night, when the moon was dark, it rained heavily.


    After the sky, there are lightning and thunder, and rainstorms.


    I don''t know why. At that time, my eyelids were beating all the time. Finally, I felt that something would happen tonight.


    Sure enough, in the village, the hound was barking and yelling.


    I opened my eyes and said, "King Kong, Shen Qiyu, get up. Something''s coming in


    After I gave a shout, they all jumped up.


    Then, I rushed out towards the outside and kept shouting, "come on, come on, gather the team and get ready to fight!"


    Soon, a large group of people began to act.


    These people ran everywhere, but we went around the village a few times and still didn''t find anyone.


    At this critical moment, I''m really at a loss and I don''t know what to do.


    But all of a sudden, I looked at the dogs that were barking all the time. Eyes a stare, then came the idea, "by the way, let the dog go! Let the dog go quickly. Then we chase the dog and we can find it directly. "


    After the dog was released, everyone followed the dog.


    I''ll go!


    Sure enough, it''s dog tracking. No problem at all.


    The dog followed the taste and soon got to the place.


    Why?


    In the lane ahead, there was a shadow.


    We caught up and saw that the dogs were grinning and growling.


    I looked carefully, ya! What a stranger.


    That guy is a dead fat man!


    I''m still very tall. What are you doing now?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    Stealing steamed bread from farmers.


    In a word, boar essence is still vegetarian. People don''t eat meat. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be cannibalism.


    The guy turned his head and looked at us.


    It really gave me a fright.


    Why?


    This guy is really ugly!


    That look is really a face of Puma meat, and then look at us, where is still drooling.


    After seeing this, I stopped talking.


    Other people don''t speak. They are nervous. What should I do?


    What else can I do? Talk about it if you can, and do it if you can''t!


    At this point, I yelled at the guy, "is that you? Are you the mountain god? "


    The boar spirit laughs at us. The voice is really ugly. Then, what does this guy say?


    "Hey, hey You are so kind! And destroy my territory. From now on, I''ll show you... "


    "You''ve got it. It''s not that I want to talk to you, but I think you can accept this. Well water doesn''t make river water, that''s the best. But if you don''t accept it, you have to fight against us, then we will not die. "


    After I said this, he was about to laugh everywhere.


    "Never die? What are you doing? boy! You''re a little crazy, aren''t you? If you are so rampant, you have to have capital, don''t you? I just don''t know what happened to your capital. "


    After he said this, I immediately shook my head, and then roared, "go! Shut the door and let the dog go


    With that, all the dogs immediately untied their chains.


    Then, these guys are crazy, or the hounds.


    How to say?


    The best hound. That''s very brave. Sometimes when they meet a tiger, they are not afraid, and they rush up to roar.


    Now, after the release, all the dogs, all barking and jumping on it.


    The fat man over there laughs and obviously doesn''t pay attention to these. Then, he rushed straight up and killed the hounds with one fist!


    That''s right. It was a fist that killed the hound.


    Then seeing this scene, everyone was flustered.


    This guy, King Kong, yelled, "I''ll go, there''s no reason! It''s said that this single person, after being single for a long time, will cultivate Unicorn arm. But how can he fight like this? It''s not Kirin''s arm any more, OK? "


    I scolded a sentence, nonsense! We have a saying in Northeast China.


    What?


    One pig, two tigers and three bears.


    What do you mean?


    That is to say, in the wild animals, when it comes to danger, the tiger can only be regarded as the second, but the boar is not the same. This guy is in the first place.


    Why?


    Because the boar has no brain!


    When it comes to something, it''s all about going to the front and fighting hard, and then never ending.


    These guys, they don''t have brains, they don''t have a string. so what? Often rolling in the mud, the mud in the woods, it''s not easy. There is pine resin in it. After mixing, these things entangle on their body surface, which will be a suit of armor.


    It''s said that even the shotgun can''t be pierced, so you can say that terror is not terror.


    Plus the boar''s strength, there''s nothing wrong with that, right?


    So I yelled at the others, "shoot! Shoot the arrow! "Shoot this guy."


    What did they look at? Then they answered and started shooting.


    It''s just the same. As I said, this guy''s armor is very hard. Ordinary tools can''t be penetrated at all.


    So, this armor can''t be broken for a while, and it''s actually invulnerable.


    When I saw this scene, I was really flustered. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and began to feel scared.


    At the critical moment, the young people over there, who don''t know, actually thought of a way.


    What?


    Use the rocket!


    Suddenly, the flames all over the sky kept flying out.


    The animal was quite afraid of the fire.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, after these things go out, those guys are really scared.


    In the final analysis, this may be because animals lived in the forest in the original time, didn''t they?


    In the woods, there was a sudden fire, and then the whole forest burned. At that time, I wanted to run, but I didn''t have to run.


    Therefore, the animals have a fear of fire.


    In the same way, after seeing the fire, the boar spirit was scared to death. Constantly running around!When I saw this scene, it was effective. I immediately told them to shoot arrows quickly and burn this guy to death.


    However, I didn''t expect that at this time, the village head ran out to make trouble.


    He kept shouting, no, no! Our houses are all thatched houses. If the egg is on fire, we''ll be caught by ourselves.


    I don''t care so much. Why?


    It''s very simple! You know, if the house is on fire, it will be rebuilt. But if we don''t get rid of this boar essence now, it will be a great disaster then.


    I told him to leave the house alone. Hurry up, light up! Give me a message.


    Then, all over the sky rockets, constantly flying in the sky, towards the bottom down. After the rocket came down, it really ignited the surrounding thatched houses. For a moment, the flames were blazing ahead.


    The fire is very strong. What about the boar? It''s howling inside. The sound is really terrible.


    I think now, he has no choice, right? You''re going to die, aren''t you?


    But unexpectedly, I heard a roar at this time, and I felt something wrong next moment.


    What''s going on?


    There was a rumble in front of me. The next moment, we took a breath and looked over there.


    Then, a huge voice came out towards the inside.


    Directly, all the flames were smashed, and the houses collapsed and rushed out.


    I saw this thing, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and yelled, "no! This guy''s out of shape. "


    We all know that wild immortals will take shape, right?


    Sometimes, they use humanity.


    When employing people, I heard that it was because when the original empress Nuwa was looking for people, her image was easy to absorb the aura of heaven and earth.


    So, it can be explained in disguise, because it is a human state, so you can easily use mana. On the contrary, when they encounter a special crisis, they will choose to take shape.


    After transformation, the body can fight against high-intensity war, which is a very powerful state.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    The animals after transformation are really quite crazy.


    Especially the boar, after it came out of the fire, it was too big.


    We can''t stop it at all. What should we do?


    I immediately ordered everyone to disperse and not stand in the same place. If you are hit by this guy, everyone will die at that time.


    They have nodded, and then play life to flee, everywhere dodge.


    The wild boar was already mad. He knew that he had to run wild and kill us.


    This sprint can''t be stopped at all. There are broken walls everywhere.


    In these backward places, many houses are not made of soil, that is, wooden houses. You said how to stop it. After the pig sprinted over, the houses were like bowling, constantly collapsing.


    When I saw this scene, I was so scared that I yelled, "think of a way, don''t hide all the time. We will die sooner or later. "


    As a result, after saying this, other people at the scene all looked at me strangely.


    It''s really a pain in the back when standing and talking!


    When you say this, how can you resist? That guy is old and powerful. If anyone dares to go to the hard steel, he will have to belch.


    King Kong immediately jumped out and said, "master, in this situation, shouldn''t you think of a way? How can we shirk responsibility? "


    When I heard this, I really wanted to go forward and kill him with a big mouth.


    Why do I have to think of something? I said, what do I want you guys to do?


    I was thinking about it, but at this time, I suddenly came up with a scream.


    I quickly turned to look at the past, it was surprised to find that there was a guy who did not escape in time, and then was overtaken by the boar essence behind. At the sound of a scream, the unfortunate man pierced his tusks.


    The boar is too big to stop. Moreover, after the wild immortal took shape, he was the original form.


    That is to say, even if I use other weapons, I will release them one by one.


    It''s useless. It''s the original shape. Return to the original shape.


    What happened?


    Can these guys go back to their original shape again?


    What should we do now?


    You look at me. I look at you.


    I thought about it all over myself. In the face of this situation, what else can I use?


    After thinking about it, I finally cried. I think the only thing I can use is myself.


    Take a deep breath, then I let them all escape, and then I began to hypnotize myself.


    I''m Xiang Yu. I''m Xiang Yu.


    I''m going to die now. You come out to help me. If you don''t help me, you will be finished!


    Don''t say, at this critical moment, I saw someone sacrifice.


    That whole person also broke out!


    I just heard a roar, and then I jumped on it.


    That boar spirit also hated me very much.


    Now I dare to fight him back. What''s the most important thing?


    I went for him, didn''t I?


    Isn''t that the same as saying that a person is going to pick a wild boar alone?


    Are you kidding!


    Boar essence this moment, it is really feel their own strength, was insulted.


    For a moment, it roared directly and fiercely, and then rushed towards me.


    I''ll go!


    At that time, I was facing the boar king. I rushed to the boar king and asked for hard steel.


    Those people are scared to pee!


    You know, I can still remember the tragedy just now.


    Wasn''t there a young man who didn''t believe in evil before, and when he went up, he was given a lung by a wild boar?


    Looking at me up here, they all felt that I was basically dying.


    Where is King Kong yelling, "master, don''t be confused, OK? If you go up here, you will die! "


    Unfortunately, they spoke too late.


    How terrible is the speed of the wild boar''s rampage?


    In addition, my side is totally on its own initiative, isn''t it?


    Running in the direction of a pig man. Then, there was a direct collision!


    Boar fine happy pregnant, estimated to think about this, as long as the force of a top. Then, I''m sure to die.


    So, this guy''s tusks came straight at me.


    But in this critical moment, I directly raised my hands and grasped the guy''s tusk.


    One person and one pig, start the contest!Everyone is fighting hard with physical strength.


    Those people can''t bear to see it. They cover their faces one after another. It''s estimated that I''m going to put it on, and then die without a place to bury myself.


    Who ever thought that what happened in the end would definitely surprise them.


    "Ah


    I''m a pop drink, constantly pushed by that guy, and then the body backward.


    To be exact, it''s not going backwards, it''s going to slide on the ground.


    And then?


    Under this foot, a huge groove was made directly. Both legs are trapped in the soil!


    But in the end it stopped.


    The boar King''s eyes are almost round. oh my god! Laozi is a wild boar, or a king of wild boars.


    What happened?


    Finally, it was carried by a human.


    Especially after the sprint, I went with inertia. If other people know about this, how can they be in the wild?


    What do those sows who used to have a good time with themselves think of themselves?


    Of course, I don''t want to guess these ideas.


    Because it''s still unknown whether this guy can see the sows in the end.


    I directly roared, to know how terrible the strength of the Chu overlord was.


    At that time, especially in ancient times, the bronze tripod was so heavy. They can lift it with one hand!


    Anyway, this strength is unprecedented, and there is no one to come.


    In the Qin Dynasty, there was an emperor named Ying Dang. He also tried the giant tripod. He just lifted it to half and crushed himself to death.


    You know, this guy, that''s also Kong Wu Li.


    At the beginning, it was the Qin Dynasty. No one could match his strength.


    Anyway, after the competition with the boar king, everyone is staring.


    I a burst to drink, directly used a blow, bosom embrace younger sister to kill!


    To put it simply, it''s to lean towards the back, pull out the turnip, and then throw it away.


    The boar King screamed. It was like the body of a pickup truck. It rolled around on the ground, then fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    It took me a long time to stand up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    This guy desperately shakes his head, at the same time, this mouth, issued a gibberish.


    Then, I jumped on him and kicked him in the head.


    But unexpectedly, wild boar is wild boar, this power is really not built.


    Hard a shake head, and then a huge force to drive, hard a shake, I directly flew out.


    Then, this time, it''s my turn to hit the back wall heavily.


    My God!


    That really hurts.


    I turned my head and looked at the guy over there, gnashing my teeth.


    Damn it!


    But at this time, King Kong responded and yelled, "master, use weapons!"


    With that, throw me something.


    I took it and put it in my hand. I almost lost my breath. Why?


    It''s a nine tooth harrow!


    This is not a joke. I think it''s Marshal Tianpeng or something.


    It''s a nine tooth harrow!


    It''s supposed to be used for pig manure and cow manure.


    How to say?


    This village is too primitive. It''s still hunting and raising small animals.


    But what''s the use of a fire?


    Some are cutting wood, others are burning animal dung.


    Maybe some people don''t know, because cattle, pigs and so on, eat vegetarian, that is, plants.


    After it''s taken out, it''s Dried outside. It''s just like wood. If you burn it in this stove, it will still work.


    Anyway, I can''t care so much if I hold it in my hand. He rushed up, swung the nine tooth harrow, and then hit the guy.


    Who would have thought that the boar king was not built!


    He raised his head and collided with his tusks.


    This guy also made a mocking cry, probably saying that old pigs were born playing with nine tooth harrow, and you even hit me with my weapon?


    So


    Straight to this guy, he was finished at that time!


    Nine teeth of the harrow fell apart and spat a little blood.


    What about the boar king?


    Howling, at this time is to play the charge, while you are sick, to your life spirit.


    In a fierce way, he ran towards me quickly.


    At this point, I can only stare big eyes, watching helplessly, this guy will kill me at that time. What''s the matter?


    Fortunately, at this time


    There was an accident.


    "Crackle crackle" shooting sound, a large number of bows and arrows constantly shrouded over, and then put on the boar, annoying.


    This is the so-called fly does not bite, disgusting ah!


    Although these bows and arrows can''t hurt him, the armor is so thick, isn''t it?


    But


    It made the boar King angry.


    These abominable mortals are really annoying!


    If you betray me, I''ll kill you.


    At this point, it howled and rushed back.


    I turned to look behind me, took a deep breath, and then knew who was not the opponent of boar king.


    What about that?


    A roar, have you ever seen that kind of mill in the countryside?


    I''m sure a lot of people don''t know that it''s spinning up and down. And then there''s an eye.


    This eye can get the millet in, and then the mill uses great power to directly rotate. After crushing the millet, the husk of the millet is detached. Isn''t it rice that''s left?


    Just right. Take this rice and cook.


    As soon as I see this thing, I look at the broken wooden stick of the nine tooth rake. Then, just insert it into the eye and lift it up.


    It''s like taking a huge meteor hammer.


    Then, quickly rushed past, yelled, "boar king, what do you want to me!"


    Wild boar king a cold hum, estimate is despise me, I strength or poor point.


    He immediately turned around and tried to pick me out.


    But at this time, the hands of the meteor hammer, immediately hard smack down.


    "Bang", and then I heard a howl like killing a pig. The guy''s head exploded, and then he knelt on the ground with both legs.


    King Kong and others are looking silly, and this kind of operation? what the hell! How did you lift such a heavy grinder?


    One hit the boar king, and then I gave it again, and then again and again, again and again.


    This guy can''t carry it. He''s speechless and begging for mercy. He also told me not to fight any more. He admitted defeat and would never dare to harm the common people again.When I heard this, I roared, "I can''t keep you! You''ve done harm to the common people and killed so many girls. You''ve done harm to Da Yin De. Before no one restrained you, you can be arrogant, now I accept you, you beg for mercy. If I let you go, you will have to do harm to the people in this village after I leave. So Go to hell now


    With that, he held up the big killer in his hand and finally killed the guy alive!


    The villagers looked at what I had done and stood there in a daze. They couldn''t believe it.


    I wish I could!


    It''s exaggerating to pick a wild boar alone. But now, this wild boar is so huge that it is still a wild fairy. However, it''s strange to be killed.


    Of course. What''s so strange about that?


    Wu Song is still fighting tigers.


    It''s not surprising that Xiang Yu killed a wild boar.


    Of course, after all this, I was exhausted.


    Especially after Xiang Yu''s upper body was removed, the whole person became soft and couldn''t move. Especially this muscle. It''s like a tear.


    Then, the people rushed up and cheered one by one.


    Hold me straight up, throw it into the air, and fall again. Then, so repeatedly, I really can''t laugh or cry.


    As for the boar king, I don''t know whether it was out of resentment or that she was a pig.


    Anyway, at the end of the day, the common people eat pork.


    However, after opening this guy''s stomach, it was strange that they found a red shining thing.


    It''s like a glass ball.


    There is a folk saying that it is called Niuhuang goubao Zhusha.


    In other words, the things from these animals are quite valuable.


    Of course, Westerners don''t admit it.


    It''s a thing, isn''t it?


    Isn''t it the firmness in the animal body? Do you still expect to use this kind of thing to cure diseases? Are you kidding?


    Of course, they have lost their conscience.


    It''s said that I beat the boar. I''ve been fighting for my life, haven''t I? Moreover, we have helped them free of charge to solve the great trouble of generations. The village head took the lead and said, this thing should be given to me!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    Now this village head, that is the absolute old respect to me!


    Before, I didn''t look down on me at all, didn''t I? But now, I see that I have won with all of you.


    Especially at the end of the day, how powerful is it for a man to single out the boar king?


    He thinks that I am a God, otherwise how can I save them?


    In a word, it''s flattering.


    Wait until that thing handed to my hand, after a careful look, I found that things are not right.


    How to say?


    This is no ordinary stone.


    Ordinary stone, it''s the same as stone. But what about this thing? Like glass, it''s not only very transparent and beautiful. If you look at it carefully all the time, you can still see the light flowing inside.


    I suddenly opened my eyes and thought of a possibility.


    I''ll go. This guy is what they''ve been talking about. The inner pill in the body of the wild immortal.


    If that''s true, it''s priceless!


    After eating it, you can live longer.


    Of course, you can''t swallow it all.


    If you swallow it whole, you will have indigestion.


    It has to be ground into powder and swallowed with some herbs.


    Of course, for me, immortality, longevity and so on. It''s all fuckin ''useless!


    I don''t like this. Do you think immortality is a good thing?


    It''s good for some heartless people. However, to see the people around, one by one old, and then die, they are still alive. That''s the most painful thing!


    If my life is only this life, then I would rather live this life safely and wonderfully.


    So I took this one, Nathan.


    Of course, it''s not for my own use. I''ll use it for Liu Hong.


    At the beginning, this woman was injured by tianbang in order to save me. I can''t get out now.


    If she had this inner pill, she would be alive again after eating it.


    We''ll be out of the mountain when we''re done here!


    Did not expect to go out, even after a strange thing happened.


    Why?


    In that village, we stayed for only two days. But after it came out, it was two months later.


    That''s a bit of an exaggeration.


    Everyone looked at the time on the mobile phone and thought it was wrong.


    However, it is impossible for all three people to make mistakes!


    It can only be said that when we were in the village, our time was really frozen.


    Why does this happen?


    You look at me, I look at you, anyway, no one can explain clearly.


    Finally


    Something suddenly occurred to me.


    Although Xiangxi is really remote, but


    The crew can come to this place, and so can other people.


    That means there is a way in and out of the mountain.


    If the village is poor, where do so many young people come from?


    It''s not surprising to find these young people in the original era. But now, how many young people are there in the countryside?


    Basically, after graduating from primary school, the worst have to go out to work, right?


    Since there is a road leading to the outside, why don''t those young people go out to work?


    There''s only one possibility!


    They can''t get out.


    If we can get in, we may have a special event, a special time, just like the manger.


    When I think of the idea of turning back to the village, I''ll go back to find it right away.


    As a result, the place where the original village was was turned into a dense forest.


    The village disappeared so strangely!


    After seeing this scene, King Kong rubbed his goose bumps and said, "I''ll go. Can''t we say that the village we met is an ancient village?"


    After that, you look at me, I look at you, and no one speaks.


    Of course, I have a more special view.


    How to say?


    The boar and the villagers.


    Is it possible that boar spirit set up a border at that time and put the whole village in it.


    If it''s in the border, of course it''s under his control.


    I''ve seen this before.


    Liu Hong once performed her own jiejie, and then tianbang was tied inside, wasn''t it?


    As soon as I say this, Shen Qiyu is a man who seeks the truth. At that time, he was puzzled and asked me, "brother Yougen, if you explain it in this way, it''s not wrong. However, I really don''t understand one point. Why did the boar king do this? What is the purpose of this? "I said with a bitter smile, simple! You think, why do humans raise pigs? It''s not about killing pigs and eating meat for the Chinese New Year. The boar king, too, imprisoned these people, let them live in the border, and then reproduce. To satisfy your desires?


    "That is to say, we raise pigs. Now we raise pigs, right?"


    Shen Qiyu frowned. I think it''s a little thought and fear.


    I nodded


    King Kong said, "then we have to destroy the border, so that the people in the village can come out!"


    I shook my head in negative.


    First of all, I don''t have this ability. I don''t have the magic power to destroy the border.


    Secondly, second, the time is different from outside.


    We are originally outsiders. After we go in, even if we stay in it for two months, it doesn''t have much impact on us to come out, does it?


    But those people are different, their time has been frozen.


    All of a sudden, let them synchronize with the outside, what happens?


    Who knows how many years they''ve lived in it.


    After this time synchronization, it is estimated that the newborn babies will die of old age.


    If the boar king died and the boundary still exists, let it continue to exist.


    That group of people live in isolation, they live their own time, where is a beautiful paradise, we''d better not destroy it.


    After I said this, Shen Qiyu also agreed.


    He also said that in fact, there are allusions to this matter. Before, he had heard of an event recorded in ancient books.


    A farmer went down the river to the foot of the mountain and saw a cave. Curious, I went in and found two old men playing chess.


    He couldn''t help looking at it for a while, and the result was that it took a while. When he went out again, it had happened for decades.


    His grandsons are old men, and he is still young.


    I nodded and agreed: "he thought he met a fairy. However, it is quite possible to say that the two old men at that time may have been Yexian. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    Right! In fact, I think that if this legend is true, then it is possible that the guy is really a wild immortal.


    Because of this, when they are playing chess, they also set boundaries around them.


    It''s just because these borders are playing a role. All the people''s Kung Fu when they go in to see the flag changes the whole outside.


    After all, one day in the sky, one thousand years in the world.


    It''s hard to say that the fairies in the sky are even more powerful than before.


    after we talked for a long time, Jin suddenly said, "I say I was thinking about a problem before. We discussed it for a long time. The boundary can''t be changed. We don''t want to change the villagers, do we? But this time, we got nothing but a broken stone. Think about it. We''ve been three months. It''s a breach of contract. The contract has already expired, isn''t it? That is to say, we haven''t got a cent for half a million, and we''ve lost a lot, OK? "


    After saying this, I can''t laugh or cry.


    Because that''s the truth, isn''t it? Anyway, you can''t change it.


    "Come on, it''s a blessing in disguise. Maybe it''s not a bad thing for us."


    "Ha? Isn''t that a bad thing? I said It''s killing, okay? I don''t know what you''re thinking King Kong make complaints about it.


    However, he soon responded and said to me with a smile, "Hey, hey What, master. The apprentice''s performance this time is quite good, isn''t it? Ha ha, you have nothing to say this time. Should you accept me as an apprentice? "


    As a result, after hearing this, I rolled my eyes and replied, "are you still doing well? Are you kidding? Think about it yourself. What have you shown from the beginning to the end? "


    "I showed extraordinary courage at the end." King Kong is a little dissatisfied. You know, in the end, he didn''t flinch and showed great courage.


    Of course, in the final analysis, it''s still pulling the calf, isn''t it?


    Let him really do it. This guy doesn''t have the ability, does he?


    At the critical moment, Shen Qiyu is very capable. Do you know what I''m thinking?


    He directly came to the sentence, "King Kong, King Kong, as the saying goes, this man has a face, and the tree has a skin. Why are you so shameless? I''ll tell you, this courage is not just lip service. At that time, when danger happened, you didn''t go forward, but shrank at the back, did you? You can''t get through it just by talking about it. "


    After saying this, King Kong was very dissatisfied. He said, "that''s not my fault! You say master is so good that he can fight with the boar king! "


    After he said this, Shen Qiyu directly replied, "excuse! It''s all excuses. "


    "I have no excuse. If so, why don''t you give it a try? It was the same with you at that time. You shrank at the end and didn''t dare to go out at all. "


    After King Kong said this, Shen Qiyu was silent. Anyway, the expression on his face was very strange.


    Finally, the guy hesitated for a long time and had to say, "I''m different from you, OK! By the way, I am a brain worker. How can I take part in the battle? That''s not what I''m good at, OK? "


    After hearing this, King Kong was very proud. Quickly followed to reply a sentence, "Alas, you say this words right.". Fighting is not what you are good at, so you don''t fight. Of course, the same applies to me. I''m not good at fighting either. Why should I take part in it? "


    "Ah, boy! It''s shameless to be home. I don''t fight, but I have something to invent, and that''s what I''m good at. what about you? You always have something good at, don''t you? Otherwise, how can we have a foothold in this team? "


    Shen Qiyu''s question is right.


    After all, these two people are classmates. They usually like to fight. It''s nothing big, isn''t it?


    As the saying goes, it''s normal for good friends to fall in love and kill each other.


    King Kong didn''t want to lose face. He quickly said, "not the same, not the same, OK? I''m good at it. Ha ha, I''m good at driving. Driving is my skill. "


    Oh, I can''t believe that this guy has such an opinion.


    Of course, after saying this, only Shen Qiyu''s endless ridicule.


    "What''s the use of being able to drive? As a team, we really need you. Ah, you''d better practice more, strive to perform well and learn all your skills. "


    "That''s why I want to be a teacher, isn''t it?"


    In this way, under the bickering between the two of them, you and I, the road was finally finished.


    We left the forest and went out.


    Although we had been in the mountains for three days, at the beginning, we didn''t really feel anything. But later, it was a little obvious.After they went down the mountain, they ate and drank in the sea and ate a full meal.


    The way those people looked at us at that time was really weird. Maybe they were thinking, where did this come from?


    It''s too exaggerated. It feels like I haven''t eaten anything in my life. It''s terrible.


    I think it''s because we ate too little in it before. After coming out, the body changed.


    After eating and drinking enough, trouble!


    Why?


    Because we find that we don''t have enough money because of this gluttony.


    Besides, there is no bank in this place.


    Looking at our table line, the pile of empty bowls, immediately came to the shop, directly to the sentence. Thank you. That''s six hundred yuan!


    When King Kong heard this, he almost choked his saliva to death, and then he said, "what? The food we eat actually costs 600 yuan. You''re killing people, aren''t you? This money can be used directly for a banquet, OK


    "Boss, is that a bit wrong? Don''t you see where we are? "


    "Where? I don''t believe it yet. In a society ruled by law, can you buy and sell by force? "


    As a result, the shopkeeper''s words scared us all.


    What?


    He said that this kind of place is a tourist attraction.


    As we all know, things in tourist spots are very expensive, and it''s not surprising that guests are slaughtered, OK?


    I''ll go to the black shop, the black shop! I''m going to sue you. I''m going to call the police.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    "Ha ha call the police? The police are here. Look


    When he said this, the waiter pointed to the side immediately, and we looked along. Then, I was surprised to find that a policeman in uniform was eating there.


    Looking at us all looking at him, this man is still very active.


    He came straight over and said, "what''s the matter? What can I do for you? "


    As a result, King Kong quickly came to the sentence, "they kill customers in this shop!"


    "Oh, and that?" Immediately, the policeman turned his head, looked at Xiao ER and asked him what was the matter?


    The shopkeeper said something, officer Zhang! As you know, our shop never bullies customers. After these guys came here, they were fierce. Now they can''t afford to eat so many things, and they even say that we kill our customers.


    "I''ll go, 600 yuan. What do we have to eat to get so much money? This is not a butcher. "


    After that, the waiter immediately took out the bill.


    We have a closer look. It''s the same thing, but it''s much more expensive here than outside. It''s really cruel!


    Of course, people''s reasons are not wrong. This place is a tourist attraction. It''s more expensive than outside. What''s the problem?


    Moreover, when we were entangled, this guy also used a trump card.


    What?


    We are clearly marked, no fraud.


    If you don''t believe it, go out and have a look. There''s a price list on the menu outside.


    You can''t say that.


    I wipe, hear here, we quickly ran outside to see.


    Good guy, it''s true that people have marked the price clearly.


    after all, when we came in, we were really hungry. So, if you don''t eat, you just run in and want to eat, and you just ignore this thing.


    Now I can''t pretend to be a match, but I''ve been beaten.


    For a moment, I looked at her and she looked at me.


    I said, is there a bank here? Brother, we really don''t want to eat overlord food, but we don''t have so much money. If there is no bank, it can''t be done. How about I pay you by wechat?


    After that, the shopkeeper sneered and said, "we don''t need wechat payment here, so you''d better pay."


    I can''t. It''s hard for us.


    Fortunately, at this time, the police uncle over there gave us help. He said he could give it to him via wechat, and then he would give us money.


    We can''t help it. We have to admit our bad luck.


    Who made you blind? When you came in for dinner, you didn''t read the mark first?


    Now that you have bad luck, you can only admit it.


    So after we paid, we left.


    Along the way, that King Kong also swearing, said these people are too much, really good pitfall ah.


    I''m not reconciled. If it wasn''t for the police, I would have beaten the shopkeeper.


    Hearing this, I immediately laughed, and then said, "you know where the police are, you can''t hit people, right? That means we are living in a society ruled by law. Don''t say there is no such policeman. If he is not there, you can''t do it. Even if you do, you won''t be able to run away. So Now we have no other way but to admit our bad luck. "


    "But But Don''t you feel so reluctant? "


    "What if you don''t want to? That''s the only way


    What I thought was right. It''s really the only way, isn''t it?


    But I didn''t expect that after we came out, some people really heard us chatting all the way.


    "Oh, you foreign tourists. I don''t know the way. That guy is not a policeman at all. He is a liar. "


    When we heard this, we all turned our heads to have a look, good guy! It''s an old man.


    At that time, when I heard this, I immediately asked him.


    What do you mean, old man?


    "It''s all routine! What you don''t know is that the bartender and a fake who don''t know where they came from are singing double roles. In this way, they confuse a lot of foreign tourists. It is precisely because many tourists, with the idea of calming things down, do not care with him. If you really meet the kind of more genuine, it will be handled by this fake. Seeing that the officials are on their side, many people can''t be provoked, so let it go. "


    When I heard that, I was so angry. Immediately came a sentence, how? Can''t the authorities take care of such a serious matter?


    "Who cares? With what? Those tourists don''t report to the police. Even if they do, they can''t get evidence. "


    "Well, if that''s the case, old man! Don''t you know the truth of everything? Why don''t you just go out and report these guys? "As a result, after that, the old man was frightened.


    He waved his hand and kept shouting, "I don''t want to get into trouble. It''s better to do more than one thing less. You paid for a lesson at that time. Let''s go. Don''t be fooled next time. In this kind of scenic spot, it''s better not to consume any more. "


    The old man shook his head and left.


    I''m really depressed.


    This is the most annoying situation. You said it was good, right? Since you let us learn a lesson, and then leave it alone, why do you want us to know?


    Now that we know it, you said not to go. We have to deal with it in our hearts.


    King Kong, maybe Shen Qiyu''s words stimulated him.


    This guy was told that there was no brave man''s behavior. But now, it''s happened, OK! At this time, it''s time to be brave.


    No, this guy just said, "how can that work? It is the so-called uneven road, someone shovel, uneven things, someone tube. I have to do something about it. When I see injustice, I yell, master! We have to go back. "


    Huh? I''m a little surprised. Now, King Kong is really extraordinary.


    So We''re going back.


    King Kong, at that time, said to Shen Qiyu, "didn''t you say what my role is? Yes! I''m afraid of ghosts, but I''m not afraid of this man. Since I dare to do such things, I will show them now. "


    Not to mention, Shen Qiyu was a little surprised. He immediately swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked, "you What do you want? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    "Why? Hum! I want to make those guys look good. "


    Speaking of which, the guy went straight over.


    What are you doing?


    Simple! In his own words, it''s called a roar when the road sees injustice, and it''s time to do it.


    That''s not right. I''m going to kill him.


    When I went back, I saw that the shopkeeper and another fake were counting money, and they were ready to share the spoils.


    At that time, King Kong showed us his perfect performance. Then he went forward, grabbed the collar of the fake and yelled, "asshole, you dare to pretend and cheat. I''ll show you now."


    On hearing this, the guy was scared and cried out, "you What are you up to? I can tell you, the charge of assaulting a police officer is very big. "


    "What''s the charge? Ha ha You really think of yourself as a policeman


    After that, he raised his hands, and then used his brute force to throw the man out.


    On the other side, there are many chopsticks, pots and pans on that table. All of a sudden, everything was smashed to pieces.


    That fake is miserable enough. It''s bruised and bruised.


    But for a while, seeing someone making trouble, he immediately put it aside and called for help! Come on, somebody''s making trouble here. Come on


    Otherwise, this guy is doing business like this?


    In the final analysis, there is someone under the hand!


    So when something happens, he dares to make trouble.


    It''s not Hearing the cry of the shop boy, his dog legs all rushed out one by one.


    Some rolled their sleeves, some took sticks.


    When I saw this scene, I felt a little bit empty in my heart.


    You know, even if I broke out, they would not be able to see it. They would be killed by me.


    But just because of this, I dare not do it easily. Since these guys are not wild immortals or ghosts, I will bear legal responsibility after killing them.


    But it was obvious that King Kong didn''t have this idea. He said, "master, you don''t have to do it. I''ll do it."


    With that, King Kong really came to grandma''s house. Rush up, that is a fist, a foot, to knock those people to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, I was stupid.


    It''s incredible that this guy can fight so well. Before, in my impression, he has always been a weak new image.


    Even Shen Qiyu over there gaped, and then said, "what a devil! I said, can King Kong fight like this? Although in the past, relying on tall and muscular, this guy often bullies people. But I''ve never seen anything like this before. "


    To be honest, I think it''s really scary, too.


    If I am Xiang Yu reincarnated,


    zhenguanxi is not a good man, just like a shop owner. Fighting with his own size and acting recklessly, he finally met Lu Zhishen and was said to have killed him with three punches.


    Of course, we all know the fact that there is no such person as Lu Zhishen in history.


    It''s just a fictional character in a novel.


    But it was beyond our expectation that King Kong fought like this.


    Of course, very soon, the fight here will make a lot of noise. Or did someone choose to call the police Soon the alarm went off and the police came out.


    Come straight to us, see us making trouble here, and detain us.


    And then an investigation, what''s going on?


    It''s a big crime for this shop to ask someone to impersonate a policeman even if it doesn''t say it''s a butcher.


    What''s more, if so many people go to fight one other person, you can say that it''s the person who is so fierce and is beaten like this. It can also be said that they really attack us, and then the other person is defending himself, isn''t it?


    So this matter has been dealt with fairly. It''s wrong to criticize our behavior. Even if there is something, you can call the police at the first time, right?


    At that time, we knew why we didn''t call the police, because these guys were killing local tourists, right? Those people don''t report to the police. What''s more, they don''t report to the police because more is better than less. Naturally, we can only use the simplest


    No, it should be that King Kong used the simplest way to fight violence with violence!


    Now the police uncle has criticized and warned us, and we don''t want to cause trouble. Naturally, what you say is what you say.


    After this, on the way back, although it was only a small episode. However,


    we see another, totally different King Kong.


    At that time, we directly asked, what are you hiding? There must be something wrong with being able to fight like this.As a result, King Kong came with a bitter smile. What''s there to hide. My father used to be a boxing coach. Of course, as you know, with the rise of Taekwondo and karate, many parents send their children to learn these.


    I''ve been practicing with my father since I was a child, and finally I have a little ability. Originally, I thought that I could inherit my father''s wish and continue to be a boxing coach in the future. Who would have thought that in the end, if we could not make ends meet, we would have to close down.


    After the collapse, I have to live, don''t I? This one comes and goes, ran to drive a taxi.


    We are really sad to hear these words.


    However, I don''t understand. Since you are so powerful, how could you be so counsellor when you met the situation at that time?


    King Kong is very embarrassed, and then came a sentence, I was afraid of these things since childhood. I thought that when I grew up, I would not be so afraid. Who knows, still so scared!


    It''s amazing to hear that.


    Since you are afraid of those dirty things, why do you want to continue to do this line? Isn''t that for death?


    With an embarrassed smile, King Kong said, "I had a martial arts dream since I was a child. I want to be chivalrous and do good things everywhere. But now in this society, how can this kind of thing be realized? However, with your appearance, master, I really found the dawn. I will decide later that I will study hard with you, and then we will fight for justice and become a generation of chivalrous men. "


    After hearing these words, I looked at the boy for no reason.


    Before, I could not see any so-called chivalrous spirit in him. But now, this guy''s performance is a little unbelievable. I even wonder if the boy is acting!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    "You have a brother! There''s a brother! What are you thinking? "


    At this time, Shen Qiyu next to me kept shouting at me.


    Then, I responded, shaking my head and saying, "ah, no Nothing? In other words, we should go back! "


    "Well!"


    Having said that, we went out of the mountain, ran outside, stopped a car and went back.


    After all, I''ve been out so long, haven''t I?


    When we got back to the headquarters of the company, we were very depressed.


    There was no one in the room to clean it. Now it was dirty and unbearable. There''s dust all over the place, and there''s spider webs.


    Shen Qiyu over there frowned and said, "hasn''t AI Hong come out yet?"


    I also think that if AI Hong was in the room, she would clean it, so it would not be so messy.


    I sighed, then looked at them and said, "now that you''re back, don''t be idle. Everybody hurry to work and clean up the house. "


    As soon as he said this, King Kong was not comfortable at that time. He replied, "Oh, are you kidding? We just came back. I''ve been tired out for so long and haven''t had a rest yet. Master, can we have a rest


    "Well, go out. After you go out, rest as you like As soon as I threatened, the King Kong immediately jumped up like a chicken. Then, everywhere to find brooms, everywhere to start cleaning.


    Then, I said in a low voice to Shen Qiyu over there, "do you think King Kong is really amazing. Ma Dan, this guy It''s like acting! I think there must be something hidden in him! "


    After I said this, Shen Qiyu laughed at that time and said, "brother Yougen, if you think so, I think you must think too much. You don''t know, King Kong is a boy who grew up reading with me. Although I don''t know about his father''s boxing house. But for other things, it''s absolutely "knowing the root and the bottom".


    Shen Qiyu said, I looked at him suspiciously, and then came a sentence, "are you sure?"


    "Of course


    "Well, I''ll trust you for the time being."


    Speaking of this, I thought of Liu Hong. How long has it been? She hasn''t come out yet. I believe the injury must be serious.


    I immediately wanted to have a look. If something happened, it would be bad.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, it won''t be a big deal.


    After all, the wild immortal is practicing, you think! How long does it take for a wild fairy to become a master?


    It''s the same with Liu Hong. It''s been at least several hundred years.


    So for them, if they practice in it, the time is really short. For the outside, it''s been a long time, but for them, it''s just a few days.


    Maybe this is the kind of border we met before.


    One day in the cave, it has been thousands of years in the world.


    As a last resort, I had to harden my head, then reached out and knocked on the door.


    Inside the room, there was no response for a long time.


    No way, I cleared my throat, and then yelled, "Liu Hong, Liu Hong! Are you in there? "


    As a result, Liu Hong gave a "um".


    I gave a breath, but fortunately I could answer. I''m afraid that she will be in there when she arrives. If she can''t say a word, it will be troublesome.


    Then I said, "how are you, are you better? Can you come out? "


    "Not for the time being. I''m still very weak."


    "Then I''ll come in and have a look!"


    After I said this, Liu Hong was flustered. Quickly came a sentence, "don''t come in, don''t come in!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The way I look will scare you."


    When I heard this, I realized that he was a python.


    It''s estimated that if the injury is too serious, it will show its original shape now.


    At first, when watching the legend of white snake, Xu Xian didn''t hit the trick, and then fed white lady realgar wine. At last, the White Snake showed its prototype and scared Xu Xian to death.


    I can''t laugh or cry here. I''m not afraid of snakes.


    Besides, it''s not the first time I''ve seen it.


    Before, the little sister''s body has changed, the feet under her body are gone, only a snake tail is left, isn''t it?


    I said, "it''s OK. Don''t worry. I''m not afraid. You are my friend. How can I be afraid of you and dislike you? "


    "No! Don''t come in. Anyway, I don''t want you to see me as I am. That would really make me miserable! "


    When I heard this, I was helpless.What did you say?


    What a shame!


    Well, I don''t know what this woman''s mind is like.


    In desperation, I took out the inner pill in my arms.


    This thing is always precious. So, I was very careful and put them directly close to my body.


    Besides, I was afraid that it would fall off, so I used an iron box for chocolate outside.


    I said, "I got a nedan. It''s a good thing. I think you will recover soon after you eat it. Well, if you don''t come out, I''ll leave it at the door. You must eat it. "


    After I said this, Liu Hong of course is full of promise.


    So I put it at the door. Wait!


    After eating, it''s really effective.


    At that time, the three of us were just finishing cleaning, and then we were very tired one by one. Where are you lying? Everyone is resting. Unexpectedly, there is a sound of walking behind you.


    Shen Qiyu and I did not expect that Liu Hong would come out tonight. It was so good that we had nothing to say.


    The King Kong over there, this guy''s eyes will shine when he sees a woman.


    Now, seeing Liu Hong, we have a beautiful woman in this place. For a moment, the guy swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then whispered, "master, is this also a ghost?"


    It seems that the last time, there was a little psychological shadow for this guy.


    I rolled my eyes and said, "have you ever seen a ghost with a shadow?"


    After that, King Kong lowered his head to see that Liu Hong had a shadow.


    Immediately, the guy jumped up and said, "it''s beautiful! Is this the sister of one of your ex girlfriends? Why else is it so beautiful? "


    "Ha ha That''s not my ex girlfriend''s sister, on the contrary, she belongs to the auntie generation. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    "Ah, Auntie? Are you kidding me? " After hearing this, King Kong was a little disappointed.


    "Ha ha..."


    Shen Qiyu over there won''t miss any chance to attack him. At this time, he stood up and sneered, "King Kong, although you don''t have a girlfriend, I''m very poor. But, I remind you, although this woman is beautiful, her age is beyond your imagination. "


    "What''s the big deal? It''s no big deal. I can''t do it. I can do it with my aunt. Who made her so beautiful? If you go out with me, people will say that we must be a good match. "


    After that, don''t say it.


    Although King Kong is a classmate with Shen Qiyu, he looks really old.


    If you go out with Liu Hong, no one will say that they are not the same age.


    Of course


    At this time, Shen Qiyu sneered, "brother, I''ll tell you! What is Auntie love? The age of this woman, after your ancestors saw her, it''s quite appropriate to say "Auntie."


    "Ha? What do you mean


    King Kong heard this, this guy''s brain is really a little bad. For a while, I didn''t respond.


    But soon, after the reaction, he just exclaimed.


    "My God! You mean The woman is an old goblin


    It''s so loud. So much so that Liu Hong over there heard it. The whole person looked at her eyelids and said, "old goblin, who are you talking about?"


    Shen Qiyu and I saw that things were not right, so they immediately went to one side to avoid the disaster.


    King Kong said, "I I didn''t say, it''s them... "


    As a result, when he turned around and looked at it, he was also dumbfounded.


    Why, we have already run away, behind this guy, where else?


    For a time, where is his silly eye? He didn''t know what to say for a long time.


    Looking at Liu Hong over there, the guy swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then replied, "are you angry, I I didn''t mean to


    Voice just finished, and then Liu Hong raised her hand, directly is a sleeve flying past.


    Oh, I''ll go!


    The King Kong over there is a scream directly, and then the whole person flies up, and then hit heavily behind.


    "Suck ~"


    after seeing this scene, Shen Qiyu and I both gasped.


    Oh, I''ll go!


    It must be very painful.


    The King Kong over there immediately got up and said, "what''s the matter with you, you girl?"?? I''m just talking about you, old goblin


    As a result, this is completely angered Liu Hong, again, and then King Kong this guy flew out again, lying on the ground.


    Vajra is not satisfied. I''ve done it again and again. I have dignity, OK?


    You woman! Smelly three eight! Tigers don''t get angry. You think I''m a sick cat.


    Speaking Kung Fu, King Kong quickly rolled up his sleeve, and then step by step went forward, still dressed in a fierce manner and said, "you woman, I want you to have a good taste today, my strength! If I don''t teach you, the name of King Kong has been in vain for so many years. "


    It''s a pity, however, that there are no eggs!


    Then there was another exclamation, and King Kong flew out.


    How to say?


    No matter how powerful the boxing teacher is, you are also beating people. If you want to fight wild immortals and ghosts, what are you kidding?


    If you muscular people can fight ghosts and wild immortals, there will be a flood of Taoists and mages at the end of the day.


    So, looking at the Fallen King Kong, Shen Qiyu and I, each holding a cucumber, and then eating while watching him.


    King Kong felt that he was losing face today. He was really uncomfortable. He roared and went forward. "I don''t believe it anymore. I can''t beat you today."


    Finish saying, then fly out again Oh, this time direct face is nosebleed.


    Looking at where we were still watching, this guy couldn''t bear it. He said, "master! Why do you always watch good plays? Aren''t you a demon subduer? Now why don''t you clean up the old goblin? "


    I said with a straight wry smile, "you are really simple minded and well-developed. Why do you think we live with a wild fairy? He is the one who subdues demons and demons. I''m putting things on the table. If you want her to show up, you can shake Liu Hong''s position. Funny, funny... "


    "So, you are your own death, don''t blame others! Otherwise, you continue to be beaten, we cheer for you. Come on, come onShen Qiyu is absolutely the kind of person who is angry and not worth his life.


    Liu Hong over there came step by step. King Kong had already been scared out of his wits. Where is it? It''s a bow, and then it''s a cry, "hero! I''m wrong, I''m wrong! I shouldn''t have said those words to you. You don''t remember the villain''s life. Think I''m a fart. "


    "Oh, I''ll go! Just now I said that this guy is powerful enough. After coming directly, challenge Liu Hong. Now it seems that we really misunderstood this guy and begged for mercy. No guts


    Where is Shen Qiyu smiling all the time? Finally, he even took out his mobile phone and took a picture. Also said that we should send this scene to the circle of friends, and then let those students have a good look.


    This is definitely the best bad friend!


    If in my life, I have been careless in making friends and met such a person, that would be bad luck.


    So


    In this way, after this profound lesson, King Kong understood. In this room, who is the best owner? Liu Hong is the one who can''t be provoked.


    I quickly let Liu Hong come, and then asked her, how? How about Nathan?


    As a result, Liu Hong said, this inner pill is very powerful. It should be a wild immortal who has been practicing Taoism for hundreds of years. It is estimated that, if possible, he should have a thousand years of Taoism.


    When I heard this, I was blinded, and then I said, "how can that be? If the boar spirit has been on the road for thousands of years, we won''t win at all, right? But now, we''re still alive, which means that guy must be a thousand years old. Even, I suspect, not in a hundred years. "


    "How can it be? How can I get better so quickly if I have a thousand years of Taoism? I think you must have misunderstood something. "


    I still don''t believe Liu Hong''s words. Why? It''s not easy to go on the road for a thousand years!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    Right now! Liu Hong said, "what may you have misunderstood? How to say, Yexian also has its own way of cultivation, and then has its own skills. "


    So, I put the current situation, how we met the wild fairy, and then what happened between them, and how the conflict and so on. It''s all clear!


    After hearing this, Liu Hong said, "that may be a boar spirit for thousands of years. Do you think that kind of Taoism can make a boundary. It is impossible to change the general importance. What''s more, it can cut off time for such a long time! "


    After hearing these two people, I was puzzled and asked, "how can I beat him if he is a monster who has been around for thousands of years. There must be some reason for this! "


    "No, it''s just the so-called random boxing to kill teacher Fu. Because that guy is a wild boar, he thinks his strength lies in his rough skin and thick meat. So, when fighting with you, he fell down in strength. In this way, he was angry. Then, and you continue with the hard steel. If he uses a spell at this time, you may lose! "


    After I heard this, I thought it was really possible.


    Otherwise, after some people are too stupid, they all curse directly. Are you a pig?


    That means that the pig brain is really not practical.


    If that guy was really fighting with me with mana and wisdom at that time, he would not be guilty.


    You know, my apprentice tianbang spent a lot of effort in fighting between us.


    What''s more, a thousand year old wild boar is fine.


    That guy really used the most stupid way, and then directly broke his wrist.


    It''s like, you''re an enemy to each other. He has a bow and arrow, you have an AK47, and then you compete with each other.


    What''s the difference?


    Of course, it''s wrist breaking!


    Then, people who hold bows and arrows for a long time, because they have to shoot with bows, don''t they?


    And then the muscle developed and beat a man with an automatic rifle.


    Isn''t that funny?


    Of course, after Liu Hong said that, my heart was cool. Suddenly, I almost died. If I hadn''t met a pig brain, I would be a pig now.


    Alas, it''s very dangerous. Otherwise, people''s kindness will be rewarded.


    At the beginning, I wanted to help these villagers. That''s why I had such good luck.


    Liu Hong said, "but it''s the inner elixir of boar essence. It''s not pure. There is very little improvement in this profession. "


    I nodded, and then, I asked Liu Hong curiously, that pig Bajie married a lot of daughter-in-law at that time, and then where did these women go? It can''t be said that he ate them all, right?


    Liu Hong said, "since you said it''s pig Bajie, lust is nature! Besides, what about the boar? The magic that may be practiced has something to do with women. "


    When we heard this, we all turned red.


    Because it''s self-evident what is the cultivation method related to women.


    But the King Kong over there stood up and said, "I said Do you have this skill? After you eat his inner elixir, don''t you also want to practice? In that case, I''m willing to help you! "


    As a result, just after that, the boy was beaten out again.


    I can see that it''s not Liu Hong''s violence, but the King Kong himself wants to fight for it.


    I don''t know what kind of psychology it is. It''s better if you say it''s a little abnormal.


    It seems that human beings are like this. When they are in love, they fall in love with another person, or they are all kinds of flatterers and gallants. This kind of, can succeed very few!


    Take a closer look and you''ll see.


    In the past, my mother always taught us to pursue girls, especially girls. That must be bold, careful and cheeky.


    You have been flattering her, all kinds of girls, sooner or later, she will be moved by your sincerity.


    But actually?


    This method of pursuing is useless.


    If you actually use it, you will understand that the goddess just takes you as a spare tire, and then let you be the disk collector.


    Well, those little gangsters are really strange. There is no shortage of women around them!


    Why do you say that?


    After all, it''s back to the previous words.


    Like a girl, if you want to pursue, there are two ways.


    The first is all kinds of good.


    The second one is tit for tat, making fun of her.


    Anyway, the last one has a high success rate.


    So, looking at the King Kong over there, fighting against Liu Hong, I understand. This guy is not only not a dropout, on the contrary, he is also a good girl seeker.It''s not


    Of course, whether Liu Hong can look up to him or not is really a matter of two.


    Liu Hong seems to hate King Kong very much. As soon as this guy comes up and scolds her for being an old goblin, now he wants to say he Xiu with her. Isn''t that annoying?


    She asked me directly, where did this boy come from?


    I rolled my eyes, and then I said, "I beat myself up!"


    After I said this, King Kong immediately yelled, "master, how can you say that to me? I''m your apprentice! A serious apprentice. "


    I replied, "shame! I didn''t promise


    As a result, Liu Hong sighed and said, "did you forget the wonderful thing before? If this guy, once again, becomes the next heaven, then there will be a time for you to cry. "


    "That''s why I have to pass the examination. If I don''t pass the examination, I don''t want to be my apprentice."


    After I said this, King Kong came forward again, nodded and said, "good, good, master! Just tell me. I have no problem in going to the sword mountain or the sea of fire. "


    This guy wanted to be my apprentice before, but now? There seems to be some special purpose!


    After becoming an apprentice, you can live here aboveboard, and then get in close contact with Liu Hong.


    However, I think King Kong is really capable. The boy knows that he is a wild immortal and even wants to soak others. What happened?


    This is iron hearted. Do you want to be Xu Xian?


    Of course, it''s someone else''s happiness, isn''t it? Other people have the right to pursue their own happiness. It''s better for me, an outsider, not to interfere. Mainly


    I''m really afraid that I''ll burn myself and lead to the next day''s stick!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    So


    It''s really hard for us to get involved in the pursuit of Liu Hong by King Kong. If you have the ability, you can catch it. If you don''t have the ability, you can be beaten.


    Every day is spent in this fight.


    Although there is no tianbang, our team is still very good with the addition of King Kong.


    As usual, Shen Qiyu hides in his small laboratory every day and plays invention all the time.


    Liu Hong is responsible for cleaning.


    King Kong is a man who goes around people every day and says he wants to marry her.


    Said the dog! I really want a girlfriend. I''m crazy.


    As for me?


    Sit in front of the computer every day, read the newspaper, and then study about those runes and so on.


    This is a very interesting thing. Many people can''t understand those Taoist paintings.


    What the hell is this?


    How else to say, "ghost, ghost"?


    For this reason, there is a large group of psychic enthusiasts in the previous group.


    Then, I put forward the matter of pictograph and discussed it with them to see if anyone could make it.


    As a result, there are really hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the group, otherwise they say that the experts are among the people.


    One of them directly exposed his things and said that it was left by his grandfather.


    At the beginning, his grandfather was also a Taoist, but later he broke the four old rules and died.


    Of course, while cleaning his grandfather''s belongings, his father accidentally found a book and left it.


    It is only now that the society is open that he is willing to take it out.


    After typing these words, the guy posted photos on the Internet.


    I noticed that it was all pictorial.


    What''s more, it''s not only pictorial, but also annotated. What''s the function of these charms.


    For example, samadhi is really hot!


    That kind of charm is powerful. In the movie we saw, when the Taoist burned the corpse, he took out a charm and shook it. The charm burned automatically. Throw it on the body, and it''s on fire.


    What''s more, it can have a sedative effect.


    It''s that kind of thing, children cry more than ever, and then burn it with a charm, and the ash can be washed into the water, and then fed to the children.


    When I saw this book, the whole person was in front of me!


    Good thing, take this thing, I can''t say I can draw a symbol myself. At that time, there will be no need for old Taoists or monks.


    When it comes to monks, the old monk is really hateful. I sold a thousand pieces of ashes last time.


    If I learn to draw, I can use it myself, can''t I?


    So, in the group, I took the initiative to propose that I want to buy this book.


    When the man heard that, he immediately said, "what''s the matter, we can have a private chat!"


    Let''s have a private chat.


    So, below, we start to have a private chat.


    The guy asked me, do you really want to buy this book?


    I nodded.


    Then, the man began to ask questions, for example, what''s the value of this book? Can it be antiques or something.


    I''m so funny to hear that. What do you mean, needless to say?


    If other people don''t ask, maybe the book is in his hands. It''s not worth a cent. At that time, it can''t be directly used to pad the foot of the table. In other words, it''s used to make firewood.


    I don''t have to buy it now. First of all, how about this thing? What''s the value!


    If you say that, you will raise the price and kill you!


    So, I said directly, "this thing, in fact, is worthless in the hands of ordinary people. What about me? Recently, I''m more interested in some Taoist Arts. Of course, you know, it''s superstitious. "


    "That means It''s not worth the money? "


    "You can understand it that way, right! If you are too troublesome, just give me a few pictures. Let me send you a red envelope! "


    Well, that guy''s got a kick out of it. Immediately, quickly ask me, how many red envelopes?


    I''ll give you eighty-eight!


    This guy hates money.


    It''s an antique! What''s the point? I''m afraid it''s worth a lot of money if I go to other places.


    When I heard that, I probably understood. This guy is greedy and wants to get more money.


    I immediately laughed, and then came a sentence, "in that case, you go to have a try. You should have heard that antiques are utensils and so on. I''ve never heard of books as antiques. Let''s say ten thousand steps back, if the book is really antique. Your grandfather''s generation stayed. How old is he? It''s not an antique! "Unexpectedly, after being cheated by this pass, the guy actually agreed to come down. He also told me that it''s better to add 12 yuan to the 88, and then round it up.


    I heard here. It''s a bit of a circle. Do you want to round it up?


    But on second thought, OK! Since I want to round up, I''ll give you an integer.


    So, I sent a hundred red envelopes.


    This guy sends one by one. After several, he says it''s really boring. Let me add another 20 yuan, and then just mail it to me.


    I thought about it. I''ve gone for 100 yuan. 20 yuan should be OK.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I got another 20 yuan.


    Who ever thought that this dog bastard was a liar!


    after he paid another 20 yuan, he didn''t say a word and didn''t talk to me any more.


    I was encircled, sir! What do you mean!


    There''s no Birdman so soon, is there? I spent 120 yuan just now.


    So, I tried my best to give him a message, send a jitter, really can''t, and then I opened the video. But


    This guy''s head is black. He''s been ignoring me.


    I was so angry that my eggs hurt!


    What do you mean?


    I also met with Internet fraud.


    However, after I looked at those photos carefully, they were indeed yellowing, and many things on them were accurately recorded.


    I do this line, although it is a half baked, but some common knowledge, I still know.


    So I think that book is not fake, it must be true!


    It''s just that people with books are so shameless! It''s a trick.


    So, the more I think about it, the more angry I get. I can''t bear it at last. Call Shen Qiyu to me. I said, isn''t he a talent in this field?


    Check it out and get this kid out. He dares to cheat me. I have to make him look good.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    After hearing this, Shen Qiyu was always nervous. Immediately asked me, in the end how much money was cheated?


    I said 120 yuan.


    Hearing this, the guy almost didn''t feel happy.


    He said, "brother Yougen, are you confused. Do you know how much capital and equipment it takes to locate this guy? That''s not one hundred and twenty dollars. It can be solved directly. "


    When I heard this, although I understood this in the end, there was a dilemma in my heart.


    It''s like when we used to go to the toilet, we had to pay 50 cents!


    It''s not like now, you don''t have to give 50 cents, you can go directly.


    Because the country has popularized, public toilets are free.


    Before that, where did we have a person to go to the toilet? As a result, it cost one yuan. Why do you charge me five yuan.


    This person is back, I am the price, you can''t fall in love with it. It''s a national rule!


    This man has already gone to the toilet. Now let''s talk about this. What''s the point?


    But he said he didn''t believe in the national regulations. The state can have such regulations!


    As a result, the two sides began a protracted quarrel and began to fight a lawsuit.


    For 50 cents!


    The people in the public toilet are afraid of him. Fifty cents is for you. Take it and get out!


    But he didn''t have to ask for an explanation.


    Some people say that the boy is crazy to blackmail in this way.


    But they said, I''m more serious! What I want is a truth.


    It''s the same with me. I gave you 120 yuan. I can''t just say that. If you don''t sell the book, you can give it back to me. What do you mean by cheating me?


    Thinking of this, I said no matter how much it costs, give me tracking.


    As a result


    Shen Qiyu couldn''t help it. He took more than 20000 pieces of software to decode and track.


    Don''t mention it. This guy is very powerful. He caught him.


    He said, not far from our city, is a black Internet bar.


    I''m so excited to hear that!


    Now that I''ve spent so much money, I have to get it back.


    So I went to drink in a hurry.


    Let King Kong drive, take all these people with him, and then go to find trouble.


    Soon, in a city next door, we found the black Internet bar.


    The so-called black Internet bar, of course, is open in the shady alley. What''s more, this place is so remote that people can''t find it. What''s the most important thing?


    That is, you can run at any time. Only those primary school students can find it here.


    So we went in.


    Internet cafes are quite hidden.


    In front of the place, is a hall, if you do not pay attention to see, you can not find, here is an Internet bar. But actually?


    There is also a door in the back. You can go in from here. After you go in, you will be able to surf the Internet.


    At that time, the King Kong over there said to the boss, boss! We need to go online.


    The boss is a black Internet bar. Of course, he is afraid. In case of a fishing law enforcement, it will be dead.


    Besides, we don''t look like locals, do we?


    You say adults, who have nothing to do, run to such a place to access the Internet.


    So the boss shook his head and said, "no, no, you''re in the wrong place! I don''t have an Internet bar here. "


    As a result, King Kong was stunned, this guy''s temper has ignition bag. At that time, I wanted to be angry.


    However, I grabbed him and said, "we are not here to surf the Internet. To be honest, we''re actually looking for people. Don''t worry, boss. We won''t harm you. "


    The boss looked at us suspiciously, and then said, "who are you looking for?"


    "Is there a family here whose grandfather is a Taoist. In the past, they were also harmed by the broken four olds? "


    "This


    "That kid just came to your Internet bar to surf the Internet before. Don''t tell me, you don''t know."


    I directly came to the sentence, the boss is silent in my son. Anyway, the expression on the face, that is quite wonderful.


    I see ya of don''t talk, then again of came a sentence, "all right! Since you don''t say it, there''s no way. Well, I''d better go to someone else and talk about your place in the black Internet bar, and then come to them to talk to you. You know, our network is pretty good. "


    Although this is boasting, people are afraid of your guilty conscience, right?


    The boss was the same. At that time, he counseled and gave us a cigarette with an embarrassed smile. Then he said, "don''t! Brothers, why do you do this? I just want to eat. As you know, the business is in a slump now! ""So we didn''t want to be against you. It''s about finding someone. I think you should know what the guy is doing


    After saying this, the boss was still a little guilty, so he asked, "you What do you want with that man? "


    "Cheeky boy, he''s in trouble for me."


    After I said this, the boss immediately laughed. He said, "he''s really a problem child. You don''t know, every day in school without work study, like to skip class to Internet bar. However, there is no money for the Internet fee. So Come and go, he did a lot of things in the end. For example, steal steel bars from construction sites, for example, cheat money on the Internet. You are not the first! "


    When I heard this, I was relieved that he didn''t know.


    As long as you know, it doesn''t matter even if it''s a problem child.


    I asked the boss for the address, and then we set off in a mighty way.


    Went straight to the kid''s house!


    To tell you the truth, this boy''s family is really poor.


    This place is remote enough. Unexpectedly, the place where he lived was even more remote. Moreover, the house can''t be seen. It''s just a shelter.


    Where was the old lady washing vegetables? It was a mother''s time.


    His father is a farmer, this moment sitting there, holding a dry tobacco, is Bata Bata smoking.


    Our arrival made the couple silly and look at us one by one.


    "Are you..." The man spoke first.


    I said, "I''m looking for Hulin."


    Hulin is the boy''s name.


    At the beginning, the owner of the Internet bar told us that it was better to call him Hu Lai than to preach Hu Lin.


    The boy is young and doesn''t learn well. He is full of heresy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    As a result, who thought that the man directly said, "Hu Lin is dead, you don''t come to him."


    When I heard this, I immediately widened my eyes. How could it be?


    Before, that guy was still chatting online, cheating money?


    Of course, looking at the angry couple over there, they mentioned that after their son died, they didn''t look sad at all. On the contrary, they were very angry.


    I see. They''re not telling the truth.


    I said directly, "don''t lie to me. What''s immortal?"


    "When I say he''s dead, he''s dead. I don''t have this son."


    What about the women over there? He covered his face directly and began to cry there.


    What do you say? My life is so bitter. How did I have such a disobedient son.


    I don''t know what happened when I heard that?


    Look at you guys and ask, "money? How much does that boy owe you this time? "


    Shen Qiyu next to him was embarrassed to say that he was here for 120 yuan.


    I said, "we''re looking for him. What about other people?"


    "Dead outside! He''s not my son, so don''t expect us to pay back the money. "


    The couple are quite quick to shake the pot.


    In order to this money, decisively with the son to get rid of the relationship.


    Of course, we can also understand that this guy is out there, I''m afraid he cheated a lot of money, right? That''s why they don''t like to see each other.


    I frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? Is it true that the boy has been doing a lot of things outside? "


    When I said this, they all looked at me.


    Then, sighing, "more than that? There are too many things to say. Alas It''s impossible for you to want money. I think it''s better to go to the police! "


    "Er..."


    When I heard this, I had a headache. It''s not true that I told people to call the police and arrest my son.


    We are talking here. Suddenly, a young man came from the distance and just passed here. Then he saw a group of strangers blocking his door.


    Then, the boy looked flustered and ran away.


    This reaction is too direct!


    Like the police uncle, if you walk in the street, if you look flustered, there is something wrong. They''ll talk on purpose and say, "brother, is that your car?"


    Of course, this is a question and answer for no reason.


    If you reply calmly, it''s not mine.


    That''s nothing. But the guilty hearted people are different. As soon as they see this situation, the police just speak, but they don''t hear clearly. Anyway, they turn around and run for their lives.


    Anyway, it''s the same with this guy.


    He who never does anything bad in his life never knocks at the door in the middle of the night.


    But now, he is scared to run away, so there must be a problem.


    When I see it, it must be him!


    Immediately, I yelled, "stop him!"


    Then, all of us ran right away.


    That guy''s legs are fast enough. Of course, he''s more familiar with the terrain around here, isn''t he?


    This guy just runs away! It''s fast.


    In the blink of an eye, it disappeared in front of our eyes.


    I wipe, for a moment, I''m in a hurry!


    So I ran away.


    At the critical moment, Liu Hong said, "don''t worry, no problem! Give it to me


    With that, she immediately began to inhale around.


    As mentioned earlier, snakes have a very sensitive sense of smell. They can directly capture the smell in the air.


    So, just disappeared from the front of my eyes, that guy must not be able to run.


    At last, Liu Hong pointed to the box over there.


    We turned around and found a lot of paper boxes. Immediately, a group of people went up, opened those boxes, and found the boy hiding inside, shivering.


    I quickly grabbed his ear and yelled, "get up for me!"


    The boy kept shouting, I will pay back, I will pay back.


    It''s funny to hear that!


    Ma Dan, does he know who we are? Call back the money when you open your mouth. Yes, of course! Maybe it''s too much money. Anyone who comes here will pay back the money.


    So, I immediately asked him, why to cheat money?


    He shook his head and said, no, I didn''t cheat. I will pay back, but Give me time. When I have money, I will pay it back.


    King Kong directly ridiculed, you owe money everywhere, still waiting for you to pay when you have money? You''re kidding! I don''t think you''ll have any money in your life.I said, "do you know who I am?"


    He shook his head.


    I said that just a few days ago, you cheated me 120 yuan on the Internet. Don''t you forget.


    After saying this, the guy immediately widened his eyes and couldn''t believe it. He said to me in surprise, "isn''t it? You came here for 120 bucks? I said Brother, your perseverance is very good! "


    "It''s not about money, it''s about faith. What I hate most is that people have no credit! "


    At this point, I raised my hand and said, "bring it?"


    "Here? What! Money? I said, I have no money with me now. But I''ll pay you back soon. "


    "Pay me back? What is fast! You must have no money. In short, you can either pay back the money or give it to me now. "


    "Books?"


    I nodded.


    The guy said, "forget it, I''ll lend you the money. It''s grandfather''s legacy. I can''t give it to you. "


    When I heard this, my heart jumped. You know, it''s impossible for me to come so far for 120 yuan.


    After all, I really want this book!


    If he really lent me the money back, what''s the reason for me?


    At this time, the King Kong over there said, "ha ha, we have come so far. That''s the gas charge, the toll, and the online call-up to ask someone to locate you. This is tens of thousands. Go and borrow it


    After that, he was so scared that he said, "you are crazy! In order to get 120 yuan, you have to smash tens of thousands of yuan to go so far? This has nothing to do with me. I didn''t borrow tens of thousands of yuan from you. Anyway, it''s none of my business


    "You said so simply, you want to push everything away? I think you take things too simply, too? "


    At this time, I suddenly found the lovely King Kong. Although for those monsters, ghosts and so on, he is very counseling. But for people, this guy is full of courage, even can say, quite fierce!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    After listening to us, the boy blinked and couldn''t react for a long time. Then, with a sad face, he said, "no, I''m going to have to pay for the money."


    "It''s up to you, of course. You are not the cause of these things, we will spend this unjust money? If you are a repairman, you change the tire here, and then run, the tire falls off. If there''s an accident, it''s your problem. "


    "But I I really can''t afford so much money. "


    "If you can''t take it out, take it out!" Where is King Kong still threatening.


    I''m so proud in my heart. If you know me, you''ll be King Kong!


    I don''t want the money. I want the book of this symbol.


    Of course, when the boy hesitated, his parents saw us so powerful, especially King Kong.


    When he came over, although he said that he didn''t care about his son''s life or death, he was still worried about him.


    I heard that what we wanted was a broken book left by his grandfather.


    The parents immediately agreed to take it away. It''s no use keeping it anyway.


    In this way, we can say that we got the book by shameless means, coercion and inducement.


    After taking it back, I can''t wait to study it.


    But after a long time, I drew a charm, and it didn''t work.


    Liu Hong over there said, "don''t think it''s a charm. But actually It needs the support of Daoxing. You can''t play with it if you don''t have a way. "


    When I heard this, I looked at Liu Hong and said with a smile, "Sister Liu Hong, don''t you have any? If you don''t draw one, you''ll get one! "


    After I said this, Liu Hong immediately rolled her eyes, and then said, "how can there be such a simple thing? You have roots. I tell you, the system of human cultivation is not the same as that of monsters. Why do you say that you are Taoist and we are witchcraft? What about the ghost cultivation? Just because everyone''s system is totally different. Moreover, you should also understand that some of these things are designed to restrain us. So I can''t do it at all! I draw my own symbols. Didn''t I clean myself up? It''ll eat me back! "


    Hearing this, I looked at the book and said, "my God! I spent so much money to get these things. As a result It doesn''t work. Isn''t that irritating? "


    After I said this, she said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. If you start from today and practice well, won''t you be able to draw a symbol then?"


    I rolled my eyes and said, "I know I''m not this stuff! At the beginning, the old monk said, "if I practice and get twice the result with half the effort, I will not be able to succeed at that time."


    After that, she began to laugh. Let''s use some magic tools.


    Magic weapon?


    I have a headache when I hear this.


    Then, she explained to us, what is magic weapon!


    Of course, the magic weapon that ordinary people understand is to clean up these ghosts, right?


    Of course, that''s understandable!


    There is such a thing. After all, the nature is complementary, isn''t it?


    That''s a little mysterious.


    Let''s use a more scientific explanation. If this person is ill, he should take medicine or take an injection.


    But the contents of these drugs are rich in these things. What''s wrong with you, and what medicine you take.


    Between the drug and the virus, there is a symbiosis, isn''t it?


    But the magic weapon she explained was not simple.


    For example, in the original time, the peach wood sword left by the old Taoist was very powerful.


    Isn''t that strange?


    Why is it that the older the things left at that time, the more powerful they are.


    According to Liu Hong, it''s like making tea in this teapot.


    If you soak for a long time, will there be a layer of tea stains outside?


    If you don''t wash it, there will be more and more tea stains. Some people even say that the time is too long.


    If you don''t put tea in, it''s boiled water. You can drink it directly.


    It''s full of tea!


    In the same way, those magic weapons, if they have been used by the competent people in front of them, they will make them powerful magic weapons in their own magic weapons over time.


    For example, what Sakyamuni left behind is not the supreme of Buddhism.


    Even in the west, there is such a saying.


    Shroud of Turin!


    It is said that the cloth wrapped the body of Jesus after his death.


    And the Holy Grail!


    Isn''t there a popular cartoon recently, which is about grabbing the Holy Grail.What is this holy grail?


    At the beginning, after Jesus was stabbed to death by the long spearmen under guard, he used the skill of taking his blood.


    Also, since the long Spearman is mentioned here, his gun is even more powerful.


    He stabbed Jesus and stained his blood.


    This gun is very famous. It''s called langmuji''s tearing gun. It''s said that people block the killing and Buddha blocks the killing.


    But, where can I find such a holy instrument?


    "Well!"


    The longer we talk about it, the more powerful it will be. I really think of a good thing!


    What?


    The old monk!


    How strange that thing can actually cure the enchantment array?


    So, I was so happy that I laughed.


    I didn''t say much at once. I went to find the old monk.


    Then, the guy yelled, "bandit! The robber took all his balm directly.


    For so many years, when the temple existed, the ash had not been cleaned. I call it voluntary cleaning.


    When it comes to the Li family of this thing, it''s called the longest thing.


    Moreover, spirituality is beyond doubt. I''ve tried it before.


    Then, after mixing with balsamic ash, cinnabar, black dog blood, kid urine and ink, he drew a charm directly.


    Then, get them all out.


    I ran to my room and pasted the charm on the door. Then, call Xiao Ping to come out and let her do the experiment for me.


    Zhao Ping just took a look and said that the charm was effective. However, to have her present effect, it is very little.


    Of course, I''m afraid there are few of them who can get the body of ten thousand ghosts.


    This must be a ghost King level at least!


    So, I don''t think it will be earlier than last year.


    Since it works, that''s good.


    Next, what I''m going to do is to find a writing brush, follow the contents of the book everyday, and then contact the painters.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    Of course, this book is an ancient one!


    You know, in the past, words were different from us.


    Today, our writing has undergone many changes. It is estimated that few people know traditional Chinese characters and some rare characters.


    Let alone the official script and regular script.


    Fortunately, Liu Hong is an old goblin, people all know, help me translate.


    How do these Charms work? What do they do.


    I have nothing to do every day. Anyway, I practice it. You can always remember it if I draw a charm hundreds of times.


    Like when I was a child, the teacher punished me for copying. I asked you to write one word hundreds of times.


    In the end, it''s strange that you don''t know each other.


    So, it took me about a week to remember all these charms.


    Moreover, because of the words above, you need Liu Hong''s help to recognize them, right?


    China is just like this. Many things, in the end, are lost in this world.


    So, after I learned these things, I not only improved them.


    For example, a soul blessing, a soul fright, a seal and a boundary. Many of these things have the same fuckin ''effect. It''s better to choose the most practical one!


    After that, I also wrote notes below in modern Chinese.


    How does it work, what does it do, etc.


    This is our quintessence. It can''t be lost in the future, can it?


    If there is an apprentice, we will pass it on to him.


    I just don''t know if King Kong is blessed.


    After that, we spent a lot of spells.


    Why don''t you prepare ink, and then draw a picture on the spot, just like in TV?


    Because that''s a bit of bullshit!


    Because after so many things, I suddenly understand that you are tracking gods and ghosts. If you encounter it, it''s basically an encounter. It won''t give you a lot of time to prepare.


    Same old. It''s still on my belt.


    Moreover, the situation was clearly distinguished.


    For example, the most frequently used cannon is my right hand.


    In other places, there are some spells like attack, burning, breaking knots and barriers.


    Those who use less are red arrows placed behind their waists, which are less.


    Everything is done, the rest of the ash, but also a few packages. That other, directly afraid of the field up, anyway, also want to use in the future, right?


    After all this, I think it''s almost done. Now I can''t wait to find someone to compete with.


    Of course, this thing has to wait!


    Just wait on the left, wait on the right, and finally


    I''m waiting for a deal!


    What?


    This time, it was a small three.


    That little three is pretty. Of course, I''m rubbish. If you don''t have a face or a figure, who will take care of her?


    After this woman came, she was still wearing fur on a hot day.


    I also don''t know, this Ya of in the end is not to show off, oneself compare rich appearance.


    When she came, she opened the door and called herself Li xiangqi. Something bad happened recently, so I hope I can deal with it. Of course, if it can be done, money is not a problem.


    If not, her godfather is Liang Chen! I''ll see it then.


    Godfather, Liang Chen?


    I was still wondering when I heard this.


    Because I have never heard of this person.


    The most important thing is, because I''m not a local, am I? I don''t know. It''s nothing unusual.


    It was the King Kong over there who was scared to death when he heard this.


    He quickly said to me, "master, we have to think twice about this job."


    Of course, when he said this, he kept squeezing my eyes.


    It can''t be more obvious that it''s a hot potato for me not to take the job. It''s not good. We don''t die in the hands of those monsters. On the contrary, it may be in Liang Chen''s hands that he directly reimbursed.


    It seems that Liang Chen is not good at it.


    So I asked, "Miss Li, what happened to you?"


    Of course, I don''t refuse anyone.


    The main reason is that Lao Tzu is so poor that he can hardly open the pot.


    Spend so much money every day, for a broken book, the price is tens of thousands.


    Isn''t this money money?


    Li Xiangqi said with a smile, "well, I don''t know what''s going on? Recently, I feel so cold on my body! And, at night, there''s always something weird going on"Weird things mean?" I asked curiously.


    I don''t care at all. The King Kong over there keeps winking.


    We can''t just do business with the poor, though It''s good work. But when I feel good, I have to eat myself, don''t I? Good job, too!


    Li Xiangqi said helplessly: "at night, I always feel that there is someone at home. Besides, I heard the cat barking strangely. I did it twice and thought I heard it wrong. But If it happens so often, it''s not a mistake. "


    "There''s nothing strange about it. Maybe it''s the residents, like the people downstairs, who have cats? "


    After I said this, the woman despised me for a while, and then said, "I live in a high-end community, and pets are not allowed."


    "Well, is that a stray cat?"


    "I live on the 12th floor. Do you think stray cats can come up?"


    Li Xiangqi''s words really give me a headache.


    Looking at me like that, she said, "what? Can''t you solve it? Damn it! They also said that you are very good here and have great skills. I''m here because my friends are passing on each other. As a result, I don''t think so. "


    After that, I was embarrassed.


    Ma Dan, the reputation I''ve managed to accumulate.


    You know, this word of mouth is money. At that time, one by one, I can''t say that my business will come.


    So, looking at Li Xiangqi, I quickly replied with a smile, "mainly because I think this matter should not come to me? I think you should go to the animal epidemic prevention station. They are responsible for cleaning up these stray cats, stray dogs and so on


    After I said this, Li Xiangqi rolled her eyes and said, "do you think I haven''t tried? I tried, OK? But they have never found a cat at all, let alone any trace of a cat. "


    When I heard this, I frowned and asked Liu Hong in a low voice, "what''s the matter? Is there such a saying about cat demon? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    As a result, Liu Hong told me that there are indeed cat demons!


    Cats are very painful and weird.


    In the Tang Dynasty, there was a story about the evil of cat demons.


    How to say?


    There is a kind of portrait that kills the cat. When you die, show it pictures or portraits of the key people.


    By the way, the recently released "cat demon biography" is changed according to the real history.


    At that time, in the Tang Dynasty, it made a lot of noise and even became a household name.


    Finally, the court was shocked!


    The imperial court even wants to introduce this kind of magic in person. If you''re caught, you''re going to be beheaded.


    Where else can we say that cats are spiritual.


    We also have it in reality!


    In the pet hospital, when the cat goes to be castrated, the pet doctor will tell you that when he takes your pet cat away later, you have to pretend that you are reluctant to take it back, but you can''t get a gun.


    Why do you do this?


    It is said that if you send it directly, after castration, the cat will hate you for life.


    Of course, we often say, wild fairy! Only animals that have experienced pain and tribulation outside can be easily cultivated into essence.


    Although the cat is very intelligent, but can cultivate into a cat demon, it is pitiful.


    It''s very simple!


    The same dog family, the same size, why dogs can''t beat wolves.


    These dogs are all raised by human beings. They don''t worry about food. Don''t worry about wearing, where are those hungry wolf''s opponents outside.


    Because of this, cats rarely become cat demons.


    What''s more, because of this spirituality, it has become a prop for others.


    When I heard this, I nodded and asked Liu Hong, do you think this is a supernatural event?


    Liu Hong nodded and said with certainty, "this woman''s seal hall is black, and I''ve seen the fur on this hot day. The woman''s body, the three fires have been extinguished two, the remaining one is also crumbling. If you don''t save her, she''ll be dead! "


    The woman heard us talking.


    Then, when she heard that she was about to die, she got flustered.


    At that time, I begged for anything as long as I could save her! Money for money, sleep for sleep.


    I don''t know! But on second thought, she is so superior, what''s strange?


    No wonder!


    So, I agreed, also dare not to charter, I just said try as much as possible.


    Then, we''ll go with her to see what''s going on in her home.


    So


    We''re all mobilized.


    On the way, the expression on King Kong''s face was quite wrong.


    I looked at the boy and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? You seem to be afraid of her godfather, Liang Chen. "


    Jin Xing glared and said, "my God! It''s not that I''m afraid, but that no one who knows Liang Chen is afraid. "


    I asked him, why?


    As a result, this guy told me something about Liang Chen.


    What about Liang Chen?


    It can be said that it''s the Laozi of Lei Rufei, the copy of Lei Hu.


    It''s the same with this guy. He started as a gangster.


    At the beginning of the time, the thief touched the small, actually also served in prison.


    But after he came out, he was not afraid, but continued to commit crimes.


    This time, I took a group of people and did a lot of business.


    Because those are illegal businesses, so


    Of course, it''s a huge profit!


    Later, this guy clearly understood that when he became bigger, he would certainly suffer. It''s quite unrealistic to rely entirely on this thing.


    So


    Like the Thunder Tiger, it began to bleach slowly.


    But the difference is that Thunder Tiger succeeded.


    What about this guy?


    It''s just the beginning.


    Of course, that is to say There are a lot of horses under this guy''s hand!


    At that time, if the godfather is afraid, we will be in big trouble.


    I heard this. It''s funny! There is no escape from a word in the world.


    No matter what, we have to be reasonable, right?


    If I can do it, I will do it. If you can''t do it, don''t blame me. I really don''t have the ability.


    It can''t be said that you are as overbearing as the emperor. When something happens, call the doctor immediately.


    You must cure him for me. If you can''t cure him, you''ll all be buried with me!


    I don''t have that plan.


    So, I followed the woman and went straight to her house.Not to mention, the residential area is really high-end.


    The car goes straight to the underground parking lot, and then what? The elevator is right next to it.


    That is to say, we come out of the house, and then walk directly to the rest of the road without touching the ground. We still go up by elevator.


    When we get to her house, let''s see


    Good guy! There are brilliant decorations everywhere.


    The house must be more than 100 square meters!


    Exaggeration is exaggeration.


    No wonder now many women do not learn well, good to go to others as a junior.


    Indeed, it''s so easy to make money.


    When we got to the place, Li Xiangqi said to us, "be careful. Look at the things in the room. But don''t touch it. If it''s broken, you can''t afford to pay for it. "


    Hearing this, everyone was upset for a while.


    Ma Dan, I really don''t laugh at the poor these days.


    We are despised by a junior. She bought all the things in the house with her own money.


    Of course, this is the employer, isn''t it?


    Well said, the customer is God. Whatever she says, it''s natural.


    I am more concerned about whether there is anything supernatural in this place.


    Then I asked Liuhong.


    After all, she''s a snake, right? Smell or something. It''s much more sensitive than us.


    As a result, to my surprise, Liu Hong shook her head, saying that there was nothing unusual.


    But I don''t understand, if there is no abnormality. So what''s the matter with Li Xiangqi?


    She just said that the flame on her body is very low, isn''t it?


    If the last flame goes out, it''s really going to die.


    At this time, the master asked, "what about my daughter? Do you have any idea? Have you found anything! I''m counting on you. Don''t worry. If you do well, my godfather will give you a lot of money. "


    When I heard this, I said with a bitter smile, "don''t you have to wait until the evening before you can hear the cat? Then I''ll wait for a while! "


    After I said this, she suddenly widened her eyes and said, "you mean Are you going to spend the night here tonight? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    "It''s a must! Didn''t you say it yourself? That thing only comes out at night. If we don''t stay here, how can we catch it? "


    After I said this, Li Xiangqi didn''t say much.


    On the contrary, it''s really strange to keep wringing all the time.


    I said, "what''s the matter? Is this a dilemma? "


    "Well, if my godfather knows, it will be a bad time. He''s going to kill me. " Li Xiangqi is helpless.


    I hear this all funny, life and death, still care so much?


    I said to him with a smile, sister, if you go to see a doctor, the doctor will ask you about your illness. If you don''t tell the truth, even if Hua Tuo is alive, I''m afraid you can''t cure your illness!


    In the same way, I''m saving your life now, but if you don''t cooperate, even if I have great ability, I can''t help it. Miss Li Xiangqi, if you don''t believe me, you''d better ask someone else.


    After I said this, Li Xiangqi was very nervous. She quickly came forward, grabbed my hand, and said anxiously, before you and this beautiful lady said, my life may not live for a few days, is it true?


    I''m talking nonsense. Her eyes have Yin and Yang eyes. She can see the dirty things on people. Of course, I can also see the things on you. Now you are black and unlucky. Don''t you realize it? Now, it''s easy for you to get cold. Even in hot weather, we have to wear fur coats, right?


    Li Xiangqi nodded and said that my analysis was too right. But now she really has no other way. If we don''t save her, she will die.


    I still said that if you want me to save you, you have to cooperate with me. I''m a doctor and you''re a patient. If you don''t cooperate with me, no matter how good the medical skills are, it''s useless. Besides, I''m not staying here myself. There are so many people, aren''t there? Even if his godfather knows, we can''t do that dirty thing, right.


    Li Xiangqi bit her teeth, hesitated for a long time, and finally said to me, then you have to promise me that this kind of thing, you must keep it absolutely secret.


    I opened my mouth and didn''t speak. The King Kong next to me said, don''t worry, we have the right to protect customers'' privacy. How can we talk nonsense about this kind of thing? If it''s publicized, who dares to do business in the future? Hey hey, don''t worry, sister. Your privacy and security will never have any problems.


    In this way, Li Xiangqi reluctantly agreed.


    So we all sit down, eat snacks, smoke and drink, and watch the world cup. As time goes by, it''s getting late.


    As a result, the cat demon didn''t wait, but we began to starve ourselves, especially King Kong, who was big and consumed a lot. This moment sitting on the sofa, his belly has been purring, he looked at us awkwardly, said with an embarrassed smile, hungry, master, can we go to dinner.


    I don''t think so. If we leave, what should we do when the cat demon comes?


    King Kong cried and said to me, "people are iron, rice is steel. If we don''t have enough, we can''t fight when the cat demon comes, right?"


    This time, Liu Hong rarely stood on King Kong''s side. He said that it''s not the only way for us to spend so much time. What''s more, if you don''t eat, your hands are weak and your eyes are dazzled, how can you deal with it? I can''t turn my head around.


    As a last resort, I can only turn around and look at Li xiangqi. After all, she is a customer. What does she say?


    If the boss doesn''t speak, how can we wage earners leave without permission?


    Li Xiangqi looked at us in a dilemma and immediately laughed there. She said, "what''s the difficulty? We''ll just order meituan takeout. What would you like to eat?"? it''s my treat.


    King Kong ha ha a smile, appear a little embarrassed, then came a sentence, "that how interesting."


    Although she said that, she could not wait to take out her mobile phone and began to choose the order she wanted.


    In my opinion, this guy is really weak. He has a way of talking, a way of thinking and a way of acting.


    Fortunately, Li Xiangqi doesn''t care about him. After all, it''s too easy for people to eat. What''s the money?


    So we eat fast food, a few fried chicken hamburgers, a cup of coke, even if it is sent, of course, Liu Hong eat more, it is a snake spirit, right? I especially like chicken.


    For that kind of bundled chicken, we asked for 13 in total. It''s a bit scary to say the quantity. But after eating KFC, you can see that the chicken is very small. It''s probably the chicken that has just matured for more than a month. The meat of this kind of chicken is delicious and easy to fry in oil pan.


    I eat a lot of that stuff, so I''m a little bored. But they''re different. King Kong is a taxi driver, right? So he is very economical, of course, not willing to eat these things.


    Liu Hong, not to mention, has lived in the deep mountains and forests for a long time. She has little contact with the outside world, so when she eats fried chicken, the expression on her face is really exaggerated.She almost exclaimed, "I know chicken is delicious, but I didn''t expect it to be so delicious. My God, your human level is really amazing."


    I''m amused to hear that. It''s not that the level of human beings is very good, but that of Chinese people. For the study of food, Chinese people are really first-class.


    We often see on the Internet that crayfish, Asian carp and seashells have flooded in western countries. At last, they even sent out troops to hunt and kill them, which made Chinese eaters feel very sad and said that if they were in China, they would eat them alive.


    Isn''t that what the Internet says? According to you from the stars.


    They say that if an alien falls in the United States, it will be a disaster. If he falls in South Korea, he will fall in love with a beautiful woman. However, if he falls in China, it will be a dish on the dinner table, which is enough to show that Chinese people study what they eat, and they can''t do anything about it.


    One side of Li Xiangqi, this girl is also strange enough, she looked at us, inexplicable, especially Liu Honggang just said, your human level is really high enough, she immediately silly eyes, looked at me, looked at Liu Hong, and then asked, why does she say, you human, don''t say, you are not?


    This can put us down, because Liu Hong is really not a person, she is a snake spirit.


    Of course, if you say it directly, it would be a bit shocking. Therefore, we didn''t say anything and didn''t tell her the truth. After eating and drinking, we should do what we should do.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    King Kong has some ideas about Li Xiangqi, and he doesn''t care if he is Liang Tao''s daughter. Therefore, Li Xiangqi, who has been asking about other people''s private life, seems to be very dissatisfied with him.


    But this guy didn''t realize it. He frowned and looked very unhappy.


    I was afraid that the customer would be angry, so I immediately yelled, "King Kong, how far do you go? It''s really boring. There''s a computer over there. Go and play computer games."


    King Kong looked at me strangely. He was picking up girls here. Didn''t I just fold his platform?


    This guy looked at me suspiciously and didn''t move. I was a little angry and yelled, "I told you to play games. Can''t you hear me? Do you want to be a teacher? "


    When King Kong heard this, he had no choice but to turn on the computer and sit there and play hero League.


    after he left, Li Xiangqi next to make complaints about it. She asked, "who is this man? Is that your team, too? How can I feel that he is so unqualified? "


    I was embarrassed for a moment, and then I said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, this is from the countryside, so I don''t have the eyesight. Don''t blame him. Of course, you don''t look at him like this, but he is very good at playing. There should be no problem in protecting you in case of any emergency


    When Li Xiangqi heard this, he was stunned. Then, he sneered impolitely, "ha ha, I''m not as good as counting on him. I''m not as good as counting on the sow to get up the tree."


    I''m embarrassed. Of course, I don''t want to worry about it any more. I immediately cut off the topic and said, "well, let''s talk about your case."


    "What do you want to know?" Li Xiangqi looked at me directly.


    I said, in this way, it is likely that this method is the same as that of the Tang Dynasty. And now there is a kind of head drop in Thailand. You should have heard that it is also very evil. So I wonder if someone wants to harm you? If you think about it, do you have any enemies?


    "The enemy?" Li Xiangqi spared his head?


    Finally, she said, "actually, I have a lot of enemies. If I think about it for a while, I can''t remember."


    "It doesn''t matter. If you think about it from yourself, who hates you most?"


    This words say, Li Xiangqi fell into silence, there''s Liu Hong, rolled a white eye, uncomfortable looking at me.


    Why does she look at me with this kind of eyes?


    On second thought, oh, I seem to understand. Isn''t that a bit too useless? You say Li Xiangqi is Xiao San. Although Liang Tao is her godfather, you have to think about it. What did he do? Is that a father and daughter thing?


    Nowadays, the term godfather is quite obscene. It can be said that Li Xiangqi is Liang Tao''s junior. So who is Xiao San''s biggest enemy? The main room, of course.


    "Think about it. Is it your godfather''s wife?" I looked at Li Xiangqi and asked.


    Li Xiangqi shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. That woman is a very honest woman. She won''t touch these crooked things. Besides, she doesn''t like cats at all.".


    I heard this with a sneer. Yes, if it wasn''t an honest woman, how could she let Xiao San in? How could her husband dare to mess around outside?


    These things are not for us to tangle. Now, I just want to do this business. The customer is God. Since we take Li Xiangqi''s job, we have to do it well.


    "Well, if you think about it, is there anyone else?" I am still a little reluctant to continue to ask.


    Li Xiangqi touched her chin, and then she thought about her silence.


    When Liu Hong heard this, she raised her eyebrows, and then asked her, why do you have a boyfriend besides godfather?


    Li Xiangqi looked at Liu Hong and said, "what''s strange about this? It''s not the old society in the past. Everyone will have a boyfriend. It''s not a big deal. Sister, I''m afraid you have a lot of boyfriends.


    When Liu Hong heard this, she blushed and said, "fart, I haven''t been in love yet."


    Li Xiangqi heard this, at that time, her eyes were staring round. Looking at Liu Hong, she couldn''t believe it. Are you kidding? Elder sister, you are old. If you look at it again, your appearance is not bad. How can you not have a boyfriend?


    When I heard this, I coughed twice, and then I said, can the gossip problem between the women stay in the future? Our priority now is to solve this supernatural event, OK?


    After saying this, they both blushed, and then said, I''m sorry.


    Back to the point, I looked at Li Xiangqi over there and asked her, "what''s the matter with your ex boyfriend


    Li Xiangqi sighed and said helplessly, "it''s not that bastard who caused trouble in earlier years."So I said that I would like to know these things. If I can, let her tell me in detail. The more detailed, the better. After all, to solve a case, any details are the key issues.


    Li Xiangqi is very embarrassed. After all, it''s her private affair, isn''t it? You said to let an outsider know, how embarrassing it is. Of course, her tongue has been scraped clean in front of her. If you want to survive, you have to cooperate with me. You can''t hide anything.


    Li Xiangqi hesitated for a long time, so she told us her story.


    Li Xiangqi is the daughter of a poor family. In the early years, she didn''t read much. After all, she couldn''t afford to raise her. After nine years of compulsory education, he joined the ranks of straight workers.


    After entering the city, like countless migrant workers, she fancied that relying on her own hard-working hands, she could get rich and let her parents have a good life in the future.


    Ideal is full, reality is bony. If you only rely on hard work to get rich, then there will be no poor people in the world. How many people can get rich?


    So looking at her hard-working salary every month, Li Xiangqi was almost crying. Gradually, looking at the other little sisters, their income was better than themselves, and they were dressed better than themselves. For a moment, Li Xiangqi moved her mind.


    I know what these sisters are doing here. Some are KTV princesses, and some are just stage ladies. Although it''s shameless to do this business, it''s quick to make money.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    There is a saying, do you laugh at the poor or prostitutes these days? So Li Xiangqi, a simple girl, also joined the team.


    Of course, at the beginning, I was more formal. I still held my arms, but I didn''t sell myself. I was a KTV song girl, and I didn''t sit on the stage, so I wouldn''t do that kind of thing.


    This man did not degenerate at the beginning. He could not resist the temptation of the devil and fell into the abyss.


    As an ordinary working girl, she can see and then run to be a singing girl. Now she is looking at being a singing girl. She has little money and other people are drinking with her. The money is like running water. Of course, she is envious and resentful. She has been occupied again and again.


    As soon as you enter this journey, you will be a passer-by.


    Now that they have done this business, there is no way to look back. They often have a classic saying, it''s called playing tired, find an honest man to marry.


    This is the best idea of the ladies. At the beginning, I was doing this business to make money. Once I had enough money, I would not wash my hands. I would find a place where I didn''t know myself. I would find an honest man and marry him.


    Li Xiangqi''s idea is good, but she found a husband, is not an honest man, but a real jerk.


    This man was eating, drinking, whoring, gambling and smoking, cheating, abducting and stealing. In the end, he didn''t have enough money. He even asked Li Xiangqi to do it again to support himself.


    If you don''t agree, the light ones will be boxed and kicked, and the heavy ones will be slashed directly.


    Li Xiangqi was tortured and suffered a lot. Several times, she was desperate and wanted to commit suicide. She often asked God why she was treated so unfairly?


    I''m funny. Now that you''ve done this, you should be prepared!


    Honest man didn''t go to your ancestral grave. Why do you want to pit honest man? Are there so many honest men to pit you?


    If you don''t call it a chicken, you''ll have to steal rice.


    Of course, it seems that Li Xiangqi''s good luck has not come to an end, once again developed.


    One day, Liang Tao took his business partner to KTV to sing. He just fell in love with Li xiangqi. He thought Li Xiangqi was a good girl, so he took the initiative to ask her not to do this business and to accept her as his daughter.


    Of course, this dry daughter is a capable daughter. We all know that the white point is that Liang Tao pays for her and then takes care of her.


    It''s a bit of a shame for others. Of course, for Li Xiangqi, it''s a good thing that pie falls from the sky. After all, it''s better to serve one person than a group of people. Besides, she knows the name of Liang Tao, the famous God of wealth.


    In this regard, Li Xiangqi goes further and further along the road of Xiao San, and of course her life is getting better and better.


    In this world, it''s not that you live well that others will feel very happy. On the contrary, it''s that you don''t live well that makes him happy. Seeing Li Xiangqi, the smelly woman in the past, now she''s flourishing, her little sisters, but they are quite unhappy. No, someone went to chew the tongue and told her former boyfriend.


    That lazy bastard, immediately went to the door, found Li Xiangqi, told him, now he is short of money, you must give money to me, otherwise, I will tell Liang Tao, your dirty things.


    This person is really boring. In fact, Li Xiang is taken care of by someone. Then she wants Li Xiang to get up and take care of her. Is she the third child of the third child?


    Of course, one thing we have to say is that this man''s IQ is not so good. You have to think about it. How did Li Xiangqi and Godfather know each other? That''s in KTV. She is already a young lady. Is there so many liang Tao? Not in the past or not.


    Now that Li Xiangqi has a good backing, will she care about her ex boyfriend? He hated him a long time ago, and now he was eager to get rid of him. Therefore, when Li Xiangqi was in trouble, he went directly to his godfather.


    She will be all things frankly, his ex boyfriend to pester himself, let Godfather help himself out.


    Everyone knows what Liang Tao does. To put it bluntly, he''s a big bastard. There''s a little bastard who comes to the trouble of the big bastard. Isn''t he here to die? So he immediately said, don''t worry, do it by yourself.


    Asked Li Xiangqi for a phone call, asked for her picture, found a few younger brothers, let them go to deal with this matter.


    Liang Tao, who is that? Stamp one''s foot, and the whole county will shake one''s feet.


    So Li Xiangqi got rid of her ex boyfriend and got rid of her leg. From then on, she had to eat, drink, gamble and smoke in her wheelchair. Li Xiangqi thinks that it must be this man who has laid hands on himself. He uses some magic tricks to revenge himself.


    I think it''s possible. After all, I broke a leg. It''s a great shame. You said that the original good, can bet, can bully the woman, now his wife has become someone else''s, he has also become a disabled person, who can live in the heart ah, Liang Tao certainly dare not offend, but, to kill Li Xiangqi is still possible.


    So I looked at Liu Hong and asked, can her ex boyfriend do this?I mean, of course, you killed Li Xiangqi with a cat demon.


    Liu Hong shakes her head and says that unless there are eight characters about her birthday, or Li Xiangqi''s nails or hair, or he knows where Li Xiangqi lives, it''s very difficult to do it.


    I frowned back, it''s very difficult to do, but you didn''t say it''s very difficult, right? In other words, it can be done.


    Liu Hong nodded and said, yes, but they are all very powerful people. They won''t be involved in such a small dispute. Kuang, her ex boyfriend has broken a leg. Can he still do these things? Does he have the money to hire these big people? I don''t think it''s possible.


    Indeed, this reminds me that a little gangster, who can''t even afford to eat, depends on women to sell and support himself. How can such a person have the money to hire big people to do things.


    I turned to look at Li Xiangqi, and then asked, you think again, is there anyone else?


    Li Xiangqi wanted to frown and thought about it carefully. She said that it was really possible that there was a little sister in the past, and everyone came out to do it, but the little sister was the leader at that time. It turned out that Liang Tao spent money on him when he came. As a result, she came to her aunt one night and couldn''t pick up the work, so Li Xiangqi went there.


    That is to say, the chance to make a great success this time was originally given to the little sister. As a result, because of Li Xiangqi''s cutting Hu, she was appreciated by Liang Tao.


    We look at each other and really think it''s possible,. After all, if you are successful, others will envy you, right?


    Why did Zhu Yuanzhang kill the meritorious officials in those years? It''s not that all of us were mud legged. Why can you be an emperor? We have done so much.


    It was because of his fear that Zhu Yuanzhang killed those meritorious officials.


    Can we understand that it is also because of jealousy that the little sister wants to kill Li Xiangqi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    I looked at the time. It''s only 8:00 p.m. now. We have enough time. Anyway, being idle is also idle. It''s boring.


    So I had a whim and said to Li Xiangqi, "can you make an appointment with this little sister? Maybe we can try it out. If you want to know whether she is a murderer or not, you''d better see for sure. "


    Li Xiangqi listened to me, widened her eyes, and then replied, "this It''s really troublesome. You know, I haven''t contacted my former sisters for a long time, and I don''t know whether they would like to see me


    I smile, back to the sentence, "this person, ah, are water flow to the low, people go to the high, they now see you flourishing, will want to flatter you. If you ask them out, I think she will come!


    If this woman doesn''t come, it must be a ghost in her heart. When she comes, it proves that she has nothing to do with this matter. I''m so open


    The most important thing is that when people come, Liu Hong can see some supernatural atmosphere from her, and what flaws can she see?


    Li Xiangqi thought, in order to survive, had no choice, finally nodded and agreed.


    So she picked up her cell phone and searched for the phone of her little sister who used to work together.


    It can be seen that for her poor sisters, she was a little reluctant to associate with them, so she spent a long time there and didn''t find the phone number.


    In the same sentence, people go higher and water flows lower. Now they are developed after all. Of course, they don''t want to do the same job as before, my friends.


    It turns out that if your brother becomes a star or a millionaire one day, he will pay attention to you.


    I can''t see it next to me. I said that if I don''t have a phone number, wechat is OK.


    "By the way, I think there must be wechat. In the past, I gave her a red envelope. "


    Li Xiangqi opened wechat, searched it, and then found the person.


    So, she quickly sent the video in the past, and we hid in the blind corner when the video was connected.


    When the video is connected, I have a closer look. At the other end of the video is a woman with heavy makeup and wavy hair.


    Looks pretty good, after all, in the past, she was the pillar of KTV, right?


    Li Xiangqi squeezed out a smile, looked at her and said with a smile, "Xiao Yang, how are you doing recently?"


    The girl named Xiao Yang, looking at Li Xiangqi, said sourly, "Yo, you are now developed, how can you think of us poor sisters?"


    Li Xiangqi embarrassed smile, of course, have to take care of face, get rid of everything.


    "Who said I was? Of course I miss you. I still remember that you helped me a lot when I first started this business. So, Xiao Yang, I''d like to ask you out for dinner now, OK


    "Eat? Forget it. I''m going to work later. As you can see, business is in a bad state now. I''ll work harder. I''ll go with the wind. I don''t have a rich backer to eat and drink. "


    Xiao Yang directly chose to refuse, but her logic is no problem, we can''t see any guilty look.


    I gave Liu Hong a wink, indicating that she can see from the video what is the problem?


    After all, I saw a supernatural thing in the video when I watched the live broadcast of Lei Rufei''s video. Liu Hong''s eyes are powerful enough. If there is any problem, she will find it.


    But who would have thought that Liu Hong shook her head at this critical moment, saying that there was no abnormality.


    Of course, although there is no exception, this does not rule out the problem of Xiao Yang. After all, she doesn''t have to do it herself. She can also pay others to do it, right?


    But if it''s just revenge, will it cost too much? It''s not worth the loss.


    "Well, I said, if you don''t speak out and play mahjong, I think Xiao Yang will come. What do you think?"


    One side plays the game the King Kong, at this time unexpectedly came out to blend in a sentence.


    We all looked at him strangely. Do you think this move is OK?


    So I asked Li Xiangqi, "does Xiao Yang have any special hobbies? For example, gambling, playing mahjong and so on. "


    Li Xiangqi thought about it, then said, "playing mahjong doesn''t seem to be very good. But she''s a little bit of a poker player, like fighting landlords, and whenever it comes to gambling, she''s excited. "


    I nodded and said to her, "that''s OK! Let''s make a card game. Let''s fight the landlord together. "


    Li Xiangqi thought about it, then sorted out her ideas, and finally sent a wechat to ask Xiao Yang to play poker.


    Xiao Yang said in wechat, "who are there to play poker? In other words, you will not be your own people, and then unite to pit me. "


    Li Xiangqi quickly replied, "what do you say? We are all good sisters. How can I pit you? We have more friends here. I''d like to meet you again. By the way, I''d like to make an appointment with you. What''s up? Good sister, can you make it? "Speaking of this, I thought of something, quickly stretched out two thumbs, mutual squeeze. Then, he turned to Li Xiangqi and squeezed her eyes. I hope this woman is not so stupid and can understand what I mean.


    It has to be said that Li Xiangqi''s IQ is still very high. She immediately replied, "ah, you know our friends here are all rich. You should know that my godfather is Liang Tao, right? You come here, and then I''ll introduce you to a rich man and let you marry into a rich family. "


    After all, there is an example of Li xiangqi. If he can be a rich man in the future, the good days will come.


    So Xiao Yang asked Li Xiangqi for a position, but he didn''t do business any more, so he rushed to this side.


    Actually speaking of this, I probably understand that this matter should have nothing to do with her.


    Since she dares to come, and there is no loophole in her words, what''s the reason to say that she did it?


    At last, he casually found an excuse and sent Xiao Yang away, saying that they had something to do to sing KTV. They had already left, so we should make an appointment later.


    After Li Xiangqi finished, Xiao Yang was so angry that she thought that she was playing with her.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter. What does it have to do with us? Anyway, it''s Li Xiangqi who has the final influence, right.


    We don''t do this business, and we don''t make this kind of friends, so I love you.


    Now that Xiao Yang has been ruled out, so has her ex boyfriend. I really don''t understand. Who wants to harm Li Xiangqi?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    The King Kong over there, put forward at this time out of time, is it some abnormal fool who is secretly in love with Li Xiangqi?


    I rolled my eyes and looked at him like that. Motherfucker! I think you are most like that idiot.


    King Kong was embarrassed and said, "it''s possible! You see in that movie, those perverts, who steal women''s underwear, or imprison women, get a telescope outside the window that night, and then watch it secretly. Maybe it''s because AI Sheng can''t hate her, so he wants to kill her. Do you think it''s possible? "


    Although I don''t think this possibility can be ruled out, if he is really a pervert, he can enjoy the pleasure by himself. Why use this kind of witchcraft? Isn''t it boring?


    What''s more, Li Xiangqi is also the daughter of two sets. If you want to get rid of her, you have to get rid of her. The risk is a little too high.


    At this juncture, Liu Hong suddenly said, "I think there is another person, we may have all ignored."


    This words say, we all look at her, inexplicably feel strange.


    Hearing this, I immediately asked, "who is that?"


    Liu Hong did not speak, but meaningful looking at the side of Li Xiangqi, shook his head, helplessly said, "maybe I think too much. Guess it


    Looking at her like that, of course, I understand that this does not mean that she thinks too much, but because it may have a lot to do with Li xiangqi. So, she doesn''t want to say it now, and she''s too embarrassed to say it.


    Liu Hong looked at everyone looking at her and immediately turned away from the topic and said, "everyone is hungry. Let me see what''s in the kitchen and get you a snack.".


    Li Xiangqi doesn''t matter. Anyway, she is still thinking about who is trying to revenge herself. One side of King Kong, still sitting on the computer, began to play games there.


    I quickly found a chance to help Liu Hong, and then entered the kitchen.


    Liu Hong found nothing in the refrigerator. She heard the footsteps behind her and knew it was me without looking.


    So, the woman cried and said, "in addition to instant food, there are some drinks and red wine in the kitchen. What shall we do now? How do you eat supper at night? "


    I was depressed and said with a wry smile, "what else are you pretending! You should know that I''m not here to eat. I''m here to ask what you just wanted to say. You want to go to the kitchen. Don''t you want me to come? Now you can say it


    Liu Hong sighed, then turned to look at me and said, "your brain is a little too smart, which is not a good thing. I want to tell you that after this man says it, I''m afraid we won''t get any money this time, and then we''ll get into a big trouble. "


    That''s very straightforward, OK?


    Even if it is a pig, I probably understand that the person she said is Liang Tao, Li Xiangqi''s godfather!


    If that''s the case, it''s a problem. After all, Liang Tao is Li Xiangqi''s godfather and his source of wealth. If we can''t get this money out, we can''t get a cent. Moreover, according to his background, if he did it, we would destroy his good deeds and cause ourselves great trouble.


    This is really a headache for me. I don''t understand why Liang Tao is trying to harm Li xiangqi?


    The woman is his dry daughter in name, but they are in fact keeping the relationship. Dear woman, two people sleep together, this also under the killer? Why?


    Looking at my doubts, Liu Hong grinned and said, "in fact, I''ve been observing for a long time. I found out that Li Xiangqi is not a good stubble. Did you also find out? He''s with Liang Tao. It''s just for money! "


    After a pause, Liu Hong continued, "of course, when Liang Tao is with him, it''s not necessarily that he wants to marry her. Maybe it''s just for fun. You guys, don''t you all? It''s very playful. After playing it, I''ll be tired of it. After I''m tired of it, I''ll want to get rid of her. "


    Hearing this, I frowned and touched my chin. After thinking for a long time, I replied, "you mean Liang Tao wants to break up, but Li Xiangqi is unwilling and even puts forward very harsh conditions. It may cost a lot of money to break up, or something to lose. Because in the hand has Liang Tao''s evidence, therefore, Liang Tao has no way, also dare not break up. Finally, in this tangle, I came up with this way to kill Li Xiangqi with witchcraft? "


    "Yes! Have a root, think about it carefully, rich! I think only Liang Tao can fulfill all the harsh requirements of inviting a mage and knowing all about Li Xiangqi and the people around him. " Liu Hong followed my words and put forward her own opinions directly.


    "If so, Liang Tao is so powerful. Why doesn''t he find a killer to kill Li Xiangqi? It''s a waste of time to fart and do so many boring things? "


    "Of course, you have to think about it. If it''s sending a killer to kill Li xiangqi. It''s a bit too risky. Moreover, you should know that Li Xiangqi must have Liang Tao''s handle in his hands. In case he doesn''t die by beating a snake, the evidence will be handed over to the police, which will have a great impact on Liang Tao. But with witchcraft to solve, if Li Xiangqi died, for the police, they do not believe that there are ghosts in the world to kill. At that time, this case, at best, is Li Xiangqi''s sudden death or illness. Let''s say ten thousand steps back that even if we fail, it will have no effect on Liang Tao. As long as Li Xiangqi doesn''t find out, he won''t expose his last chips. The good thing about witchcraft is that it''s too secretive. "To be honest, Liu Hong''s words are very logical.


    After all, what does Liang Tao do? He''s a big jerk? The things we are doing are really not clean.


    What''s more, he is eager to bleach and get rid of all the stains on his body.


    Then Li Xiangqi, who has been with him for so long, must know something. So if you hold the handle in other people''s hands, you will threaten yourself at any time. Liang Tao can''t shake it off.


    To solve this problem, the best way is to kill people and let Li Xiangqi, who knows her secret, disappear from the world.


    Of course, if things really go in this direction, then we will be in trouble.


    In this case, should we help Li Xiangqi?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    If you choose to help Li Xiangqi, you will offend Liang Tao.


    Although I, as a person, do things with a clear conscience. As long as it''s a good thing, sometimes it''s free, as long as I can get a blessing, I''m willing to do it for free.


    But look, what does Li Xiangqi do? She''s a gold digger! I saved her. Maybe it''s not only not a good thing, but also a bad thing.


    The most important point is that right now, this site is not mine. We don''t have hands. Liang Tao is the local leader. No one can beat him?


    What''s fatal is that he has a lot of strange people around him, just like the Thunder Tiger before. If I fight with these masters, I will lose a lot.


    So, I really can''t make up my mind. I can only look at Liu Hong and ask her, "what do you think we should do in this situation?"


    "Nonsense! Do you need more questions? Of course, we launched it. If this thing is not done well, it will really kill people! Those experts, maybe even I can''t make it. "


    I gave a dry smile, frowned, and then said, "well, what, this thing Let me think about it again. After all, saving a person''s life is better than building a seven level floating butcher, and the mole ant still lives secretly. In fact, Li Xiangqi is also very poor! "


    When Liu Hong heard this, she looked at me suspiciously and said, "I said Zhang Yougen, you''re not right. You don''t have any special thoughts on Li Xiangqi, do you? I don''t think you''re any different from that King Kong? "


    Oh! I was confused at that time. How could it be that Li Xiangqi was not a very good-looking woman?


    Maybe for King Kong, it''s a beautiful woman, but for me, I''m used to seeing too many beautiful women. Lei Rufei, little sister and Zhao Ping are all defined!


    She can only be regarded as ordinary goods, what''s more, she''s a man in that line of work. Are they all qualified? I''m a cleanliness addict. I don''t like buses or anything.


    So when I questioned Liu Hong, I opened my mouth and just wanted to fight against her


    I didn''t expect that at this time, King Kong and Li Xiangqi, who were outside, caused another conflict.


    Only heard inside, Li Xiangqi sounded a scream, loud roar: "what are you doing? Don''t touch the things in this room. Do you know that they were brought back by my godfather from Egypt. They are very expensive. You poor man, you can''t afford to have your kidney cut if you damage it at that time. "


    King Kong was shocked when he heard her roar. It was like a crash on the ground.


    Liu Hong and I looked at each other and knew something was wrong. Immediately flustered rushed out, toward the room inside a look, the result was silly.


    What''s going on?


    It turned out that there was a cat on Li Xiangqi''s desk. The King Kong guy has been trapped too much in the League of heroes, so I had nothing to do, so I went to study other people''s antiques.


    And the guy who caused the trouble was so stubborn that he dropped his cat on the ground.


    According to what Liu Hongzui said just now, this thing was brought back from Egypt. I''m afraid it''s very valuable.


    At that time, looking at the things on the ground, my face turned white, my God! This bastard, I didn''t earn a cent. I''ll pay for it first.


    Today, this smelly boy must have no money. At that time, where does the money come from? It''s not for me to accompany him.


    Sure enough, at this time, Li Xiangqi flew into a rage and yelled: "you lose money, you lose me! It''s very expensive. "


    Where is King Kong''s silly eye? I can''t say a word.


    At that time, I yelled, "King Kong! What''s wrong with you? Asshole, your mother didn''t wrap her hands when she gave birth to you, did she? "


    King Kong''s face turned pale. He was frightened and said to me, "I I didn''t, master I just want to see. How about this? Who can think of Really, I didn''t mean to


    Li Xiangqi went up to make complaints about it, "no matter what you mean or not," Anyway, the last thing is damaged. You have to pay for it anyway. "


    I frown, the heart is very shivering ah. At this time, we can only ask Li Xiangqi how much it costs?


    As a result, Li Xiangqi replied, "30000!"


    This money is really scary. Of course, if it''s 30000 yuan, it''s heartache. But my current deposit should be able to compensate.


    Who would have thought that Li Xiangqi added, "dollars! Thirty thousand dollars! "


    Poof ~


    I was really going to vomit blood.


    Thirty thousand dollars, that''s nearly two hundred thousand dollars.


    For a moment, my face turned white. Looking at the King Kong over there, I yelled, "go and cut your waist! Really, one kidney is not enough, so I''ll cut another. "


    I certainly make complaints about it. Do you really want him to cut the waist? That''s impossible, OK!Vajra was silent, just there.


    Li Xiangqi, where she was, yelled, "pay for it! Losing money, things are broken. Don''t you want to lose money and just forget it? How can there be so many good things in the world? "


    At the critical moment, Liu Hong blinked and then said, "do you smell anything?"


    We were all dumbfounded to hear that.


    What''s the taste?


    I smell it carefully. Before that, everyone was red in the face and didn''t notice it.


    It''s like when you go to the battlefield, the two sides kill each other to death, the nerves are highly tense. And then you get a knife, and you don''t feel it.


    However, after the battle, the nerves relaxed, and the pain immediately came to death.


    Now after hearing Liu Hong''s words, we smell them carefully. what the fuck! Sure enough, it smelled rotten.


    The smell is really getting worse and worse.


    In the end, it was smelly and could kill maggots.


    "Ouch What''s going on? Why is it so smelly! "


    We all covered our noses and looked at King Kong. The smell comes from this guy.


    Where''s King Kong?


    he shook his head and said that it had nothing to do with himself. Last night, he took a bath.


    We all looked at him suspiciously.


    Shen Qiyu then replied, "it doesn''t taste right. It''s not from Vajra. Why didn''t it come before? The smell is the smell that comes from the cat who is rich and falls on the ground. "


    As soon as we heard this, we took a look at each other, and then we went to the cat over there, little by little.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    When we got closer, we all frowned.


    No running! Indeed, that''s where the stench comes from.


    It''s really smelly. I don''t want to touch it with my own hands. What if it''s poisonous?


    So, I simply took a chopstick from the table next to me and gently picked up the pieces on it.


    After this was opened, the stench became more and more strong. It felt like a dead mouse died in a rural home. Don''t you know where it is? In summer, the smell can be smelled outside the whole village.


    Carefully opened around casually, after this opens, also this is really does not look does not know, looked startles.


    What''s in it?


    It''s a dead cat!


    After Li Xiangqi saw it, the whole person screamed with fright. The main reason is that the dead cat is so disgusting.


    Death can be said to be very terrible!


    Have you ever seen a muscle specimen from a medical school?


    The skin outside is completely stripped, and the muscle inside is left. There is no blinds of the eyes, completely exposed to the outside, the eyes stare out. Without lips and teeth, it''s like a skeleton with meat.


    The most terrible thing is that the dead cat is full of stitching marks, dense, one after another.


    Ma Dan! I even doubted for a time whether it was made of innumerable pieces of cats, a little bit like the Frankenstein in the western horror novels.


    Look at this scene, you can''t help saying, "what''s the name of a pervert? It''s a cat maniac. If you catch it, you must be beaten to death by cat lovers! "


    With that, King Kong remembered the arrogant scene when Li Xiangqi forced him to lose money. He sneered and said, "ha ha, this is the precious thing your Godfather brought from Egypt, antique? Another 30000 dollars. Ha ha, I''m laughing too. I''ll pull a load of wild cats for you tomorrow. You''ll get skinned and cramped one by one! "


    Li Xiangqi said with a frown, "impossible! How can Godfather give me such a thing? He said, it''s Egyptian antiques. But why do you sew a dead cat in the good fortune cat


    I covered my nose and said, "the fact is very clear, which godfather of yours is trying to harm you with magic. And as you said just now, this thing is from Egypt, but as far as I know, in Egypt, cats are the incarnation of death. What else can this bring to your home besides death? "


    Shen Qiyu also said, "yes, it''s disguised as a fortune cat outside, so people don''t know the truth inside. You actually stay with such a disgusting dead cat every day. Your godfather is also vicious. I''m afraid he doesn''t have any good intentions. "


    After putting down the chopsticks, I turned to look at Li Xiangqi and said, "OK! Now that the thing is here, the incident is very clear. Your Godfather wants your life. This cat is the incarnation of death. It can also be said that this is a kind of witchcraft, so when you hear the cat at night, the flame on your body begins to dim. All this shows that he wants you to die! "


    Li Xiangqi had a gloomy face. I was there for a long time, and then I got angry and growled, "Damn it! Liang Tao, Liang Tao, you''re not a thing. OK, since you''re a freshman, don''t blame me for making food. You made it first. Let''s break it. I''m going to make all the scandals you''ve done public


    She''s gnashing her teeth, but it''s nothing to do with us, is it?


    So, I shrugged my shoulders, and then I said, "Miss Li, since our task has been completed, I''ll leave now."


    On hearing this, Li Xiangqi widened her eyes and said in disbelief, "is this how it''s done? But I found that you didn''t do anything


    Shen Qiyu was afraid that he would not get the money, so he jumped out and said, "what do you mean we didn''t do? Now we have caught the cat? As long as you burn it, it''s OK. In the middle of the night, you won''t hear any more cat calls. So, according to the contract, our task has been completed. It''s time for you to pay! "


    "Done? No, no, no It''s not finished! Because after this incident, Liang Tao failed to achieve his goal and would never give up. So at that time, he will certainly take revenge on me, and how can I deal with so many talented people around him? "


    Li Xiangqi is really a bit aggressive. He gave us the money to sell cabbage, but asked us to do the work of selling white flour.


    I quickly said, "this lady, in our agreement, we can only help you get rid of this cat demon, but we don''t have the obligation to protect you and be your bodyguard."


    Hearing this, Li Xiangqi was obviously stunned, and then replied, "OK, I see. You just want money, right? that ''s ok! Give me a price, help me solve this problem, be my bodyguard and protect me. How much do you charge? "


    With a bitter smile, I replied, "it''s not about money. It''s about we don''t want to get into trouble. After all, if we continue to fight, it''s not about catching ghosts. It''s about fighting against Liang Tao. You know, he''s very powerful in this city, and we can''t get into trouble.""No trouble? What, aren''t you just people? Is it true that that guy is corrupt and perverts the law and you turn a blind eye to it? What justice do you insist on? "


    Li Xiangqi, a woman, didn''t watch too many movies, did she? How could she believe that? What about justice?


    So, I''m sorry! When I heard her say this with a serious face, I directly laughed unkindly.


    Looking at my smiling face, Li Xiangqi asked me, "what are you laughing at?"


    I covered my belly, waved my hand and replied, "actually! In my opinion, you are no different from Liang Tao. You are all fighting for your own interests. If you insist on justice and we insist on it, it''s just that you and I share the spoils unevenly and you want to get more benefits. So In your case I''m sorry. I really don''t want to get involved in this kind of struggle. You''d better ask someone else


    After saying this, Li Xiangqi''s brow wrinkled up, gritted his teeth back, "OK! In that case, if your task is not completed, I will not pay for it. "


    King Kong quit. At that time, he yelled and scolded, "how can you be like this? You don''t have any credit. You invite us to catch the cat demon. Now that the cat demon has been found, we are forced to fight with your Godfather. We are not fools. If you want to die, please pay our wages."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    Li Xiangqi doesn''t matter. Anyway, bitches are hypocritical!


    She just broke the pot and broke it, and then she played a rogue. "I don''t have money. You help me beat Liang Tao. Where did I get my share from him, then I have money to pay you. If I don''t beat him, I don''t have anything. Let''s forget your money. "


    Shen Qiyu and King Kong did not speak. They just looked at me and waited for my decision.


    What can I do? Don''t want to cause trouble, can only suffer dumb losses, you can''t let Li Xiangqi sleep with us to pay for it?


    It''s strange that Liu Hong doesn''t beat us to death!


    Forget it, if we don''t give money, we''d better protect ourselves and go by ourselves.


    As a last resort, we can only turn back in dismay. When we left, Li Xiangqi stood at the door, looked at us, repeatedly urged us to stay, saying that her words just now are still valid. As long as we help her, money is not a problem at that time.


    I didn''t answer her, but instead advised her, "money, it''s a good thing, but you have to use your life to exchange it. This kind of money is really a blessing. So I also want to advise you to let go as soon as possible and find a place where no one knows you to start again! You should continue to drink Liang taodou, and then you may die. "


    After I said this, Li Xiangqi yelled, "what nonsense? What happened? I followed him for so long, paid so much youth, to get their share of what''s wrong? It would be nice if I didn''t ask him for mental damage. "


    If Li Xiangqi thinks so. That''s a big mistake. Money is a crime. At that time, I''m afraid she will not be able to return to the road.


    As a result, no matter how persuasive we are, people will not listen to us and will not give us any money. Instead, they will scold us as cowards and dare not provoke Liang Tao. They have no moral quality, they are decent, they are masters! I Pooh!


    It must be a woman''s brain. Moreover, the disease is not light, we are normal people do not accompany her to go crazy.


    On the way back, King Kong gritted his teeth.


    After all, just now I broke Zhaocai cat. I have to pay 180000 yuan for it. I almost peed.


    Now a false alarm, and think of that woman, he is even more angry, said that such a vain, mercenary woman, early death, early super life.


    Shen Qiyu replied, "if you say that, it''s a bit too one-sided. It can''t be all the sister''s fault. After all, it takes a slap. Although Li Xiangqi is wrong, isn''t Liang Tao wrong? He did evil and wanted to kill his own woman in the end. That''s too much! "


    It''s a little too kind. Even the kind of girl who died, he had some sympathy.


    "Ah, Pooh! As the saying goes, a dragon matches a Phoenix, and a mouse''s child can make a hole. This pair of dog men and women, one is mercenary, the other is immoral, they are a perfect match. So together, it''s an eye opener for heaven! " King Kong followed and yelled.


    They talked hard there, but I didn''t join the topic, just smoking, sitting in the car, looking out of the window, in a daze.


    Liu Hong knew what I was thinking and asked me carefully, "why, are you worried about that woman? Afraid something might happen to her?


    I nodded, and then vomited a mouthful of smoke, light back to the sentence, "You Li Xiangqi and Liang Tao to really fight, can you?"? How do I feel like it''s an egg against a stone? Maybe she''ll die tomorrow. I always feel a little guilty, a little self reproach! "


    " Alas, master, you are too thoughtful. Let her die or not. Anyway, we can''t participate in this matter. If Liang Tao breaks the law, there will be a law to deal with him. What we manage are only wild immortals and ghosts. You can''t manage human affairs beyond your authority, can you


    King Kong''s words at the critical moment dispelled my worries. What''s more, Liu Hong nodded her head and agreed with King Kong.


    I nodded, in fact, I feel that this is a bit self deception, these words just to make my heart better.


    Of course, I''m a little self reproach. It''s really not good to be wise.


    However, I have advised Li Xiangqi not to fight any more.


    But this woman does not listen, must obtain own "youth loss expense", that can how entire?


    Or that sentence, people want to die, how hard to persuade!


    I really don''t want to get mixed up in these things anyway. There is a paragraph on the Internet, which is very good. The longer you get along with people, the more you like dogs.


    In fact, this applies to me as well.


    See more of the human world of intrigue, intrigue, in the secular interests, that a ugly face. In fact, I think that Yexian and ghosts are relatively simple. When they are together, either you die or I die. It''s just fighting. They won''t live so tired.


    And ghosts, wild immortals and so on, are not all bad.


    The Aunt Liu Hong in front of us, isn''t she a good wild immortal?


    Don''t pay attention to this!


    I told myself that Li Xiangqi was just a passer-by in her life. Like so many previous cases, she was just one of my employers, and she was still an employer who didn''t pay. These troublesome things will always pass over time, and then I will forget them when I see them.But


    Many things in reality tell us that the ideal is very full, the reality is very bony!


    Society is society, so cruel, so many bloody events in front of you.


    I thought this was the end, but it was just the beginning, because in the next day''s newspaper, I saw a news, a news that was enough to make us feel shocked and scared.


    A woman''s body was found by the river. The body was badly disfigured, but she had a rose tattoo on her body, right in front of her chest. Hope to have informed, or the family members of the dead to recognize the body!


    Now that the body has been seriously disfigured, how do we know that the person is Li Xiangqi?


    This is what King Kong said! That guy said, because Li Xiangqi''s figure is very good, very hot, especially the chest is proud. At that time, he secretly glanced, he found that Li Xiangqi''s chest does have a rose tattoo.


    That is to say, after Li Xiangqi left, we might be hurt.


    My biggest worry, after all, happened.


    As a junior, but also a chicken origin. She has no power and no power, but fantastically dreams of becoming rich. Isn''t she joking about her life?


    Although we can say how bold people are and how productive land is. But you still have to weigh yourself, do you have the strength!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    Li Xiangqi is dead. Who is the murderer, needless to say?


    It must be Liang Tao!


    Although we know the truth, there is nothing we can do about it. We should leave it to the police to solve and investigate these cases.


    At this time, Liu Hong kept staring at the pictures in the newspaper, and then said, "this is not a simple matter. Li Xiangqi was not killed, but was killed by a cat!"


    Speaking of this, we don''t believe it. Liu Hong took the newspaper and let us take a closer look at the picture above. There are many paw prints on Li Xiangqi''s body.


    When I heard this, I also felt amazing. The pictures in the newspaper are all black and white. That''s the picture that has been published on it. It can''t be enlarged, right?


    But Liu Hong said that she was killed by a cat. Isn''t that a strange thing?


    As a last resort, I think we''d better have a look.


    Don''t say it! Let Shen Qiyu out on the Internet to see the pictures of the body. After all, it happened by the river. There must be a lot of good people shooting with mobile phones and putting them on the Internet, right?


    After technical synthesis and direct amplification, we really saw a very obvious paw print.


    This! It''s incredible.


    Li Xiangqi was killed by a cat.


    After I saw the picture, I really had a headache, and immediately said, "didn''t the cat''s body have been disposed of before? Why, after we left, didn''t Li Xiangqi throw it away and put it at home as an antique? "


    As a result, who ever thought, Liu Hong said, "what''s the use of throwing that thing away? The cat didn''t dispose of it, did it? That thing must be burned, otherwise it will turn into a ghost cat and go to find Li Xiangqi''s trouble. The flame on her body at that time was very weak, and it was normal that she could not avoid this disaster. "


    What else can I say here?


    Or as the old saying goes, if people want to die, how can we persuade them?


    Now that it''s happened, it can''t be changed.


    Although I feel a little sorry for Li Xiangqi, I didn''t decide to help her at that time. Maybe I helped her. This is another ending.


    On the night of Li Xiangqi''s death, I had a nightmare for no reason!


    I dreamt that I didn''t know where I was. It was dark all around.


    I walk hard in them, want to find the way out, but in front of the dark is dark, there is no exit.


    Just when I was at a loss, I suddenly heard a "meow ~" from behind me. It''s really uncomfortable to hear it in my ears.


    I couldn''t help shivering. Then I turned my head and looked at the cold people''s eyes in the dark.


    Cats, there are many cats in this place. Their eyes are looking at me, shining in the dark, and each eye is full of hunger and fear.


    This is a very strange thing. Some people raise cats. It''s not weird to see cats. On the contrary, when you suddenly see a cat in a dark environment, you will feel very scared!


    So many cats appear in this place, and one by one or look at me, the fear is self-evident.


    I want to get out of here, but I have to watch out for them. So, we can only step back step by step


    It''s good that they didn''t move. After they moved, the cats began to move. They licked their paws and mouth and came closer to me step by step.


    There was a hush in my mouth, trying to drive them away, but it didn''t work.


    On the contrary, these ghost things are getting closer and closer, finally lying on the ground, put on an attack posture.


    I was so scared that I didn''t dare to stay any longer. I turned around and ran. Behind the cats, one by one crazy meow, towards me.


    Running, I suddenly heard the wind behind me, fast towards me.


    Subconsciously, he turned his head and dodged. Then, a burst of hot chest pain, a shadow from my side wiped past, fell in the distance, a closer look, it is actually a cat, or a black cat?


    Its fur is very shiny, especially the pair of big eyes, is revealing the light of death.


    I was so scared that five blood marks appeared on my chest.


    The cat''s claws are so sharp that it cuts the meat like a knife cutting tofu. The most fatal thing is that after being injured, I stopped. Now there are cats everywhere, circling me in the middle.


    I''m really scared, but I have nothing to do. I can only put my hands together and keep bowing and saying, "brother cat, sister cat, uncle cat, aunt cat, please do me a favor. We have no grudge in recent days, and we have no grudge in distant days. I don''t reject Yexian, and I even make friends with Yexian. Why do you have to kill me?"But obviously, this exchange has no effect!


    The cats barked and pounced on me one by one.


    In the dark, their skill is how sensitive, and soon in the "Puchi Puchi" sound, I made a cut again and again. Moreover, the kind of hot pain, straight qinxinfei!


    Isn''t that weird?


    I''m obviously dreaming. Why do I feel pain? You know, people don''t feel it in their sleep.


    Take a closer look at yourself. It''s a mess!


    There were cuts everywhere. A good dress was torn into a beggar''s suit, and the blood was continuously diffused out along the wound. Then, I was like wearing a red dress.


    Pain instantly let me wake up, this may not be a dream!


    If I don''t find a way to leave this place, I will be killed by these cats.


    This is an endless battle! I have no choice, my opponent is those terrible cats!


    So as I retreated, I tried to get close to the wall. After all, I could not avoid the siege.


    There are so many cats. They are very skillful and there are so many of them. It''s impossible for you to avoid them all at once.


    But if there is a wall behind me, there are only three sides of defense.


    Meow meow is one after another, the sound, it sounds very good, but in such an environment, it is simply bleak, frightening.


    Or before the black cat, the first to launch an attack, it''s very scary bounce, a jump towards my neck.


    What a cruel dog! Come up to the most vulnerable neck.


    It''s tough. It''s killing me, isn''t it?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    I saw the black cat come to me and take my throat.


    I dare not be merciful to my enemies at that critical moment.


    Although this guy is fluffy and cute, don''t blame me for being cruel.


    At this point, I was quick with my eyes and hands, and I caught it by the back leg with my backhand. Then, exerting all the strength of his body, he smashed the black cat on the ground.


    Only heard a burst of shrill scream, the cat fell to the ground on the spot, and then, seven orifices bleeding, the whole body constantly twitching.


    It seems that if there is more air intake and less air outlet, it is almost impossible.


    Of course, I don''t even care to see if this thing is dead. Because, at this time, another cat, has jumped on my shoulder, a hard bite off my shoulder above.


    It was the cat that screamed before. Now it''s my turn to scream.


    Is there no human on the cat''s food list?


    According to the law of nature, there are no hunters who will hunt bigger and more fierce prey than themselves, right?


    Of course, this does not apply to groups!


    After more ants, they can kill elephants.


    After the cat bit my shoulder, I stretched out my hand and pulled back on its back neck hair. With all my strength, I also smashed it to the ground.


    Every time I catch a cat, I must kill it.


    After all, I don''t have any weapons, so the most cruel and bloody crimes I can take!


    That''s to throw it straight to the ground and fall to death.


    Don''t blame me for being cruel. I have no choice. In this situation, it''s better to die one person than a dozen cats, right?


    Besides, they''re attacking me. I''m defending myself, aren''t I?


    After a round, I was really exhausted. My whole body was covered with blood. The wound was round after round.


    Look around the battlefield


    Emma, that''s horrible! All the flesh and blood of the land, the cats were broken and became mud.


    After seeing all this, I can''t stand it any more. I''m very tired.


    Immediately sitting on the ground, breathing the fresh air, want to recover as soon as possible.


    But the wonderful thing is that it''s clearly a dream. At this time, you should wake up!


    But I just can''t wake up, and then look at the ground, the bodies of those dead cats, actually disappeared one by one.


    I turned my head and looked behind me. I really wanted to die. Paralysis! In the darkness around, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow.


    I cried, gasping and yelling, "Damn, how many more! Whoosh, whoosh I''m going to die of exhaustion. It''s endless, isn''t it? "


    Of course, I suddenly found that my enemy is not these cats, or to be exact, the biggest enemy, should be this dream.


    If I don''t try to wake up again, seriously! I could really die this time.


    Obviously it''s a dream, the pain is so real, I always have an idea, if I really die in the dream, is it true that I also die in the reality?


    At the thought of this, fear filled my heart, no, I can''t go on like this, I want to live! No matter how much you pay, you have to live to die.


    So, dragging tired body, I got up again and began to escape.


    But how to wake up from a dream?


    I think about it and never find a way.


    In this kind of anxiety, the cat calls in the dark, more and more, more and more intensive, and then, those sounds came to me, suddenly stopped.


    I turned my head and looked behind me. It was really frightening!


    In the dark, it was all the cat''s eyes. It''s just like stars all over the sky. It''s so terrible and creepy in the dark!


    Seeing this scene, I was really scared to death. How many cats are there in the dark? If they all come up, I can''t fight with my little body and present physical strength, can''t I?


    I''m on my own. It''s not enough meat. They stuff their teeth.


    What to do? What to do?


    If you don''t think of another way, you will die!


    They are getting closer and closer, a little bit towards me, looked around, weird frightening, stacked, cat head save move!


    It''s all cats. I wonder if all the cats in the world are coming!


    Just when I was daydreaming, with a shrill cry, all the cats jumped up and rushed towards me. At this moment, I had no choice but to hold my own head and shout for help with all my strength.


    However, in this moment of life and death, suddenly, a heat in my arms, a dazzling light, fell from the sky, covered me in it. All the cats came up with a shrill scream. They seemed to have encountered something terrible. Then, they all went crazy and ran back.There were no more cats in the dark.


    I stood there foolishly, I can''t believe it, it''s over. What''s the light just now?


    When I opened my eyes, I woke up and was still in my bed. Although I had a dream just now, the pain was real. When I got up to have a look, there were many wounds all over my body.


    This thing is the same as the scar on Li Xiangqi''s body!


    Doesn''t that mean it''s not a dream?


    What saved me just now is


    I want to feel my arms and a mirror. Yes, it''s my transparent mirror!


    Looking at the things in my hand, I am so happy that I have to cry. No wonder they say that the transparent mirror is the holy instrument of Taoism. It is true that this thing has saved my life again and again. Without it, I am afraid I would have died long ago.


    I''m still feeling. Unexpectedly, I heard a cry.


    That''s the voice of King Kong and Shen Qiyu.


    Suddenly, I thought of a thing, maybe these cat demons are not only aimed at me, but also failed to kill me. I''m afraid they are going to engage in King Kong and Shen Qiyu, and Liu Hong.


    Thinking of this, I quickly got up and ran to the house of King Kong and Shen Qiyu.


    Sure enough, both of them were in sleep, but now they were in pain. They didn''t wake up, but they kept shouting, "help, help!"


    I dare not delay any longer. After all, even I almost died in my dream just now. The longer they delay, the more disadvantageous they are. Maybe they will die!


    Thinking of this, I quickly took out the light transmitting mirror, then used the strange little lamp invented by Shen Qiyu to shine on it, and used the eight trigrams mirror to shine on their brain and heart


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    I took out the transparent mirror and quickly took out my own flashlight, which Shen Qiyu helped me make and can imitate the sunshine.


    When I did all this, King Kong was still chirping, "don''t mess with me! I can tell you these hairy dead guys, I''m pretty good. "


    Oh, I still admire King Kong when I hear that.


    You know, when I face these cats, I always beg for mercy. He''s still tough. You can say don''t mess with me.


    But this guy is handsome in three seconds. Because the next sentence can make you vomit blood.


    What''s the next sentence?


    He said, "don''t eat me, my meat is not delicious! Ouch, ouch, will you let me go? You are the one who provoked me to come out! He''s your nemesis. I''m just a passing soy sauce maker. "


    I''ll go! I''m so angry to hear that.


    Looking at the death of King Kong, this gas not hit a place, and then directly raised his hand, I toward his face is a few big mouth son, Pa Pa Pa of draw past.


    Anyway, in the end, I can also rely on his dreams, right? In the dream, he was beaten in the face by the cat.


    After that, I took out the transparent mirror and saved the bastard.


    It''s obvious, not to mention the effect.


    The guy wakes up as soon as the lens shines.


    After waking up, he looked at me strangely. When he was sure that he was really back to reality, he was so excited that he hugged me and said happily, "master, it''s great that you''re here. I thought I was going to die. You don''t know that I just had a strange dream. It''s dark in the dream. I can''t walk out. There are many cats who want to eat me


    I rolled my eyes and replied angrily, "so you let them eat me. I''m the culprit. Eat me to let you go, right? "


    when King Kong heard this, he was stunned and asked foolishly," Oh, you How do you know that? "


    "Nonsense! I just saved you! OK, I don''t want to hear you make a live commentary. Now I''m going to save Shen Qiyu. Will you come? "


    King Kong was guilty when he did something wrong. He immediately said that if master said something, I would not refuse even if I went up the sword mountain and down the sea of fire.


    I turned my eyes off, and I didn''t make complaints about it. "Can I pull it down? I didn''t know who sold the master so quickly." Now I''m pretending to be noble!


    King Kong laughed and was very embarrassed. Then he said, "Oh, master, can we open this page! Can we not talk about it? "


    I said, "OK! Wait, I will deal with you slowly after this matter is over. "


    As a result, when we rushed to Shen Qiyu''s room, we found that the boy was in a bit of trouble. He locked the room from inside.


    For a moment, I could still hear his scream outside the door, shouting, "help, help, who will help me. Dying, dying, Zhang Yougen! Liu Hong, King Kong, where are you? Come and help me


    It seems that Shen Qiyu is a little addicted to sleep and can''t extricate himself. He doesn''t know the difference between sleep and reality.


    For a moment, King Kong looked at me, and then asked blankly, "master, what should we do now?"


    I rolled my eyes and yelled, "what else can I do? Kick the door to save people


    "Yes! I see. Shifu, stay away. I''ll take care of you next. " After saying this, King Kong raised his foot and kicked the door open.


    Looking at the door I just changed into, I really feel sad! You TM said that I did something wrong. Last time I destroyed my door because of King Kong, this time I destroyed it again because of Shen Qiyu. I just owe them, right.


    Of course, now is not the time to care about this, because Shen Qiyu on the bed seems very painful for a while. What''s more, I can see that his clothes are beginning to turn red and his blood is flowing.


    Obviously, in his sleep, the cats were already attacking him.


    You said that my figure can barely withstand. If Shen Qiyu''s small body is strong, I think he will die after a while.


    There was no time to delay. I couldn''t bear to think more. I yelled, "get out of the way, don''t get in the way!"


    King Kong nodded, jumped to one side directly, then looked at me expectantly.


    With the old way, I took out my transparent mirror, illuminated it with the light, and then covered Shen Qiyu with gossip.


    Similarly, after the light was sent, Shen Qiyu woke up with a direct "ah".


    His forehead is full of sweat, a blank face, looking around, that expression is really strange enough. Until he saw me and King Kong, he breathed a sigh of relief and said to us, "you don''t know, it was terrible just now. I had a terrible dream just now..."King Kong this guy is proud of smile, came a sentence, "I know, I know, in the dream there are a lot of wild cats want to eat you, right?"


    "That''s it Well, how do you know? " Shen Qiyu looks at King Kong strangely.


    King Kong shrugged his shoulders and said faintly, "same, I had the same dream just now. But I''m better than you. I''ve just killed so many wild cats that I can''t help it


    I rolled a white eye son, also can''t attend to them to talk nonsense there, turn round to go, hastily run toward Liu Hong''s room.


    As a result, the door of Liu Hong''s room was locked from inside.


    No way. It''s important to save people. How can we manage so much?


    We have to kick the door!


    Immediately, I raised my foot and exerted 12 points of strength. I only heard a click and the door was kicked open.


    Then, my mind a hot, fiery toward the inside.


    Sure enough, there was a piercing scream.


    I''m a fool. What''s the matter?


    This is not to say that Liu Hong, like us, was hurt by the wild cats in the dream, so she screamed in pain.


    On the contrary, she''s all right. She''s dressing in the room for a while. Nothing. I saw it like this. It''s strange not to cry.


    I never thought that things would be like this. For a while, I was a little silly. I couldn''t react for a long time, so I was stupefied there.


    Liu Hong covered her chest and squatted on the ground. Everyone yelled: "Hello! You have to see when, don''t you hurry out for me. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    I "Oh" "a, and then quickly closed the door, or silly stand at the door. But in my heart, it''s like ten thousand drafters in Pentium, up and down, uneasy.


    There was no idea in my mind, only the scene just now.


    So much so that I wondered if I was dreaming and patted myself in the face. Emma, it hurts. It''s not a dream.


    At this time, Shen Qiyu and King Kong also came in a hurry. They looked at me and yelled, "what''s the matter? what''s wrong? What happened just now? Why does Liu Hong scream so bitterly? Is she also attacked "


    now, I''m really hard to say. I just shook my head and said," nothing. Maybe he saw the dead cockroach! After all, girls are afraid of this. "


    Then she said, "you''re kidding me, aren''t you? Is Yexian still afraid of cockroaches? "


    I blushed and didn''t explain. What happened just now was too embarrassing.


    He turns his head in shame and goes straight away. King Kong and Shen Qiyu look at each other.


    Of course, they didn''t know what happened. After all, they were not at the scene. When they saw me go, they followed me one by one.


    We sat in the hall outside, and then the three men took out their cigarettes and puffed.


    Shen Qiyu asked me, "Zhang Yougen, did you dream just now? Do you see those wild cats in your dreams. Do they want to eat you, too? "


    I nodded, and the King Kong next to me said, "what''s going on? Why did the three of us all have the same dream, all three of us saw the cats, and all the ghosts seemed to want to eat us. "


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know about this either. It''s very troublesome. I''ve been through so many things, but I''ve never been through this. It''s not only amazing how many animals you can manipulate in your dreams, but also amazing


    Just as we were chatting, there was a sound of footwork behind us, and we subconsciously turned our heads to have a look.


    Found that the original is a clean clothes Liu Hong. After a while, she came out and stood in front of us, just looking at us.


    Liu Hong and I looked at each other, and they blushed at each other. After all, it seems that what I saw just now is wrong?


    Fortunately, King Kong''s hospitality eased my embarrassment.


    He stood up and asked Liu Hong, "Oh, sister, how are you? Are you ok! I''m worried about it. You don''t know? What a dangerous thing we had just now


    "Oh? Is that right? " Liu Hong is a little dissatisfied.


    "Of course! Even Shifu is unfair in this matter. It''s me. I defeated those wild cats, saved my master and Shen Qiyu. How about that? Is it powerful enough? "


    With that, Shen Qiyu and I looked at him contemptuously.


    Paralysis! I''ve seen shameless people, and I''ve never seen such shameless people. They all say that people live with a face, and trees live with a skin. King Kong is a boy who has no face and no skin. He is invincible in the world.


    Liu Hong "Oh", obviously did not believe him, and then sat at the table looking at us, asked, "what did I miss? What happened just now? "


    That''s strange. We all had the same dream, but why didn''t Liu Hong respond?


    You know, I just wanted to go in and save her. As a result, Liu Hong didn''t do anything about it. On the contrary, it caused me a big embarrassment.


    Is it difficult?


    Because I didn''t sleep? Because if you don''t sleep, you''ll be fine?


    As a last resort, I had to tell her exactly what happened. Of course, my subtext was to tell her that I didn''t want to go in and peep at her changing clothes just now.


    On the contrary, I want to save her because of the situation!


    Eager to explain their own behavior, so as not to wear a big hat on the head.


    When she heard what had happened, she frowned tightly. After a long time, Liu Hong said, "if what you said is true. Can control the cat, can also enter the dream to kill. If that''s true, I''m afraid we''ve got someone we shouldn''t have


    Next to the King Kong, this boy usually bears, but in front of his sister, especially in front of her favorite beauty, that is absolutely not bear!


    Immediately, he patted his chest and yelled, "what are you afraid of? Don''t worry. If those guys come back, I can deal with them alone."


    This guy''s blowing bull''s ratio. He''s already blowing it to heaven.


    After a while, Shen Qiyu finally couldn''t bear it.


    After all, we all have injuries on our bodies, but King Kong has nothing to do with it except that he got a few big mouths on my face.


    so Shen Qiyu just Tucao a sentence, "your uncle, not to make complaints about cattle than can die?"


    "Brag about it?"


    King Kong''s eyes widened, and then he said, "how can I call it brambley. After all, I can''t kill people in my dream. No, I don''t believe it. If he puts some wild cats into my dream, I will be scared. "I turned a blind eye and joined the Tucao, and I lifted the clothes that I had broken, and let him make complaints about my wounds. There was a whole mouth. I said, "in the dream, I was caught by a cat, and then there was a wound inside the body. If you are killed in a dream, what do you think will happen? "


    Shen Qiyu said firmly, "no one is sure to die. Look at me, there are also wounds! It''s no coincidence


    King Kong suddenly froze, and then the incredible back sentence, "isn''t it, can you really hurt in the dream? Why don''t I feel it? "


    "Silly! That''s because I saved you in time, but because I saved you, it delayed the time to save Shen Qiyu. That''s why you didn''t get hurt. He got hurt. And it''s possible that you can''t kill people in your dreams. I''ve heard them say that there''s a kind of profession called Yinsi. Wei Zheng is the ancestor of these guys.


    Wei Zheng can kill the Dragon King of Jinghe in his dream. This profession has been handed down to this day. Before, I met with the vagabond department. Of course, I''m talking about killing people. I''ve never seen cats kill people before.


    The most important point is that there is no blood in the blood of the murderer. Basically, after the murderer is finished, he will die suddenly because of heart failure in reality. But if you get hurt in the dream, you will get hurt in the reality, which is a little incomprehensible. "


    This seems to be a mystery that people can''t see through at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    At the critical moment, Shen Qiyu pushed his glasses. He said he might be able to explain it with science.


    Well, here''s this guy again. It''s clear that we''re dealing with a supernatural event, but he likes to use science to explain it.


    So let him use science to explain why people get hurt when they get hurt in their dreams?


    Shen Qiyu looked at us, and after successfully attracting everyone''s attention, he said, "there was an experiment in the west, that is, to find an experimenter on the stage, and then invite a famous hypnotist to hypnotize. When the experimenter entered the hypnotic state, the hypnotic master took out a piece of ice and put it directly on his hand. He added psychological hint in hypnosis, saying that there was a piece of charcoal on the experimenter''s hand, which was burning his skin all the time, so something terrible happened, and there was a burning mark on the hypnotic hand. "


    Hearing this, I think it''s really interesting, so looking at him, I touched my chin and said, "you mean, we seem to have entered this state, and then, in the dream, we were chased by those cats, and the subconscious gave the body a signal, and then after we were attacked, the body will also appear the state after being attacked, is that right?"


    Shen Qiyu nodded and said, "that''s it, otherwise I can''t find any other way to explain."


    "But are you talking about hypnosis? We''re all at home, not hypnotized by hypnotists, not to mention subconscious signals. How can we get hurt? " I immediately refuted Shen Qiyu''s scientific explanation.


    After thinking about it, Liu Hong looked at me and said, "there are all kinds of strange things in the world. Maybe you can find a person who knows how to do it and ask about it. Naturally, there will be the truth."


    Liu Hong''s words are very implicit, but I generally understand that her subtext is to tell me that maybe it''s time to go to the old monk!


    After all, the old man has been living for a long time, and he is also in this field. He has a lot of friends. Maybe he can know something.


    I didn''t want to go to the old monk again anyway. After all, this guy is so boring. I thought he was pretty good before and became more and more discordant. Just because a bag of incense ash sold me 1000 yuan, I still feel uncomfortable.


    Of course, it''s not the customer''s business to do things now. The most important thing is that it''s related to my life. I have to go. After all, no one wants to die, right.


    So I nodded and said, "I''ll ask tomorrow, but before that, we''d better not go to sleep. I''m afraid if we fall asleep and those ghosts come back, who will save us?"


    So a group of boring people, sitting there, began to play cards, ready to spend this difficult night.


    It''s no fun to play poker, so King Kong proposes to have some fun.


    I don''t know why. When I heard his proposal, I felt a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, this guy has a sinister smile on his face. He suggests that all the people who lose at cards are the same. How about taking off one piece of clothes at a time?


    This can make Liu Hong angry, a big mouth for him to draw in the past, finally, conditions change, we stick a note, lose once, face stick a note.


    It was not easy to stay up until the next day. Just after dawn, they couldn''t go. They were sleepy to death.


    Liu Hong is a snake spirit. She can''t enter the holy land of Buddhism. I have to go alone.


    I went to the old monk''s house with a stiff head. This guy hasn''t been seen for a while. I didn''t expect that the incense is very strong. I saw many pilgrims come and go, all of them come to burn incense, and some of them donate money to the merit box.


    Nowadays, being a monk really makes money. Even I want to be a monk.


    Of course, this is a bullshit idea. After all, monks are not what you want to be. Nowadays, monks have very high diplomas, and after reading it, there are special national welfare.


    At that time, the old monk was standing next to the merit box. Someone donated money to it, and then he said, "Amitabha, Buddha bless the good people.". You will be very lucky and have a lot of children.


    So I wanted to tease him, so I went forward, took out a dime and threw it into the merit box. The old monk looked at it carefully, raised his head and looked discontented. However, when he found out that it was me, this guy''s performance was wonderful. The first thing was to hold his ashes.


    Make me cry and laugh, back to the sentence, "I don''t steal ashes, you don''t have to be like this."


    Lao he Shang said, "Amitabha, once bitten by a snake, I''ve been afraid of the well rope for ten years. Young man, I''m really afraid of you. Can you stop coming again? My heart can''t stand it because I''m old.


    I wipe, my old man''s words are too exaggerated, as for it? Didn''t I just steal some of your balm? How much balm can I buy for 1000 yuan.


    Of course, now that people are under the eaves, they have to bow their heads and ask for help. Of course, they have to lower their attitude.


    I looked at him and said with a smile, "master, I''m here to ask for your help."


    As a result, the old man waved his hand and said, "no, I don''t want to mix your business any more. It''s definitely not good.""Don''t worry! I don''t want you to mix in. I just want to ask about something. " I hastened to explain, so as not to be shut down.


    "A little consultation? What''s good for consultation? Now that you have finished your teaching, it''s the so-called master who leads you through the door. It''s up to you to practice on your own. "


    See, the old monk is so annoying. That''s why I don''t want to come here.


    But still, people have to bow their heads under the eaves. Now life is at stake. Even losing face is better than losing life.


    "Master, master, if you don''t help me, I may really die. You know, after I went out, I''ve been following your advice, accumulating virtue and doing good deeds, helping a large number of poor people. They all say that Buddha is destined for people. Why don''t you help me? Do you want one less good man in the world? "


    When the old monk heard this, he burst out laughing, "come on, you''re helping a lot of poor people. This time, you''re going to help the rich, and then you''re provoked."


    After saying this, I was surprised and looked at him in disbelief and said, "I''ll go! You are a fortune teller, old bald donkey. You know that. "


    "That''s not true. It''s just that good is rewarded and evil is rewarded. That''s karma, you boy." The old monk said so much. What is karma?


    What''s good for good and evil for evil?


    Ma Dan! I did a lot of good things before. This time, I was forced to make a living. I really had no choice but to take over Li Xiangqi''s job, didn''t I?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    Of course, if I want to explain this to the old monk, I believe he can''t understand it. So, it''s better to break the pot and fall. This is the question, "don''t talk about it. You can say help or not. If you don''t help me, I''ll die."


    After listening to me, the old monk put his hands together and said, "Amitabha," this is not something I can solve


    When I heard that, I frowned and then said, "why, you can''t even handle these ghosts. I''m not just waiting to die."


    The old monk laughed, "you have your own noble people. Don''t worry, someone will come to save you at that time."


    "Ah


    Hearing this, I was stunned, and then replied, "well, I said, you''re not lying to me."


    "Of course not. You should know that I always see things very accurately. You are not like that short-lived man. At least let me see Well, you still have decades to live. "


    No matter whether the old monk''s words are true or false, but at least I am very happy when I listen to them. Does that mean that I can live to be 70 or 80 years old?


    Looking at me covering my mouth and laughing there, the old monk replied, "but everything is not specific. You have to understand that fate sometimes changes because of individuals."


    After that, I said, "I''m not comfortable with you? What does it mean that an individual can change his destiny? "


    When the old monk heard this, he grinned, "actually, some people can create miracles. It''s a classic saying. You should have heard that someone will say it. In fact, many times, in a specific environment, at a specific time, meet such a specific person, everything is possible


    After that, how can I say the whole face is black? He told me a moment ago that I still have decades to live, but he told me a moment later that some fates can be changed.


    Does that mean that in a specific environment, at a specific time, when I meet a specific person, my decades of good life may be ended.


    So I looked up at the old monk and asked him, "what do you mean? You just said you can''t save me, there will be other noble people to save me. So is this noble person the specific person? That in the end, this particular person, when he appears, will end my decades of life, or will he save me and let me continue these decades. "


    For my question, the old monk didn''t answer. Instead, he put his hands together and once again began to show off his mystery. "Amitabha, heaven''s secrets can''t be revealed. I''ve already said too much today. If I go on, I''ll lose my life."


    I just narrowed my eyes and looked at his back. At this moment, I really want to take a hammer and knock his bald ass open


    I''ll go, Ya''s too flat!


    On the way back, my heart was always restless. It was like seventeen or eighteen buckets drawing water. I was wondering, who is the so-called noble man of the old monk?


    It is undeniable that I have experienced several times of rescue by noble people. However, now I am not familiar with my life and land in this foreign land. I really can''t think of anyone else who will come to rescue me?


    I thought about it directly. After thinking about it for a long time, I studied all the people around me. The first thing I thought about was Liu Hong.


    After all, she is the only one with high mana and the closest to me, so will my noble person be her?


    Of course, is it obvious? Liu Hong asked me to ask the old monk about this incident.


    That proves that she doesn''t know what happened in her dream last night. If she does, why should she take off her pants and let me run to the old monk?


    So the second one who is closest to me, has the highest mana and may become my noble person, is it Zhao Ping?


    After all, as a supernatural event, of course, as a ghost medium, she is the most suitable.


    But now Zhao Ping, at the critical moment of her seclusion, believes that she will not come out. One is not careful. I would rather suffer some harm than waste all my previous achievements to help me.


    So who else is left? Peter Jackson''s King Kong? Shen Qiyu? Well, I don''t think it''s possible. It''s better to count on them than sow to get up the tree.


    With this tangled strange psychology, I walked back slowly step by step. Just after I got home, the three of them couldn''t wait to come forward and asked me, what''s the matter? What did the old monk say?


    I shook my head and sighed, "I didn''t say anything. To be exact, it''s useless."


    At that time, Liu Hong was silly, or looked at me with her eyebrows and said, "don''t hide, what did he say?"


    "He said that he couldn''t deal with the matter, and there was no need to deal with it, because I had a noble man to help me, but I couldn''t figure out who this man was."


    I sighed and scratched my head. As a result, I got a piece of dander. Last night they stayed up late, and they could make up for sleep. But now I''m sleepy to death. It''s been a day, hasn''t it?Just as Liu Hong was about to speak, I waved my hand and said, "what''s the matter? When I wake up, let''s talk about it slowly. I''m really tired now. If you don''t sleep, you''ll be dead! "


    Then, Shen Qiyu was in a hurry and said, "can''t sleep, can''t sleep. In case you meet those wild cats in your sleep, what do you want to do? I feel as if I can''t wake up as soon as I enter a dream. No matter what you try, even if you know you''re dreaming, it doesn''t work


    I don''t know about this, so I said with a smile, "don''t worry, I have my way."


    They all looked at me in surprise and asked me what I could do?


    In fact, my method is simple, and it''s also a stupid one. That is to use the eight diagrams of the dark light mirror to shine on myself all the time and fall asleep peacefully. I don''t believe that those ghosts dare to enter my dream under the illumination of this holy instrument.


    When I finished all the arrangements, the shameless King Kong and Shen Qiyu ran to my room and fell asleep.


    I was puzzled. I yelled at them and said, "fuck, you are pigs. Didn''t you sleep just now? Now I''m going to sleep again. You were born sleepy in your last life. "


    Shen Qiyu is very helpless, came a sentence, "I also have no way?"? I didn''t sleep. Do you think who can still sleep when something terrible happened last night


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    I looked at their cheap smile. I was really angry. At that time, I really wanted to slap them in the face and kill them.


    Of course, what we said is also true. After all, I''m afraid that the wild cats will kill people, not to mention them?


    With a sigh, I said helplessly, "go to your uncle, I don''t like sleeping with men. How far do you have to die for me?"


    As soon as King Kong saw that this method didn''t work, he immediately said, "don''t do that, master. We are also for your sake. You said that if we had the same nightmare again, we three would sleep together. Maybe we could get together and take care of each other, right


    I make complaints about it. I just love to say "but I don''t like sleeping with men, otherwise you would go to Thailand for a lap, and then I''ll think about it again."


    King Kong heard what I said, and his face suddenly choked and murmured, "I know, I know. Do you want to sleep with Liu Hong? The key is whether people will sleep with you? "


    When I heard this, my face turned red and I was very upset. I jumped up and hit him on the head with a big chestnut. "What nonsense? You son of a bitch, you think about these dirty things all day long


    At the critical moment, Shen Qiyu jumped out. He acted as a peacemaker and immediately advised him, "come on, let''s not say a word. It''s chaotic enough now. Zhang Yougen, don''t blame King Kong. It''s true that all of us are very busy with this matter, and our hearts are haggard. You didn''t sleep, and we didn''t sleep because you are in a bad mood. It''s not the way to go on like this, is it? "


    I sighed, helpless, have no choice but to three old men, everyone crowded in a shop, make do with sleep!


    But this sleep down, really TMD not practical, mainly King Kong and Shen Qiyu, these two people ah! One has foot odor, the other snores. Sleeping together, it''s just chemical weapons and bad weather. I thought I was going to cross the thunder.


    Of course, I didn''t sleep last night, and the iron man couldn''t endure like this. The sleeping environment was very bad, and I fell asleep unconsciously.


    Soon into a dream, I gradually began to dream again.


    I have to say that the transparent mirror is good for me. I have to dream at least once. I don''t see those strange wild cats again.


    But the dream scene did not change, still in the dark environment of reaching out without five fingers and opening mouth without teeth.


    In front of the King Kong said, three people sleep together and have the same dream. Maybe the three of us can enter the same dream and take care of each other. But obviously I was fooled by this guy. For the first time in my dream, I didn''t see any trace of them. I was the only one left.


    I walk in the dark, the inner fear is beyond measure. As I walked cautiously, I called their names, "King Kong, Shen Qiyu, are you there? Dog, did you have the same dream as me


    Of course, in the dark, there is no one to answer. I walked carefully in it, all around quiet terrible, only monotonous and boring footsteps constantly echoed in my ears.


    Human beings have a primitive fear of darkness, which comes from ancestors and is deeply embedded in genes.


    It is said that in ancient times, my ancestors hunted in the dark, and people''s eyes were not as good as those of animals, so people often died. Over time, they began to fear the dark.


    Of course, the fear of darkness comes more from loneliness.


    We often watch TV dramas. Some people make mistakes and have to be locked up.


    The so-called closed confinement is to throw the person who made the mistake into a room, close the door and forbid contact with other people.


    Seeing that many people don''t understand this, can this key be called punishment? What''s the fear?


    In fact, it''s not. The real confinement is much more terrible than this. It''s placed in a small dark room with a height of only 1.5 meters. You say that you can''t stand after people go in. You can only bend down. In such a dark and lonely place, your body can''t stand straight. After a long time, it will really make people crazy.


    Therefore, in the army, it''s a terrible thing to be closed down. Once it''s mentioned, it''s absolutely turning pale.


    Walking in this dark environment, even without the terrible wild cat, but after a long time, I think I will be crazy.


    The key problem is that you know it''s a dream, and you can''t even find a way to wake up.


    I walk carefully in the dark, step by step, monotonous and boring footsteps.


    I don''t know the concept of time and space in the darkness. I seem to have been walking for a long time without end.


    I don''t know. How long can I last? I feel like my heart is about to collapse.


    This must be the most severe torture in the world, my God, let me wake up quickly!


    I don''t know when and where to go. People have reached the edge of collapse. At this time, a voice came from the darkness.That voice is very gentle and pleasant to hear. Of course, it may be my illusion. After all, it''s a great happiness to hear the same kind of voice in such an environment.


    It''s hard to say. At this time, even if I hear a pig cry, I will feel very kind and pleasant. It must be the most beautiful voice in the world!


    I follow the voice, close to carefully.


    At that time, how lonely were you? Clearly in the dream, I may be killed at any time, but, hearing this sound, still let me without hesitation, asshole son close to the past.


    With the pace getting closer, of course, I also understand, it seems to be a girl''s voice.


    No wonder she is so beautiful. She must be a beautiful girl!


    "Where are you? Why don''t you show up in front of me? I can hear you so I can''t see you. " I tried to talk to her, trying to draw her out and let me see her.


    After all, in such a lonely environment, I long to see my own kind.


    She didn''t speak, just laughed.


    As a last resort, I can only choose the voice, once again the departure, slowly choose close.


    As I got closer, the laughter became clearer. At the same time, there was a voice. She called to me, "Zhang Yougen, Zhang Yougen, come here, come here, play with me."


    If you change the voice to normal, in a dark environment, a strange little girl talks to you, let you play with her, I think it will frighten people to death!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    But just now, I spent a century in the dark. In that kind of fear environment, I suddenly heard a similar voice. It was so kind that my brain neural circuit was a little abnormal. Now I rushed forward like a moth to the fire.


    After that, according to Liu Hong, I was sleeping in bed and suddenly yelled. Then I opened the door and rushed out like a madman. The most wonderful state is that at that time I closed my eyes like sleepwalking!


    Liu Hong was terrified and yelled at me, "Zhang Yougen, Zhang Yougen, what are you doing? Wake up! Wake up


    Of course, she told me all these things afterwards, because I didn''t have any reaction. That is to say, her voice didn''t enter my ears at that time, so I naturally didn''t make any reaction.


    Liu Hong saw that this would cause disaster, because at that time I had already pushed the door open and ran out like crazy.


    But now she can''t wake me up. What should I do?


    So Liu Hong thought of the transparent mirror, ran back to take off the mirror directly, rushed out in a hurry, with a mirror at my back, heart a photo.


    It''s strange to say that I was close to the woman in the dark. When I was about to see her, suddenly a light came in. My body trembled uncontrollably, opened my eyes and found that I was standing on the road.


    Just at this time, facing a big truck, while honking the horn, rushed over.


    There was only a creak and a sharp brake sound, and the tires of the truck made a dazzling mark on the ground. Fuck! Just one meter away, the car hit me directly, and my life ended.


    The old driver wiped a cold sweat, expended his head and swore, "you want to die, don''t you? If you want to die, don''t use this method of death. Don''t come to see me, OK? My car insurance has just expired


    I smile awkwardly, apologize immediately, and say sorry in a hurry. Turning back to have a look, Liu Hong came forward in a hurry, checked me over and over, and asked me anxiously, "how is it, Zhang Yougen? Are you ok?"


    I shook my head and replied, "it''s OK, it''s OK, but I just walked through the gate of hell. I thought I would die?"


    Liu Hong breathed a sigh of relief, then rolled a white eye, and said, "isn''t it? I couldn''t stop you just now. I had to go to the road. I thought you were bewitched by ghosts. "


    I took a look at the transparent mirror in her hand, and suddenly everything was clear. If it wasn''t for the mirror shining on me just now, I''m afraid I would have hung up for a while.


    If the next moment, I will react, stare big eyes, directly asked, "King Kong and Shen Qiyu?"


    Liu Hong frowned and said, "they are sleeping in bed!"


    No, you''re thinking! I can walk out by myself like sleepwalking. What does that mean?


    This lens is still useful, so that guy has to lead me out of the scope of the lens before he can attack me,. But now the transparent mirror has been taken away by Liu Hong. What about King Kong and Shen Qiyu?


    So the two of us ran back in a hurry.


    I really don''t know. I was shocked when I saw that King Kong was facing his neck with a kitchen knife. It seemed that he was ready to make his own decision.


    After a while, Shen Qiyu went to the kitchen with the gas in his hand.


    If this thing is detonated, no one in the whole room will escape, they will have to belch!


    Although I saw it, there was still a distance in the middle. It''s hard to get in. Fortunately, Liu Hong is a snake spirit. She raises her hand and flies to a virtual point. Then the sword in King Kong''s hand and the lighter in Shen Qiyu''s hand fall to the ground.


    I was so scared that my legs softened and I was about to pee. Death was so close to me!


    So I can''t wait, I let Liu Hong shine on them with the transparent mirror!


    After being illuminated by the transparent mirror, they wake up and look around one by one, wondering, "what''s the matter? I I remember when we were walking in the dark


    I sighed. I didn''t know what to explain, so I had to stop them from sleeping. Otherwise, what happened just now will happen again. It can be said that the enemy we are facing this time can''t be seen or touched. We will only commit crimes in our dreams. It''s really terrible.


    The last time I met the scrotum, it was not so terrible, but this time, it was really helpless.


    What kind of enemy is most frightening, of course, is invisible. As the saying goes, if you are not afraid of thieves, you are afraid of them.


    He is hiding in the dark corner, standing in the light, he can attack you at any time, so that you can''t defend, but you can''t fight back.


    It is said that during World War II, the most frightening thing was the sniper. These guys were hiding in the dark to shoot at them. You can''t defend them.They are the most frightening existence on the battlefield, so once they are captured by the enemy, they will be directly sentenced to death without military trial.


    The reason is that they are not soldiers and do not deserve to go to a military court because they are not fighting openly on the battlefield.


    It''s the same with us now. It''s like being watched by snipers. It''s a terrible feeling. The key is that people can''t stay up. If you have to stay up all day, you''ll get a fart sooner or later.


    At that time, I''m afraid the enemy will drag down his own body before he hands it over face to face.


    The three of us sat there with a pair of dark circles under our eyes, looking at each other. We also had a question in our heart, which is also the only question at this moment. What should we do in the face of such an enemy?


    Shen Qiyu looked at me, then at King Kong, and finally his eyes fell on Liu Hong. Finally, he raised his hand, pointed to Liu Hong, and asked, "I said, don''t you find anything unusual?"


    I turned my eyes around and couldn''t help but make complaints about "what else is unusual?" I think we are abnormal enough now. If we want to sleep, we can''t sleep. If we continue to endure, sooner or later, this person will collapse! "


    Shen Qi shook his head, and then refuted my words. He said, "why do the three of us dream of entering that strange environment? But Liu Hong didn''t. didn''t she sleep? "


    Don''t mention it. It''s a good question. Why is it that only the three of us have encountered Liu Hong but nothing?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    I was dumbfounded to hear that, right! Why does Liu Hong have nothing but us?


    Does she have nothing to do as a snake?


    Shen Qiyu frowned and said, "maybe snakes don''t sleep! So the dreams of those cats don''t work any more... "


    who said that Liu Hong heard a word, turned a blind eye immediately, and could not help but Tucao: "farting, who said snake does not sleep, but we make complaints about the night. So, to human beings, it''s just that they don''t sleep during the day. "


    "In that case, why don''t the cats attack you?" Shen Qiyu asked.


    "How do I know? Maybe you should ask the cats!"


    The conversation between them brought up my idea.


    How to say? In order to deal with wild immortals, I consulted those masters before.


    They said that if we deal with wild immortals, we can use the method of natural enemies. I used it once before. Isn''t that for dealing with Liu Hong?


    I found a lot of cats, because cats eat snakes, right? But there''s another way of saying that if the snake is longer and stronger, she can eat cats!


    In other words, those cats may be the real body of Liu Hong, so they dare not enter Liu Hong''s dream


    The natural victims can only be the three of us. Who makes us human?


    Shen Qiyu said, "if that''s the case, when we go to bed, we''ll put some snakes on the head of our bed. Don''t those cats dare to come?"


    When I heard this, I rolled my eyes. This guy is a bit whimsical.


    Obviously this method is invalid!


    How to say?


    Before, when the transparent mirror was on the top of our head, we could all be led by the nose by the scenes in our dreams. You know, I never sleepwalk.


    But how to explain the situation just now? I almost walked down the street just now and was killed by a car.


    In other words, even if you can figure out a way, the scene in your dream will definitely lead you away from the safe area. Even if you have ten lives, it''s not enough.


    At this time, King Kong stood up and said, "I have a good idea!"


    I don''t know why. Seeing his expression, I always feel that it must not be a good way.


    No, the guy said, "the way is..."


    Before he finished, his eyes were fixed on Liu Hong, and he didn''t move.


    See, I knew this guy didn''t have a good idea!


    So only heard a "pa", Liu Hong a big ear scrape in his face. Meaning is very obvious, everybody and Liu Hong sleep together, which have nothing to do with.


    You see this saying, Ya''s not to cut!


    If you still want to sleep with Liu Hong, how many people have to die to come up with such an idea?


    So


    After half a day''s discussion, we didn''t come out. As a last resort, the matter can only be settled in the end.


    The most fatal thing is that we haven''t slept until now.


    In the process of chatting, I don''t know if I feel sleepy.


    Especially Shen Qiyu, where he began to nod his head, faltering, has reached the edge of dozing.


    As a last resort, I shake this guy to get up! Don''t sleep. After we fall asleep, what the hell is going to kill us? What can we do?


    But Shen Qiyu shook his head and said, "brother, I can''t carry it. If it goes on like this, it will be strange not to have high blood pressure. "


    Don''t talk about him. I''m the same? I''m so sleepy now that I can''t bear it if I don''t find a way to have a rest.


    But if you want to sleep, you are in danger. You will lose your head anytime and anywhere.


    Think about it, I think of a good way!


    What can I do?


    It''s easy!


    Find a place where you can sleep safely?


    Where is this place?


    I suddenly thought of a place in my mind.


    Ha ha ha


    Isn''t the old monk not helping me?


    That''s OK. I''ll go to eat and drink with you every day.


    Not only will I come by myself, but I''ll bring the whole family with me.


    So, I called them, and we all went to the old monk.


    As usual, this guy''s fragrance is very strong.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that the old monk is really a monk. The bodhisattvas and Buddhists here are really very effective, aren''t they?


    If not, how can there be so many admirers? Right!


    SoAfter I take people in, where is Liu Hong?


    Standing at the door, she began to fear, or that sentence, here is the holy land of Buddhism. She this kind of goblin, is very frightened, therefore stood outside did not dare to enter.


    I didn''t react at that time. Turning around and looking at her, I asked, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you come in! "


    Liu Hong shook her head and said, "the smell inside makes me very uncomfortable. So I still won''t go in


    I think it''s right.


    After all, her cultivation method belongs to the demon clan, right? It''s not like the split girl. She converted to Buddhism and began to practice Buddhism.


    I think about it carefully. If I say that, isn''t my Zhao Ping the same? What she practices is ghost art!


    Of course, Liu Hong has no problem. Don''t be afraid that those wild cats will come into her dream and attack her.


    I thought about it, gave her my umbrella and let her go back.


    Liu Hong nodded, also know that we are in this situation, she is not suitable, continue to follow us.


    So, she did not retort, turned around and walked away.


    The rest of the way, we have to go by ourselves.


    I stride in, anyway, this place is not the first time. It can be said that I''ve been here a hundred and eighty times, and what else I''m not familiar with.


    The old monk was there to receive his pilgrims. As a result, seeing me coming, not only after I came, but also with so many people.


    For a moment, he was so silly that his face was more ugly than crying.


    I don''t care how much he has.


    Go straight over, find a room, then push open the door of the room, stride in.


    Find a place and shout, "come on Don''t mention it. Let''s find a place to sleep. "


    After saying this, King Kong is a man who doesn''t know what "shyness" is.


    Without saying a word, he put his backpack on the ground, then spread it on the floor, and everyone fell asleep.


    Now this situation, sleepy to death, let alone can have a piece of land. Even if it''s hard to stand and fall asleep.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    Don''t say, this Buddhist hall is very powerful!


    Plus there are so many pilgrims here, right? Yang Qi is very vigorous, and Xianqi is very heavy.


    I don''t know. We just fell asleep.


    Emma, for the first time in history, we think sleeping is so beautiful.


    This sleep, which is sleepy, this sleep which is sleepless.


    Comfortable! Comfortable!


    Bashi is miserable.


    In the end, if we weren''t hungry, I think we would still be able to sleep.


    When we finally woke up one after another, we found that we had slept all night, and the next day it was dark.


    So let''s get up and look for food.


    As usual, now that we have pit the old monk, we don''t care about pit again.


    So he went to the old monk''s kitchen to look for food.


    As a result


    The kitchen is empty. There is nothing in it.


    But there are rice and noodles, right?


    So, we have hands and feet, we can do it by ourselves, and we can have plenty of food and clothing, right?


    I''m in charge of cooking, and the King Kong over there is in charge of steamed bread. As for Shen Qiyu, this boy is responsible for making noodles.


    We have been working hard for a long time. Now that the noodles are ready and the steamed bread is ready, they are put into the steamer and ready to take out the pot.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, the old monk came to us. Grinning, he said, "haven''t you eaten yet?"


    A group of people immediately agreed, "yes, yes, did you eat it?"


    "Of course not. But My flour is very expensive. I''m afraid you can''t afford it. " The old monk said something directly.


    Here we go again. This guy is blackmailing for money.


    Shen Qiyu and they are silent. They are a little embarrassed. After all, we are a bit shameless, aren''t we? They come here for free.


    Of course, it is said that people live a face and trees a skin. No face, no skin, invincible, right?


    We are the people who have no face and no skin!


    So I said, "what can''t afford to eat? Isn''t it white noodles? How can we spend so much money on incense without help?


    With that, the old monk was so angry that his nose would be crooked. Then he left without saying anything.


    Seeing the figure of the monk leaving, Shen Qiyu said to me in a low voice, "I said you have a brother. Is it a bit bad for us to do this? He''s a monk. Can we not practice a little when we eat and drink


    I make complaints about it, "you know a basket! As you know, they''re monks, right? As the saying goes, greed, anger, infatuation and anger do not affect the family members. So You are all worried too much! It''s time to eat and drink. "


    My words of comfort, let alone, really worked.


    They are not wordy, open their belly to eat, anyway, it is enough to eat.


    After eating and drinking enough, these people are all his mother pig, one by one ran to sleep.


    What about me?


    He took two steamed buns and went to see the old monk.


    This old thing is still the same, where is knocking wooden fish, and then silently chanting.


    So, I went forward, took the steamed bread in front of him, waved it twice, and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? As a monk, I''m so angry that I won''t eat any more? "


    "If you think of me that way, you will look down on me a little too much."


    The old monk''s words make me grin. I can''t laugh or cry.


    So, I held up the steamed bread in my hand and said, "since I''m not angry, I''ll have a look at it."


    "No! I''m not hungry. "


    Hearing this, I rolled my eyes, deliberately stimulated him and said, "you see, you see, I''m really losing my temper. A monk can''t be angry. If you are angry, you''re breaking the rules. "


    After I said this, the old monk took the steamed bread and wolfed it down.


    I was amused to see this scene.


    So, sitting on the ground, I began to sit with him. With the wooden fish, I studied it carefully.


    Good boy! This wooden fish is also a treasure.


    I don''t know what age it was left behind, how many monk percussions it has been polished.


    I said that before, didn''t I?


    After being used by eminent monks, the longer the time it takes and the more people it has, the more powerful the magic power is.


    For a time, swallowing a mouthful of saliva, I moved a bad idea.


    The old monk over there has been guarding against me for a long time. He snatched it directly. Then he scolded, "smelly boy, I warn you, don''t even think about it!"I laughed awkwardly and then said, "master, don''t be so mean! Let me see. So what? I''m not going to take your stuff. "


    After I said this, the monk said, "ha ha You don''t take my stuff? This is not taking my balm, taking my 15, and shamelessly eating and drinking for nothing here How can you make me believe you? "


    "Oh, I''m so sad to say that. I''m desperate. That''s why I came here? Master, you are an eminent monk, and you don''t want to die on purpose, do you


    "Can''t you help me? Didn''t I say that? You''re going to have somebody to help you. Don''t worry, as long as you go forward boldly, you will always meet him. "


    "Go ahead boldly? I can''t even sleep now. Still a big step? It''s hard to walk! In a word, let me take refuge here first. "


    "Buddhism is the place of Qingxiu. If you do that, you will bring trouble here. "


    After the old monk said this, I was surprised.


    How to say?


    Does this not mean that the opponent we met this time is terrible? Even the old monk doesn''t want to get into trouble?


    So, frowning, I directly asked, "tell me what happened to the trouble this time? How could you start to be afraid? "


    The old monk sighed and said, "who It''s a very troublesome existence. Yes? Do you want to hear my story? "


    "Aren''t you a monk? What''s the story to tell? "


    "Who is born a monk? You don''t understand such a simple truth? "


    When I heard this, I thought about it carefully. Don''t say it. It''s such a short time.


    Of course, King Kong and Shen Qiyu go to bed. I''m bored, aren''t I? Just listen to his story.


    I like to hear people''s stories the most!


    In particular, I''m curious.


    The old monk is very good. Why did he become a monk?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    So the old monk told me a strange story.


    Here, we have to popularize a knowledge


    Because this knowledge is related to our present story. If we don''t explain it clearly, the story can''t continue.


    In this area of Northeast China, we believe in the legend of wild immortals.


    Specifically speaking, the wild immortal has a total of 77 routes.


    It is said that there are 77 kinds of animals. They all have the capital to become immortals. Of course, the most powerful and spiritual one is the so-called "Fox yellow willow white ash".


    In other words, the five immortals in front, fox, weasel, snake, hedgehog and mouse, are the most damned.


    Like human beings, this animal is divided into good and bad, isn''t it?


    It doesn''t mean that everything is born bad, right?


    Of course, if you really encounter bad things, it can only be said that you are unlucky.


    When it comes to the good, they will protect one side, and then ensure that you have a good weather and a happy life.


    On the contrary, they force you to worship whatever is bad. If you don''t worship, you''ll come here specially to harm you. Your family will be broken and your wife and children will be separated.


    What''s more, it''s like the carp essence in journey to the West.


    He blessed you with good weather and gave you rain when it was dry.


    But


    What is the requirement?


    How many boys and girls should be sacrificed every month? It''s just a cannibal who can never fill the hole.


    Of course, since the birth of human beings, which is to fight with heaven and earth, and finally step by step into the modern society, right?


    So


    They certainly have their own way to deal with these wild immortals.


    In addition to those who have Tao, there are three professions!


    These three professions exist specially to deal with wild immortals.


    These three occupations are always changing.


    There are only three.


    First, Fengxian. We''ll talk about it later.


    The second one is to capture immortals.


    Third, Nongxian.


    First of all, let''s talk about Fengxian.


    Well, that''s understandable.


    The most typical are Chuma fairy and Baojia fairy.


    They all sign a contract with a wild fairy. Later generations will worship you.


    If Yexian finds a fixed family to offer, he won''t have to worry about having no incense or food.


    Of course, people don''t give you food for nothing.


    At the critical moment, they can invite the wild immortal to fight, communicate with other wild immortals, negotiate and so on.


    The remaining two, catching and playing with immortals, are mysterious.


    They are not passed down from family to family, but from master to apprentice.


    Moreover, a master with an apprentice, it seems a bit talent withered.


    So Because of this, they could not fight against Chuma fairy and Baojia fairy.


    Over time, now in Northeast China, many people know about baojiaxian and chumachian, but they don''t know how to catch and play with immortals.


    What do you do to capture immortals?


    You can understand it literally. It''s for catching wild immortals!


    It is said that the ancestors of these were hunters.


    No matter how cunning the prey is, it can''t compete with a good hunter, right?


    If people have the power to practice Taoism, of course. You hunter, as a flesh and blood foetus, will not fight again, will you?


    So later, some of the hunters discovered the problem.


    In the past, I killed too many prey. When some prey became immortal, I wrote down the hatred. He killed his wife and children. In his anger, the hunter went to practice Maoshan skill.


    At this time, you have a way, and of course I have a way, don''t you?


    So he combined his previous experiences as a hunter with his own Taoist art. In the end, the door of catching immortals was formed.


    Said to capture immortal, then talk about how to make immortal!


    How did the immortal come from?


    In fact, catching immortals and playing with immortals were all from the same school.


    Of course, it''s still that sentence!


    This man is good and bad.


    How can bad people get worse?


    It''s not greed!


    No, at that time, at the earliest time, a master caught a wild immortal.


    Originally, which wild immortal is old and bad, specially likes to eat people. After catching him, he has to kill him directly, right?


    However, this wild fairy is a yellow skin, very cunning.


    He found a problem at that time. There was something wrong with the master who caught him.How to say?


    It''s hard to live!


    I have been dealing with wild immortals all the year round, and catching immortals is a kind person, isn''t it? They catch wild immortals for nothing else, just to protect the common people.


    This kind of people, who live a very hard life ah.


    As soon as you go inside, it''s easy to generate resentment.


    Therefore, huangpizi began to use her eloquence to bewitch the disciple.


    What did they get to protect the people?


    If he let himself go and spare his life, he is willing to help the immortal to get rich!


    Don''t mention it. This man persisted at the beginning.


    But later, I found that in this era, without money, it''s really hard to do anything.


    As the saying goes, a man with money is hard to be without!


    In this way, with the help of the weasel, this guy began to get rich.


    But you know, this kind of action is wrong!


    As the saying goes, a gentleman loves money and gets it right, right?


    Isn''t it immoral of you to use magic to make other people''s money? There will be retribution, right?


    What is retribution?


    Master found out!


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    His apprentice, when the first poor two white. But now, I go out in a sedan chair, live in a mansion, have three wives and four concubines, and a large group of servants.


    If master doesn''t find out, he''s a Sabi!


    That''s not true. I''m going to start a case immediately.


    It''s a pity that in the old society, who had money, who had eggs.


    Therefore, this official family is naturally on the side of the rich.


    If you are a human, you can''t fight against the same court, can you?


    At the end of the day, it''s worse than death for this apprentice.


    He threw it directly into the prison and was kept alive to death.


    The traitor did it too hard.


    Betraying your conscience and your master is a complete betrayal of your school.


    It doesn''t matter in the end, paralysis! From now on, I will set up my own house. That''s why I have the door of making immortals.


    Play with immortals, literally, play with wild immortals.


    After they catch Yexian, they will use various means to control Yexian, and then let them serve themselves, make money, or do some bad things.


    It''s also from this day on that catching immortal and playing immortal are irreconcilable. It''s a complete feud.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    At that time, the old monk was just an ordinary man!


    How common is it?


    This guy was the son of a farmer.


    There is also a very rustic name, Li youtang.


    At that time, he was still farming every day.


    As a result


    Who knows their hometown is suffering from drought.


    When the drought comes, we can''t afford to eat. What else can I do?


    Just like Zhu Yuanzhang, the first emperor of the Ming Dynasty, he went everywhere to beg for food.


    However, we should pay attention here. It was a drought at that time!


    It''s a natural and man-made disaster, isn''t it?


    It''s not that you can''t afford to eat alone. The landlord has no surplus food. Who the hell gave you food?


    Li youtang was lucky. When he was about to starve to death, he met an immortal!


    At that time, the boy fell to the ground and was on the verge of life and death. Therefore, the immortal took out the only remaining flour cake in his pocket and gave it to him.


    After Li youtang ate the cake, he woke up and saw the immortal. Thank God. After all, it''s my Savior, isn''t it?


    The most important thing is that you have to follow him. Now this situation can not be solved by eating a cake.


    Li you Tang also can''t care to be shameless. He pleads with him, hoping that the immortal can let himself follow him. For nothing else, I am willing to serve him tea and water, beat my legs and knead my back for him.


    To capture immortals, we have to inherit them, right?


    Originally, the withering of human beings was no match for baojiaxian and Chuma Xian. If we don''t continue to recruit apprentices, our profession will decline in the future.


    See oneself since and this kid so predestined relationship of words, that line! Let him be his apprentice.


    So the master looked at Li youtang and asked his name.


    Li youtang said his name.


    Xianxian praised him at that time. It''s a good name, a good name! He also asked him if he was willing to accept him as an apprentice. He also asked him how he was willing to be an apprentice for himself?


    At that time, Li youtang was starving to death. It would be nice to have a shelter. Do you care about so many choosers?


    Therefore, without any hesitation, Li youtang agreed directly.


    Later he realized that he was not a simple master!


    Actually, he is still an expert in Taoism. This time, he is really a blessing in disguise.


    Along the way, Li youtang asked him, "master! You''re not local, are you? Why are you here? "


    As a result, how did the immortal capture answer him, "I came here to subdue demons and enchant."


    On hearing this, Li youtang was even more curious and asked him directly, "how? Do we still have monsters here? "


    "Of course! Can you tell me why the drought came


    "I don''t know!"


    "Have you ever heard of the drought?"


    Li you Tang was young at that time.


    Although the drought damages the common people, and then makes the land dry, the older generation knows it.


    But what about Li youtang?


    Parents have long died in the drought, and everyone can''t afford to eat. Who would talk to this young child about these things?


    So he shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    Of course, although my parents died, isn''t there a master?


    The master immediately told me about it.


    Unexpectedly, Li youtang widened his eyes and then asked curiously, "master, what''s the matter? According to what you mean, we also have a drought here. So it''s the cause of this drought, isn''t it? "


    The master nodded, but shook his head again.


    Li you Tang didn''t know what he meant by shaking his head and nodding his head.


    For a moment, I just looked at master and asked him what he meant?


    The fairy answered with a smile, "what a drought this time. It''s a drought, but it''s not. Anyway, it''s quite complicated! "


    Li youtang is a very smart and studious person.


    As the saying goes, if you are hungry, you will never die!


    Now this matter, that is definitely the most accurate verification.


    You see?


    They can''t afford to eat. They are hungry one by one. But as for my master, they not only have bread to eat, but also spare time to do good work.


    You know, in the hearts of these children, this kind of people is the existence of Xiake version.


    It''s a good thing that the disciple is so studious.


    So, he did not hide, to tell the truth


    What''s the matter?


    It turned out to be a mouse.


    As I said before, foxy willows are white, right?


    Grey is a mouse."When mice become sperm, why do they cause drought?" Li youtang asked again.


    Then the master replied, "that''s the intelligence of it. This grey fairy is not simple. How to say it? It''s been a long time. However, I haven''t been able to get home. If I want to become an immortal, I''m still a little short. If this wild immortal can''t make it through, it will be the end of his life. "


    "So Did he succeed? "


    "No, it''s cunning! I thought of a way. That is to pretend to be dead every time you arrive at Thunder robbery. Hide in the coffin, wait until the thunder is gone, its mana regresses, and then it comes out again. "


    Hearing these things, Li youtang was stunned at that time. How could this kind of operation still exist?


    "But Master, you''ve been talking about it for a long time, but you haven''t said anything about the drought? "


    "The grey fairy, after living so long and suffering so long, will certainly have countless enemies. For example, master''s profession, I''m specifically for these guys. Therefore, in order to recover the essence as soon as possible when going out of the pass, it will set a Dharma array around it. When he recovers, he absorbs all the essence around him. It can be said that It''s a way of benefiting oneself at the expense of others. "


    After Master explained this, Li youtang over there was very angry.


    When you think of the death of your parents, and the fact that you almost died, it''s the gray fairy who made all this. Can you be angry?


    He said it was a thief! We have stolen all our essence.


    At that time, the master began to laugh, and then said, "it''s just a mouse. What''s so strange about stealing? That''s what he is


    At this point, he looked at Li youtang over there and asked him, "Shifu wants to fight this grey fairy. But you know, this fight is very dangerous. If you don''t do it well, you will lose your life. Are you still willing to follow master? "


    As a result, Li youtang didn''t even think about it at that time, so he agreed directly, "I''m doing it for the villagers. This is my hometown. I think I have the obligation to protect him. So, master No matter what happens, I will follow you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    Just as the saying goes, you have to learn to be a man before you do things!


    It is precisely because in the past, our ancestors were not good at selecting people. After that, the traitor of nongxianren came out, didn''t he?


    Therefore, they have to select people carefully.


    The most important thing is to have good character.


    Li youtang is satisfied with the immortal anyway.


    So they began to look for the nest of the grey fairy.


    According to master, you have to find the guy''s nest before he jumps out of the coffin. Otherwise, let this guy succeed, even if it is to capture immortal also put injustice.


    Li youtang thought carefully. How could they find such a big place?


    After much deliberation, he had a good idea.


    What should I pay attention to?


    Simple!


    Since so many victims have no food to eat, we also hate the drought, don''t we? Then it must be easy to mobilize the strength of the masses and find them together, isn''t it?


    I don''t think it''s a good way to catch immortal.


    There are so many people and so much power. I''m wandering around here and there. When will I be a leader, right?


    Immediately, without saying a word, he immediately asked his apprentice to find someone.


    Then, we go together to find the grave of grey fairy.


    It is said that as long as the "wild immortal" is caught, the drought will end and everyone will be saved.


    For a time, the villagers were excited.


    Without saying a word, they joined the battle one after another.


    So, it''s all over the place, looking for it everywhere. What''s more, one by one, one by one, one by one.


    More and more people joined in.


    People are looking for it everywhere. Let alone, it was put forward at this time.


    They said that when they went to the mountain to dig grass roots and bark to satisfy their hunger, they once found an earth bag, which was very unusual.


    How to say?


    The rest of the place is dry and overgrown, only that place is green.


    What does that mean?


    The aura is converging towards that place!


    The immortal must be like this when he thinks about it. Immediately without saying a word, he ordered these people to take them with them.


    Together, they found the hillside.


    It is true that this situation has been found.


    Along the way, there was drought everywhere, but in that place, the green spread all the way.


    This kind of spread is more and more powerful. The aura here is the most abundant.


    The immortal over there is a finger pinching calculation, ah! Yeah, right here.


    For a moment, we mobilized the common people and began to work together. Basically, the whole hillside was shoveled down directly. As expected, a deep pit was found in it.


    There was a scarlet coffin in the pit. After grasping the immortal, he said with his eyebrows, that''s right, that''s him!


    At that time, someone took the lead and jumped out directly. With a wave of his hand, everyone opened the coffin together!


    Farmers can''t afford to eat because of the drought. Now it''s said that Huixian is making trouble. Which one has found the target to vent their anger. What else to say, just do it!


    He pried the coffin directly to open a seam, then put all kinds of pipes in, pried hard, only heard a creak, the coffin cracked a seam.


    Huo! Good guy, that smell is really strong enough. It almost didn''t kill people!


    Of course, the mice don''t like to be clean. It''s understandable that they taste a bit heavier.


    This disguised proof of capture ancestors guess, the coffin inside is gray fairy!


    Now that I''ve pried open the seam, it''s easy to do.


    Put the stone hairpin into it, and then hang it with a rope. Everyone yelled the slogan of 123 and turned in one direction.


    As the saying goes, many people have great power. No matter how heavy the coffin is, it can''t hold the power of all people. There was a crash on the coffin


    After the coffin was opened, the strong smell inside became even more smelly. It''s good to say that those who are far away, but those who are near can''t stand it. They all throw up.


    Li youtang covered his nose with a strong fan, and then said, "Huo, the things in it are rotten, master. It seems that your guess is wrong. There is no grey fairy in it!"


    They just pointed to the coffin and didn''t explain.


    It''s estimated that the owner of the tomb is rotten to the last residue if he can give out such a bad smell.


    But when they turned their heads and looked inside the coffin, they were stunned.


    What''s going on?


    It turns out that the corpse inside is not rotten. On the contrary, it is still very intact. The old zongzi inside is a little ugly.


    It was a chubby uncle, with a bit of a rat head, and a dirty fur coat on his body.It seems that I haven''t had a bath for a long time, but what''s wonderful is the smell. It''s not the smell of rotten corpses, but the smell of dirty clothes. It can only be said that it is really the kind of sloppy beggar, a bit like a garbage can!


    You look at me and I look at you and wonder, what''s the situation now? Is the fat uncle in front of him the so-called grey fairy?


    They had never seen him before and couldn''t make up their minds, so they could only turn their heads to look at him and ask him what to do next?


    Catching fairy looked carefully, and then pinched when breaking up fingers, calculated, came a sentence, "should take litchi firewood, immediately cremate the body."


    Some people looked at the captors and bravely asked, "after burning, is it not dry?"


    As for his own way of doing things, he was very confident. He said with a smile, "I dare to make a 100% guarantee. Once this corpse is burned, the dew will fall from the sky immediately, and the great man will be over!"


    No matter what it is, anyway, he got the promise of catching the ancestors. In order to end the drought as soon as possible, what does he say?


    After all, it''s against the law to burn a living person, but there''s no problem to burn a dead person!


    So the villagers immediately began to act, one by one to look for firewood everywhere, in order to end the drought early, they really risked their lives, the original lychee trees planted by our ancestors, are now all cut down, rushed to the hillside, set up a pile of wood, and then spread oil on it, the fire immediately.


    It''s strange to say that the flame is burning. The smell is stronger than before!


    Drink, stink, passed dozens of miles, almost no one knows, no one knows, stink too far.


    Looking at the sky, burning black smoke, rolling dust, all the way up.


    The last exaggeration is that the whole sky has been dyed black!


    No, look carefully, since it''s a dark cloud.


    The dark clouds came down directly. It''s really, the city is about to be destroyed!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    At this time, I only heard a roaring sound, circling in the dark clouds, or lightning. In an instant, the crackling rain continued to diffuse and fall, the whole world is completely inverted silver line.


    The common people were so happy that they didn''t take shelter from the rain. Instead, they stood in the heavy rain, opened their hands, hugged the heaven and the earth. One by one, they faced the sky with tears, and laughed wildly, "it''s raining, it''s raining at last, the drought is over!"


    This time, catching immortal made great achievements and became a hero in the eyes of the common people!


    Not to mention, after this event, the drought came to an end. It rained heavily for three days and three nights.


    The common people who had gone to escape from famine a month ago all returned to their homes and began to cultivate land. They had a happy life.


    After this incident, Ji Xian became famous. Many people sent their children to learn from him.


    Of course, as we have said before, catching ancestors comes down in one continuous line, and the number of people withers.


    This situation has always been what they want to change, otherwise they can''t fight with Chuma Xianbao Jiaxian.


    Who should we choose in the face of qualification and morality?


    There are also disputes within them.


    This seems to be an unsolved problem. People with good moral character are more honest, and this person is more stupid, a bit like Guo Jing in Jin Yong''s novels.


    It is actually quite difficult for such people to carry forward their own school.


    On the contrary, if you meet a genius you never meet in a hundred years, there will be hope for the rise of the school.


    Of course, there is a saying in the West that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. But in China, it turns out that the greater the ability, the worse the greed.


    Do you remember the fairy pie you said before?


    Their grandmaster is the traitor to capture the immortal. He was the first disciple with outstanding ability, otherwise he would not go out alone to capture the wild immortal.


    It can be said that this traitor is a genius once in a hundred years, but what''s the final result? He betrayed his school and set up a new one!


    So after this experience, we pay more attention to the quality inside the immortal!


    Today, some people begin to activate their minds. To make Xiangjiang school bright, they must have a genius.


    So after thinking about it, the master decided to adapt the rules and accept two apprentices at a time.


    At that time, besides Li youtang, there was another man whose name was Wang Xi.


    Wang Xi is absolutely a genius. The demonstration of what the master said and did will never be forgotten at a glance.


    It''s not so much another noble apprentice that he likes, as it is, he doesn''t want to put his hope on this genius!


    More than ten years later, the two apprentices succeeded in learning arts and began to travel down the mountain to help the common people, subdue demons and demons, and uphold justice.


    Anyway, they really made a name in the world.


    Of course, the trouble lies in the future. After all, they are at this age. When they are in love and their hormone secretion is strong, to put it bluntly, they just miss their sister!


    Don''t mention it. At this time, a girl came into their eyes. That girl is not simple. It''s said that she is very beautiful and beautiful. I was born in ancient times. This is definitely the curse of beauty!


    Why do you say that? Is it a sudaji? It''s this fox spirit that has harmed King Zhou''s country and become a generation of demon!


    Why do you say that? You may also think that, yes, that woman is a fox!


    Catch immortal, catch immortal, what''s that for?


    It''s specially for catching these wild immortals!


    But is it funny that a fairy catcher fell in love with Yexian? Now that is a very popular online song, wolf falls in love with sheep!


    But I can''t help it. The old fox spirit is so beautiful. It''s said that the fox spirit has a group of charismatic abilities. The fox spirit is very beautiful. Otherwise, why do you scold those women for using the fox spirit?


    Fatally, the two brothers fell in love with a woman at the same time, so the fight began within them.


    Elder martial brother is more simple and honest, so his ability is not as good as younger martial brother. After all, he is a genius, isn''t he?


    Elder martial brother took the initiative to get rid of the fox at the end.


    They had a good time.


    Of course, soon, this matter was known by the master. The master thought it was a shame. He wanted to kill the Fox Spirit himself!


    One side is the master, the other is the woman he likes. The younger martial brother is in a tangle, but he finally stands on the side of his lover and starts to fight with the master.


    The advantage of genius lies in that it can surpass its master. In the struggle between the two, the master killed the apprentice''s woman. In anger, the genius accidentally killed the master by mistake!


    Anyway, this relationship is really in a mess. In the end, all of them come to a tragic end.After that, my younger martial brother disappeared, and never cared about the affairs of the world.


    Overnight, he lost his favorite woman, his master and his younger martial brother. Seeing through the world, he felt that the world was meaningless, so he put on his cassock and cut his hair to become a monk.


    Here comes the end of Li youtang''s story.


    After waiting, the fool should understand. This elder martial brother is the master in front of us.


    And I think about it, I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    You have to think, there are too many things in the world because of love and hate. After my younger martial brother got the fox spirit, they lived in seclusion.


    How did the master know about them and find their hiding place?


    There is only one possibility, that is, the elder martial brother at that time told the master everything. So, I think about it. I''m afraid that the mistake he made in that year was still an irreparable mistake, so I came to be a monk and wanted to atone.


    That is to say, now, to kill people with cats is definitely a way to make immortals.


    In this story, the old monk mentioned how to make immortal, but in the end, he found that it didn''t work at all.


    So I can only think according to my own guess. Maybe the story of that year is like this


    He and his younger martial brother fell in love with fox spirit at the same time. Because he failed in the fight, he betrayed his younger martial brother.


    Perhaps his original intention, thought, with the help of the master''s power, to break up the two people, he would have a chance. Who ever thought that he would fight to death in the end. His favorite woman was killed by the master, and his master was killed by his younger martial brother. After he made an irreparable mistake, he went to become a monk.


    The younger martial brother killed the master. He was already a bully. He betrayed the master to the end and went to Nongxian!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    That is to say


    The old monk in front of us wanted the fox spirit because of his selfishness.


    As a result, he wanted to use master to break up his younger martial brother and fox spirit.


    Who would have thought that in the end, things backfired.


    There''s no effect. In the end, he killed his master and his younger martial brother.


    Maybe it''s a big blow to him.


    In the end, the guy couldn''t think of it and couldn''t get through it. He just cut his hair and became a monk, and then he went to be a monk.


    Of course


    I feel very pissy!


    Looking directly at the old monk, he asked, "you told me a story for a long time. I don''t understand. Does it have anything to do with what we''re dealing with now? "


    The old monk just said Amitabha, but he didn''t say much.


    I felt my chin and after thinking about it for a long time, I understood.


    Make immortal, make immortal, this is the master who plays with wild immortal, isn''t it?


    We had so many wild cats before that we almost killed them. Does it mean that everything is made by immortals?


    Moreover, this immortal is probably the younger martial brother of the old monk.


    Because of this, he felt that he owed his younger martial brother, so He doesn''t want to do it, does he?


    If I think about it, it''s possible!


    Looking at the old monk over there, I said helplessly, "master, do you know a classic sentence? Since you are a Buddhist, should you have this awareness? "


    "What?" The monk looked at me and asked.


    I said with a smile, "conniving at crime is a crime in itself."


    The old monk was silent.


    I feel guilty about that, of course. You can not do it, but you have the ability, others have no ability, your indulgence is a crime


    The old monk is the same as before, where Amitabha, and then take the wooden fish to knock and knock.


    With a sigh, I know what to say is useless. Turn around and go straight!


    After a while, Shen Qiyu and dead pig have to sleep in the same room.


    That''s the gap between a soldier and a general!


    Although, on this battlefield, those who die in the front are all these masters.


    But do you know how much the general paid behind his back and how fortunate and bitter he was?


    Almost too anxious to sleep.


    Now all these troubles are on my own, aren''t they?


    I just thought, what should we do to deal with this Faerie?


    Think and think, unconsciously, fell asleep.


    Actually, it''s inside the temple, isn''t it? I think there are so many gods, Buddhas and so on. Nothing will happen.


    But there is one thing that you misunderstood.


    The immortal is a man. The gods and Buddhas can deal with ghosts, but they can''t deal with him.


    So


    That night, I slept soundly, but at night, someone sneaked in.


    I have to be glad that King Kong and Shen Qiyu go to bed early. In addition, I went to sleep when I was full, and I had slept before.


    So


    This moment, the boy, has got up to pee.


    So I happened to be face to face with the guy who stole in. The next moment, he roared, who the hell are you?


    It was that voice, and then all of us woke up.


    Look up, I wish I could!


    Sure enough, there was a man standing in front of us with a knife in his hand. When I saw the situation, who could be designated as an assassin! So I yelled, "hold him, don''t let the boy run away!"


    As soon as the words were finished, the assassin responded and ran away.


    Vajra scolded directly, "I wipe, dare to run, I kill you."


    he stood up and chased him in a hurry, and I jumped up and followed him.


    Shen Qiyu is not good either. His physical quality is poor, so he falls behind.


    Of course, if you want to come out and be an assassin, how can you? Although the guy''s figure is very thin, but the pace is very fierce, for a time even left us behind.


    King Kong is a man with developed limbs and simple mind. He can''t catch up with him. He just goes around and sees the wall over there. Needless to say, this guy is going to run over the wall.


    So I quickened my pace, and I was familiar with the old monk here, so I took a shortcut to catch up.


    When the assassin jumped up and was about to go up to the city wall, I jumped on her, hugged her waist, tugged her hard and pulled her down again.


    As a result, this guy directly sat on me, got up and wanted to run away. I directly hugged her from the back. As a result, I found that something was wrong. How could the chest muscles be so developed?I wipe, it''s a woman!


    At that time, I blushed. I was completely stupid. What''s the matter? Didn''t the old monk say his younger martial brother was a man? Why is it a woman who came to assassinate us? Isn''t that unusual?


    Of course, embarrassment is embarrassment. This guy is trying to kill us. She can''t escape!


    I can''t help it. I can only hold on to it, even if I''m a hooligan.


    The woman was also very angry and yelled, "let go! You rascal


    I directly scolded, "ha ha, I''m still a hooligan. You come to a man''s room in the middle of the night to assassinate us, so you''re not a hooligan?"


    "Ah, bah, you can kill or disgrace."


    "Oh, the literary talent is quite good. Come on, the police will come when you wait. Tell the judge."


    At this time, King Kong also rushed over. It was embarrassing to see our posture.


    King Kong replied directly, "master, I didn''t expect you to have such a tune. I have to remind you that it''s our enemy, not your base friend. "


    I rolled my eyes and said, "I''m just in time? If she let go, wouldn''t she run away? Instead of standing and talking and not having a backache, you''d better come and help. "


    King Kong came directly and said, "OK, OK, I''ll come right away."


    No matter how powerful this woman is, she is also a woman after all. Besides, she has been subdued by us, so now he can''t run if he wants to.


    It''s not. It''s tied up by us.


    At this time, King Kong showed a smirk and said, "smelly boy, you dare to assassinate us. Who is the mastermind in the end?"


    The result didn''t expect that wench still quite stubborn, directly cold hum a, completely ignore, when he is farting.


    King Kong is angry, a pull off her veil, and then back to the sentence, "wait a moment, I give you hot pepper water, tiger stool, and then your nails one by one off, see you still horizontal?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    I went to talk about it. I looked at King Kong in surprise. I couldn''t believe it. It''s a bit cruel. This is a girl after all.


    Besides, it''s a legal society now. Is it really good for you to use lynching like this?


    Don''t mention the King Kong who was fierce a moment ago. After taking off the girl''s veil, the whole person was dumbfounded. He recognized her for a long time, and then said, "Oh, I''ll go. Master, you''re too cunning. This is a girl. No wonder you just held someone''s chest and didn''t let go."


    I''m blushing. I''m sorry to explain.


    King Kong is definitely the second elder martial brother in his last life. He drools when he sees a woman. The female assassin is OK. In my eyes, although she is OK, she is definitely a first-class beauty in their eyes.


    So the shameless man held out his hand and said with a smile, "I want to enjoy this kind of welfare, too."


    I was so angry that I kicked him in the back, and then I said, "can you stop being so disgusting? How about doing something that normal people should do? "


    "Oh, master, I don''t think that''s right. What you did just now was done by normal people?" King Kong''s inquiry made me blush.


    I hemmed and hawed for a long time, and then I scolded, "I just wanted to catch people, so that''s why it''s like this, OK? Now people have been caught. If you do that again, it''s a bit of a hooligan. "


    "It''s not fair!"


    King Kong yelled directly.


    At this time, Shen Qiyu ran up and down and asked, "how are we? Has anyone been caught? "


    I''m going straight at him. Isn''t this man here?


    Shen Qiyu turned his head and looked at it carefully. After a long time, he said, "how could it be you?"


    After saying this, I was dumbfounded. How did they know each other?


    Vajra can be full of, waved his hand, directly to the sentence, "Hey, I say you boy a little too much, with this old way to pick up girls, will be ridiculed by others, we have no connotation."


    Shen Qiyu shook his head and quickly explained, "no, I really know her. This is the little sister who used to live next door to me


    When I heard this, my eyes were almost round. I don''t think it''s such a coincidence.


    Do you meet acquaintances when you urinate?


    Of course, Shen Qiyu didn''t pay attention to us. He quickly went to look at the woman and asked, "what''s the matter with you? It''s OK. Are you hurt? "


    I have to come forward to untie the rope.


    Just now, Emma almost stopped us from killing you


    "No way. The little sister next door is very kind. In the past, she didn''t even want to kill an ant. How can she say human?"


    Shen Qiyu seems to believe that this girl is a kind girl.


    I shook my head and said with a bitter smile, "your memory is still in your childhood. Do you know that people are fickle, what have they experienced in these years? How can you possibly know? So I have reason to believe that this girl is not just a little girl before, otherwise she will not become an assassin to kill us. "


    Speaking of this, I walked over and squatted beside the girl, just asked, "if I guess correctly, you are sent by the immortal."


    The girl didn''t even look at me. She snorted directly, scornfully.


    Seeing this scene, King Kong became angry and scolded, "I wipe, you smelly girl, what else do you pretend to be? Do you believe in killing you first and then, and then killing you again? It depends on whether you are tough or not. "


    As a result of this threat, the little girl said with a sneer, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, since I''m in this business, I''ve been psychologically prepared."


    Hearing this, King Kong is very happy. Can I use this kind of torture?


    I gave him a white look. Is this guy a pig? I''d like to repeat that this is a legal society. If you mess around, you''ll have to go to jail.


    Of course, I am particularly shocked by this little girl''s words. What has she experienced in her life?


    Isn''t it strange that a girl can ignore her virginity?


    As the old saying goes, people are not afraid of death, so how can they fear it.


    What does that mean? That is to say, if people are not afraid of death, can you still use death to intimidate them? Now that he is not afraid of death, there is nothing in the world to frighten him.


    In the same way, this girl has nothing to scare him, so it''s very difficult to say a word of truth from his mouth.


    The most amazing thing is that Shen Qiyu, who is next to me, has been begging me not to do this for a while. He thinks that the little sister next door will become like this. He must have experienced something.


    When I saw this scene, I always squinted and looked at him like that.If I am right, Shen Qiyu likes this little girl.


    You say who doesn''t have a childhood, who doesn''t have a childhood friend? The first love is still persistent.


    Of course, I also have one, but it''s a gold digger. Now she''s married to the boss of a small wine shop.


    I really don''t want to disillusion Shen Qiyu. Of course, he is also a talent for me. Now that I know it, I can''t get practical information from the little sister next door. It''s better to be a good friend and give her to magic and disposal.


    Shen Qiyu was so grateful that he almost didn''t kneel down for me.


    So Shen Qiyu and his younger sister were put into the Buddhist hall, and King Kong and I went back to sleep.


    King Kong complained all the way, saying that his life was really miserable and he had no good luck. Meet a Liu Hong, beautiful, want to pursue her, but people look down on him.


    Now I meet a beautiful assassin, who has something to do with Shen Qiyu. Isn''t that bad luck?


    When I heard this, I rolled my eyes and said, "it''s not your fault. It''s not your luck. On the contrary, it''s your hunger. If you can''t hold back, go out and drive, find a red light district, and then pay for it. "


    King Kong was giggling and then said, "how can I do that? Master, you look down on my character too much. "


    Ha ha, I''m laughing when I hear it. Just like King Kong, he''s a good character. I''ve heard the funniest joke in the world.


    I said, "I''d better wash and sleep. Maybe in your sleep, your hunger and thirst can be cured."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    King Kong smiles, then shakes his head and says, "master, I''m sleeping a little too much today. After such a stimulation just now, I can''t sleep any more. Otherwise, I''d better help Shen Qiyu."


    I gave him a direct look and said, "I don''t need you to think about it. Can I still not know? Go to sleep for me


    "Oh, but can''t I really sleep? You can''t force people. "


    "I can''t sleep, can I? OK, just sit at the door and escort me! What would you do if another assassin killed the master? Where are you going to learn from your teacher? "


    After saying this, King Kong cried and lost his face. It''s hard for him to do anything.


    That night, I really had a good sleep. When I woke up the next day, King Kong was sitting at the door, dozing off.


    I don''t know what this smelly boy dreams about? Actually standing mouth, drooling, in that ha ha giggle.


    As soon as I saw his obscene smile, I knew that it was definitely not a good dream. Obviously, this guy was really suffocating. After all, he didn''t even have a girlfriend up to now.


    And the most troublesome thing is what King Kong is. Unlike Shen Qiyu, he is an otaku. He can watch the computer. There are a lot of Cang teachers on it. He can vent himself, right?


    He had no choice but to hold it and hold it again. Sooner or later, something would go wrong.


    Of course, it''s very dangerous to do so. If you don''t persuade him properly, this guy will either become a strong x-fan or a person like tianbang.


    I went straight to him, raised my foot and kicked him, shouting, "get up, what else do you want to sleep or not have breakfast?"


    Vajra wiped the corner of his mouth, then looked around blankly, and finally asked, "ah, so fast to open breakfast?"


    I gave him a white look and said angrily, "let''s go to see Shen Qiyu. This boy doesn''t know how to talk with that girl."


    This reminds King Kong that there was a beautiful assassin last night.


    Because I disturb the dream, originally also a face unhappy, but this moment mentioned beauty assassin, his face immediately showed a smile.


    "Right, right, let''s go to interrogate the beautiful assassin. If she doesn''t tell the truth, hehe, I''ll give it to him at that time. I''ll let him die.".


    When he said this, he couldn''t help wiping the saliva from the corner of his mouth and found that I was staring at him all the time. The goods immediately said, "no, no, life is worse than death."


    To be honest, I really want to cut him.


    So the two of us went out of the sleeping room and went directly to the Buddhist hall. After entering it, we found that Shen Qiyu was the only one left.


    The boy was lying there, sleeping, and his face was really strange, as if worried.


    Vajra gas can''t, directly kicked in the past, "son of a bitch, where''s the assassin? Did you let her go? "


    Shen Qiyu opened his eyes and looked around blankly. After seeing us, he lowered his head with a guilty face and made it clear that he had done something bad.


    King Kong was disturbed by his dream before, but now his fantasy is disillusioned. It''s a complete explosion.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to die towards me even if he was angry. He could only vent on Shen Qiyu.


    He went up and grabbed Shen Qiyu''s neck, then yelled, "where are the people, where are they?"


    I don''t think so. The strength of King Kong''s guy is so great. Just like Shen Qiyu''s little body, if you pinch it twice, you have to stop breathing.


    As a last resort, I had to stop him and scolded, "OK, do you really want to strangle him?"


    King Kong was a little upset. Then he looked at me and said, "master, this boy has let go. He wanted to kill us just now. No matter how generous he is, he must take revenge on those who want to kill himself. Now that the people are gone, what should we do? I think Shen Qiyu is a traitor who values sex over friends. "


    I frowned, looked at Shen Qiyu, and then directly asked, "did you let the speaker go?"


    Angry and silent nodded, and then back to the sentence, "that little sister next door is really poor, there is a root brother, I must let him go."


    To be honest, I gave such an order last night. In fact, I should have thought that Shen Qiyu''s cowardly character is the only one left. Something will happen.


    But now that things have gone wrong, what else can we do? Can I kill Shen Qiyu?


    Sigh, I have nothing to do, and then back to the sentence, or forget it.


    At that time, King Kong''s eyes widened and his face looked unbelievable.


    "Why don''t you just say that, master? Are you too magnanimous?"


    I looked at the guy and said, "what do you want to do? You kill him, you kill all his family. "


    King Kong Zhang''s face turned red. Of course, that''s just to say. Is it the legal society now? Can we kill if we say kill?


    so this guy scorned Shen Qiyu and put out a middle finger. He said, "I really make complaints about you. Your boy is not our brother, he betrayed you. I will never forgive you."The expression on Shen Qiyu''s face is really wonderful.


    On the one hand, he has been secretly in love with childhood, on the other hand, he is his brother and benefactor.


    There is no perfect thing in the world. How can you have it both ways?


    Just as I turned around to leave, the boy rushed in front of me and fell down on his knees.


    "Brother Yougen, I''m wrong. You can beat me and scold me if you want to."


    I rolled my eyes, and then said, "what do I beat you for? Now that it''s happened, no matter how hard I hit you, it won''t work, will it? "


    King Kong immediately said, "master, he has made such a mistake. His death can be avoided, but his life can''t escape. He has to fight. How can he get rid of it if he doesn''t fight?"


    I was so angry that I went back!


    Shen Qiyu also cried and said to me, brother Yougen, you''d better beat me. In this way, I can feel better. I really don''t want to do it to my little sister next door. I''m sorry for you. I''m sorry for King Kong. You can punish me any way you want.


    I directly replied, "a man has gold under his knees. How can you kneel for others without moving? Besides, if you think what you have done is right, do it. There''s no need to apologize. Who didn''t do something impulsive when he was young? "


    King Kong stood aside, gave me a thumb, and then said, "master, your ability to buy people''s hearts is really first-class, I have to admire you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    I rolled my eyes and let this guy die. Why is it so annoying? No one thinks you''re dumb when you don''t talk.


    We had a breakfast in the morning, but it was unexpected that the old monk did not come out and still meditated and chanted in the Buddhist hall.


    I ran to call him, but he didn''t care. Anyway, the gate was closed. It was useless to knock.


    At that time, I was very depressed. How could this old thing be because I was touched by what I said yesterday, so now I''m thinking about it.


    It''s said that Buddhism and Taoism like to play this kind of tune most. As long as they get something bad, they run to the back mountain to think about it.


    Otherwise, how could Linghu Chong cultivate Dugu Jiujian on Siguo cliff?


    Then there is Sakyamuni, who did not eat or drink under the bodhi tree, and finally became the Buddha.


    Well, it''s a practice routine of others. Let''s not worry about it. If you''re hungry, it will come out to eat. If you''re not hungry, it''s useless to persuade you.


    After eating and drinking enough, looking at King Kong and Shen Qiyu, I said to them, "we''ve been here long enough. It''s not the way for a long time. Is it hard to be a monk in the second half of our life? Is it impossible to be a Buddhist in the blue lantern?"


    At that time, there was a steamed bread in his mouth, and he said vaguely, "I certainly don''t want to be a monk. I haven''t married my daughter-in-law anyway. But master, after we go out, we will be assassinated by Nongxian. I don''t want to go anywhere until I can''t solve the problem of falling into a dream. "


    I said directly, "the skill of playing with immortals is to play with wild immortals. I dare say that she absolutely does not have magic like a dream, so we just need to find the cat that can enter our dream, and it''s easy to do."


    "That''s true, but it''s hard to do. Who knows where the cat is? Where is the fairy? Who knows? In my opinion, the safest place is in the temple, so we''d better rest here, don''t think about things, and make fun of our own lives. "


    King Kong''s words really make me angry. He wants to tear down everything I say. What is it?


    so I make complaints about it. "If you want to stay here, it''s your own business. Anyway, I''m going out. What about? Shen Qiyu, will you follow me or stay here? "


    Shen Qiyu was very sorry for what happened just now, and he was also grateful to me. Of course, he said he would go with me.


    When King Kong looks at it, it''s time to go! Since the minority is subordinate to the majority, it is meaningless for him to stay here alone, so he decided to go with us.


    The three of us said goodbye to the old monk, left the temple and went outside. Looking at the busy streets, we couldn''t help sighing. In fact, it''s good to be an ordinary person. After all, they won''t meet us, they don''t have to live all day long with fear.


    King Kong is full of wine and food, holding a cigarette in his mouth, surpassing the living immortal.


    At that time, he asked me, master, where are we going now? Is it going to find a fairy?


    Don''t you think that''s bullshit? I want to know where the fairy is? Where can I be so embarrassed?


    I said immediately, go back and have a look. After all, I have been away from home for so long, and I don''t know what happened to Liu Hong.


    I''m still worried about her. After all, she stayed at the base camp by herself. The old monk said that it was terrible to make immortals, especially wild immortals.


    Liu Hong is a snake spirit. Of course, I''m afraid that something will happen to her, right?


    But when the guests came home, we were very upset, because we didn''t expect anything happened.


    This person has not yet entered the Le, King Kong this color embryo, directly inhaled the air, replied, "there is a sister or a beautiful sister, there are several people."


    When I heard this, I turned my eyes and said that TMD belongs to dogs. As long as I smell it, how many people even know it? Where did you learn this book?


    Shen Qiyu said sarcastically, "his skill is only effective for women, but not for the right way. If he doesn''t discipline well, he will be a big thief in the future."


    I shrunk my mouth and shrunk. Do you think I''m still living in the old society? What kind of thief?


    When we got to the door and were ready to knock, something happened that surprised me.


    As expected, the voices of women were heard in the room, and there were still several.


    For a moment, I looked at King Kong with a surprised face. This boy is God enough.


    King Kong rubs his nose and says he has never made a mistake.


    This boy is really not learning the right way, he specializes in learning some deviant ways.


    There was a knock on the door, and then we opened it. A beautiful girl stood at the door and looked at me.


    I also looked at her, at that time face a joy, I happily came to the sentence, "little sister, how can it be you? Didn''t you go to practice


    Liu Wuyan looked at me and said with a smile, "my cultivation is over."


    I was quite surprised at that time. Didn''t you say that she already got the way?As a result, at this critical moment, my Aunt Liu Qing said, "don''t listen to this smelly girl''s nonsense. Her mind is not on practice at all. After practicing for so long, there is no improvement at all. I don''t think so. I''d better let her come out to experience the world of mortals. Maybe she will have a special feeling and get the right way in one day. "


    Aunt''s words said, I and Liu speechless are a face of embarrassment.


    You said everyone understood, pretending to be confused.


    Little sister, it is too much Acacia, no intention to practice.


    Why am I not le? I''m worried about her day by day.


    I don''t know what to say, so I can only look at her shy giggle.


    Then my aunt looked at me and asked, "I just heard sister Liu Hong say that you are in big trouble now, aren''t you?"


    As soon as I heard this, I quickly nodded.


    Suddenly, I seem to understand what the old monk said. He doesn''t need to help me. I have a noble person to help me. Doesn''t that mean that this noble person is my sister and my aunt?


    No, my Aunt Liu Qing said, "don''t worry, I''ve heard about this thing about our ancestors. That guy is really not a thing, and we Liu Xian can be said to die together. To be exact, the whole fairies are very annoying to them. They chased me in those years. Now I''m not afraid of them. "


    I''ve heard about this. My aunt disappeared for some time before, and she didn''t come back when my uncle had an accident. I guess she was fighting with the immortal at that time.


    Later Da Fangfang came back to pick up the young lady, and now she shows up in the world, which shows that she is really good at Taoism.


    Now with him, I naturally relax. Fortunately, I came back from the temple, otherwise I would miss my little sister and aunt.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    Now I see that my aunt and little sister are all here. We are a family reunion, right? I''m in a good mood. I just said, "what would you like to eat?"? Today I cook.


    In fact, what does the snake like most? Needless to say, it must be an old hen.


    But the King Kong over there was forced to say, "I want to eat snake meat."


    Then the three women in the room were successfully attracted by him, and Liu Hong dragged him in and beat him violently.


    In fact, I can see that King Kong likes Liu Hong, and even it has become a kind of enjoyment for him to beat himself.


    So often want to have no words to look for words, specially enjoy the abuse of Liu Hong.


    Otherwise, why did the ancestors say that beating is pro scolding and love?


    I just chose to ignore him and said that I would go to buy chicken. We''ll have a delicious roast chicken tonight.


    The three beauties nodded and laughed directly.


    I turned to go out, Miss red face, quickly followed up.


    I looked at her, she looked at me, and then no one spoke, just a smile.


    No one spoke all the way. It''s a strange feeling. I miss each other and want to see each other. There seems to be endless words in my heart, but I can''t say a word when I see them.


    Maybe at this moment, silence is better than sound.


    I went to the vegetable market for a walk, looked at a large number of chickens, and finally chose a very fat one, which weighs three or four Jin.


    Of course, you should never be too heavy, because snakes are the king of big stomach. What''s the point of swallowing a chicken? In particular, if they become refined, how huge will their body be?


    On second thought, if they want to have enough, I''m afraid there will be a lot of chickens.


    You said that you need special equipment to make roast chicken. Besides, it takes a lot of effort to make one. Are you kidding?


    Well, I''m too lazy to bother. I''ll take the money directly, then I''ll go to the roast chicken shop and order a hundred for me.


    The roast chicken in the roast chicken shop is 28 yuan per chicken. How much is a hundred? 2800.


    It''s not much money, but you have to turn around and eat 2800 yuan for a meal. If you eat like this every day, you have to eat up all your family.


    Of course, I''m happy today. My family is reunited, and my little sister is finally back. What''s 2800 yuan?


    At that time, the owner of the roast chicken shop heard that I wanted 100 chickens. He was so happy that he told me directly that he would give me a discount of 20 yuan for one chicken, and it would be ready once a hundred times.


    This saved me 800 yuan.


    Finally, I directly drive the car and drag some to bake. The outside is covered with tin foil, so there is still temperature.


    When we went in and saw so many roast chickens, their eyes lit up.


    Of course, Shen Qiyu''s face is surprised, and King Kong''s face is full of disbelief, which is very happy with his aunt and Liu Hong.


    So the live version of the chicken eating competition started.


    King Kong competes with them to eat. Of course, no matter how powerful he is, he can''t stand eating three chickens. But the other three are different. Shen Qiyu and I just eat one.


    Liuqingliuhong, you don''t care about image. After all, for them, we are all younger generation, are we?


    But the little sister is not the same, obviously want to eat, but also have to be careful to eat slowly.


    It''s just pretending.


    We all know, in front of people who like to pretend, a little bit said to protect.


    I can''t laugh or cry. I replied, "it''s not like I didn''t see what you ate when I was a child. I can eat it with confidence."


    The young lady blushed, shook her head and said, "this is enough for me. I''m full."


    Shen Qiyu had to drag us to the meeting. No wonder there are still three of us.


    Of course, there will be a chicken feather meeting. The main thing is that if the men go away, the little sister will have nothing to worry about.


    The King Kong over there looked at me and said with a smile, "master, you are so blessed. Your daughter-in-law is so beautiful. What about the modern version of Lady White Snake and Xu Xian? "


    I turned my eyes and make complaints about him. "Do you envy or envy?" Or envy and jealousy? "


    King Kong said with a sad face, "you teach me these tricks. I also want to chase Liu Hong."


    I have nothing to say. It''s not something you can learn if you want to learn. Besides, I think it''s really hard to find it just like King Kong.


    As a result, we are talking about Shen Qiyu here and there, silent, frowning and smiling.


    King Kong also found out the situation and poked me with his elbow. He whispered to me, "see? Master, this guy''s getting hot. I''m sure he''s thinking about the female assassin. "


    It''s not nonsense. Everyone is talking about his own emotional experience. It''s strange that he doesn''t want his first love.On our side, we ate roast chicken and smoked cigarettes. They also made Liuhong over there.


    Liu Hong came to me and said, "Zhang Yougen, your aunt is looking for you."


    I nodded and went out with Shen Qiyu and King Kong.


    As a result, after going out, everyone looked silly. What''s the matter?


    there are so many roast chickens on the table, which have been cleaned up for a while. How terrible is it?


    There''s no bone left.


    You can supplement your brain by yourself. How do snakes eat chicken? He opened his mouth and swallowed it.


    At the thought of that picture, how did the three beauties in the room eat chicken just now? Everyone could not help shivering.


    After a while, my aunt sat there, gracefully wiping her lips with toilet paper, and then said to me, "Zhang Yougen, don''t worry. After eating your chicken, I will definitely help you settle this matter. It''s not for nothing."


    I smile awkwardly, and then reply, "Auntie, you are too outspoken. Please eat chicken. That''s the right thing to do."


    Let''s not say that he and I are still uncles and nephews. Let''s just say that my little sister''s relationship. He may become my mother-in-law in the future.


    So my aunt began to ask, what are our recent experiences? After all, every doctor has to play it.


    We didn''t have anything to hide. We told everything at that time.


    I didn''t expect that my aunt and I had the same opinion. He also thought that there should be a cat demon beside the immortal. It was the cat demon that was harming us.


    The problem is how to deal with it. It''s a headache.


    My aunt looked at me and said, "don''t worry. You can sleep at ease tonight. I''ll help you with anything."


    Seeing what my aunt said, I nodded and believed her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    So the three of us were sleeping in the same room that night, and the little sister was in the next room, just three to three.


    Of course, it''s very troublesome. After all, the dreams of the three of us are not connected. We all have our own dreams.


    I lay there in a daze and began to feel sleepy. I fell asleep in a moment.


    As expected, I fell asleep and entered the unique dark environment. Then I was surrounded by pairs of horrible eyes.


    I know that the cat demon is coming again. I have no choice but to step back. Then a large group of cats are running after me.


    Running, seeing the decision, at this time, a familiar figure appeared in front of us.


    Who is it? Who else is there besides the little sister?


    She looked at the cats and said, "no one wants to touch my roots, or I will kill him."


    Those cats stare at the little sister, and then step by step closer, look at the posture, is to launch a war.


    I know that these ghosts are powerful, first-class in speed, and the most important thing is the huge number. If we fight with them alone, we are not rivals at all.


    So I looked at my sister nervously and asked, "speechless, are you sure?"


    The little sister sneered and said, "it''s just a cover up."


    When he said that, he pinched a formula and broke it immediately.


    Not to mention the strange eyes and a wild cat that disappeared, the only one left was a black cat.


    He looked at the young lady with a pair of venomous eyes and began to say, "we are all monsters. Why do you want to stop me? And the most excessive is to protect a human being. "


    little sister make complaints about it. "He is one of the most important people for me, so I will not let you touch him."


    "Ridiculous, you a snake spirit, still want to talk about feelings with human beings?"


    "It''s my own personal business. You can''t manage it. At least I''m not like you. I''m tired of doing these dirty things for myself." The little sister didn''t like to talk, so she got a nickname called ya girl. But now that he is eloquent, he can make the other party unable to refute. It seems that this person will really change.


    The black cat, a little annoyed, yelled, "you think this is my voluntary, I was threatened by that guy, that''s why I said that human beings are the most hateful thing."


    "You can''t be partial and complete. There are both good and bad things in human beings."


    "Ha ha, joke. Are there good people in human beings? Do you think this man really loves you even if you are a snake? Now he just wants to use you to help him survive. Once the matter is settled, do you think he still likes you? It would be nice not to be scared to death by you. "


    This night owl is also strong enough, unexpectedly still stir up dissension, fan Yinfeng light ghost fire.


    Of course, she will never know how many things my little sister and I have gone through and how deep our feelings are? So it''s really stupid of him to sow discord.


    Little sister looked at him, it is really a little impatient, directly to the sentence "nonsense, less said, you want to harm him is not, don''t blame me for your hard hand."


    The black cat sneered, "ha ha, just a snake demon. How many years have you been a Taoist? You dare to say these words to me. Do you believe that I can beat you back to your original shape, even the snake can''t do it. "


    I''m also worried about this. In Yexian, of course, the longer the year is, the deeper the way is.


    It''s only a matter of saying and calculating. My little sister came out to practice for only a few years. If you count it up, she might be a little baby in her eyes.


    I''m also afraid that something will happen to him, so I run up to him and say, "well, let''s have something to say, OK? You are also controlled by the immortals and want to be free, aren''t you? In this case, we can choose to cooperate. I''ll help you, and you don''t have to chase me. Isn''t it good for us to live in peace? "


    "Fart, you humans are not worth believing. You can cheat this snake with this trick, but you can''t cheat me."


    With these words, the cat demon turned into a handsome man in black, and then jumped up, meow is a claw to catch.


    I was scared at that time. The lady behind me called out, be careful.


    Then he made a great effort, tugged hard, threw me out, and rushed up to fight with the man in black.


    The scene was just like shooting martial arts movies, you come and go, you punch me.


    not to mention, after a while, I found that my little sister had become very powerful.


    it seems that my previous worry was superfluous, now she is pressing the cat demon to fight.


    Wow, that''s not unusual. He''s only rested for a few years. He can be so powerful. If he wants to continue to practice, I''m afraid he will become a God.


    Of course, suddenly I remembered what the old lame said to me. Among all the wives, the little sister is the most powerful. He is not just a snake demon.How to put it? Her upper body is human and her lower body is snake. Who is this unique shape like? Nuwa.


    You know, Nuwa is the ancient god.


    If my little sister had this ability, she would certainly practice very quickly.


    Other people may spend hundreds of years, thousands of years, maybe more than ten years on the line, there is no way, who let people be the second generation of God?


    So I can only watch there, completely unable to intervene, the previous scene appeared again, as a man, but can only hide behind the woman, let the woman to protect themselves, really enough cowardly.


    But what can we do? Now I''m just a human opponent.


    He suddenly found that he was completely looking at the snake demon in front of him. Otherwise, the navigation was very forward, but she was really powerful.


    If he continues to fight, he will surely fail, so he just learns from the bad guys in the movie and leaves behind a cruel saying, "let''s wait and see, I will come back."


    In this way, he turned into a black cat, directly into the dark, disappeared.


    I hastened to look at the young lady and asked her how she was. Were you not hurt?


    The little sister said with a smile, "how can I get hurt? It''s in my dream."


    I sighed and said, it''s not like this. Before, I was hurt in my dream, and I was really hurt.


    Miss stretched out her hand, pointed to my head, said with a smile, it is your subconscious to give your body a signal, so the dream hurt, your body began to react.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    Because the brain gives a signal and the body gets hurt?


    When I heard this, I suddenly thought of which hypnosis Shen Qiyu had told me before.


    Because after the person is hypnotized, the brain gets a signal. Then, what about the signal? It''s directly transmitted to the brain, and the body is traumatized.


    Hearing this, I was more puzzled at that time, and then replied, "what''s the matter? So do you Yexian. Do you know science? "


    After I said this, the girl over there was silly and couldn''t react for a long time.


    "Science? Indeed, there are some principles in the world


    After that, she grinned and said to me, "but do we have to stay here to talk about these things? It''s in a dream. Can''t we go out and talk about it? "


    I suddenly realized and nodded.


    In this way, this time is different from before. If you want to wake up, you can wake up directly.


    After looking around, I suddenly found out, what about King Kong and Shen Qiyu over there?


    These two people also are the same, sleep specially dead, also sleep specially sweet.


    I am helpless


    Just about to leave, Shen Qiyu followed.


    After getting up, he looked around blankly, and then asked me, "what''s the matter? Brother Yougen, you wake up long ago? "


    I nodded and said, "my little sister went into the dream and had a big fight with the cat demon. Then, I woke up smoothly. What about? How are you doing? "


    "Well, I was rescued by your aunt. I''m fine now. Ha ha I found for the first time that dreaming is so easy. "


    After that, we both grinned.


    But in a moment, I suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    What''s wrong?


    Good guy! I got it right away.


    There are three snake spirits here, aren''t there?


    So, my little sister came to save me, so my aunt went to save Shen Qiyu. What about the other one?


    Liu Hong! Who did she save?


    To save King Kong, of course.


    I''m funny. They''re not happy enemies. They don''t like to see him at all? How can we go to the critical moment to save people?


    It seems that they are really interesting!


    Look at the King Kong over there. Although he is sleeping for a while, what about the corner of his mouth? Still hanging a smile, it seems to be in the dream to see Liu Hong to save him, ya really too happy.


    I don''t know why I feel so uncomfortable seeing this scene?


    So he raised his foot and kicked this guy twice.


    King Kong turned over and ignored me. It''s time to go to sleep.


    I can''t help it. Finally, let the boy have some good dreams.


    Who knows, at this juncture, something big happened.


    We are getting ready to get up.


    Who would have thought that at this time, someone rushed to kick the door.


    Yes, no mistake! It''s just to kick the door open.


    At that time, I was in a circle, and I was in a daze. Then I saw my aunt and little sister running in in a hurry. They stare at me with big eyes and small eyes.


    Looking at them, I asked, "why? What''s the matter? "


    The aunt said directly, "where are the people?"


    "Who is that?" I asked curiously.


    "King Kong! What a big guy. " My aunt said a word.


    I said, "Oh," and then I said, "he''s sleeping now. What''s the problem? "


    "The problem? It''s a big problem. Really, you guys, how did you do it? It''s a mess. " Where is my aunt complaining all the time.


    After hearing this, we had a terrible headache.


    Or the little sister over there, opened her mouth and explained to me, what''s the matter?


    So it is! In this dream, especially your own dream, right? Which is the most terrible.


    If you don''t want to wake up, others will come to your dreams. What''s the end of the calf? If this man doesn''t wake up, he will be trapped in it all the time.


    I sighed, helpless, how can I fix it?


    Damned King Kong, must be to see other people''s younger sister inside, moved a crooked mind, has been doing something incredible to Liu Hong inside.


    "That is to say If King Kong doesn''t want to wake up, Liu Hong will be trapped here all the time. It''s a problem to think about it, right? "


    Shen Qiyu repeated one side again.


    Everyone nodded.


    I think this smelly boy, if you don''t clean him up, it will be endless.So, after walking over, he raised his hand, "Pa Pa Pa" was just a few big mouths, and he gave this guy a hard pull.


    Good guy!


    This guy is really tough. After a few big mouths, there''s nothing wrong.


    Actually still in the dream, "hey hey" a force giggle.


    It seems that she is used to being beaten by Liu Hong. Now she is beaten in her dream, but there is nothing wrong with it.


    They all looked at me and I didn''t speak.


    Just like before, my little sister saw that I was embarrassed to eat. What is this called?


    Lovers are serious about beauty. In any case, they can''t lose face in front of the people they like, can they?


    So


    I feel that the boy King Kong also makes me lose face. I can''t even wake him up. What a shame, isn''t it?


    The aunt over there said directly, "forget it, if you can''t, you''d better leave it to me."


    Between speaking, which face also appeared to kill it.


    Oh, I''ll go! It''s going to kill you, isn''t it?


    I feel guilty at the thought of it.


    You can''t let your aunt do this, or King Kong will die.


    So after thinking about it, I pulled Shen Qiyu down directly.


    Shen Qiyu was silly and cried out, "what are you doing? What are you doing? "


    "This guy can''t wake up. I''ll just use biochemical soldiers!"


    Speaking of which, what are you doing?


    I dragged and adjusted this guy''s shoes directly, and then there was a very bad smell in the whole room.


    All the people in the room were scared and ran around desperately.


    Shen Qiyu is an otaku. I don''t know what it''s like.


    Pick up his smelly socks and put them in King Kong''s mouth.


    Not to mention, the effect is really first-class.


    This guy, he''s on the hook soon!


    Direct stare big eye, yelled a sentence, "Oh, I go, what flavor is this?"? It''s so rich. I can''t carry it. I can''t carry it. "


    Then he jumped up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    Fortunately, in this way, finally this Ya woke up, Liu Hong was saved.


    After going out, I gave this guy a good education.


    Son of a bitch! Can you stop being so erotic? Do you know that you almost killed someone just now? Is that too much?


    After King Kong wakes up, he feels guilty for knowing the truth. He said that he didn''t think so much at that time, just because he had a dream. He thought that he was having that kind of dream again. A man knew it, so he was a little unscrupulous.


    I don''t want to talk nonsense with him either. Anyway, this guy should go and explain to Liu Hong.


    Of course, Liu Hong didn''t say a word. It was a beating. It seems that in her sleep, the boy really did something too much to her.


    Otherwise Liu Hong so good temper, how can such violence?


    Of course, I''ve been beating and scolding. Is it time to do something serious?


    Aunt Liu Qing told me that this matter has not been settled.


    How to say? If the cat demon came last time and met her, he would never come back in his sleep.


    But the most unfortunate thing was that he happened to meet his youngest sister, who was the shallowest in Taoism. So they had a fight and ended in a draw. Finally, the cat demon ran away. If we don''t get rid of this thing, sooner or later, it will come to us for trouble.


    I frowned at her and asked, what should I do now? Why don''t you go to sleep again tonight and see if the cat demon will come into the dream?


    My aunt said that my behavior was a bit silly. He had been cheated once. How could he be cheated again?


    I think about it carefully. It''s true, but we can''t stay together all the time, can we? If they go away, what can the cat demon do when she comes back?


    It doesn''t matter to me and my sister. It doesn''t matter if they are together. However, Liu Hong and King Kong seem to be dead, and my aunt can''t protect Shen Qiyu all the time, right?


    Think about it. In the end, we have to cut the grass to get rid of the roots. The spring wind blows and grows again. In the final analysis, it''s still made by the immortal. As long as we can find him and eliminate this guy, we can solve everything.


    Of course, it''s easier said than done. Where is that guy hiding? Who knows.


    Of course, I know very well that one person knows where he is, but if he doesn''t help, it''s useless to say anything.


    Just when we were at a loss, there was a knock on the door. We didn''t know which visitor was coming?


    So I quickly asked Shen Qiyu to open the door. After the door was opened, an old acquaintance stood outside.


    Who is it?


    Of course, it''s the old monk who has been thinking behind closed doors.


    I looked at him in surprise and immediately asked, "master, why are you here?"


    "Amitabha, it''s so good. I''ve thought about it for a long time, but I still think what you said is more correct. Conniving at crime is a crime in itself. I can''t let my younger martial brother go further and further along this road. Amitabha put down his butcher''s knife and look back. "


    I''m so happy to hear that. Does that mean the old monk is willing to help us?


    So I quickly and respectfully welcomed him in. Liu Qing, Liu Hong, and my little sister were all surprised when they saw the old monk. After all, he was an eminent monk with magic power and Buddhism.


    They feel uncomfortable with each other.


    I immediately laughed and explained awkwardly, "you all can rest assured that the master is a monk. He is merciful. He won''t do anything extraordinary. Besides, there are no bad people among us. Since there are no bad people, what is there to be afraid of? "


    Shen Qiyu nodded with a smile and quickly echoed my words, "everyone present, except King Kong, I don''t think anyone will be afraid."


    At that time, King Kong was not happy. He jumped up and said, "well, why do you mention me? Who do I invite and who do I provoke? "


    As a result, Liu Hong looked at him viciously. She really wanted to pick his skin and extract his essence.


    King Kong was a little scared by this look. He said to the back, and then acted as a ninja tortoise, and did not dare to speak any more.


    The old monk came, and there were aunts in the room. The two Buddhas and Demons looked at each other. How embarrassing it was.


    Of course, both of them are aimed at me. I can''t let the atmosphere cool down and play the role of peacemaker in the middle.


    I immediately laughed awkwardly, then turned away from the topic and said, "master, since you are here, we are in trouble now. Your younger martial brother doesn''t know where to hide. Can you think about it and let us find him?"


    The old monk put his hands together, and then said, "Amitabha, good is rewarded with good, and evil is rewarded with evil. It''s not that when we don''t report, we will report everything when we arrive."


    It''s a headache for me to hear that. No, I asked you to find someone. What kind of tongue twister would you give me?


    Good is rewarded with good, and evil is rewarded with evil. Before the time comes, when the hell will it come?If I wait for it to arrive, I may have lost my life. Is it wrong to die?


    So I quickly replied, "can we have something realistic? The real question is whether someone wants to kill me or your younger martial brother? If I don''t think of another way, I may have to report to Yama. "


    The old monk nodded and then replied, "in fact, it''s easy to solve this problem. As long as the Buddha gives me a dream tonight, I can find him."


    With these words, we are thundered to death. How can we rely on the immortals to show their spirits and give them dreams?


    King Kong chimed in and said, "if the Buddha doesn''t give you a dream, what shall we do? Master, do you have a higher probability method? "


    The old monk didn''t speak any more. He put his hands together and recited Sutras in silence.


    But the aunt over there explained, "in fact, it''s like the eminent monks who can ask their ancestors to fight. For example, Ma Xian can ask the wild immortal to fight when he is fighting. To put it simply, the probability of this event is quite high."


    Well, since even my aunt said that, we can only trust the master.


    I rushed to the King Kong over there and said, "go and prepare the wine and good food to serve the master. It''s up to him to save his life tonight."


    As a result, they all looked at me in silence and didn''t say a word. It was very strange.


    Why? Is there anything wrong with what I said?


    Oh, I soon found out the problem. They are eminent monks and vegetarians. What is good wine and good food?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    Fortunately, when I found out, I immediately changed my tongue and said, "prepare some porridge, steamed bread and fried peanuts for the master. Oh, by the way, you must fry them with vegetables."


    Shen Qiyu nodded and immediately went down to do it.


    In order to make people''s religious beliefs and respect their monks, we eat while eating, and we go to eat roast chicken by ourselves.


    It''s the same again. I can''t stand eating thousands of yuan a meal. If I go on like this, the deposit in my card is not enough.


    I can''t help it. I''ve met three people at one time.


    Well, what can I do? Who let one is our daughter-in-law, one is our mother-in-law, and the other is our confidant.


    Eat, eat, anyway, how much to eat, a man can''t even raise his own woman, that''s a chicken feather.


    After eating and drinking enough, it''s time to do something serious. At that time, a person will sit cross legged and knock on the wooden fish, reciting Amitabha, Amitabha.


    King Kong is really flat. He went to circle around the master. Then he raised his hands and said, "you''re sleepy. You''re sleepy. Go to sleep. Go to sleep."


    I was so angry that I stepped forward and kicked him. Then I scolded him. What are you doing?


    When the time comes, master Tuo will go to bed quickly. If I don''t rub my face, how can I think about it


    I said that he just eats salty radish and worries about it. Do you need your help in this kind of thing? What should you do by yourself? Stay cool.


    King Kong can only giggle, and then hide to one side to blow the fan.


    I have been busy with my own business here. Then I turned my head and found that my little sister was watching me all the time. In fact, I was embarrassed.


    You said that he came to help me. They met, but they didn''t seem to kiss me.


    Isn''t it a little too cold for her?


    So I had the cheek to go over and ask, "what''s the matter? Why are you looking at me all the time? I know I''m handsome. You don''t have to look at me like that, do you? "


    of course, I say this is a joke, active atmosphere, if you want to change the words of others, I will definitely make complaints about me.


    But the young lady actually looked at me, blushed and nodded, she actually admitted.


    Emma, how embarrassing you said it was?


    Both of them are blushing and very embarrassed. It''s really embarrassing to fall in love.


    Fortunately, at this time, Shen Qiyu also said, "I say you two are OK. So many people here are looking at you to show their love in broad daylight. How can we single dogs be embarrassed? Let''s go out and play. "


    The stinky boy, King Kong, absolutely can''t see other people. He quickly added, "ah, how can I do that? How dangerous it is to go out? In case of a fairy, isn''t it dead? So I don''t recommend you to go out, Shifu. It''s safer to stay here with everyone. "


    Liu Hong was so angry that she just went up and said, "shut up and haw again. Do you believe me to cut you?"


    Don''t mention it. No one can control King Kong. Only Liu Hong can deal with him.


    A look at the future of King Kong this boy is a hen pecked, after being scolded for six years, he resolutely shut his mouth, no longer dare to speak.


    Liu Hong tidied up, turned to look at us and said, "don''t worry, go boldly, you can rest assured. Now your little sister is not the original little sister, and her magic power is very powerful. In this life, maybe even I am not an opponent."


    I nodded and went out with my sister.


    Aunt or better, worried about his daughter, directly began to sentence, "before dark must come back, there are smelly boy, you are not allowed to bully my daughter, otherwise I will let you look good."


    I''m so sorry about that. What do you mean I bully my little sister? How can I bully her? Is she so powerful?


    But looking at the ambiguous smile on the face of King Kong next to me, I immediately knew how to bully her.


    For a moment, I blushed. I''m sorry.


    In that awkward atmosphere, we walked outside. There was really no fun outside, just walking by the river.


    Indeed, this kind of atmosphere was very embarrassing, and it lasted until we came out, and they still didn''t know what to say.


    I don''t think we should stop talking. After all, my little sister used to be an elegant girl. When she was dumb, she could not talk all day.


    She can afford it. I can''t afford it.


    So I simply said, "how are you doing recently? It must be hard and tired to practice


    The young lady shook her head.


    Emma, she didn''t want to talk, and the atmosphere was still awkward.


    I really can''t find any words to answer him. I just saw a chair next to him, and I pointed to it. I said I was a little tired, so I''d like to have a rest here.She nodded as usual, and then they sat there silent.


    I can''t help it. I watched her say, "it seems boring to be with me. You don''t want to talk."


    Hear me say so, young lady elder sister immediately anxious, hurriedly explain a way, "no, no, I didn''t think so."


    It''s funny to see her like that. Of course I''m joking.


    She was a little embarrassed by me. She blushed and lowered her head.


    Then he whispered back, "after all, I didn''t like to talk before. Besides, during this period of practice, I didn''t touch human beings, so I really don''t know how to communicate."


    I nodded and said yes, I know that I have experienced a lot of things recently.


    Miss nodded and said, she knows, because recently I''ve been doing my best to accumulate good fortune for her.


    I can''t believe she''s staring at these things. I can''t believe it.


    Maybe Yexian is sensitive to these things.


    So I asked her what she was going to do next?


    The little sister blushed and was very embarrassed. She whispered in a meaningful voice, "where It depends on how you deal with it. "


    This makes me silly. What does it have to do with me?


    But looking at her blushing face, she lowered her head and looked very embarrassed.


    I see!


    She means it depends on how I arrange it.


    When a girl says this to you, it means a lot.


    If you marry her, she will live with you. On the contrary, she went back to practice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348

    Of course, maybe the love for my little sister is too hot, which makes me feel a little embarrassed to face her, so I quickly found an excuse to say, "it''s getting late, so we''d better go home quickly, so that your mother won''t worry again."


    The young lady gave a hum, and then nodded. As soon as they started to go back, they were walking. On the way, he suddenly blushed and slowly approached me. He even stretched out his hand and held my arm.


    This action is very intimate. Of course, I''m embarrassed to push her away. After all, this scene has appeared countless times in my sleep.


    For such a long time, I miss my little sister very much.


    Walking, the young lady suddenly asked, "Zhang Yougen, I feel you have something to worry about, can you tell me two people to share?"


    Speaking of course, we are childhood friends. He can find my abnormality. Of course, there is nothing wrong with it.


    So I blushed and said what I thought. I''m just a human, and I''ll die sooner or later. But you''re different. You''re a wild immortal, and your life span is very long. In other words, sooner or later, we have to face life and death, when it will be very uncomfortable.


    Miss listened to my words, the whole person obviously a Leng, completely did not expect that I would consider so long-term.


    But she said something that also moved me, "if the two love each other for a long time, how can it be all the time? I don''t care about eternity, I only care about what I once had. There''s nothing to worry about. "


    At this point, looking at my worried face, she quickly added, "I''m a wild immortal. You don''t worry about this, about our identity. Do I worry about these things? If you think so, you will look down on me a little bit


    I nodded, in fact, he was so enlightened, it is really a little suddenly enlightened feeling. Yes, NIMA, do I think too much? Who knows what the future will be like? Now worry, isn''t that a bit silly?


    If you miss the most sincere love for this, you will always regret it in pain,.


    That''s definitely not the end I want!


    So I took his hand, nodded and said, "no problem, since you have said that, I seem to want to open it."


    Of course, then I seem to think of something, headache, and face up.


    Little sister looked at my mood and began to go wrong, then asked me, what''s wrong with you?


    "Well, there''s something I have to confess to you."


    I held on for a long time, and finally thought about it. After all, what I should face, I will face it sooner or later.


    But how can I say that? The fortune teller said that I have three, one is a ghost, one is a man, and the other is a wild immortal?


    Looking at me, I was embarrassed to talk. The little sister over there knew someone, and then she said, "you won''t tell me that you have someone else in your heart."


    "Well, do you know Zhao Ping in our village?"


    "I see. Didn''t you tell me about it? And then you two got married? "


    "Well, actually At the beginning, I married her in order to make him reincarnate. But who would have thought that instead of being a human, she became a ghost. Now it''s very troublesome. "


    After listening to this, the young lady''s face turned cold and said, "so what? You were trying to help her. That''s a good thing, OK? If she doesn''t, we''ll kill her. "


    When I heard the young lady''s words, I was so surprised that I widened my eyes and looked at her like this.


    When am I not so cruel, miss? In the past, she was so simple and kind that she would not say these words.


    It seems that this time with the aunt on the line, she is more or less also infected by his mother''s temper.


    My father looked at the look of looking forward to miss, some want to tell the truth, but at the end of the words to the throat, and deeply swallow down.


    After all, it has been many years since she came out to fight. She has been waiting for me for many years. If she knows the truth, she must be very, very disappointed.


    I really don''t want to see the little sister sad, so this sentence in the mouth, for a long time, finally deep swallow back.


    Looking at me, my little sister was very puzzled. She looked at me and asked, "what is it? Can''t you tell the truth? I always feel that I haven''t seen you in this period of time, and there are many things buried in my heart. "


    I had to smile awkwardly, and then said, "it''s OK, it''s OK. Let''s go when we get to the bridge."


    In fact, I''m worried to death now. I just hope that the old lame''s fortune telling is correct. Otherwise, I''ll be in a dilemma. I''ll be in the middle of it.


    In this way, in an awkward atmosphere, we walked in the direction of home. When we got home, we found a group of people waiting there.What''s the matter? It turned out that the old monk had woken up. He looked at all the people present and said, "I already know where my younger martial brother is."


    After saying this, King Kong quickly came forward to ask for credit, "look, look, I''m not wrong, are all my hypnosis methods useful? If I hadn''t hypnotized him, how could he have slept so well, how could he have known the information in his sleep? So it seems that I am also the one who is destined for Buddhism. "


    Hearing this, I rolled my eyes, and then I said, "yes, yes, Buddhists are predestined friends. Please become a monk."


    The boy then hastened to say, "I don''t want to be a monk. The goddess hasn''t been married yet. I can''t be a monk. If I become a monk, I won''t have a daughter-in-law."


    When he said these words, the boy looked at Liu Hong shamelessly.


    Liu Hong was so angry that she was about to explode.


    After holding it for a long time, he scolded directly, "I''ve never seen such a shameless person."


    Shen Qiyu quickly echoed and said, "it''s good to get used to it. You can treat this boy as if he doesn''t exist. Treat him as the air."


    Looking at this happy family, where they all talk to each other, I feel relieved. It seems that we should not die. At least the atmosphere is quite good now. Before, I was always afraid that wild cat spirits would come to trouble.


    Anyway, now I see hope on the road of life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 349

    Now that we have seen the hope, we must strive to live.


    So we quickly asked the old monk, where is his younger martial brother? What did Buddha say in his dream?


    The old monk laughed and said to us that it was in a temple not far from here.


    In that case, there''s nothing to say. Let''s get going.


    So everyone was waiting for the east to start, and the boy called out before he left, "wait, wait for me, I''ll get something."


    We all turn around and wonder at him. What is the boy going to take?


    As a result, when he really came out, we couldn''t laugh or cry. The boy actually went to get a machete.


    I make complaints about it. Are you fucking going to be a cat monster or running to cut people?


    But I''m not sure who will be able to kill the elves? I must do the work


    Don''t say it. It''s a statement of meaning.


    Anyway, Shen Qiyun and I have no courage to kill people. Xiang''s younger sister and aunt are wild pioneers, but they don''t dare to kill people. Killing people is to increase karma.


    As for the old monk, it''s even more difficult to say that the monk is merciful, and the mole ant still lives secretly. He probably won''t even kill the cat, will he?


    It seems that the boy King Kong has been in the society for so long. It''s not for nothing. You have to understand that those who run black cars are very worried about being robbed. So during the journey of the car, they will present a machete or steel pipe under the cushion of the car to protect themselves. It seems that he doesn''t do it less, so he has formed a habit.


    Don''t worry about how, anyway, this boy is a good performance this time, especially in front of his goddess Liu Hong, he is a man.


    We''ll go to the temple and stop talking.


    As a result, all the way past, through the suburbs, through the lies, the front is full of broken grass and ground, that out of the face is a breath of soil, and mixed with the smell of cow dung.


    Shen Qiyu asked me directly, "isn''t it said that everyone in Nongxian is very rich? I thought he should live in a five-star hotel. How could he come to this small temple in the wilderness? Isn''t that strange? "


    I rolled my eyes and directly answered, "what''s so strange about this? They are all a group of weirdos. Besides, if justice is necessary to harm people, it''s a bit bad in the crowded market.


    "But before, we encountered cat demons, and then ran to the temple to take refuge, which shows that the temple still has some functions, so the demons should be afraid of these Buddha like things, but now they live in the temple, is there no problem?"


    This guy really has a lot of problems. After all, he is engaged in science and technology, right? 100000 why.


    Of course, I can''t answer this question, so I have to look at them and wait for these insiders to answer.


    At this time, Liu Hong kindly explained, "you should have heard that people fight for breath and Buddhas fight for incense. In this temple, there is only incense and worship, and then the gods and Buddhas will come. Once you lose your life, there''s still no Buddha in the temple... "


    After this explanation was finished, the King Kong over there immediately came over shamelessly and replied with a smile, "no wonder many stories in Liaozhai happened in temples. These temples without incense, without the protection of the gods and Buddhas, on the contrary, will become refuges for those wild immortals. how? Is my daughter-in-law knowledgeable? "


    He said this, but the next Liu Hong was very angry. Yesterday, he kicked him, and then yelled, "Why are you so shameless? Who is your daughter-in-law? Will you die? "


    King Kong replied directly, I will die beside you if I want to die.


    Looking at them fighting there, it''s love scolding, it''s love kicking.


    I and the man next to me consciously went to one side, or not when the light bulb, disturb people''s love is better.


    Shen Xingyu replied directly, "I said Zhang Yougan. Did you find out? Vajra, the petty bourgeoisie, is changing very fast. Before, I thought it should be in my dream. What happened to them? But the dreams at that time were not in series, otherwise I could go and have a look. "


    I rolled my eyes and said, "that''s someone else''s privacy, OK? You don''t have to guess, but I want to ask you, what''s the matter with you and that female assassin? He''ll be with those people. When we''re past, won''t we meet her again? "


    So, she nodded, and then said, "he''s a poor girl. He has a brother. When I see you, can you promise me something?"


    I took a direct look at him, and then replied, needless to say, let me be merciful, don''t hurt her, right?


    The words are OK. Shen Qiyu looked at me in surprise. How do you know?Do you need me to talk more about this topic?


    In fact, if you look at the King Kong over there and Shen Qiyu over here, you can see that there is no essential difference between them.


    If there''s any difference, it''s just that one is thin skinned and the other is thick skinned.


    Vajra is a boy, Tiao Mei is to give full play, bold and careful, thick skinned, but Shen Qiyu is not the same, this boy hid his love in his heart. Let me be blunt, this guy is a typical sultry type.


    In fact, the otaku are very sultry. They usually hide at home and communicate with themselves, but I don''t communicate with others, so their language organization is still a little poor.


    It''s very embarrassing to talk to others and accidentally kill the topic. So say more and more wrong, simply do not say, a long time is good, this character is nurtured.


    See I don''t speak, he is still a little reluctant, let me promise him, don''t hurt that girl.


    I replied yesterday, if he is really a good person, of course I won''t hurt her. At the beginning, I''m not a good person. Why don''t I hurt her? She will kill me.


    "But I tell you, what if she was forced to do?" When he said this, he looked very anxious, as if he was really afraid that I would attack the female assassin.


    "Since it''s not convenient for him to say, tell me the truth," I replied directly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 350

    The otaku was hemming and hawing there for a long time. He was very embarrassed and didn''t know where to start. Seeing him die like that, I couldn''t help it.


    I know this kind of person, if you don''t force him, he doesn''t know how good he is. As a last resort, I have to say, "ah, if you don''t say it, I''m going to kill her. It''s none of my business to kill her."


    When he said this, the otaku immediately replied, "don''t I said, I said, I said, but you must keep it a secret after I said it. "


    Hearing this, I immediately said with a bad smile, "of course, I am the most honest and trustworthy person. I will never tell other people''s privacy. You can rest assured and speak boldly."


    After these words came out, the otaku looked at me strangely, as if he didn''t believe me. Of course, in order to save her dream lover, she had no choice but to nod her head and tell me all the story


    What''s going on? I still want to mention the little sister next door.


    According to our homestead brother''s words, the little sister next door used to be very sunny, cheerful and beautiful, and other people disliked him and didn''t want to talk to him. Only the little sister next door was very kind to him, and from time to time she came to care about him and comfort him.


    We probably all know that this kind of otaku has never had sex with a woman. Suddenly, when he meets a little sister next door who is so kind to him, the fantasy in his heart is completely open.


    For a time, the boy fell in love with his neighbor''s little sister and always regarded her as his first love.


    When I heard this, I was quite puzzled. How old were they at that time? They even wanted to have their first love. Are children so precocious now?


    Of course, this problem is also in my heart. I''m sorry to say it. After all, it''s someone else''s privacy. I''m not proud of it. I''m sorry to expose it face to face.


    So I came in as an audience and listened to the otaku finish his story.


    Your little sister''s family is quite good. His father is actually an engineering designer. He runs outside all the year round. Although he often can''t see one side, his family conditions are very good.


    Don''t wear them in the little girls. They are all the neighbors'' little girls. They have clean clothes every day, which makes everyone envy and envy.


    We all say that people rely on clothes and Buddha relies on gold. Of course, the little girl who often dresses up will be more beautiful. For a time, the little sister next door has actually become the first love of many people.


    Our two brothers were very distressed at that time. How can we catch up with them now? So he knew that his opponent was too good, that his sister was too useless, and that it was impossible for him to be with other people''s younger sister.


    Different from King Kong''s cheeky and obsessive manner, the boy decided to enrich himself, so he studied hard, studied hard, and finally turned himself into a technical house, which shows that many majors don''t worry about food, drink and use.


    But it''s strange that the little sister next door just disappeared, which eventually became a kind of regret in the hearts of the otaku brothers.


    To tell you the truth, the reason why first love makes people feel beautiful is precisely because of its defects. In the end, it doesn''t come together. Because of this kind of regret, it seems beautiful.


    It''s just like saying that if we meet the gods and make a wish to the Buddha to enrich our life, we will be happy and happy for a lifetime.


    But after making a wish, it didn''t work at all.


    Of course, it''s not that the gods and Buddhas don''t work, it''s that they have realized your wish.


    Why do you say that?


    You want to be happy all your life. You want to be happy all your life. How are you today after you realize it? Isn''t it mediocrity?


    Is that really what you want?


    If you want to be happy and happy, you don''t want to be unhappy, do you? But if you are not unhappy, how can you set off your happiness?


    Life is because there are all kinds of messy things, all kinds of cards, you will feel interesting all the way, if you just disappear without a trace, without any disturbance, that kind of life is very helpless.


    Our old man has been guilty all his life with this kind of regret. He was thinking, if he had told his heart like the little sister next door, wouldn''t it have caused such regret?


    Otherwise, the movie we shot some time ago and later, why are we so hot?


    how many people''s regrets did we take this time?


    Who would have thought that he would take the chance to offend his brother once again when he met his sister.


    The little sister next door came to assassinate us. She had already been caught, but the boy let her go.


    Of course, in addition to regret, the otaku brother felt that there was one thing that touched him.What''s going on? So I listened intently.


    What happened to your little sister when he said that? Because his father, an engineer, worked outside all the year round. As a result, he was accidentally killed by falling bricks when he was guiding the construction site.


    Originally, something happened on the construction site, which should be regarded as work-related injury, right? That''s for compensation.


    But because his father is a very smart engineer, he is also very confident of himself. He thinks that the things he designs will not go wrong, so he signed a contract with others before the construction. What if the bridge, the wall, and his own compensation?


    The boss is to compensate a huge amount of compensation, but if that sum of money is included in the liquidated damages, not only don''t give it back, but also let her family compensate.


    Don''t you think this is a jerk? It''s important for people to die. How can the dead pay you compensation?


    But the boss is a real jerk, but he is rich and powerful. Most people can''t afford to offend him. If you want to make compensation, you can make compensation.


    In this boss everywhere forced disaster, mother and daughter really no life, had to abscond.


    It''s not necessary to say that since you''re not the right person, you''re not the right one? It''s good that you didn''t pay for people''s lives, but he was so powerful that he found them and forced them to pay back.


    They are now orphans and widows. Where can they find money? My mother couldn''t stand it, so she hanged herself.


    Originally, the little sister next door was going to commit suicide, but as I said before, she was cheerful and thought that everything was possible.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    It''s better to live with hope than to die with despair, isn''t it?


    So


    The younger sister of the leading family had to survive.


    But in fact, facts tell us that it takes more courage to live than to die. After death, it''s all over. I''m relieved immediately, but it''s more difficult and tiring to live.


    If the little sister next door wants to live, she has to start working.


    So, she had to find a job.


    Not to mention, some people use high job introduction as a reason, and then let the younger sister help themselves.


    At that time, the neighbor''s younger sister had no social experience. He promised to come here directly, and then found out that, as we all know, he was abducted and sold directly.


    Then it was sent directly to the countryside and was spoiled by a large group of foot pinchers.


    If life is a tragedy, her tragedy is enough to put a tea table.


    Fortunately, with good luck, I met the rescue of the police uncle. When I came back, I began to change. After all, after experiencing such darkness, my spirit would be changed.


    After coming back, regardless of all costs, she had only one idea, that is revenge.


    If it wasn''t for the boss who forced his father and his mother to death at the beginning, maybe it wouldn''t have happened today, so she would have gone to him for trouble first.


    But still that sentence, the other party is rich and powerful, how to kill him?


    If she goes directly to assassinate, it''s obviously a bit unrealistic.


    After all, she doesn''t have that kind of skill. It''s impossible for Jing Ke to assassinate King Qin in reality. If you want to kill others, you have to see if you have that ability.


    Now my sister doesn''t have this ability. What can I do?


    She can only choose to let others help.


    It''s a bit ridiculous to say that the way she came up with was to put up reward orders everywhere on the poles and walls. Whoever could help himself to revenge, she would marry him or serve him as a cow and horse for a lifetime.


    In our opinion, this method is quite stupid, but the fact is so strange that someone came to us.


    Find the sister next door, and then tell her that he can help him revenge, of course, this revenge has a price.


    Sister now for revenge, any price can pay, don''t care so much.


    Well, since you don''t care, I''ll take revenge for you. But afterwards, you''ll serve me all your life and obey my orders. You can''t refuse or betray me.


    These words don''t matter to the little sister next door. It''s just like a poor man who can''t afford to eat. Suddenly someone tells you that if you come to help me, I won''t give you a cent, but I''ll give you a meal.


    I don''t think anyone will refuse, will they,?


    It''s better to sell labor than to starve, isn''t it? As long as you can get revenge, the little sister next door won''t care so much.


    Speaking of this, Shen Qiyu turned his head to look at me, and then said, "now you understand, the person who came to me is the immortal you''ve been looking for everywhere."


    I nodded, that is to say, Nong Xianren helped his neighbor''s little sister to avenge her parents, so she had no choice but to help him to be a tiger.


    He even knows that what he has done is bad, but he has no choice. Who wants him to be his benefactor.


    Speaking of this, Shen Qiyu looked at me and asked, "how do you feel now? Is the little sister next door very poor? "


    I nodded, but I added, "the so-called poor man must be hateful. Since she is so miserable, why does she not seek the help of the law, but want to abuse her own lynching? If we say that everyone in the world has a little hatred and does it by himself, isn''t it a mess? "


    Shen Qiyu, of course, said good things for her from the side of her dream lover.


    He said directly, "brother Yougen, what you said is a little too biased. You think that guy is powerful and powerful. Now there are so many people around him. How can the younger sister next door get revenge? Maybe you and she will go to pay for it, and the hatred will not be reported at that time. Finally, you will stick your own life in it. "


    "What about that? Has she avenged herself in the end? "


    When Shen Qiyu heard me, he nodded and said, "of course, otherwise how could his younger sister stand on his side now? It''s too late to look back. "


    "How did she get revenge in the end?"


    I''m still a little curious about this trick of making immortals. After all, I''m in this business. Now I''ve come across it. Of course, I need to know more about their routines.


    In case of any accident, it''s better to meet me later, right?


    Shen Qiyu frowned and then replied, "it seems that he took a dead cat and went to his backyard to bury it. I didn''t ask how to do it in detail, eh! Yes, that''s about it. "


    When I heard this, I had an idea and replied with wide eyes, "do you mean that we had those strange dreams and met those wild cats at that time? Does it mean that there was a cat buried in our yard?"After hearing what I said, Shen Qiyu shook his head and said, he doesn''t know. After all, he just contacted these gods and ghosts. Maybe he didn''t know more about them than I did.


    Just as we were talking, we had already arrived at the broken temple before we knew it. I looked at it carefully. The location of the broken temple was very remote, with weeds everywhere.


    And then you can see things like broken bricks and tiles not far away.


    It''s a place where ghosts happen frequently. It''s no exaggeration.


    At this time, the old monk looked at it carefully, nodded, then looked at the distance and replied, "that''s right! This is it. I saw it in my dream


    I didn''t speak. I looked at my aunts and little sisters. They all frowned one by one, and then said, "this place is really evil. Smell it carefully Press, it''s like the cat''s anger. "


    I asked carefully, "if that cat demon is a dead cat, buried far away, isn''t it? That''s what happened to us before? "


    When I heard these strange words, my aunt looked at me strangely. I don''t know why I suddenly asked such a question mysteriously. Then she said, "what are you talking about? What does that mean? "


    As a last resort, I had to repeat what Shen Qiyu and I had just talked about the little sister next door, so that she could see if there were any mistakes?


    As a result, then the aunt replied, "the kind you just said is really an ordinary dead cat. Then, when she was about to open her mind, she was brutally tortured and killed. Before death, there will be a kind of resentment, and then use this resentment to hurt others. But this is impossible for you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    Aunt turned a blind eye, and then Tucao sentence, "nonsense, each of you is not simple, that ordinary kittens are unable to make complaints about you. For example, that silly big man is not something that ordinary people can deal with. You three have to be dealt with at one time, so I think the cat demon can''t be just an ordinary dead cat. "


    At this point, she pause, and then continue to say, "and my daughter before in order to save you, in the dream has met the cat demon, all this is absolutely not false."


    I nodded and said no more.


    We''re looking at each other, right in front of each other.


    Not to mention, we found that the temple was a little dark, just like the horror movies like Liaozhai in the movies.


    Human beings are very afraid of the unknown. After all, we really don''t know what ability or ability they have to make immortals.


    So, no one knows what to do except to wait and see.


    But just when all of us were a little weak and didn''t know who should take the lead, the old monk stood up, put his hands together, and said, "Amitabha, younger martial brother, long time no see, old friends meet, don''t you come out to see me?"


    Sure enough, it''s better for us to let each other out and let him come to see us than let us rush in and encounter danger?


    But the wonderful thing is that the room is quiet and there is no sound.


    No one dared to move, so we waited there.


    As a result, I didn''t respond. In the end, I was a little impatient. I didn''t know what to do. Suddenly, someone began to talk in the room.


    "Ha ha You are the one who deceives the master and destroys the ancestors and forgets the benefits. You killed my lover, betrayed your brother, and killed master. Is this kind of person still alive? Why do you still have face? Why don''t you just die? "


    Before the immortal came out, he first told the old monk about his crime.


    Then, just as we watched, a man came out of it.


    The old monk is so old that his younger martial brother must be different, right?


    When I came out, I had a good look. I was really an old Taoist. It''s not too much to say that you are an old Taoist in purple.


    In addition to this old Taoist, I also saw the little sister next door who was assassinated last time, and another man, the cat demon in the dream.


    The two men stood in front of us. Everyone was a little nervous. Although we have the advantage in the number of people, after all, the other side is the expert who is dealing with immortals and dealing with wild immortals.


    See Aunt and little sister, and Liu Hong''s face, they all frowned, a face of discomfort.


    It seems that this old Taoist priest in purple is very dangerous.


    All of us are enemies. When we meet each other, we are very jealous. No one speaks.


    But at this time, Shen Qiyu, the smelly boy, was very happy when he saw his first love.


    Immediately, he waved to the little sister next door and said with a smile, "sister, I''m so happy to see you again. Are you ok? "


    As a result, this smelly boy is hot faced and clings to other people''s cold buttocks.


    The little sister next door ignored him and even pretended not to see him.


    It''s a damn embarrassing scene.


    Shen Qiyu giggled and scratched his head. He didn''t know what to do. Lao Tzu was a white goat when he was directly turned over by


    . He said, "make complaints about Lao Tzu''s color embryo. In this situation, the enemy and us are fighting each other. Don''t you see how wrong the atmosphere is? How can you still have the heart to say hello to others? "


    After Shen Qiyu was angry, he didn''t know what to say, and his face turned red.


    Yes! Before, we betrayed our brothers and were assassinated. He let the enemy go for the sake of his first love. Now, regardless of the enemy and us, he ran to say hello to others and even touched a nose of ash.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that if there is a crack on the ground, he will get in immediately.


    We don''t speak, just stand there, nervous looking at the old monk and the old Taoist in purple, two former brothers, fall in love and kill each other.


    After hearing this, the old monk put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, younger martial brother, we haven''t seen each other for many years. Are you all right?"


    This kind greeting immediately ushered in the irony of the old Taoist in purple.


    "How are you? Ha ha, it''s a joke. Do you know how much I hate and how hard I feel these years? I''ve tried my best to find you everywhere, but I didn''t expect that you are like a missing person. All these years, I have been praying, never let you die in front of me, or who will I go to for revenge? I didn''t expect that heaven has eyes. You haven''t died yet. Now I can finally get revenge from you. Providence! It''s providence. "At this point, and then this guy raised his head, where he laughed.


    I finally understand, what is hate to sleep.


    Hearing what he said, the old monk put his hands together, and then, with a neither cold nor hot, neither humble nor overbearing attitude, replied, "Amitabha, put down the butcher''s knife and look back. Younger martial brother, don''t get deeper and deeper on this road, you''d better stop. Now if you look back, there''s still time!


    "In time? Stop it! Ha ha Why didn''t you say that to yourself at the beginning? Why didn''t you say that you let my woman go and let Shifu go? You even incited Shifu to come to us and finally killed my woman and Shifu. Ha ha ha Is it true that everyone who does something wrong puts down his butcher''s knife and becomes a Buddha? No wonder there are so many drinks in the world. "


    Oh, don''t tell me. Make complaints about this old Taoist priest.


    Yes, why didn''t I think that there are so many monks in the world? It turned out that they had done something wrong, and then escaped into the empty door.


    "Amitabha, if I don''t go to hell, who will? Younger martial brother, if you want revenge, kill me. Don''t go on. These people are innocent. Let them go


    "Don''t talk to me. It''s our business to grow up. We''ll do it later in autumn. But the boys in front of me, and these people, it''s my employer''s money, to buy their lives, anyway, I have to finish the work. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of you after I''ve taken care of them. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    The old monk was so speechless that he couldn''t find a reply.


    I don''t need to say anything about the current situation. I just jumped out and said, "you son of a bitch, don''t be too rampant. I can tell you that we are not afraid of you. If we really want to do it, do it!"


    When I heard this, the old Taoist immediately said, "it''s up to you. You have only a few hairs. If you want to fight with me, you have to kill you. It''s just a matter of minutes."


    When I heard this, I was so angry that I immediately rolled up my sleeve, stood up and said, "don''t stop me. Everyone don''t stop me. I want to fight with this guy alone. If we don''t kill him today, I''ll write the word "Wang" in reverse


    heard me make complaints about this. "This is the word Wang," Wang said.


    This made me angry. At that time, I wanted to jump up and give him a fist. Are these two idiots who always like to dismantle my platform at the critical moment?


    Anyway, the old Taoist stood there and sneered. He crossed his hands in front of his chest, a look of disdain, directly back to the sentence, "OK, then you two tease force, also don''t have to act in that, if you want to go on, come directly. Elder martial brother, it seems that you haven''t made any progress after studying for such a long time these years. How can you find so many people to deal with me? These rotten sweet potatoes and rotten eggs are not enough


    I''ve never seen such arrogance in my TMD. I can''t help it any more. I rushed up and swung my fist and hit this guy in the face.


    Strange to say, the old Taoist didn''t respond to my fist at all. Instead, he stood there with a cold smile on his face and didn''t blink.


    Mlgb, it''s a little too irritating. This old boy looks down on me completely.


    If this fist doesn''t beat you to shit, I won''t be Wang, and dare to carry it hard for me. Go to hell!


    Just when my fist was about to fall down, it was unexpected that a hand in the horizontal stab came out. She grabbed my wrist with great strength, which made my arm ache.


    I understand. Where does the so-called self-confidence come from? Because the person who pinches my hand is not someone else, or Shen Qiyu''s dream lover, the little sister next door!


    Looking at her who ruined my good deeds, I recorded it directly, and then scolded, "how do you want to help the tyrant and work in collusion?"


    This wench doesn''t care about me at all. Instead, she gives me a cold look and raises her foot, kicking it in my abdomen.


    Ma Dan, that''s definitely a dead hand. It made me feel painful. I stepped back a few steps and coughed violently.


    Seeing this, my little sister is not calm.


    He jumped on it directly, then raised his hand, slapped it in the past, who could want to let his sister not cover it, raised his other hand, and then blocked the little sister''s attack.


    The two beautiful girls are big eyes and small eyes. No one can imagine that the other has such ability.


    Of course, one has to protect his employer and the other has to protect his lover, which is just endless. The two girls immediately started a fight.


    At the critical moment, my aunt looked at Liu Hong on one side, and then they nodded at the same time. Then they both shot at the same time, one left and one right to attack the old Taoist.


    The old Taoist is really uncomfortable, always standing there motionless, the expression on his face is still so indifferent and calm.


    At this time, the cat demon next to him went forward with a cold face and fought with both of them.


    Little sister and female assassin fight into a group, and then Aunt and Liu Hong fight with the cat demon again.


    I, the old monk, King Kong and Shen Qiyu were left at the scene.


    I don''t want to rely on the old monk. After all, he always owes his younger martial brother a debt. It''s impossible for him to do it.


    So it''s better to ask for yourself than heaven, earth, God and Buddha. I immediately called out, "King Kong, let''s go up together."


    If you say you want to deal with the cat demon, King Kong may not dare. But after all, it''s just a bad old man. He''s still a human being. King Kong is not guilty. Especially in front of the woman he likes, he can''t be counselled. He immediately rolled his sleeve and said, "come on, I can''t bear it. Master, you don''t even have to do it. Just stand by yourself and watch. I''ll take care of the things here. "


    Get it! Now that I see him so confident, I will not go forward. I can''t get something wrong when I make a fool of myself and lose face in front of my little sister.


    What''s more, the old Taoist always has an enigmatic smile on his face. Who knows what he can do? It''s always good to let King Kong act as cannon fodder and rush to the front for an interview.


    King Kong strides forward. It''s like playing sumo.


    I stood by and watched quietly, waiting for this guy.


    King Kong went directly to the old Taoist priest, then stretched out his hand, hooked his finger and said, "old man, what are you looking at? You think you can beat me. It''s bragging to force me to let you have no problem with one hand. Come on, don''t say I bully the elderly. I''ll stand here and let you fight first. Then I''ll clean you up and let you call dad every minute. "I think the old man must be very funny. Now it''s a battle of life and death, and you''re playing with others.


    What''s Wendou? What is martial arts.


    After reading Jin Yong''s novels, we know that Trinket once said to the Lama, "do you want fighting or fighting?"


    The Lama was a little confused, and then asked him, what is Wendou? What is fighting?


    Trinket''s answer is, it''s my turn, that is, I stand still and you punch me, then you stand still and I punch you again. As for fighting, it''s just like usual, we all use our own skills and then fight each other.


    When the Lama heard this, he said sarcastically at that time, "you are the only one. I still use fighting with you. Don''t say that people bully you. Choose for yourself."


    As a result, trinket was shameless. He chose Wendou. You give me a fist and I give you a fist.


    Who would have thought that in the fight, he played tricks and hid an invincible dagger in his fist. That is to say, he stabbed the Sabi Lama to death.


    Can you tell me that King Kong is not a Sabi now? Is this the time to fight with you? Also silly to say, let others punch, let the other fight after their own hands.


    There is only one sentence for this kind of behavior, that is death.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    So the old man took a step and waited.


    Can the old Taoist be used to him?


    He raised his foot directly, and then kicked him in the chest. Not to mention, the strength was very strong. King Kong''s huge body flew directly.


    Emma, that''s a terrible picture!


    The whole person flew at least two feet high, then fell on the ground like a ball, and went out a long way like a float.


    Such a huge King Kong was kicked as a ball and vomited blood. How dazzling the picture is.


    He struggled to get up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at me with a depressed face.


    I said, "you deserve it, son of a bitch. I''ll kill you!"


    King Kong was very depressed. Then he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, "how do I know this old thing is so bad? How can he kick it with his feet when he says to use his fist? It''s against the rules


    I make complaints about it, and then I say, "if you die, it must be stupid. Stupid, can''t you fight him directly? I don''t believe you said you didn''t get into your head. "


    King Kong has lost face. I feel like I have no face. He got up and yelled, "old man, I think you''re tired of living. If I don''t kill you today, I''ll lose face."


    After saying this, he threw himself on the door and hit the old Taoist with 12 points of strength.


    I have to say that other people don''t have King Kong, but they definitely have some stupid strength. If they hit it, I''m afraid the old Taoist will be useless.


    But the next performance was just unexpected. The old Taoist grabbed his wrist directly with his backhand, then raised his fist, shining on King Kong''s abdomen, and attacked him fiercely and suddenly.


    Sure enough, let this guy act as cannon fodder and rush to the front line to test the old Taoist''s attack, which is absolutely effective.


    How to say? The old Taoist knows his power very well, and his attack speed is very fast. The fist hit Vajra''s abdomen again and again, just like a volcano. After a while, it hit Vajra''s abdomen blue, and then vomited blood, leaving a red aunt in his nose.


    Emma, I can''t bear to see this scene. Fortunately, I''m smart. If I went up by myself just now, I''m afraid I would be hit by myself.


    I don''t understand after watching for a long time. It''s the same old man. The old monk looks half dead and may go to the coffin at any time. But what''s the matter with being an old Taoist?


    Did he become the legendary Unicorn arm after losing his lover for so many years?


    Just when I was daydreaming, in the sound of Pa Pa Pa, King Kong had been knocked down to the ground, and then couldn''t get up. He covered his abdomen and wailed there.


    After all this, the old Taoist was very proud. He turned his head and looked at me directly. He lost his hook finger and said provocatively, "boy, I''ve already said that it''s only a matter of minutes to kill you. You seem to have said just now that if you don''t kill me, your character will be written upside down. Now come here as soon as possible. "


    After that, I swallowed my saliva. My body is shaking uncontrollably. I always feel that this guy in front of me is a monster.


    Of course, you have to think that he is a fairy. He deals with those wild immortals all the year round. If he has no ability, how can he subdue them?


    Of course, the big talk just now has been made out. Now it would be a bit too shameful to shrink back.


    Especially at this time, King Kong was lying there, and he was shouting at me with a blood. "Master, don''t advise, what can you do if you advise me? You can''t disgrace your apprentice. "


    I think this asshole must be a pit father goods, he has been recruited, how? Do you still want me to win?


    I can''t help it. I''ll look at the old monk over there. He''s your younger martial brother. Now you can solve it!


    However, it was depressing to turn my head around, and I was surprised to find that the old monk was not moved at all. He stood there holding a string of Buddhist beads and kept chanting Buddhist scriptures in his mouth.


    Get it! I understand. The old boy said that he was helping us. In fact, he could only help us. He just brought us to his younger martial brother!


    When it comes to fighting with his younger martial brother, he is very guilty. After all, he has already killed his younger martial brother and his beloved woman before. If you let him do it now and then kill his younger martial brother, I guess he will feel very, very sad. ?


    forget it, I understand that it''s better to ask for others than for myself, and my little sister is watching now. As the man she loves, I can''t lose face in front of the woman I love.


    So I kicked him up and took a quick breath.The old Taoist stood in the same place and gave a cold smile. He didn''t care at all. He just raised his hand and grabbed my ankle. Then he threw me out with all his strength.


    Of course, such a long time in the Jianghu, coupled with his constant combination with Xiang Yu, the overlord of Western Chu. I still accumulated a lot of skills. I made a mistake and made a quick reaction. I supported the ground with both hands, fell on the ground with a back somersault, and then kicked him again with a little.


    King Kong this guy stands at one side to look silly, can''t help but cry a, good!


    It''s a pity that the old Taoist is still in the same situation. He''s really extraordinary. If other people meet me, they can''t react.


    But he turned back, sidestepped away, also supported the ground with one hand, and then kicked me directly with a side kick.


    As I said before, although the old Taoist was an old man, his strength was amazing. After the kick, I spat out a mouthful of blood, and then directly flew out.


    One side of the little sister are scared, and then pulled the voice directly called a sentence, "have a root!"


    Who would have thought that he was so distracted that he was attacked by a female assassin and slapped on her chest.


    Although she is the body of ambition fairy, not as exaggerated as I am, and did not vomit blood, but she still took two steps backward.


    My aunt was so angry that she scolded, "I told you not to be distracted in the battle. How can you be distracted again?"


    Miss did not speak, but she looked at me worried.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    Mom, I feel shame.


    As a man, I repeatedly hide behind women, protected by them. Now the worst thing is that my little sister is fighting to protect me. Instead of playing any role, I''m dragging her back. It''s a shame.


    Or that sentence, a man can not lose face in front of a woman, especially in front of a woman he likes.


    For a moment, I was a little crazy and roared. Then I got up and rushed to the old Taoist again.


    I was surprised to see the Taoist go on fighting again.


    Of course, this is a good thing for him, because he thinks I am a madman, fighting in an irrational state, it is easy to be killed by him.


    In fact, I didn''t know how to start the fight. It''s the so-called "beating teacher Fu with fists", that is to say, no matter how skillful people are, they can''t cope with some people who don''t fight according to the rules.


    After fighting with me for a while, the old Taoist probably got used to it, and then he began to counterattack. When I lost my fist, he grabbed my hand, just like King Kong before. Another hand on my abdomen circle after circle, continuous bombardment, hit my whole body constantly sieve health, mouth inside is blood flow.


    Little sister saw this scene, very excited, want to come to save me, but the female assassin over there dead drag her, she can''t get out.


    No way, at this time aunt really a little angry, hate iron not steel said a word. "Stinky boy, what''s the matter with you? If you only have this ability, my daughter will not look up to you. "


    This is a disgrace to NIMA.


    There was no way to wash away my shame. I had to rush up again. As usual, I was beaten back by the old Taoist.


    The old Taoist liked my irrational bombardment very much. He laughed at that time.


    "Don''t mind. What''s the point? They''re right. You''re just a loser. Ha ha ha ha, you''re such rubbish. Some people like you. This person must be mentally ill. "


    Although I know that this guy is trying to stir up dissension and make me lose my mind, his words are really uncomfortable. Does he mean that my little sister likes me because she has brain problems?


    So I couldn''t bear it. I jumped on it again. This time, I was beaten by that guy and fell on the ground. I couldn''t stand up any more.


    The old Taoist came to me step by step, with a sinister smile on his face. He kept hitting his mouth and said, "waste is always waste, and are you stupid? As a human, I would like a snake spirit. "


    I vomited a mouthful of blood in my mouth, then turned my head, looked at him viciously and said, "don''t you spread money the same way? You liked a fox, didn''t you? What qualifications do you have to come to me? "


    "So I was stupid at the beginning, but now I won''t be stupid. Yexian is just for playing. If I have feelings for them, that''s what a fool should do. Obviously, I won''t do it again now. I have to make up for my mistakes in time. "


    Hearing this, I wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth, then sneered and said, "in my opinion, you are a poor loser who fell in love with a wild fairy. It''s not your fault, but you can''t even protect your own women. What kind of man are you? The most ridiculous thing is that in this sense of inferiority and guilt, you choose to erase your old love. Isn''t it stupid to fight against your beloved''s kindred? If your lover knows, even if she is dead, she will jump out of the coffin


    Before this guy in order to stimulate me, let me lose my mind, so a strong provocation me, in front of my beloved woman said I was a loser.


    Now I do the opposite, which also stimulates him and makes him lose his mind. When the time comes, I can deal with him.


    Sure enough, after the old Taoist heard these words, the whole person went crazy and roared, "shut up, you''re nothing. You don''t have hair. Do you know what love is? You''re telling me what to do here, you bastard. "


    With that, the old Taoist raised his foot, directly on my chest, is a kick over.


    Even if my hands blocked his attack, it was very powerful.


    I glided on the ground, about three or four meters away, and then there was blood in my mouth, and I didn''t spit. The little sister over there was so sad that she was full of tears.


    But when I looked at the old Taoist, I sneered, lowered my head and didn''t say a word.


    When he saw me like this, he felt more and more strange, and then directly scolded, "what are you laughing at? What are you laughing at? Smelly boy, I will kill you now. "


    I was still there laughing, and I didn''t move. Then the old Taoist was crazy, and he really jumped on me, trying to kill me¡£


    This time, I raised my foot, directly on my head, and kicked it hard.


    Unfortunately, the end of this time is doomed to let him down.


    What''s the matter?


    Because this time, as soon as I raised my hand and grasped his foot, I did not have any hind legs to retreat. On the contrary, I made Taoist Dou scream.


    Then a roar, I was out of strength, this guy as a tennis racket, directly throw out, hard on the other side of the wall.


    I heard the crash of the whole wall.


    The old Taoist priest was beaten so that he vomited blood directly. Then he looked at me in surprise and couldn''t believe it.


    I sneered back and said, "do you think you''re strong? I''m better than you


    With that, he rushed in anger, raised his fist and hit the guy with one fist.


    At the moment of crisis, the old Taoist didn''t retreat and raised his hand. He also came up with his fist and me.


    I only heard a bang, and then my old Taoist screamed again and flew backwards.


    He covered his wrists and looked at me in surprise. Maybe he couldn''t imagine why I suddenly became so angry and furious.


    Of course, I can''t do it. The reason why I''m so powerful is that I''m in Xiang Yu''s possession.


    No matter how powerful the old Taoist is, he is not the opponent of the overlord of Western Chu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    So the guy who fought twice suffered losses twice. Once, he was photographed on the wall and vomited blood. Once, his wrist was discounted.


    Looking at me still coming towards him with indomitable momentum, this guy felt guilty and even counseled.


    Scared to scream, he turned his head and ran behind him, shouting at the same time, "Han lin''er, night owl, come to help me, come to protect me."


    Hearing this, I''m so funny. I''m still Han ling''er and night owl fairy. The funniest thing is that he shouts an escort.


    This dog is a bastard. Do you really think of yourself as an emperor?


    OK, since you want to be emperor, I''ll help you to be emperor in hell.


    So I kept catching up with him and rushed straight at him, trying to take off his head.


    At the moment of crisis, the old Taoist over there directly grabbed a stone and threw it at me.


    To be exact, it should be a brick. We''ve all seen it before. There''s a performance of hand splitting bricks. But in fact, this is a skillful tone, saying that the brick was split by them, rather than broken, because there is a supporting point below, and the brick is hard, like steel, hard and inflexible.


    As long as the support point is tilted up, and then the strength is applied on it, the brick will be shot off naturally.


    Of course, if you use a brick hanging in the air for him to crack, people without real skills can''t split it.


    But in the face of the brick flying in the air, I was not in a hurry, directly hit the past with a fist, only to hear a bang, and then the brick directly smashed into pieces.


    This scene scared the old Taoist, just as I was surprised to see that he was so old, he had such skill and strength.


    When he saw this scene, he scolded me directly. Is it really human?


    Unexpectedly, I chased the old Taoist to kill the night owl fairy and Han ling''er. The expression on the face is very wonderful, they show indifference.


    It can be said that on the surface, it seems that I was delayed by my aunt and sister, but in fact, they just watched in disguise and wanted me to kill the old Taoist. The so-called betrayal is nothing more than that.


    Han Daoer and I were under control before they came here. That is to say, if the old Taoists are killed by me, they will naturally be free.


    The old Taoist was beaten twice by me. Obviously, he was seriously injured. When he ran away, he stumbled and limped. He was not in a bad situation.


    Finally, there was no way to escape, so he lay there, folded his hands, and begged me, "spare my life, hero. I don''t kill too much. I give up. Can''t I give up?"


    Admit defeat, I heard the word, then frowned.


    "Old man, are you killing few people? If I don''t have these two brushes, I''m afraid you won''t give up. You''ll kill me directly. If I surrender, will you let me go? "


    Speaking of this, I am determined not to be soft hearted. I have decided to send this old thing to the world.


    Then raised a hand, I shine on his head, ruthlessly is a fist hit in the past.


    How powerful was the overlord of the Western Chu Dynasty, who could lift the tripod at the beginning. If I eat this fist, I guess his head will blow.


    But I didn''t expect that at this critical moment, the other hand stretched out directly, and then held my wrist.


    But I was angry when I stood beside the monk.


    The monk put his hands together and read a sentence. "Amitabha, benefactor, please forgive others. The Buddha said it''s fate. Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha on the spot."


    When I heard this, I was embarrassed. Then I whispered, "master, you don''t have a cute head. You should know what your younger martial brother is like. Now he''s begging for mercy. I just want to live. Once you let him go, can you guarantee that he won''t do it again?"


    As a result, the old monk said something directly. I can''t guarantee it.


    This NIMA is not pulling a calf. Since you can''t guarantee that he will release him again in the future, in case this boy goes to kill again, what can you do?


    The King Kong next to him was badly beaten by him just now. At this time, he urged me to kill this thing, so as not to leave future trouble. Just as the saying goes, cutting grass without removing roots, spring wind blows again.


    I don''t speak, just look at the old monk, want to see what he does?


    So the old monk said, "there is a story in Buddhism. Maybe I can tell it to you."


    My God, when is it? I''m still in the mood to tell stories. The old monk has no problem with his brain. Can''t he forget to eat melatonin when he goes out?


    Of course, he didn''t care how confused I was. Anyway, he told the story there on his own.


    This story is also an old story about who is there, that is to say, there is a monk and a scorpion. The monk saw the scorpion and went to save him.Who knows to see this and still stretch out of hand, scorpion stung him.


    The monk took back his hand, but soon extended it again. So many times, until his hand has been stung swollen up, the scorpion is also exhausted, the monk caught it, and then took it to a safe place to release it.


    When others saw this scene, I thought it was incredible. At that time, they asked the monk why you had to save him again and again. He did that to you.


    As a result, the monk said a classic sentence.


    Scorpion sting, that is its nature, but I think it is their original intention. If because others change their original intention, that is the most ridiculous thing.


    I understand. The monk means that he wants to transform his younger martial brother. As a monk, he should do his duty.


    When I heard this, I really thought it was pedantic enough. Then I said, "if I let him go now, what will you do if this guy is making a crime in the future?"


    Then the old monk said something that I can never forget.


    "If he does it once, I will punish him once. If he does it twice, I will punish him twice. If he always makes mistakes in his life, the monk is willing to spend his life to educate him. "


    Emma said so much that I was so tearful that I didn''t know how to refute him.


    If I am not good at English and really want to kill this old Taoist, I am afraid I will make an irreparable mistake by then.


    Let''s take another 10000 steps back and say that now we are the fighters of the legal society. After all, we are individuals, not monsters. If I kill him, don''t I have to break the law?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    Forget it, just die. Now that it''s already so, how can we change it? Maybe it''s true that this old way should not be doomed.


    So I looked at the old Taoist and said, "from now on, you''d better not do evil again, or I''ll kill you. I''ll do what I say!"


    Now the old Taoist got a dog''s life by luck. How dare he say no? He kowtowed and said, "try. I''ll listen to the hero in everything. I''ll do whatever you say."


    After saying this, Shen Qiyu and he rushed over and looked at me. "What about Zhang Yougen? Can you help me with Han ling''er? "


    I nodded here, and then replied, "and Han lin''er has done so many things for you. All things are even. You should stop harassing her in the future. Do you hear me?"


    The old Taoist''s head is like a chicken eating rice, constantly ordering.


    After all this, we''ll stop here. That''s why we thought of the night owl fairy over there and said, "brother, please help me too. Is this controlling me? If you don''t help me, I will do evil for him in the future."


    Hearing this, King Kong immediately scolded, "who are you? Before, I wanted to kill us. After several times, we almost died in your hands. Now we shamelessly ask us to save you. Aren''t you too funny? "


    The night owl fairy who said this was helpless. He quickly explained, "I was forced to be helpless at that time. You know that the old Taoist is a fairy. He is very powerful. If I don''t follow his orders, I''ll be ruined. "


    We''ve all made a promise. We don''t know what to do.


    In a word, seeing the night owl fairy we were attracted to, he said quickly and while the iron was hot, "guys, think about it carefully. We''ve never seen a night owl who has no grudge in recent days and no grudge in distant days. Why should I harm you, right? After all, he forced me to do all this. I just had no choice. "


    After hearing this, the old monk came forward, put his hands together, and said Amitabha.


    Now I don''t want to hear him nagging, so I waved my hand, and then I said, "OK, please don''t talk, I''ll let him go, OK?"


    The old monk squeezed his mouth and immediately laughed with satisfaction.


    So I turned my head, looked at the old Taoist over there, and yelled, "Hey, asshole, let me have this night owl."


    "This Well, there''s really nothing I can do. " The old Taoist''s eyes twinkled and he was lying.


    Of course, in fact, when we think about it carefully, we probably understand it. After all, he made a lot of money for the nymph.


    You said good end, who is willing to give up such a money tree?


    So I winked at the King Kong next to me, and then said, "well, I think people want money but not life. Let''s kill him."


    King Kong is a ghost. I don''t know what I mean.


    He immediately waved his hand. He immediately rolled up his sleeve and went forward and said, "master, I don''t need you to do this. How miserable the old boy hit me just now. Now it''s time for me to take revenge and take revenge."


    When the time comes, don''t give me an excuse to kill you


    "Ah, master, just look. I''ll break his fingers and his ribs. This guy can''t do any harm to his feet. "


    "Wow, it''s a bit cruel. You know, it hurts."


    "I''m not afraid. Just now, how strong his body was and how painful it was to hit people. I think this pain can be tolerated."


    We played the oboe together here, and the old man over there really began to tremble with fright, sweating all over.


    Finally, I waved my hand and said, "OK, you can do it. Anyway, just take a breath."


    So King Kong laughed and approached the old man step by step. I thought this guy had a lot of backbone, so I had to hold on for a while.


    But who could have thought that he was threatened by King Kong. Just a step away, he immediately took out a piece of yellow paper from his pocket and said in front of us, this is his life and death contract. Just take him.


    When I heard this, I was dumbfounded. How can I control ambition so easily? Just a piece of paper is enough?


    So I can only turn my head to look at the night owl over there and ask him if he is like this?


    That night, the cat fairy nodded. As expected, it was like this. Well, I didn''t want to talk any more. I took the paper directly, took out the lighter, and then burned it.


    After all this, we look at the old monk and leave the rest to him.The old monk said to his younger martial brother, "let''s go, younger martial brother. This is no longer our place. Go back and practice. Don''t worry about the affairs of the world."


    The old Taoist nodded and said yes.


    Of course, as for whether he will become a monk after he goes back, it''s not something we can care about. Let the old monk handle it.


    After it was over, it was a happy day for all of us, and we went home happily one by one.


    Shen Qiyu is the happiest among all the people. He walks with Han linger and laughs there all the time.


    When King Kong saw this scene, his heart was really sour. He came up to me and said, "Shifu, you see that boy''s proud look is really weak. You said that I was the one who was beaten by your mother. Why did he finally get the beauty back?"


    I rolled a white eye son, then didn''t have the good spirit of reply a sentence, "Ya of, isn''t you a person to be beaten master, I also be beaten of enough choke ah, you didn''t see my this body of wound, ah, really ache."


    "That''s not the same, OK? You at least have a good performance in front of your beloved girl, but what about me? He was directly hanged by others, and then made a fool of himself in front of Liu Hong. "


    While Vajra was complaining, he replied, "I don''t care. You must teach me to give way after I go back, so that I can show my face well and pretend to be forced in front of Liu Hong."


    After saying this, I think about it carefully. It is true that King Kong has passed the test of this period of time. Although he is a bit lecherous, he can still be reliable at the critical time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    Of course, you can also understand that we have not encountered any serious so far. Even if we do, it''s our aunt and little sister who stand out for us.


    At least in the confrontation between people, King Kong is absolutely not vulgar. It''s also a promise to my expectation. I think about it, I''d better take this guy as an apprentice.


    So when I went back, I asked this guy to carry tea and wine. He knelt down in front of me and called master.


    In this way, I''m officially taking King Kong as an apprentice.


    This guy is very happy. After so long, he finally got what he wanted.


    So after the apprenticeship, he can''t wait to learn new skills.


    What skills? I can teach him, but to deal with those demons, and hypnosis skills.


    Of course, if you want to hypnotize his past life and let it fight, I guess you''d better forget it.


    Because, according to my aunt''s observation, he must have been a coward in his previous life.


    Why do you say that?


    In fact, the relationship between the past life and the present life is not very big. Just look at it.


    But when I came to the west, I was a tyrant in the world.


    Instead of the former, Shen He, I don''t think it will become what it is now.


    Don''t look at him, Vajra. He is muscular and powerful now. In fact, my aunt told me secretly that Vajra was a chicken in his previous life.


    Look, it''s incredible that such a powerful man was in that line in his previous life.


    Interestingly, I looked at Shen Qiyu and asked, what was his previous life like? Now that he is so cowardly, he must have been a general in his previous life.


    As a result, my aunt''s answer was just a drop in the ocean.


    She said that Shen Qiyu''s previous life was not only a general, but also a minister who invaded the government and the opposition. It''s unbelievable that power has fallen into the government and the opposition.


    Of course, he was not a capable minister, but a treacherous minister, probably similar to Qin Hui.


    Well, after hearing this, I am also depressed. OK, it turns out that the overlord of Western Chu is dealing with all these masters.


    Since this hypnotic past life thing can''t promise King Kong, then we can only teach him something about catching ghosts.


    So I taught him some basic knowledge, as well as the skills of using weapons. I didn''t expect that King Kong would get up immediately. He wanted to find a ghost to test it.


    But it''s not everywhere that everyone can meet.


    As I said before, people are afraid of ghosts by three points, and ghosts are afraid of people by seven points.


    There are three fires on this man, which are what we call Yang Qi, especially King Kong. He''s full of Yang Qi, and no dirty thing dares to approach him.


    So after I went out, I went all over the place to look for dirty things. As a result, after running several times, I came back without any results. For a while, she make complaints about my statement. Is it true that I can''t really see it?


    I feel a little uncomfortable after hearing these words. After all, he can''t find what he taught me. Does it prove that I''m a fake?


    So I told him directly that your Yang is too strong, so you can''t see those things. If you want to see them, I''ll tell you that from now on, you can roll dozens of hair every day after you go back. Don''t sleep every day, stay up late, then smoke and drink, just hang on like this, I think you should be able to meet it in about three days.


    When you say these words, you mean irony, not truth, right?


    But this boy is a fool, a bit confused, he really TMD to do it.


    In the past, this guy squatted in his home every day, watching small movies and doing that every day. When I saw him again, I was shocked.


    These two days and I have a pair of panda eyes, and then exhausted, pale and frightening. If I didn''t know the truth, I thought it was a zombie crawling from which coffin.


    I looked at him and said, "what are you doing with airplanes? You don''t look like a human, a ghost, or a corn hammer. "


    King Kong gave a bitter smile and then said, "isn''t this what you taught, master?"? Let me not sleep for three days and three nights, daily on dozens of distribution, and then put out their own Yang fire dragon, I can see the dirty things.


    After listening to these words, I have to admire his intelligence quotient. It''s really your mother''s cow, and you have to do it. Is there water in your head?


    King Kong ignored so much, but asked me with a smile, "master, can we go out now to hell?"


    I nodded, then let him wipe the tears, now go out for a walk, absolutely can see those things.


    Vajra''s got it. Something strange. I had a good time. I put cow tears on my eyes and went out to look for ghosts.After he went out, in the early morning, Liu Hong over there was still the same, preparing breakfast for us.


    As a result, seeing King Kong with two panda eyes, she ran out of the house in a hurry. She was puzzled. She looked at me and asked, "what''s wrong with him? How could it be like this? "


    I replied, don''t pay any attention to him. The boy has water in his head. Now he''s going to drain it.


    Liu Hong just asked, didn''t ask much, and then asked me to let everyone up for dinner.


    I nodded and ran to my little sister and aunt. It is worth mentioning that the last time I cleaned up the old Taoist priests, they didn''t go back to rest immediately. Instead, they stayed here. Maybe because I gave them chicken every day, they didn''t want to leave after they were used to it.


    By the way, my aunt and miss live in the same room. Maybe I''m afraid that I will do something to my little sister at night. It''s not easy for children.


    So when I knock on the door and call one person, I call two.


    Then, it''s Shen Qiyu''s room. This boy and his neighbor''s sister are completely in the same place.


    After all, one is an otaku and the other is a broken shoe.


    Then your little sister, you said that after so many things, she was sold by others, and Shen Qiyu didn''t dislike her. What else did she want?


    So not long after they came back, they clapped for love and ran to a room.


    No wonder the heart of King Kong is not balanced. You say that the most rubbish among the three of us is this otaku. Of course, in the end, he won the first place.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 359

    I''m better. Although I didn''t work with my little sister, I''m not a virgin.


    Vajra can''t bear it. After so long, there''s no way to solve it. It seems that Liu Hong doesn''t like him all the time.


    Pick up a girl or that sentence, is not necessarily shameless can catch up with a girl, but you long-term pester her, has been in her side, he she will disgust you.


    This is not, even when King Kong was not at dinner, after Liu Hong met, the whole person said with a smile, today is really quiet, it is the most beautiful day.


    Shen Qiyu and Han lin''er over there are connected. You feed me when you eat. You are not disgusting.


    I can''t help it. I''m always reluctant to get my first love, especially those who have never been in love. I really want my woman to be with me forever.


    Looking at the little sister next door where Shen Qiyu was having dinner, the little sister over there looked at me with a red face and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    I just couldn''t do it. At last, I threw it together and put it in my little sister''s bowl to let her eat more and grow up.


    As a result, after Liu Hong saw it, she said with a smile, "how can you find your little sister''s chest when you grow up?" she said, "when you get there, you can''t walk."


    The lady who said this blushed. I don''t know how to answer?


    I cough twice, and then back to the sentence, eat dinner, do not say that there are no things, OK?


    Liu Hong looked at me and said, "Hey, you two are going together. When will the wedding be held? We''re still waiting for your wedding candy. "


    Little sister is more shy, very embarrassed, and then holding a bowl on the head, a force of pickpocketing.


    That shy small appearance, really want to have how lovely. After all, beauty is in the eyes of lovers, and my little sister is really beautiful.


    We mentioned marriage yesterday. I really have a headache about it. What should I say? I already have two daughters-in-law, one is a ghost, the other is a person.


    If I want to talk about this topic, my aunt will beat me to death first if others don''t say it.


    So I have to reply that career is the most important thing. Let''s take care of career first. After all, it''s all money to eat and drink Lasa. You can eat so much chicken for a meal. If you don''t have money, it''s nothing to say.


    This said, this moment, my aunt a little dissatisfied, as if I said she can eat, eat how much money.


    So looking at my aunt''s gloomy face, I quickly explained, "Auntie, although what I said is a bit unpleasant, but this is not rude. You don''t want to be shameless with a useless man in the future. You can''t even have enough food and clothing. How miserable the future marriage should be."


    turned aunt''s eyes turned to make complaints about it. It doesn''t matter. My daughter can afford to wait. I''m afraid you can''t wait. After all, you''re just a mortal.


    Nima, this is definitely chiguoguo''s revenge.


    Just now I said that they can eat, but now people step on my painful feet. It''s true that I am a mortal. In the future, I will die of old age, but my little sister''s face will not change. She is so much older than me. Look at me now, years have left traces on her face, but she is still beautiful and looks like an 18-year-old girl.


    So after that, none of us was silent, and the atmosphere was extremely awkward.


    Fortunately, at this time, King Kong opened the door and rushed in directly, looking at us shouting, ghost, I saw a terrible, terrible ghost.


    Looking at the guy''s exaggerated expression, I was a little upset, and then a little angry, I directly vent to him.


    "What are you fussing about? Haven''t you ever seen a ghost? What''s so strange about seeing ghosts? Besides, didn''t you just shout to see the real thing? "


    "No, no, master, the ghosts I saw just now are just the same."


    King Kong after saying this is really distressing. How can ghosts be different from other people?


    As a result, as soon as I said this, my aunt suddenly slapped the table and yelled, "there is Yin Qi!"


    Attention, what she said now is Yin Qi, not evil Qi.


    We all know that the evil spirit comes from the wild immortal, so where does the hard spirit come from? It can only be a ghost.


    So we all turned around to have a look, behind King Kong. It''s not like that. Everyone is still eating breakfast in the morning. King Kong brought back those dirty things to death.


    But after watching for a long time, there is nothing behind King Kong.


    You know, my Yin and Yang eyes, although only half, but for those dirty things, probably can see a vague dark state.


    So whether there are those things behind King Kong is clear at a glance.Except after most of the day, I turned to look at my aunt and asked, "nothing, aunt, do you feel wrong?"


    My aunt told me that not only did she make no mistakes, on the contrary, the things she brought back were not simple.


    After saying this, the little sister nodded and said, "I also noticed a terrible Yin Qi. It seems that it really caused unnecessary trouble."


    Since they both made a promise, it seems that there is such a thing. So I turned to King Kong and asked him what he had brought back?


    King Kong looks scared and says that he has already said that he has met a terrible ghost, but we don''t believe him. What can he do?


    So I asked him how terrible he was. Let''s listen.


    As a result, King Kong said that he met that thing, wearing a white mourning suit. The most terrible thing was his face. There was a face in front of him, and then there was a face on both sides. It turned out that he was a man with three faces.


    I don''t know what I''m saying. Is it a three faced man or a ghost? What is it?


    To be honest, after hearing his explanation, my first reaction at that time was not to say ghost. Instead, I thought it should be the Third Prince of lobster. Think about it, the Third Prince of Nezha has three heads and six arms, right? This is the most suitable image.


    As a result, Vajra shook his head and firmly denied that it was the Third Prince of Nezha, because he said that the expression of the three faces was very strange.


    The face on the front shows a very angry look, the face on the side shows a crying look, and the face on the other side shows a smiling look.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 360

    I feel puzzled when I hear this. Is the boy King Kong hallucinating? How can there be such things in the world?


    Seeing that I didn''t believe it on my face, King Kong was so anxious that he immediately yelled, "what I said is true. Master, if you don''t believe me, you can wipe your own tears and go out to have a look. I believe you will believe that what I said is true after you see it. "


    I''m really embarrassed by what he said. How can I believe it?


    You say that if you don''t believe him, if you just accept him as an apprentice, but don''t believe him as a master, isn''t that very embarrassing?


    Of course, you said you should believe him. I think the three faces mentioned by King Kong are still a ghost. How can that be possible!


    At the critical moment, my aunt said, "there is such a thing. You may not believe that there are three sides in the world."


    I heard that. I looked at my aunt strangely and said, "King Kong is a little exaggerating and nonsense. How can you believe it?"? Anyway, you are also a person who travels all over the world. You don''t have this insight.


    My aunt looked at me with a puzzled look on her face, and then said, "boy, have you ever heard of Thai Buddha card?"


    I nodded, not only Thailand Buddha card, I also personally recruit a Thai head teacher.


    My aunt nodded, and then asked me, have you ever heard of Buddha cards?


    This question really beats me. Let alone what Buddha cards look like and what they are? What are the Chinese Taoist Arts? I don''t know what they are used for, do I?


    So he explained to me, "it''s actually a Thai Buddha card. You have a Buddha, which is the so-called three sided Buddha. But in fact, these three sided Buddhas are evil Buddhas. "


    I heard that I was speechless here. It''s true that this kind of thing is often seen, just like the secret sect in Tibet. They also have a joyful Buddha.


    What''s this thing for? To put it bluntly, the way to practice is to applaud for love. Do you think a normal practitioner will do these things? However, it is strange that this kind of practice method is still pursued by many people, after all, the nature of human nature.


    But I still don''t understand. You said that it''s a kind of belief. How does it relate to the reality?


    My aunt laughed and then explained to me that many things in the world, you think, are legends, but how did those people come up with them? There''s always a prototype. So I don''t think the three faced Buddha is fake.


    Speaking of this, the little sister next to him nodded and said, "yes, I also feel a terrible and uncomfortable smell. It''s all around us, and I don''t know what I''m thinking."


    When I heard this, I had no choice but to look at King Kong. It was this boy who caused the trouble again. You know, we just dealt with the old Taoist and just stopped. I didn''t expect that we would get into trouble again.


    So I asked him, tell me all the causes and consequences, how did you meet the three Buddhas?


    When King Kong heard this, he told me that there was nothing wrong with it. He just wanted to verify whether there was anything dirty in the world, so he ran out and went for a walk, but he didn''t find it. When he came back, he saw such a thing.


    I asked him where he found it?


    King Kong pointed to us downstairs and said, "I saw it below."


    I''m really scared to hear that. How could that thing appear downstairs? What''s the problem? Or do people just leave this thing downstairs to deal with us?


    I really can''t make up my mind, because I''ve never met this kind of thing, so I can only put my eyes on my aunt, hoping that she will travel south and North with rich experience and tell us what to do next.


    My aunt was a little uncomfortable with my eyes. She frowned and said that she didn''t know what to do. After all, he had never met this kind of thing, or should have heard of it, but she didn''t, so she really didn''t know his information.


    So I had to look at other people and wait for their answers.


    The result is doomed to disappointment, everyone is a face at a loss strange looking at me, that they do not know what is going on.


    Just when we were at a loss, Han lin''er frowned, but suddenly said, maybe she knew what was going on.


    For a time, we turned to look at her, waiting for the girl''s answer.


    She told us that she had heard of a legend told by an old Taoist.


    Well, it seems that all the terrible things that can''t be involved are related to the legend. After all, the older the time, the more difficult it is to do.


    All of us immediately started to listen to the story mode, each moved to a small bench, waiting for Han lin''er''s story.


    Actually, this story is about Thailand.


    Once upon a time, there was a king of a small country over there who gave birth to three sons. Unexpectedly, as soon as the children were born, two of them died and only one survived.This is also regarded as the great fortune in the misfortune, so the only child left became the crown prince. He received the best education, the best fighting, the best life.


    But who knows, as the child grows up, the king of Thailand suddenly finds something wrong with his prince. Laughter is colorless. It''s strange to behave and do things. Sometimes you look like a serious person, but he suddenly laughs in the air.


    Sometimes it''s puzzling that when no one provokes him, he will be furious, and then draw out a knife to the bodyguards and maids around him, and kill them at random.


    The king thought that his prince might be ill, so he asked the royal doctor to see him. But after studying for a long time, he didn''t know what disease the prince was suffering from.


    I can''t do it. There''s no way to solve it. He has to ask the wizard to come and see it.


    After seeing it, US replied that the child was originally triplets. As a result, at the time of birth, the other two brothers died, and their souls had nowhere to go, so they settled on the child.


    The other side of his expression is sad, and the other side is happy and angry.


    And as time goes on, these three characters are entangled, and the three souls are in the body, the prince will become an evil spirit in the future. It will destroy the whole country in the future.


    What the wizard said was terrible. The king was also afraid. Compared with giving himself an inexplicable son, the king had a lot of concubines and sons.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 361

    So compared to the safety of the country and the life of a son, the king chose the former. For this son with three souls, he sent someone to assassinate him secretly.


    The death of his son, in this way, his country should be able to keep it.


    But strangely, since then, his three sons have turned into a three faced man, pestering the king in his sleep every day, making him sleep and eat uneasily and become thinner and thinner.


    As the day went on, the king couldn''t stand it any more, so he invited the wizard again and asked him how to deal with it?


    The wizard''s method is a bit ridiculous. It''s similar to that in China. He built a Buddhist hall for this man of three sides, and then used incense among cannibals, hoping to suppress his evil spirits.


    So, under the leadership of the king, from then on, the three faced man became the three faced Buddha of the country, and has continued to modern times.


    So what''s the final outcome of the three faced Buddha?


    The fact is that this country was destroyed in the end, but it was destroyed by another country, and all the people in this country believed in the three faced Buddha.


    I have to say that the wizard''s method really worked. The evil spirit really destroyed the country.


    But I suddenly heard this story, but I was thinking, if the original king did not believe in the wizard, he did not kill his son, how could it lead to the destruction of the country?


    So the ingenious part of this story lies in the front of the wizard''s prophecy, but the king wants to change the back, only to find that he made it by himself in the end. I have to say, this is the biggest irony in the world.


    However, I am still very puzzled that the story of the three faced Buddha is something that happened in Thailand in the past. How did he show up here and downstairs of my home.


    Of course, this question is a puzzle, but my little sister next door gave us the answer to this question.


    She told us that the old Taoist had been to Thailand and had a very good friend there.


    It is said that the Thai man was once in distress. The old Taoist priest was kind-hearted and saved his family. It can be said that the Thai wizard must have wanted to repay him.


    This is to tell us in disguise that the old Taoist did not give up. After being humiliated by us last time, this time he invited his best friend to help us, just to clean us up.


    After hearing this, I had a headache at that time. Suddenly, I thought of that song. Fairy tales are all deceitful. The movie often plays such a bridge, good people are kind, and then let go of the bad people, the bad people were inspired, from then on, a new face, a good life.


    The result is a fart. The fact tells us that after you let go of the bad guys, the bad guys will certainly go to the bad guys to deal with you. If you don''t kill a snake, you will be bitten by a snake. That''s how it comes.


    I frowned at them and said, "that is to say, the old Taoist knows a house, which can drive evil spirits, so Ctrip has come to us for trouble?"


    When I had finished, they were silent. The atmosphere in the room once dropped to the freezing point, because this is the obvious thing. The old Taoist will certainly not let us go this time, but he really caused himself a big trouble.


    Of course, we''ve been talking for a long time now. That''s just our own guess. If we want to confirm it, we''d better go to see the old monk. After all, he took the old Taoist away, didn''t he?


    And the most painful thing is that last time I was determined to kill the old Taoist, but the old monk was not allowed. He insisted on changing his younger martial brother.


    Well, now something''s wrong, should you come out and clean your ass?


    So I decided to go to the old monk to have a talk in person to find out if his younger martial brother has changed his mind and become a new man?


    When my little sister heard that I was going to find the old monk, she wanted to go with me.


    But I shook my head and refused. After all, it was a quiet place for Buddhism. How could she go as a woman? What''s more, she is still a fairy.


    King Kong has just been a apprentice. He wants to find a suitable place to test whether these things I taught are effective or not, so he volunteered to go with me.


    So I went to the temple with King Kong to find the old monk.


    When we arrived at the temple all the way, we found that there was no one in the temple where the pilgrims were all over the shed.


    The most amazing thing is that there are many pieces of furniture around. This place is really strange. It seems that there should have been a big war just now.


    Vajra and I looked at each other and knew that something important must have happened.


    Immediately, they did not dare to stay, and rushed to the inside. After entering, they suddenly found that the temple was seriously damaged.


    While looking at the ancient Buddhas, King Kong blinked and said, "these things are all antiques. I don''t know which generation left them. They are so casually destroyed. These people are really ruined."I directly glared at him, and then scolded, "don''t talk nonsense, it''s important to save people, take a quick look at where the old monk is?"


    King Kong promised, and then I and I were in a hurry to find the trace of the old monk in each room of the Buddhist hall.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking, then King Kong suddenly yelled, "master, come here, there''s something wrong."


    I followed the voice and rushed to the past. I was surprised to find that the old monk was lying there now, and he looked embarrassed. His cassock and robe had been torn to pieces, his face was still painted, and there was a little blood in the corner of his mouth. He was lying there with more air out and less air in.


    I stretched out my hand and touched his nose. I found that the old monk still had breath. I immediately yelled at King Kong. Call 120 and call an ambulance.


    Soon we sent the old monk to the hospital, and the police also intervened in the investigation. After all, this time someone beat the monk and destroyed the ancient temple, which is a very bad thing.


    The old monk lay in the hospital for two days and two nights, and then he woke up. I can''t wait to ask him if his younger martial brother did it this time?


    Who knows, after the old monk woke up, I didn''t speak. He seemed to have known what I was going to ask. He just waved his hand and didn''t say much. He lay there with his eyes closed, thinking slowly.


    I''m depressed to see this scene. You said it''s all done to you. Why do you still want to protect him and let him turn around.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 362

    What can I say? I can only say that this old thing is really pedantic. It''s a bit too pedantic.


    Since the old monk can''t tell us anything, what happened to him has clearly proved what Han ling''er said. His younger martial brother really knows a wizard from Thailand, and that wizard can not simply drive evil spirits.


    Now that the thing has come, what shall we do? We can only stop it with soldiers and cover it with water and earth.


    It''s really hard to do. We can only ask Han ling''er what else she knows. Can you tell us more about it?


    The little sister next door just shook her head and said that she had basically told us all the things she knew. The rest, he and she didn''t know much more than us.


    Well, since you don''t know, there''s no way. We have to check it. After all, there''s a very convenient thing called the Internet in this era.


    However, the results of our investigation are a bit disappointing. In the belief of Thailand, sanmianfo is a very good Buddha. He can keep all the bad things out of the door.


    What does it have to do with the three faced Buddha we met? One is evil god and the other is positive God. What''s the relationship between them?


    But my aunt told us that this may have something to do with the legend of future generations. After all, many things will change beyond recognition after years of transmission.


    The most direct point is that Yang Guang, emperor of the Sui Dynasty, many people say that he is a tyrant. But according to the archaeologists'' investigation results, Sui Yangdi was not only not a tyrant, but also a good monarch. He built canals, built the Great Wall, and held imperial examinations, which many emperors could not do.


    Later, when the Tang Dynasty was established, there was a rule of Zhenguan. In fact, it was just a cold bargain from emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty.


    Of course, through historical legend, I can understand that the good is getting worse, but it''s really unbelievable that the bad is getting better.


    Maybe there is a big difference between Thai people and Chinese people.


    At this time, Shen Qiyu suddenly asked us to help.


    This sentence undoubtedly gave us a life-saving straw in the dark. Everyone was so happy that they looked at him directly and enthusiastically, and then asked who he was.


    Shen Qiyu asked me if I remember the supernatural group I joined before?


    I nodded. How can I forget this thing? It is because of this group that I know him. At the same time, I was also in this group. Then I learned to draw and understand the function of some Taoist symbols.


    Shen Qiyu said that one of them is very good at academic research in Thailand.


    Of course, I''m afraid that the so-called academic situation here is all those sorcery.


    In fact, this is not a secret. In the entertainment industry, many big stars have kids wearing Buddha cards.


    There is no other way for us now, we can only give it a try. Moreover, the wizard the old Taoist brought is a Thai. I don''t know whether Chinese Daoism has any effect on Thai magic.


    So we had to consult the Buddhist master who had a good knowledge of Thailand and some academic masters to see what he could do.


    The master sent us an address, and then let us go to him, he can give us a free look.


    As soon as we heard that it was free, we were very happy. Then we drove the car and ran past.


    When we got to the place, the master came to meet us in person. We were young people. If you want to say that this young man has a lot of research, how can I feel so unbelievable?


    Of course, things have come to this point. We have no choice but to follow suit.


    After entering the young man''s home, we found that he really had many Thai things, such as fopai, gumantong, and raised some kids.


    Seeing these things, we reluctantly believed him.


    But just feel up, immediately in the conversation, he revealed his second force potential.


    For example, we mentioned the three faced Buddha, but before the following words were opened, he said directly, "do you want to buy the three faced Buddha card?"? I have it here. Everyone is in the same group. How about a 20% discount?


    As a result, in order to show himself in front of Liu Hong, the boy just grabbed the conversation and said, "master, we don''t want to buy three Buddha cards, but a three Buddha is chasing us. Can you subdue him?"


    As soon as I heard this, the young man looked at us strangely. Next time, he replied, "brother, you don''t have a cute head. The three faced Buddha is a Buddha. How can he chase you?


    As soon as we hear this, we all know that it''s cool in our hearts. I''m afraid it''s in vain this time.


    So one came with hope and came back with disappointment. We turned around and left, and we didn''t want to waste more words with him.


    We got up and were ready to leave. Unexpectedly, the young man suddenly stopped us. We turned around and looked at him strangely. Didn''t this stinky boy say it was free before? We''re not going to have to pay for our conversation now, are we?Who knows what the young people said before they looked at us and asked us again and again, is it true that the three faced Buddha can still pursue and kill you?


    We don''t know why he asked, but he nodded honestly.


    Then the young man''s dignified face, finally came a sentence, you wait, you must wait. I''ll invite someone who should be able to answer your questions.


    Speaking of this, he ran inside. We all stood outside and looked at each other awkwardly. We waited patiently. We didn''t know how long we had been waiting. Then there was a sound inside.


    Everyone looked up and found that the young man was supporting an old man, slowly coming towards the inside.


    After the old man came to us, he was sitting there coughing. We could see that he was very old, because his hair and beard on his mouth were all white.


    Then the young man pointed to the old man and said to us that it was his grandfather who had been practicing in Thailand for a period of time. Maybe we can ask him some questions for reference.


    Well, we have no hair on our lips, we can''t handle affairs well, and young people are unreliable. We''d better rely on this old man.


    The old man told me the whole story. When I heard that King Kong was downstairs, I met a man with three faces. He was an old man''s eye. One moment he didn''t have any glory, but the next moment he suddenly glared.


    He said, "young man, don''t lie to me. Are there really three Buddhas in the world?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 363

    I''m always surprised to hear that. You TMD are working in Thailand, and you don''t know about sanmianfo, so you come to ask us. It seems that the hope just now will turn into disappointment again.


    The old man looked at my face and repeated again. Let''s talk about what happened just now?


    I think he must have Alzheimer''s disease. He forgot what I said just now, so I had to repeat it again.


    After listening again, the old man stopped talking. He just frowned and pondered, pondered, pondered, I felt that he was about to fall asleep and became a fossil.


    We have no time to spend with him. So I waved to the others, and I signaled that we''d better hurry.


    Who would have thought that as soon as we left, he said, "if you really meet that thing, I''m afraid you''ll be in trouble. In any case, no one can escape from the hands of the three faced Buddha, and the result is that there is no doubt that he will die. "


    This is a bit too alarmist, so that all of us are in a bad mood, especially King Kong. This guy''s face is beating and twitching all the time.


    When I saw him like that, I couldn''t help raising my foot and kicking him. The smelly boy began to be afraid again. Before, he praised his courage and accepted him as an apprentice. But now, he began to urinate again.


    At this time, the young lady could not help but ask them, "what kind of existence is the Buddha above? Can we fight him? "


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the two of them couldn''t help looking at the young lady, especially his grandson, whose eyes were shining.


    After all, everyone loves beauty. As long as he is not a eunuch, this kind of reaction should be very normal.


    The old man sighed, and finally said to us helplessly, "I don''t know why you are provoking such things? I can only say that I want to be lucky. "


    When he said this, I was stunned and looked at the old man so straightforwardly. I always felt that this guy had something to say, and there must be something to hide.


    So I had to ask him, "old man, do you know what you don''t want to say? This is related to several lives of us. Do you want to watch us die? "


    "It''s not that I want to watch you die, but that I really can''t help it. The Buddha above is so terrible that ordinary people can''t afford it."


    "Well, let''s wake up. How terrible is this guy? In other words, he has some means to prepare us psychologically. "


    I asked the old man that he would not speak any more. There he was silent, silent, silent. He would become a fossil again.


    At this time, the young man next to him kept looking at his little sister. Maybe he couldn''t bear to see such a beautiful little sister. Finally, he was killed by sanmianfo. At this time, he begged his grandfather.


    "Grandfather, you can tell me that saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher, and the mole ant still lives secretly. What''s more, they have just said that at the beginning, they were trying to teach the heresy. At the end, because they were kind, they let him go. As a result, they caused such a disaster. If good people are not rewarded well, who else in the world will do good? "


    I have to say what the young man said. The old man looked up at us and finally asked, "which of you is the best?"


    All of us didn''t speak, then turned around and looked at my aunt directly. The strongest and most powerful thing was her.


    But unexpectedly, the old man looked at us, shook his head, sighed and said, "it''s not her. She has too much yang and Yin. If you encounter the three faced Buddha, I''m afraid it will only be a matter of one minute. "


    After saying this, all of us took a cold breath, swallowed a bite of pain. Are you kidding? My aunt''s business can only last one minute. What shall we do? Isn''t it a second kill to go up?


    We are still thinking about these bad things. The old man has already pointed out, and I pointed to the King Kong over there.


    He finally said, you two are very suitable, and you are very masculine.


    What does that mean? King Kong and I were stunned.


    As a result, after the old man''s explanation, I came to understand that he meant that the three faced Buddha was an evil god, and that it was formed after death. So his Yin Qi is very heavy. It''s useless to use general Yin Qi to control Yin Qi, but we still have a little chance to use Yang Qi to control Yin Qi.


    King Kong and I took a look at each other. Then I turned around and looked at the old man and asked him, so if we go out, should we be able to deal with the three faced Buddha?


    As a result, the old man''s words can make you angry to death. He shook his head and said, no, you two can probably last for two minutes, and these two minutes should match the time, place and people.


    When I hear this, I really think it''s OK to be evil. We cooperated with the weather, the place and the people. We were a little better than my aunt. We held on for one more minute. In the end, we didn''t want to die. Why do I have to die?Well, since he said that the three faced Buddha was so terrible that he would kill it in seconds. I''d better go home and buy a bottle of dichlorvos to drink.


    Looking at my disappointed face, my little sister came over and hugged my arm, then whispered, two minutes is two minutes, at least these two minutes can live two more minutes. And maybe a miracle can be created in a minute.


    Miracle what miracle? I don''t believe there are miracles in the world. Even if there are, it can''t be created in a minute.


    As a result, the old man said, if it were me and the two of us, we might survive when we met the smiling Buddha, because he was alive because of the photo and the good education he had received. If Buddha encounters us, we will have to cry.


    This words say puzzling, let us all for a while, don''t know what to do.


    In particular, King Kong has developed limbs and simple mind. It''s very difficult for him to understand these things.


    So I watched the old man repeat what he said, and then explained, "you old man mean that they have three personalities, but if you let the smiling Buddha control the personality, he may let us live. On the contrary, if we meet the other two personalities, we will die."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 364

    The old man listened to me, nodded, then said with a smile, "smart boy, your brain is not stupid, I hope you have a good luck."


    This is not good. I feel uncomfortable when I listen to it, because I want to place my destiny on the 1 / 3 probability. Isn''t this a very stupid thing?


    Then we went back. On the way, the little grandson followed us and said he wanted to have a look.


    Look at a chicken feather, I can''t know, he is aimed at Miss sister, so I resolutely refused, let him go back. We''ll solve our own problems. You don''t have to worry about eating salty radish.


    There''s no way for that guy to touch the ash on his nose. He has to go away. After all, we''ve only known each other for a few hours. How can I let you follow me.


    I can''t say that if you want to live well, you must have a little green on your head.


    After going back, the boy called in sick and said he had something to do and left first.


    I can''t understand that he is afraid that he will encounter three Buddhas and die with us.


    so I make complaints about him directly, "you boy go, when you leave, you will become a prey."


    After saying this, King Kong was scared and looked at me speechless.


    "Master, what should we do now? Your aunt can only last a minute. If we don''t have the right time, place and people to go up, I''m afraid it will be a matter of a second. "


    Hearing this, I walked with my teeth clenched and browed, and then said, "I''m definitely not the kind of person waiting to die. Since that guy wants to play, we''ll play with him to the end!"


    After saying this, King Kong mumbled and said, "we''ve played to the end. We can''t do anything about it. The three faced Buddha is really terrible."


    I directly raised my foot and kicked him, and then I said, "idiot, do you think the old Taoist can ask for foreign aid, but I can''t? More than friends, I will never lose to him. "


    I''m not bragging. Wang Gaohe, I want to know that there are two people to get along with.


    And the most important thing is that we have done so many things in front of us. Good intentions should be rewarded.


    You think, I worked for 507 schools for free. After doing so many things, they also promised that if I am in trouble in the future, I can definitely ask them for help.


    Who else will they use if they don''t use it at this time.


    So decisive I was worried, Wang he and Wang Hu. In addition, I went directly to 507 schools and asked them to help me.


    After all, it''s about the face of the country. Don''t worry about what they say. After all, I''m one of them. What a shame if something happens to me, isn''t it?


    When I heard this, I was so moved that I almost wanted to cry. We have finally found an organization. The organization still cares about us individuals.


    Soon, a large number of experts began to swarm, one by one gathered towards us.


    Of course, the premise I have already said hello, don''t aim at these Liuxian around me. We have only one enemy, the three faced Buddha.


    After all, these people came from 507, and they were quite organized and disciplined. So when they came here, they didn''t really care about these things, but lived near us.


    Not long after that, Wang he also came.


    When he heard that I had met the three faced Buddha, he frowned and said, "how can I offend this evil god?"?


    I just shook my head at that time. Don''t mention it. It''s really bad luck.


    After all, Wang he is our own brother, so after he came here, he was still very energetic. First, he spread his array around me. Then he felt it again. He was surprised and said, "you are a good boy. There are so many experts in the world. They can''t lay a border outside.".


    I can only smile awkwardly, I don''t know what to say.


    Wang he said, "I''m afraid only Xuanmen can fight with me now.


    After all, it''s not what other people can do to drive so many Jianghu artists at one time.


    I just came to the end and said that I can''t drive them, they are another more powerful one. In fact, I was willing to help when my grandson begged for help.


    Of course, no matter how to say it, to the motherland when grandson, I''m quite happy.


    Otherwise, how can we call it the motherland.


    So all of us arrived, and immediately we were ready, waiting for the arrival of the three faced Buddha, and then we went to war.


    Just wait, wait, wait, wait. I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting. It''s about a week. Anyway, I live in fear every day.


    On one day, there was an eclipse.


    In ancient times, this situation was very evil. At that time, witches would say that it was called dog eating moon. It''s the most overcast time of the day that night.


    It was on this day that the three faced Buddha we were waiting for finally appeared.I remember I was at home alone and I was sleeping. After all, it was night, wasn''t it?


    Who would like to sleep in the middle of the night, suddenly heard a burst of laughter.


    I was still a little hoodwinked at that time. Could it be that King Kong was watching funny movies in the middle of the night.


    So I rubbed my eyes, opened the door and went out. Once I went out, it was bad luck.


    The front is endless darkness, as if there is no edge, turned to look at his back, but also found that the door of the room, no longer know where to go.


    At that time, my heart suddenly jumped, and I slapped myself hard. For a time, I wondered if I was having a nightmare?


    But this slap on the face, the pain told me that this is not a dream, but a real thing.


    It''s so terrible. I also mentioned that some people with advanced mana can set up a border. In the border, it is a world controlled by themselves.


    However, in the case of no basis, he dragged a deep living man to his own border. I can''t imagine this kind of magic power.


    Then all this can only show one thing, there is a terrible big boss now.


    Count the things you encounter. I''m afraid only three Buddhas can do it.


    At that time, I felt a deep fear, especially the goose bumps on my body, which continuously came out in a string, and I actually felt an inexplicable cold.


    I stood in the dark motionless, in front of suddenly appeared a black figure, and then he was like skating fast towards me.


    "Gudong." I swallowed a mouthful of saliva nervously, widened my eyes, and looked straight ahead.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 365

    The guy stood in front of me and just laughed. He didn''t say a word. Anyway, the smile really made my hair stand on end.


    Indeed, as King Kong said, this guy has a face on each side of his head, which is the terrible three faced Buddha.


    Of course, look carefully, my luck is still good, the first time to actually smile Buddha.


    He looked at me, put that smile, and then said a word, let me a little silly.


    "You are Zhang Yougen."


    What makes me silly is not that he knows my name, but that I can understand what this guy says. Of course, you can''t think that I can speak Thai, but that this ghost is originally a kind of brain wave, which can directly affect your waves.


    So in this blend, you can hear what the other person is saying.


    I nodded foolishly.


    The three Buddhas laughed again, and then said to me, "I found you. Someone asked me to kill you, so let me kill you."


    This Ya''s simply insane ah, where someone and others discuss, let me kill you thing.


    I shook my head, and then said, "do you know what you are doing is wrong, put down the butcher''s knife, become a Buddha immediately, and look back, there is no limit to suffering."


    I don''t know why I said these words. Maybe it was the old man''s words that influenced me. She said that I could only last two minutes, so I had to fight for time and constantly use words to make him last longer.


    So I put the old monk''s words into my mind.


    The three Buddhas looked at me directly, and then I replied, you''d better explain your last words.


    Oh, your mother is not reasonable at all. Before the old man also said to cooperate, the weather is favorable, I can hold for two minutes, but this guy came up to completely say dead.


    Then I said chicken feather. What can I say? I''m angry.


    "What do you have, sir? Aren''t you a killer after all? I can tell you, I''m not afraid of you when others are afraid of you. "


    Who would like to say that after the change, ordinary people, may be directly open dry, but the three face Buddha is very strange, he looked at me strangely, and then came a sentence, "Oh, why is this? Why aren''t you afraid? I want to know that when they see me, it''s like seeing a devil. "


    Who said I''m not afraid of him? Of course, I know that fear is useless. On the contrary, because of fear, I''m tied up. I might as well summon up the courage to fight against him. Maybe I have a chance to survive.


    So I immediately said, "the overlord of Western Chu has no fear. You are a God in ancient times. Isn''t my ancient times a God?"


    "I have to say that your words aroused my interest, so let me see what kind of God you are?"


    As soon as sanmianfo''s words were finished, the atmosphere suddenly changed, and a fury appeared on his face. His face turned directly, and then turned into a face of rage.


    This guy just raised his hand and slapped me in the air. I jumped back to hide. Normally, I had a good skill and successfully avoided it, but when something wonderful happened, a gust of palm wind came, and I was still blown out.


    My blood came out of the back of the wall.


    My God, this guy''s strength is so great. I just hit him in the void, but he didn''t hit me. I felt like my whole body was about to break.


    It can be imagined that if the slap was on me, I would have lost my life.


    I don''t understand. What the hell is this? Xiang Yu raised the tripod, but there was no one who could beat the void.


    Does this guy already have the legendary ability to beat cattle across the mountain?


    of course, now, even Tucao is not enough, because the angry guy once again came towards me, but he just flashed behind me, then raised his feet and make complaints about me.


    I suddenly drank, cold sweat straight out, in this between life and death, the next second directly transition to the previous life, raised his hand to fly in the air.


    After a touch, the real two met together, and then I just rolled out like a ball.


    You know, now it''s the overlord of Western Chu. He was beaten so badly. After entering this state, only I abused others, but no one abused me.


    Is there such a big gap between us? How else to play? This guy is a soft coin player with plug-in.


    The three faced Buddha was very angry, but there was a surprised expression on his face at the same time, because for him, it was the first time that he directly kicked a mortal, and then he didn''t die. Anyway, the bone has to be broken and the hand has to be discounted.


    But it turned out that my hand was not broken except numbness."Ha ha, it''s strange that you didn''t die."


    I also sneered, "others are afraid of you, I am not afraid of you."


    "Yes, you are crazy, but you do have the capital to be crazy."


    Then the guy''s angry face suddenly turned into a crying face.


    And then he started to wail in front of me.


    This guy''s cry is really terrible. It''s just a wave of attacks. I covered my ears in pain. At that time, I knelt down and screamed.


    It makes me feel like something goes into your brain from your ears, and then it is pricked one by one with needles. You can imagine the pain.


    I can still fight against hard attacks, but this kind of soft attack is really impossible.


    And with the extension of time, I feel more and more dizzy head, nose inside a hot, and then a continuous gush of nosebleed. God, I want to continue to listen, and then I will die.


    So I tried my best to cover my ears, but it didn''t work at all. The sound seemed to come in a little bit from the bone marrow.


    I don''t think I can. I''m afraid I''m going to die.


    Just when I didn''t know what to do, suddenly there was a familiar sound.


    "Zhang Yougen, don''t panic. Now recite the Sutra silently. Use your Dharma to fight against his magic


    I don''t know who''s talking, but if it works, I''m willing to do it to relieve my pain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 366

    As I said before, I once practiced together with the old monk for a period of time. At that time, chanting scriptures was a routine.


    I don''t know what it means, but I have to do it to save myself now.


    So when I heard the voice, I began to recite the Buddhist scriptures in silence. Needless to say, the pain is weakening a little bit. The pain of being focused on your ears began to subside.


    As soon as Sanmian Buddha saw that his cry had no effect on me, he became angry and became angry.


    After a roar, he came at me again.


    I don''t know what the situation is. Should I continue to chant sutras or run for my life?


    At the critical moment, he suddenly stabbed inside, and a Buddhist staff came over and stood in front of him.


    The three faced Buddha happened to clap his paw at me, which happened to be on the stick.


    Then he let out a scream and took a few steps back.


    I''m also a little silly. Why, the person who can come in to save me suddenly is still a Buddhist master, otherwise, how can I use Buddhist props?


    At this point, some people may have guessed.


    At this time, there was no one else who could run to me and save me, except Wang he.


    Sure enough, Wang he suddenly jumped out.


    Holding a magic pestle in his hand, without saying a word, he directly faced the Buddha on three sides and blocked it.


    When the three Buddhas saw this, they immediately laughed coldly. "Do you think Buddhist things can work for me?"


    "Don''t be rampant. You are not a Buddhist at all. You are a heretic. The Buddhist is merciful. You have done so many harmful things, and you are falsely called a Buddha."


    "Yellow mouthed child, you can judge these things. I think you''d better mind your own business. Today I''ll only settle accounts with Zhang Yougen. I think you are a Buddhist. I''ll spare your life. You have to know the good and the bad. "


    "Ha ha ha That''s funny. Buddhism says that if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell. If you are a monk, you should hold the cup. How can we stand by and see that people are in trouble? "


    "That means you''re going to fight me to the end, right?"


    "I''m just advising you to go back to the bitter sea, put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha."


    "Don''t be crazy, boy. I''m already a Buddha. I don''t need to become a Buddha any more! Even if you want to die, don''t blame me for being ruthless. "


    With that, the Buddha on three sides rushed up again.


    Before that, the attack mode was the continuous change of rotation. But now it''s on three sides together, one can hear laughter, one can hear crying, one can hear angry cursing.


    I also found a thing, if this guy cries, there will be that kind of terrible sound wave attack. If he smiles, his body will become very sensitive and dodge very fast.


    Once in a state of anger, the speed will slow down, but the same power will surge.


    We haven''t experienced this kind of situation for a while, so we were beaten by this guy. Even if Wang he was such a bull, he couldn''t get used to it.


    So he told me to break through and call for help when I had to.


    But after hearing this, I was very confused. I seemed to be trapped in the dark, even if I wanted to break through.


    So I asked him, how can I break through?


    Wang crane turned a blind eye, then Tucao said: "make complaints about your brain?" It''s just an ordinary ghost fighting against a wall. There must be a way. If you can''t break through this simplest thing, you''d better change your career in the future, so as not to mislead others. "


    That''s what I said. My old TMD is embarrassed. Of course, there''s a way to deal with ghosts.


    Maybe many people don''t know. Let''s popularize the knowledge here.


    It''s also called squinting by ghosts. It''s just a cover up used by ghosts. Once trapped in it, ordinary people can''t get out at all. I''ll be stuck in it all the time, going back and forth in circles.


    This line is not deep, ordinary kid may be to tease you, let you trapped in it, unable to extricate themselves. But those who are good at it are different. They keep you trapped until you die.


    In order to deal with the ghost fighting against the wall, we need a sense of direction. Their coverage is very shallow. As long as you find a general direction and keep going, there''s no problem.


    Of course, it''s easy to say, but it''s hard to do. After all, I''m lost. How can you get a clear direction?


    In fact, it''s also simple. You lift your left foot one step forward, and then lift your right foot one step forward, with the heel of your right foot against the tip of your front left foot. Back and forth continuous alternation, you can get out of the ghost wall.


    I use this method to step out of the darkness and go to my own room.


    As soon as I saw that it was almost done, I quickly opened the door and window and cried out, "Hey, brothers of 507 Institute, it''s your turn to do it. If you don''t do it again, we will die here."My voice, that is to shout inexplicably.


    There are still a lot of people calling me names in the surrounding upstairs and downstairs. Do you want anyone to sleep in the middle of the night?


    Of course, I don''t care about this mortal. Anyway, I kept shouting over and over again.


    As for the 507 who came, they didn''t. Anyway, Liu Hong, they have come out.


    They looked at me and asked what happened? Where does the three faced Buddha come from? Why didn''t you see him?


    I''m a little confused when I hear that. Why can''t they see?


    As a result, I had no choice but to tell all the causes and consequences of the incident. As soon as I heard that I was in the dark, I was chased and killed by sanmianfo for no reason. If Wang he hadn''t arrived in time, I might have died.


    My aunt said immediately, "it must be a kind of border. But I''ve never heard that you can bring the border over at any time and drag people in. It seems that these three faced Buddhas are really not good at stubble. "


    When I heard this, I hastened to urge her, "don''t say so much. I''d better find a way to save people."


    After all, I knew before that this master could lay a border. In the border, he was invincible. Now that Wang he has entered the enemy''s border, I''m afraid he will die in this way.


    Aunt looked at the little sister, and next to Liu Hong. Then the three looked at each other, blinked at the same time, and began to lay the border.


    They also know that they can''t fight against the three faced Buddha in the end, so they have to work together. They can get in by stacking the two borders.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 367

    The three women did their best, and soon they were all sweating on their forehead. I could see that they all did their best.


    Finally, under the joint efforts of the three people, and then the border began to overlap, we can also enter.


    But how terrible is this guy? The border just overlapped and opened the channel.


    I saw a figure suddenly flew out, and then fell heavily on the ground, a mouthful of blood gushing out.


    I turned my head and looked behind me. It wasn''t someone else. It was Wang He who just went in.


    This guy is miserable. He said he would last one minute or two. As a result, I looked at the time from front to back. It lasted about five minutes. It was very good, but now I had been beaten to vomit blood, and I had half my life left.


    I feel like a monster came out of the border.


    I didn''t think it would scare people to death when this guy came out.


    It''s at least 2.22 meters tall. And inside, you can see that he has three sides, but when he comes out, there is a huge black fog.


    It''s like there''s an entity, and it''s like there''s no entity. I don''t understand what this thing belongs to?


    Wang he was beaten half dead, and then looked at the little sister and aunt over there, one by one scared to shiver in the same place.


    I don''t think it''s obvious. Maybe they belong to Yexian. So this kind of pressure is very huge, I can even see their bodies are shaking.


    "How dare you stop me?"


    After saying this, aunt and Liu Hong were terrified. They didn''t dare to say a word, so they stood there.


    If I dare to move with him, I will roar at the critical moment


    Sure enough, love is so great that people can face life and death.


    It''s a pity that if you only have courage, you have to have strength. The little sister just rushed up, and that thing was a blow in the air. All she heard was a puff. The little sister vomited a mouthful of blood and then flew out.


    I''m also very angry. I''ll fight with you.


    He rushed straight up, then swung his fist to fight him.


    Then, there was no next. I flew out, too. I felt like I was hit by a train.


    Then the three faced Buddha came to us step by step. The threat of death was so terrible. If there was a god of death, he must be the spokesman of the God of death.


    We all looked up at him in despair.


    At the critical moment, I only heard a roar, "who dares to move my apprentice? I don''t want to live."


    I turned my head to see, happy bad, unexpectedly is nine uncle came.


    The three faced Buddha raised his head, and his body was full of black Qi. Without saying a word, he waved his hand as soon as he raised it. The black Qi was shining down on Jiu Shulong as if he had life.


    Seeing this scene, I was so scared that I yelled at the top of my voice and said to get out of the way.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t have any eggs. Uncle Jiu seems to be senile dementia and forgets to take medicine. He actually stands there and doesn''t move. Finally, he is completely stuck by black Qi.


    Or that sentence, the so-called people afraid of ghosts three points, ghosts afraid of people seven points.


    In this world, when there is Yin, there is Yang. People in the Yang are afraid to see Yin Qi. But in the same way, ghosts in the underworld are afraid of the world''s Yang.


    But in the end, is this Yin Qi severe or Yang Qi severe?


    Let me see whether Yang Qi is heavy or Yin Qi is heavy. So heavy Yin Qi directly covered nine uncle, I think he even has nine lives is not enough to die.


    But what happened next was absolutely unbelievable.


    Uncle Jiu was there all the time, but he didn''t move. The black Yin Qi was always circling and couldn''t disperse. He didn''t watch the corpse fall, and didn''t see the Yin Qi dissipate.


    This scene makes the three faced Buddha over there a little silly. After waiting for a long time, Yang Qi began to conquer Yin Qi, and we saw bursts of golden light in the black fog.


    Then the black fog completely dispersed, and the golden thing showed up. It was the tattoo on Uncle Jiu''s body.


    These things are like a colorful golden dragon, and then coiled around him to form a protective cover, protecting uncle Jiu in the middle.


    The old man I''m talking about didn''t hide when he was faced with Yin Qi just now. It turned out that he had a plan for a long time. As expected, he didn''t have diamond and didn''t do porcelain work. He was just a bull.


    Uncle Jiu pinched two fingers in his left and right hands. Left hand on the chest, with a finger in the sky, the golden dragon around him, constantly circling.


    The gold is more and more vigorous, and then the golden dragon is more and more huge.


    Uncle Jiu looked at the three faced Buddha over there, and then roared, "disappear for me, you sneak."


    Then he suddenly waved his hand and pointed to the Buddha on three sides.


    We seem to hear the roar of the Golden Dragon. Then the thing rushed towards the Buddha on three sides.


    The three faced Buddha launched all the black Qi on his body, all shrouded in front, in an attempt to prevent the arrival of the Golden Dragon.But Jinlong collided with the black gas, just like the snow met the rapid melting of the sun, and constantly degenerated.


    Finally, he successfully hit the Buddha on three sides. He gave a shrill scream, and then disappeared in front of our eyes.


    After the disappearance of the three faced Buddha, the terrible sense of oppression disappeared. We all breathed heavily, but there was a feeling for the rest of our life after death.


    I looked at Uncle Jiu and asked him, "three faced Buddha, I''m dead now."


    Uncle Jiu replied angrily, "it''s not so easy. That guy has been worshiping for so many years, and there are many believers. It can be said that as long as these believers exist, he will never die."


    I go, I finally understand why those people say that people fight for breath and Buddha for incense.


    It turns out that there are still such advantages in receiving incense.


    So I looked at Uncle Jiu and asked, "since the three faced Buddha has not been destroyed, what should we do?"


    Uncle Jiu said to me with a smile, "it''s easy to do. You should be my apprentice. I''ll guarantee your safety in the future, OK? "


    I knew that this old man had been working for a long time, but he didn''t hold his fart.


    But I have to say that he does have two brushes. At least his previous performance was brilliant.


    I said not to be an apprentice. Let''s talk about it separately. But now there is a guy who has to be killed. If I don''t kill him, he has to kill me. Then you won''t have an apprentice.


    Uncle Jiu nodded, and he said, "I know, I know you''re talking about that bastard making immortals."


    I was quite surprised to hear that. How could he know the elder monk''s younger martial brother?


    Uncle Jiu nodded, and then said, "the boy has done a lot of bad things with Yexian over the years. It''s just a matter of time. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 368

    That''s very kind of you. We can get along with each other as soon as we hit it off. If we have a common enemy, let''s deal with him.


    Such a tiger dares to touch his buttocks. He''s sorry if he doesn''t kill him.


    "But what is the origin of Thais? I can see three Buddhas. I think the most troublesome thing is him


    Hearing this, uncle Jiu laughed at that time.


    "The light of yingchong dares to compete with the sun? No matter how strong his personal ability is, how dare he fight against the country? It''s only a matter of minutes to kill him. "


    Uncle Jiu''s words are very good.


    In that case, let''s follow the national law. I''m glad I did a lot of good things. Otherwise, who will help me in this moment?


    It''s settled. Fortunately, I saved my life. Of course, I''m very happy. Then I pay for them and invite them to have a big meal. If they help you in vain, you have to do something good.


    After eating and drinking enough, the next step is to find the old Taoist. It''s troublesome.


    Some of them are good at doing this kind of thing, which can be understood as a kind of tracking technique.


    The three formed an array, and then recited the mantra. It''s funny to ring the bell and jump in the same place.


    Soon we found the trace of the old Taoist. They say it''s about southeast, and then it''s 300 miles.


    Now that they have said so, it must be so. We don''t stop and rush to start.


    The original saying of "nine losers" is to let the police catch this guy and put him in prison. But I don''t think so. Since it''s a matter of the world, it''s the world.


    Don''t give people a lip service. It''s like fighting when you were a child and suing your parents. People will despise you.


    A group of old Taoist priests were caught out of the hostel.


    Since she wants to hurt me, I can''t let him beat this guy up. Next, I threw him to Uncle Jiu to see what to do with him.


    Who says that the affairs in the river and lake are over? When it comes to killing people, I still dare not drop them.


    Nine uncle they also embarrassed, the result went around, we have no way, or finally threw to prison, let him eat prison meal.


    After all, there is such a master who does evil outside. Who knows if he will attack me in the future?


    It''s better to be in a cell. This guy won''t mess around outside.


    Of course, people are thrown into prison. Is it the end of the matter?


    Of course not!


    Don''t forget, there''s a Thai out there who can drive the three faced Buddha. If he doesn''t get rid of it, I always feel that there is a thorn in the back. If I don''t pay attention at any time, it will come down.


    I''m afraid of thieves, but I''m afraid of them. Maybe that''s the feeling.


    But strange things happened, no matter what method was used to force the old Taoist to tell the whereabouts of the Thais. But this old thing is not to say, after all, now is a legal society, you do not dare to torture, right?


    Another point is that the old man is very smart. He knows that the Thais are his only hope. If he says it, how can he escape from prison?


    So I was puzzled to ask for help from Jiushu. His people could find Nongxian. Couldn''t they find a Thai?


    Uncle Jiu''s answer is also very direct. After all, there are three sides of Buddha''s terrible border. Ordinary people can''t break it. Although those people have the ability to explore, they can''t get in if the boundary of the three sided Buddha is open.


    Is there no other way?


    Uncle Jiu laughed and said that he had a hundred ways to deal with the diehards.


    I can''t. I can hypnotize and calm the old man. No matter how hard it is, can it still stay up? Keep this guy up until he can''t stand it. He''ll say it.


    What is the so-called Condor?


    That is not to beat you, nor scold you, but, even if you don''t sleep at night, you will wake you up if you want to sleep. After three or four days, the iron man will not be able to endure.


    Sure enough, two days later, the old man couldn''t stand it. After all, he was old. She said frankly that she made an appointment with the Thai people. Three days later, we met him in his broken temple.


    I''ll meet them in Thailand.


    So we set up our defense there in advance, and then we waited for the arrival of the Thais.


    When we arrived at the appointed time, the guy still didn''t come. We all wondered, why did this guy break his appointment?


    Just when everyone was a little impatient, finally when it was about to get dark, a figure came slowly towards this side.


    On a closer look, the man could not see his face, because his whole body was wrapped in a black raincoat.


    Uncle Jiu gave his men a wink. We are all professionals. We just find a place to hide.


    When the man in black just came to follow him, he called out, "don''t move, raise your hand and surrender."


    The man in black didn''t react, and then his left and right hands were buttoned. After that, he got a foot on his knee and knelt there on the spot.Nine uncle that is absolutely hot temper, go forward to say nothing, raise a hand is a big ear to blow past.


    "Damn, you bastards are making trouble here. Do you know whose country this is? How dare you, a foreigner, harm people here? "


    As a result, the man in black just cracked his mouth and kept sneering, ignoring everyone here.


    Nine uncle see this scene is fire big no way, raised hand is Pa Pa Pa Pa, several big scrape ear scrape son smoked past.


    "Why are you so funny?"


    As a result, the guy didn''t speak after he was beaten. He was still laughing so hard that he made people hair.


    Uncle Jiu feels that his dignity has been provoked, especially in front of his apprentice. He is really ashamed.


    For a moment, I have to be different from this Thai. He wanted to see whether it was his face or his hands.


    So he raised his hand, left and right bow, crackling constantly.


    Then we all frowned.


    It''s too cruel. It''s inhuman. It''s extremely cruel.


    Originally a thin and weak Thai, now he was beaten as a pig head three, and his face was swollen, but he was still very stubborn, smiling there.


    This kind of madness is really frightening.


    I really can''t read it any more, so I carefully reminded him, "he may not understand Chinese. After all, he is a Thai, isn''t he?"


    Nine uncles listened to my words, the whole person a Leng. And then he raised his hand and started pumping wildly in the face of the Thais.


    At the same time, he scolded, "say you don''t understand Chinese, don''t you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 369

    I''m afraid to be an apprentice to him. If I do something that doesn''t go well with me, I''ll be a pig then.


    I thought a moment ago that the Thai could not speak Chinese, so he couldn''t understand our words. It was a bit unfair to be beaten.


    But I didn''t expect that the next moment, this guy even cracked his mouth and said with a sneer, "do you know why sanmianfo wants to help me? Why can I drive him? "


    This is simply puzzling, especially in the current environment, but since he asked me, I still followed his words and asked why?


    "Because we made a deal. If he wants to come into the world, he must have a body. I have reached an agreement with him, but before that, he has to help me with a few things. " When I heard her words, I immediately understood that this guy had made a devil''s deal. If at this juncture, what''s the effect of his saying these words?


    After that, it just makes uncle Jiu more angry and his strength is heavier.


    While beating him, he yelled and scolded, "girl, just like you, you still trade with the devil. I can''t beat you to death. If you don''t teach me, I''ll teach you."


    Soon, I found something wrong. Under uncle Jiu''s merciless lashing, the guy looks more and more crazy, and his smile is more and more miserable.


    Then, there was a black mist on his body, constantly circling these objects in his body and entering his body. This guy''s blood vessels are constantly protruding, and his eyes are round.


    At the critical moment, I yelled, "the bad deal is done. He wants to give his body to the devil."


    Nine uncle hears this words, as expected also discover not right, backward two steps toward behind, he frowns, looking at that guy.


    Thai people smile coldly and yell, "you mortals, you know nothing about power. What kind of existence do you think you are facing?"


    "Feel the power of fear."


    I don''t know why, I feel an unprecedented pressure. If we really let the three faced Buddha come to this world, it will be an unprecedented disaster.


    So I yelled at the top of my voice, "stop him, don''t let him sacrifice to the devil."


    This voice roared out, they also had a reaction, one rushed forward to prepare for the battle.


    But the wonderful thing is that the black fog began to spin, forming a vortex, strong wind pressure blowing over, blowing everyone, everywhere messy.


    The black whirlpool finally gathered behind the Thais, where it seemed that there was an endless black hole.


    As soon as I saw that I could not count on them, I had better do it myself. I rushed forward and tried to drag the Thai over. But at this time, something strange happened.


    In a howl of wild animals, and then in front of my eyes, from the black whirlpool, suddenly gave birth to a huge black arm, which directly dragged the Thai people in.


    Thai people, who were laughing before, immediately let out a shrill scream after entering the black hole, followed by a creepy chewing sound.


    Hearing the sound, all of us were shocked and stood still.


    Inside the black black hole came a series of numbing howls. We don''t know what that voice stands for, but we can hear it. It''s definitely a terrible monster.


    Then a pair of terrible claws came out of the black hole, and he desperately wanted to run outside.


    As soon as I see, there is another chance now, that is, when the black hole is open, we will fight it back. As long as the black hole is closed, it will not come out!


    So I turned my head and yelled at them, "this is the time of life and death. All of you use your 12 points to fight this thing back."


    Uncle Jiu was the first one to jump up and burst into trouble. He recited the Heart Sutra silently, and then one hand at a time. The terrible Golden Dragon began to spin.


    As a result, two fingers roared toward a golden dragon in front of them. Hard, directly hit the monster who just came out, and hit him back.


    But where is the trouble now? We don''t know when the black hole will close, so even if we win the first victory, when the black hole doesn''t close, it''s a fart to say anything. That ghost thing brewed in it for a while, and then began to climb out again.


    For a time, all the people brush their hands together, all kinds of magic weapons, fighting for their lives to attack the guy constantly.


    At this time, I also found a big problem. Except for uncle Jiu, everyone else seems to be chicken with vegetables. Their attack had no effect on the three faced Buddha. Now the ghost came out more and more. In addition to a pair of terrible claws, three heads also came out from inside.


    I have been dealing with sanmianfo before. What I see at that time is only his incarnation. Now all that comes out are real bodies. That picture is really hot eyes, only to see three sides, we are scared to shiver.One of them directly opened his mouth, vomited a black breath, and diffused towards the outside, close to the nearest few people. Even too late to respond, after being shrouded by the black air, a shrill scream turned into a pool of blood.


    When I saw this scene, other people were terrified. When I met the three faced Buddha before, I never knew that he had such ability. As the Thais said, we know nothing about power. After the three faced Buddha came out, no one could fight against him any more.


    Fear permeates everyone''s heart. This thing has just been exposed, and many people have been killed. If we really let him out, I''m afraid no one will be able to restrain him.


    At this critical moment, he said a roar, and then he bit his middle finger, and the blood filled out. It was still the golden dragon, but it was stained with red.


    This time I recited more sutras. It''s even longer in time. I know it''s a powerful blow.


    If it doesn''t work, I don''t know what else can fight against it.


    "Oh", the scarlet dragon, with the momentum of indomitable, roared towards the front.


    All of us are full of expectations, just looking at it. At the same time, I pray silently in my heart, hoping to succeed, otherwise none of us here can live.


    So did this work in the end?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 370

    The higher the hope, the higher the disappointment. When all of us were looking forward to the golden dragon, it just flew by, and then the three faced Buddha changed his face and opened his mouth.


    Nima didn''t do any terrible damage. With just one bite, he ate the dragon.


    Nine uncles are suffered the biggest blow, silly Leng is there, half a day can''t react, the mouth is more mumbling, "this, this is impossible, how is it possible? My golden dragon is noble and upright. It destroys all Yin Qi. It''s eaten like this. "


    I don''t think it''s time to be surprised. Wait a minute, this thing will come out soon. All our attacks are invalid. Now we will continue to stay here. That is to make fun of life.


    As a last resort, when you should, I said to them, "run! If you stay here, the thing will come out. "


    heard me make complaints about nine uncle and then Tucao a sentence, "how can we run? When this thing comes out, it''s a disaster. If we run away now, it will not be the common people who will suffer. "


    When I heard this, I was hoodwinked. What''s the use of playing hero now? It''s just to add a few more corpses to this area.


    Only by keeping green hills can we have no firewood. Let''s run away first. When this thing comes out, we can think of other ways to contact more people and fight together.


    After my persuasion, uncle Jiu still didn''t want to run away.


    So I had no choice but to take out my mace and say to him, "Uncle Jiu, if you die, where can I go to worship my teacher then? Isn''t your skill going to be lost


    Hearing that, my ninth uncle immediately laughed, because his goal was finally achieved. In order to accept a good apprentice, he had to agree.


    So we ran straight behind.


    We got into the car and drove away directly. There were a lot of deafening howls behind us. We could see that the three faced Buddha was very angry for us to hurt him and finally run away.


    But anger is useless. For a moment, he hasn''t come out of it.


    I will report your situation soon. The authorities immediately sent people to move the people around and block the area for 100 meters.


    Of course, this is unnecessary. You know, before, there was no one in the wilderness around the broken temple we went to.


    This is just to guard against the three faced Buddha. Moving destructive power to other places will do harm to other people.


    Now that the problem has come out, what should we do to deal with it?


    Because of the previous attack, Jiushu was eaten by others, and suffered a great blow. He was a little weak for a while.


    So he didn''t speak at the meeting, just kept on nagging, "I''ve never met such a guy, and I don''t know how to deal with him. After all, we are only human beings, and that thing is a legendary evil god."


    When I heard this, I didn''t think so. There must be some experts who can live to the present. If those evil spirits are really so powerful, now they rule the earth, how can they be us?


    To put it in a bad way, this kind of ghost often appears in previous legends. But human courage is always invincible. Some people are willing to sacrifice themselves to seal these ghosts in order to let others live.


    I don''t believe it. We have a large number of people, and the experts are among the people. Can no one among the people fight against us?


    In fact, this is a bit of nonsense. You say that Sanmian Buddha is not native. What''s the age of Sanmian Buddha? Even if someone could fight against him in that age, it''s impossible to live to the present.


    make complaints about nine critical points. "If my master is still there, he will be able to fight against the three faced Buddha."


    It''s funny to hear that. What''s the difficulty? You people are eating this bowl of rice? If you always ask for your grandmaster''s blessing, you can''t just ask him to help you.


    The result hears my words, nine uncle sighed at that time, helpless say, which have so easy. My master used his body and soul to seal a demon in those days, but now he must have lost his soul.


    I''m puzzled when I hear this. I use my soul and body to seal a demon. Is it the legendary ghost seal?


    Of course, you don''t think it''s from comics. In fact, a lot of things of Japanese people are plagiarized.


    So I came to a sentence, is now no one will ghost seal it?


    All the people at the scene shook their heads. This is the forbidden skill in the legend. Who will practice it? After using it, he will die.


    I said, can anyone start practicing again now?


    After I said this, nine uncle helplessly told me.


    "My dear disciple, you think things are too simple. If you don''t have time now, even if you want to have leisure, you don''t have it. Since it''s technology, people in the master''s generation won''t allow their disciples to practice. After a long time, it will be lost naturally."After that, I nodded. It''s true that there are many unique skills in China, which are gradually disappearing in the long river of history because the master keeps his hand or refuses to learn.


    Now the question is, or is it like this? How on earth should we seal this thing? Or how to eliminate it?


    At the critical moment, someone stood up and put forward a very speechless suggestion.


    What advice? That is to cooperate with Xuanmen.


    As we have explained before, there is such an organization called Xuanmen. The people in this organization are all practitioners, but they are, practitioners, despised role models.


    In order to survive, they have done many shameless things, such as killing wild immortals and taking pills, and using living people for soul transfer.


    Those guys are the scum of the practitioners.


    As soon as this man''s suggestion was put forward, it was criticized by everyone, and everyone hated him.


    We are a respectable family. How can we turn to those crooked and evil ways for help?


    The man said directly, "those who achieve great things don''t care about minor matters. The current situation has already threatened us. If we don''t turn to Xuanmen, I''m afraid many people will die at that time."


    Uncle Jiu was angry immediately. He patted the table and yelled, "you''re looking for skin with a tiger. How do you know if the harm of Xuanmen is not terrible? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 371

    It''s really hard to calm the anger of the public. The people who put forward this proposal felt a little guilty when they saw that everyone was hating him. They immediately laughed awkwardly and said, "I''m just making a suggestion. If you don''t want to adopt it, it doesn''t matter."


    At this critical moment, Wang he came forward with his own ideas.


    "We still have a way, but it''s more difficult. I heard you have 12 columns inside. In that case, as long as you set down the immortal killing array and let the three faced Buddha go in, you can kill him. "


    With that, I looked at him in surprise and said, "does Zhuxian array really have this thing? Are you sure you don''t watch the romance of Fengshen too much? "


    Wang he was very helpless and said with a bitter smile, "it''s true. You know, God is also human. God is also human. It''s just that he has done something that human can''t do, so he has become a God. In 507 institutes, 12 pillars are all at the level of God. They should be at the level of demigod. I believe that if they are reasonable, they should be able to create another miracle. "


    I''m surprised to hear that. I just look at Uncle Jiu. How can I say that there are 12 people in 507 Institute, which is really awesome.


    Wang he laughed and quickly explained that you may not know that your master is one of the 12 pillars.


    When I said this, I was stunned. I didn''t expect that Jiu Shu was still 12.


    Of course, we just want to think, that guy can use the dragon, or that kind of terrible Golden Dragon attack, just like the legendary dragon subduing eighteen palms, is that what ordinary people can do?


    After Wang he''s statement was put forward, uncle Jiu frowned and didn''t say a word at that time. After holding for a long time, he said that he would use 12 columns, which might be a bit difficult.


    Wang he quickly added, when is this? Do you still care about personal grudges when it comes to life and death?


    These words are puzzling to me. It seems to mean that these 12 people are very unhappy with each other, and they still have grudges.


    I think we should put aside gratitude and resentment or not. The most urgent task now is to eliminate the three faced Buddha.


    Uncle Jiu thought for a while and thought that Wang he''s words were OK. Finally, he said, "OK, I''ll try to contact them and see if they can help. But I dare not make a 100% guarantee. There are still some selfish people among these guys.


    No matter what we''re aiming for, it''s our last hope.


    In the end, some relationships were used. In a word, the details were not shown. Anyway, they were all for 507, and they were all for the safety of the common people, right?


    For the first time in history, 12 pillars were assembled.


    Nine men and three women. After all, it must have been a long time for an old man or a middle-aged woman to practice to such an extent and become a pillar of the country.


    These 12 people are really unhappy with each other. Anyway, they don''t contact or talk after they arrive. They just come to complete the task.


    Now that people have come, it is already a great face. What else do we expect?


    The next step is to arrange the array, choose the right place, and start to set the array. With the help of the 12 best people, the immortal killing array was completed quite quickly.


    Then, after the completion of the array, there is something coming. How do you confirm that the three faced Buddha enters the immortal killing array?


    It''s very difficult for monsters to be used as bait, but it''s a problem that they dare to kill.


    You can say that people who do this work are not death squads, but will die. Before I saw a breath of black gas spit out and directly turn into blood. Is this what a man can do?


    Twelve pillars can''t leave the immortal killing array, so this thing can only be done by other people, but those who don''t have enough mana go up, and they just die.


    At the critical moment, everyone was silent. After all, it takes a lot of courage to know what to die and what to do.


    At this point, of course, I will not be a fool to be a hero, and then give up my life. So I also pretend to be stupid, pretend not to know, everyone is silent, anyway, you are right to follow the public.


    It turns out that no one stands up and no one is willing to die, so what to do? Someone has to do the work, right? So let''s start drawing lots, draw life and death lots, and whoever gets the daredevil team will go.


    It was very funny when we drew lots. Everyone was very nervous. They prayed for God to worship Buddha. I hope I don''t win the lottery, otherwise I will be dead.


    As a result, this round of draw down, it must be someone who wants to win, right? So one of them is unlucky. If he is directly drawn, it''s his turn to act as the fishing death squads.


    Everything is ready. We''re waiting for work to start.


    Twelve people set up the heaven killing array, and then another ran to act as bait to attract the three faced Buddha.


    Of course, in order to show fairness, other people have to keep watch all the time. If the bait can''t keep up with it and is finally killed by the three faced Buddha, someone must replace it.Who is the substitute? At that time, it depends.


    We acted as a reserve, and then watched. As for the death squads, he was parachuted to the place where the three Buddhas were.


    Looking at the flustered people around me, I suddenly realized that the people who always play the expendables in war movies are TMD liars. After all, everyone is raised by their parents, right? It''s not a normal person''s job to let others die.


    Even so, I''m praying that it''s better to make a one-time success. The daredevil members don''t have to die, and we candidates don''t have to. Everyone is happy. Why not?


    Those who should come will come, but they can''t hide.


    Space soon succeeded, and then the death squads were thrown in. As for our other candidates, just watch on the plane.


    In such a large area, where is the three faced Buddha? In fact, as long as you can see where the body is, it''s absolutely black.


    The boy who went down to be a daredevil is a newcomer. There is at least one advantage in this point, that is, the old people of 507 Institute enjoy us in the back, so you have to work hard in the front. Who makes you not qualified? If you don''t want to die, do you want those old people to die?


    So I was chosen by this kind of unwilling fate. I was very uncomfortable. I kept looking up at the helicopter above my head, shivering and scared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 372

    Seven


    so he walked three times and kept looking back at us on the helicopter. He was so scared that he was about to pee.


    Of course, in the end, someone had to be sent to death. There must be a team of supervisors.


    The person in charge of supervision is one of the old people. The guy is a middle-aged man with a moustache. The hair on the head is also smeared with hair oil, which is very shiny.


    He looked at the trembling look of the Death Squadron, and immediately got angry enough, and directly yelled, "sunspot, don''t lose 507 Institute''s face, you TMD, just like an old man, hurry to get on the bus for me, otherwise you will be served by the military law."


    That''s a very good thing to say. Do you want to be killed by your own people or by the enemy?


    If you are killed by the enemy, you will still be a martyr, and you will enjoy the subsidy every month. But if you are killed by your own people, you will be a deserter, and you will lose your face.


    The young man called sunspot had no choice but to go ahead with a stiff head.


    No, we just got close to the three side Buddha, and we saw that this guy was doing crazy damage there.


    Because the common people have been led away by us, only some houses have been left. At this moment, no human beings have been found. He is furious, and then all the houses have been destroyed.


    At the critical moment, what a man to see that sunspot. He jumped out and yelled, "don''t be rampant. Let''s see how I deal with you."


    After that, he took out a dagger, which was engraved with many runes. At first sight, it was not cheap. At that time, there were some incantations in his mouth. He stretched out his hand to the front, and all he heard was a whew. The dagger cut through the air and flew to the Buddha on three sides.


    "That''s a good move!"


    On the helicopter, all of us could not help sighing when we saw this scene.


    After all, I''m afraid it''s not easy for me to be able to fly with the sword. After all, I suddenly seem to find that I am the weakest among all the newcomers in 507 Institute.


    Even so, I''m so lucky that I didn''t get selected to be the expendable team.


    As a result, my sword flew past. Does it work?


    Of course, there is no use for eggs. If one sunspot can kill the three faced Buddha, what do you need 12 pillars for? What are you doing in the immortal array?


    So in the face of sunspot''s attack, the Buddha on three sides stands there, laughing sarcastically.


    He seems to be saying that if you are a weak chicken, I will catch up with you and die. I don''t need to bird you. I will reward you with a mouthful of phlegm.


    One of them opened his mouth, and then directly forced a beat, a black fog crazy gushing out.


    A lot of black fog, in the blink of an eye, directly engulfed the weapons of sunspot, even we didn''t see how that thing disappeared? I think it should be in the dark, directly turned into pus.


    After all, the strength of sanmianfo is quite terrible. Before that, Jiushu used Jinlong once. As a result, he opened his mouth and ate his opponent''s attack in one breath.


    Sunspot''s strength is no longer good. Uncle Jiu is powerful. Since uncle Jiu''s interior and he don''t have a chance to sing.


    Of course, from the beginning of the design, I didn''t intend to let this guy play the main role, but it was the bait for fishing.


    So the sunspot turned his head and ran away desperately, trying to lead this guy to the immortal killing array.


    The three faced Buddha is also angry. It''s really exciting for you to run after pretending, isn''t it?


    Looking for people everywhere, he wanted to kill people and vent, only to find that the people around him had already moved away. Now it''s hard to see a vent object. How can he let him run away?


    So the three faced Buddha made every effort to follow sunspot and wanted to kill him.


    You don''t think it''s a big thing, but it''s definitely not slow to run. Moreover, the black fog seems to have added fuel to it. At the end of the run, it''s absolutely free and easy.


    On the helicopter, I watched this scene with my heart in my stomach. I immediately told you that if it goes on like this, he will be caught up sooner or later. Once he is killed, the bait plan will not succeed.


    So it was suggested that everyone should show their magic power and stop the Buddha on the other side while delaying the time on the other side.


    So some people are drawing symbols over there, and some people are reciting incantations over there. I think their movements are really boring. If they go on like this, people will die long ago.


    Fortunately, I have prepared my own weapons before I came here. Although I am not as powerful as they are, my weapons are still quite effective. At least my casting time is completely omitted. It''s not as troublesome as they are.


    Raised the gun in my hand, I directly fired at the crazy one below. In the crackling sound, all kinds of bullets flew down towards the Buddha on three sides.


    At the same time, he also grasped his own charm. It was like a woman in heaven scattering flowers. He kept throwing it down. Under my guidance, everyone else was ready and began to attack.The attack poured down all over the sky. It was like a storm. Unfortunately, it didn''t stop. The black fog seemed to protect him automatically, forming a shield around this guy.


    Our tools are all hit on the black fog, and then, like those before, everything is swallowed up by the black


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw this scene. Obviously, they didn''t expect that their attack couldn''t even float a splash.


    Now what? Seeing the three faced Buddha getting closer and closer to the sunspot, he will soon die, I suddenly thought of a possibility.


    It''s the same as playing games. Since this guy is immune to all legal systems, will it be effective for physical attacks?


    So I asked the pilot in front of me to fire two shots. If I couldn''t, I would send a rocket to hit him. I didn''t want to kill this guy. At least it would delay his progress.


    They really began to plan, the next rocket in the harsh sound, dragging a long flame, directly in front of the impact up.


    Only a loud bang was heard, the missile exploded, and then the Buddha on three sides really took two steps backward.


    When I saw this scene, my eyes lit up, and it really worked. Although this guy''s black screen had an effect on those magic weapons, it was more or less helpless for physics.


    Again, if you hurt her accidentally, at least let this guy slow down As long as he can slow down, he can''t catch up with sunspot and can keep running with the hook.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 373

    You''re over Sanming Buddha. It''s a missile blast. After the missile blast, it''s on the machine gun. It''s disturbing.


    Seeing this scene, I can''t help thinking of Akira ToHai, an old driver.


    Some people don''t even understand why he can''t win the AE86 in qiumingshan when he drives a very powerful car


    Later, Fujiwara''s father explained this to us.


    Because once you step on the accelerator, although your car is powerful enough to keep the A86 water in the back, you have to slow down when you reach the downhill turning point. Otherwise, your car will directly crash the guardrail and fly out.


    So we have to speed up again after the car decelerates and passes the curve. There is a time difference.


    However, Qiu Ming''s old driver didn''t have this worry either. When he turned the corner, he drifted over ten thousand, and reduced all unnecessary deceleration. In addition, Qiu Mingshan was still a place with too many curves. Naturally, with the elimination of this and that, he gradually overtook.


    It''s the same now. That guy''s running speed is faster than sunspot''s, but once the speed gets up, the missile will immediately send over and directly slow down the sanmianfo. He wants to speed up again. It''s a time difference to run. Gradually, the sunspot will throw him away, and our distance will be closer and closer.


    Of course, our behavior also completely angered the three faced Buddha.


    Flies don''t bite, but they are disgusting.


    Although our attack didn''t cause any substantial damage to him, but repeatedly let him slow down, this guy is also a little angry.


    So he turned his head, he dew to us, but opened his big mouth, a black thick fog, toward us.


    That thing is really terrible. It''s a scene of the city being destroyed by dark clouds.


    We were so scared that we kept shouting, "pull up quickly..."


    Fortunately, our pilot brother, good technology, straight to stretch, and then dodged.


    However, after this experience, we were really scared that this guy still has the ability of air defense. Of course, we can avoid it, which means that his distance is limited.


    Since we want to play, we should play with them to the end. I immediately said to the little brother of the pilot, "now this position should be at a safe distance. If he can''t attack us, our missiles can hit him. Now let''s bombard him directly."


    As a result, listening to my words, the little brother of the pilot looked helpless and said to me directly, "do you think I have the plug-in on, and ammunition can be used indefinitely without money?"


    So what?


    It''s always OK to add a group of helicopters and bombard them.


    We had no ammunition and it didn''t work to stay here. When we were preparing to return, I noticed a strange phenomenon.


    In the sky, after three sides of the jet out of the black fog, this moment actually began to slowly retreat, and then to his body, and then around.


    I looked at the scene strangely, and then I had a bold guess in my mind.


    These three Buddhas are powerful, but they don''t seem to be endless. You think, if they are endless, can we escape just now?


    And after this thing is used, he has to recycle it, otherwise he can''t continue to attach it.


    Does that mean that like us, he will run out of ammunition. If he can use the black fog, it''s better to use it in large quantities, and then he will have less black wood appendages. Is this the easiest time to attack?


    Of course, it''s just my guess. I''m not so stupid as to go and test it myself. Besides, the immortal killing array has been set up in front of me. As long as I wait for this guy to go in, I''ll die.


    So we had to keep evacuating. After leaving the place completely, finally, the sunspot led the guy a little bit.


    When he arrived at the appointed ambush site, this guy was tired enough, but he had faithfully completed his mission, acted as bait, and had successfully ended.


    The rest of us will see whether the three faced Buddha will come in or not?


    It''s also a wonderful thing to say. After the thing arrived nearby, it seemed to be acutely aware of a dangerous breath. At last, it stood in the same place and began to hesitate.


    What should we do now? If he doesn''t go in, if he doesn''t reach the ambush circle, the immortal killing array won''t start.


    No way, still the same, let the sunspot out again, stimulate outside, let this guy angry, into the immortal killing array.


    Don''t mention it. We often think that impulse is the devil. This guy is really cheated.


    The double faced Buddha went directly into the place, and then suddenly he was stunned and noticed that something was wrong, because there were 12 people sitting cross legged nearby and circling themselves.


    At this time, his poor IQ finally came back and fell into the trap


    What the hell? It''s important to run for your life, of course.So he turned around and wanted to run, but at this time, 12 people yelled at the same time and started!


    As a result, with their 12 people as the center, a dazzling wall of light has risen. I have to say that indeed, the 12 people are all experts. It''s the first time in history that they have joined hands at the same time.


    It can be said that the strongest fighting capacity of the whole country is here. If the three faced Buddha is not dead at this time, then TMD is a miracle.


    It seems that Sanmian Buddha also finds something wrong, and then frantically impacts the wall of light, trying to escape.


    However, that thing seems to be indestructible, no matter how he attacks, it is still rigid, and there is no sign of disappearing.


    Sanmian Buddha is crazy. He is beating the black fog and wants to disappear all the light walls. Unfortunately, it doesn''t work.


    At this time, uncle Jin came forward and began to recite the mantra.


    Then the 12 people began to work together, and the Golden Dragon kept driving away the dark scenes on the three sides of the Buddha.


    But I didn''t expect that 12 people would join hands. On this green dragon, the ancestral temple still has no effect. Those dark scenes seem to be inseparable. If they are expelled, they will be born again, back and forth, and again and again.


    In fact, they had no choice but to use a big killing weapon. The remaining 11 people bit the middle finger at the same time, and then used the blood as a sacrifice to use the last one. Ten thousand swords belong to the clan!


    The Golden Dragon made a roar, and then suddenly turned into countless light spots in the sky.


    These light spots expand little by little, grow bigger and bigger, and finally all become lightsabers


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 374

    The lightsaber hung on his head, very dazzling, followed by 12 people at the same time read a word, broken!


    The lightsaber is pouring down like rain.


    The three faced Buddha was shut in the light wall and sat for a while. Even if he wanted to escape, he couldn''t escape. So he had to hold on to the stormy attack.


    So we heard that there was also a sharp pain, gathered all the complaints, loud and headache.


    Seeing this, everyone was afraid to speak.


    We can only watch me and pray in our hearts that it will be over as soon as possible, that this guy will be killed and everything will be back to normal.


    It has to be said that Guangyu''s things are quite terrible. Those arrows pierce the fog. Crazy shooters, although the fog can''t be dispersed, will slowly revive after Sichuan.


    But in the middle, because of the density of the lightsaber, his compound speed can''t catch up with the degree of attack, forming a vacuum in an instant.


    Therefore, when the dark curtain could not be restored, the body of Sanmian Buddha was directly exposed, and the light and light directly hit him, forming a lot of holes.


    Maybe he has never encountered such a terrorist attack in his life. Sometimes he yells madly, "I am immortal. You can''t kill me. Ha ha, I will come back one day..."


    Mom, why am I so familiar with this line? Oh, by the way, it seems that grey wolf often says this sentence.


    No matter what, at last, under the continuous shooting of the lightsaber, this guy''s body gradually began to become thin, and finally disappeared.


    After finishing all this, he cleaned up three sides of the Buddha. They were very tired and sat on the ground.


    Obviously, this blow has consumed all their ways, and they can''t recover without a month''s rest.


    Of course, this disguised form also shows that the terror of the three faced Buddha has to gather 12 strongest people and do everything possible to kill him. If this guy is revived again, I''m afraid no one will be able to deal with him at that time.


    So after this guy was killed, it was that person who began to become the same again and began to pinch each other.


    These 12 people have not been in harmony. This time, I''m afraid they have to unite after receiving the above order. Now there is no ugliness. Of course, this kind of discord has broken out completely.


    We watched the play, and they all fought. Fortunately, they didn''t have any magic power. Otherwise, people might die.


    No, one of the old men was knocked over on the ground.


    Who said that the higher the practice, the higher the Tao, but now there is no navigation, it is a physical fight, the old man is obviously not the opponent of those middle-aged people.


    But the wonderful thing is that after the old man fell to the ground, he screamed, and then he kept shaking on the ground and spat.


    At that time, everyone was terrified. The middle-aged man yelled, "Hey, old man Zhang, you''re going to meet someone, aren''t you? Lao Tzu''s hands-on strength is based on. I don''t know if I can''t move? As for you? "


    But the old man was still the same, no response at all, just lying there, twitching constantly.


    At first sight, it didn''t look like a fraud. It would cost people''s lives. We all worked together to send the old man to the hospital, and then went to the hospital for treatment.


    If one died, it would be a great loss for the country.


    fortunately, he fainted. After rescuing for a while, the doctor said that he just exhausted his strength and was very old. He got a lap, so this kind of reaction appeared.


    In general, it''s ok if it''s OK, otherwise the Xiaoxiong of the first generation didn''t die in the hands of sanmianfo, and then they were killed by their own people. What''s the coward?


    Of course, after this thing is over, nine uncle immediately found me, let me keep my promise, again worship him as a teacher.


    I really have nothing to do. I did say that, but I''ve just been reunited with my little sister. How can I leave?


    So I told you what happened to me. My little sister and I were together. You can''t break us up just because you are a teacher, can you?


    I didn''t expect that after listening to my story, uncle Jiu immediately said, "you have the guts to be a modern Xu Xian, don''t you? Do you know you''re killing yourself now? Ghosts and goblins, in a word, are not good things. They will not come to a good end when combined with human beings. "


    I directly replied, "I''m such a person. I like wild immortals, so I''m not classy and rebellious to you. Are you willing to accept me as an apprentice?"


    After listening to what I said, I said that he fell into silence at that time. I thought he was thinking, but he would not be able to say it in the end. But it''s unexpected that the old man looked at me for a long time and then grinned.


    I don''t know why. What''s so funny about that?


    Even if you can''t get apprentices, you don''t need to be crazyWho would have thought that Jiushu directly reached out and patted me on the shoulder and said, "boy, I have personality. I appreciate you, and you don''t want to inquire. Jiushu has a reputation here. I''ve always been a kind of person who is independent and has personality, so it''s a headache for many people. Your personality is like me, so I have to accept you as an apprentice."


    "But you respectable people hate wild immortals, don''t you? Before I was in 507, I met a man who wanted to kill Yexian and take Neidan. If I follow you, who will protect my daughter-in-law then? "


    "Nonsense, who dares to touch my ninth uncle? He doesn''t want to live."


    Of course, I still don''t believe him. Anyway, I don''t want to go. If he wants to accept apprentices, I would like to learn from him, but I just don''t want to go to the capital.


    It can be seen that uncle Jiu really wanted to take in his apprentices, and he really gave up. He said that he was very weak now, so he needed to rest for a long time, and he didn''t have to work any more. Well, he lived with me during this time, so he taught me some Taoism.


    In this way, I said, I still have to keep the state of food wrapped, and finally I have to kowtow respectfully, offer incense, serve tea and water, and formally worship him as a teacher.


    Of course, after experiencing this incident, I really saw the strength of Jiushu, especially the golden dragon body. It''s really handsome. If I can learn this move, I don''t know the effect, but it''s absolutely a magic weapon to use.


    So half an hour later, I pestered my master to teach me this move. True love let me finish a set of 18 dragon subduing palms and be Guo Jing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 375

    Uncle Jiu was very depressed when he heard me. He said, "it''s not so easy to cultivate this golden dragon formula."


    I nodded. If it''s so easy, isn''t everyone able to subdue the dragon?


    You have to learn what others can''t learn. That''s awesome. Otherwise, why should I learn from my teacher?


    The first element of Jinlong Jue is that it must be masculine and strong.


    As soon as the request came out, King Kong was so happy that he immediately took off his clothes in front of Uncle Jiu, revealing his strong muscles and squeezing them tightly like a bodybuilder.


    He laughed and said, "obviously this golden dragon formula is specially prepared for me. Who will learn it if I don''t learn it?"


    After hearing his words, he said that he rolled his eyes and asked, "who are you? How can I pass my golden dragon to you? "


    Of course, King Kong followed the words and said, "Shigong, your golden dragon determination must be passed on to me, because I am Zhang Yougen''s apprentice, which means that I am your apprentice. If you want to carry forward your craft, you have to rely on me in the future, don''t you?"


    After hearing what he said, uncle Jiu turned to look at me and asked me if I had such a thing?


    I nodded, because I kowtowed and drank tea before. You can''t even recognize him as an apprentice.


    After hearing this, uncle Jiu nodded, and then said, "since it''s like this, you should learn from it, and carry forward our school well in the future."


    At that time, the master almost kowtowed and said, "thank you


    So the practice between us officially began. He tested each of us and found that there would be sunshine in me. After all, it was the reincarnation of Chu overlord, right? If it doesn''t, can it be called a man?


    Of course, this is a bit too full, after all, Shen Qiyu is also a man. He also wanted to learn, but he was directly rejected by Jiu Shu. He said that he didn''t have masculinity and didn''t look like a man.


    This is quite self-esteem injury, I in order to let Shen Qiyu step down, let him also learn, but can learn that is his own thing.


    How do we train next? According to Gu Jiucheng, let''s bask in the sun every day.


    The front also explained that the sun is the killer of all evil, this thing is absolutely noble and healthy.


    According to him, after sun drying, the body must be broken.


    Don''t worry, OK? We all wanted to have a try, so I and King Kong went to the sun every day and directly turned ourselves into an African black chicken.


    Shen Qiyu over there is more ruthless. In order to learn something, he slaps uncle Jiu in the face.


    So he ran to make meihei!


    What is meihei? There is a big star in the entertainment circle who often does this thing.


    It''s a box to send people in, and then put them under the ultraviolet light, which is faster than the sun, and your skin will turn black.


    So if each of us seems to be a coal digger, Shen Qiyu and he will be black.


    Then it was said that everyone transmitted a breath to us, and that my breath in the body can stimulate the masculinity of the body.


    And then there''s the meditation phase.


    Let''s go to the bottom of the waterfall and sit cross legged, just like the Japanese. Then let the waterfall wash our heads, keep awake, and start to meditate. Let''s feel the breath in our chest.


    As a result, I don''t know if we are too stupid. Anyway, we can''t learn by learning. We always try to communicate with this Qi, but we never feel it.


    My little sister loves me every day and comes to deliver food and vegetables to me. They are very ambiguous.


    As a result, after Jiushu saw it, he banned his little sister from coming again. He also said that we should have a good rest and have no distractions.


    In order to let us concentrate on cultivation, he even forbids anyone to visit, which makes me very depressed and guilty.


    After all, the young lady came to me and didn''t practice. As a result, I went to practice.


    But to be honest, this method really has some effect. Gradually, after I calmed down, I really felt that there was a breath in my lower abdomen, and the breath seemed to be huge.


    At that time, it seemed that uncle Jiu was happy when he found me?


    I said I don''t know. Anyway, I just felt that there was a fire in my abdomen. It seemed that the thing would turn around automatically.


    Uncle Jiu nodded and said, "you can teach me. I didn''t choose the wrong apprentice. Your talent is the highest.


    Of course, I don''t think it''s a talent. After all, I followed Wang he before, and I learned some meditation. It''s just a repetition of what I did before.


    After learning, uncle Jiu taught me the decision again. Then, let me imagine that the Qi has been flowing towards the palm of my hand, and let him start to come out.I tried for a while, and found that there was no egg use at all. I felt like I was in a pit. Is this an internal skill? Can it still be used? Can I play turtle Qigong like a dragon ball in the future?


    But Uncle Jiu is a master. Since he said so, he must be.


    What I do every day is strange noise. I constantly imagine the breath in my body, which is mobilized by myself, passed through the acupoints on my body, and then spread to the palm of my hand.


    Then put a leaf in the palm of your hand. If the data can also move, it proves that you have succeeded.


    I repeat it every day. Later, I do feel that Qi flows from my own acupoints, but it is very difficult for him to force it to the palm of his hand.


    That feeling has been said for a long time. It''s like you point forward with your finger. You have to constantly fantasize about the things in front of you. How can you do it?


    After a long time, I gradually want to give up, but Uncle Jiu told me that this thing can''t be urgent, it should be done slowly. After all, when he just started learning, it took him three years to drive a leaf.


    When I heard this, I was shocked and speechless. You used it for three years. When do I have to use it? I have told them before that I am not suitable for practicing Taoism. After all, I have to learn these things since I was a child. I have missed the best time to learn them.


    So at that time, I wanted to tell Uncle Jiu that I''d better give up. I''m really not suitable for learning.


    As a result, uncle Jiu told me that he was 27 years old. At that time, he was older than me. He could succeed. Why can''t I succeed?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 376

    I think it depends on talent. There is a kind of grey man theory popular in Beijing University tomorrow, which is against hard work.


    What is the so-called grey man theory?


    In other words, if someone has talent, he will succeed no matter what he does. On the contrary, if you don''t have talent in this field, no matter how hard you work, it''s useless.


    After all, genius can be carried forward, right? How many stupid Guo Jing can meet in the world? What''s more, Guo Jing doesn''t necessarily say what it is. When Hong Qigong taught him the eighteen dragon subduing palms, he would have mastered them in a few days.


    Uncle Jiu told me that genius is rare. Of course, you are also a genius. You can be a hardworking genius.


    Don''t say that. It''s really a routine. Anyway, I was fooled into thinking it was good. Since then, I have been practicing hard to blow the leaves away.


    But talent is really a kind of thing, a very difficult thing to figure out.


    When I was exhausted and sweating, I was lying on the ground complaining and didn''t want to do any more work. No one thought that I was lost and fell asleep.


    After I fell asleep, it was even more strange. I felt that my mind had entered a strange state. I went into the Milky way, into a vast starry sky, and found that there were stars everywhere. I stretched out my hand and wanted to catch one or two.


    Unfortunately, these things are constantly floating, you can''t figure it out.


    I want to wake up, but I can''t wake up.


    So sitting under the stars, I keep watching, after a long time, this person is a little confused, I look at the stars, always feel less.


    I remember when I was a child, I seemed to have seen the starry sky, but I enjoyed it at that time, because my family would always explain to me which constellation is what?


    What cowboy and weaver girl, what Orion, what big dipper is like a spoon?


    I can''t find the constellation.


    So I began to be bored. I stretched out my hand and nodded on the face of the star. It was unexpected that I touched it.


    Today, I am so happy that I want to draw a line below to connect another star, and then from this star to another star, so over and over again, I draw Scorpio, I draw lion, I draw the Big Dipper.


    Looking at the vast starry sky above, there appeared a pattern, the pride in the heart of the whole person, not to mention, how happy it is.


    All of a sudden, I suddenly realized that there are acupoints all over the body, and the veins are connected.


    If I want gas to enter acupoints, I must go through veins. As long as I connect them in series like this, isn''t it easy to do?


    Think of here, I am ecstatic, quickly wake up.


    I don''t try to rush the gas directly into the palm of my hand, but go to the first acupoint first, wait until I reach this acupoint, and then try to enter the next acupoint, so repeatedly, constantly carry out the internal skill and evenly share it. As expected, soon, the gas in the palm of my hand starts to drive, and a leaf is flying in the air.


    At that time, I was so happy that the whole person jumped up. I succeeded. I finally succeeded.


    When I went to find uncle Jiu to tell her about it, and proved it to her, uncle Jiu was so surprised that he couldn''t speak at that time, and the whole person was in a circle.


    After a long time, he asked me, "how did you do it? You know, it took me three years to learn this thing. How many days have you been learning? "


    So I explained to him with a smile, "it''s not so complicated. At the beginning, I just wanted to rush my internal skill to my hand first, so under the constant impact, the gas was a little violent, so no matter what, I never tried. So I thought about sharing the gas from one acupoint to another, but I didn''t expect to succeed at a try."


    Uncle Jiu listened to my explanation, nodded at that time, and answered me, "yes, if you want to be quick, you will not be able to find out. You may be a genius."


    Then, he began to teach me how to carry forward the gas in my body, that is to say, to increase my internal skill by force.


    How to do that?


    is just meditating to absorb the essence of heaven and earth, otherwise why do so many Taoists play this game?


    so I followed learning, followed by meditation to absorb the essence of heaven and earth.


    He said that since I can find gas, it''s easy to do. When I go into the meditation state and look at the air, you will find a little bit of light, and then suck these things into my body.


    I tried a little bit of experiment, and found that this absorption is very slow. If I want to practice my internal skill, I don''t know that it will take a long time.


    So I said for a long time, is there any quick method?


    Uncle Jiu said that there are still some quick methods, such as eating Neidan.


    Oh, I see. No wonder those Taoists like to practice and cultivate the golden elixir. They also like to kill those wild immortals and take their inner elixir.I asked him, there is no other way except these,


    uncle Jiu said that of course there is, that is to eat a lot of supplements, such as life, but it''s a pity that you can''t afford it.


    This makes me very depressed. Yes, I''m so poor now. How can I afford life? Let alone those thousand year old ginseng.


    Of course, uncle Jiu still has a way. After all, he has been rich for so many years and depends on the state. Of course, the state gives him these things.


    After all, it''s not shameful for my uncle to give me a lot of things to eat after he practices. In fact, it''s not shameful for me to increase these things.


    Of course, if someone else does, he won''t agree. But it''s strange for me that you can invent so many things, which means you can control them. Don''t blame me then.


    I don''t think it''s strange to take ginseng as a meal every day. It''s not the treatment that ordinary people can do. I should be thankful to have such a good master.


    After that, I began to absorb more and more gas.


    It''s like saying that the poor are getting poorer and the rich are getting richer.


    What''s the theory?


    The poor people in Linhai have no choice but to spend all the money they earn. The rich people don''t exist. They can''t use up all their money. Then they take the money and invest it again. Naturally, the money rolling is getting faster and faster.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 377

    And strangely, I also found one of the important things, in these bright particles, there are some black particles, I look at those sunspots is quite strange.


    So I told my discovery to Uncle Jiu and asked him why he had such a situation?


    Uncle Jiu''s answer is also very simple. After all, they are well-known and decent. What they practice and absorb is light particles, so the way they make is light.


    As for those demons and ghosts, they absorb dark particles. The reason why their Daofa is demonic.


    This is also the reason why Daofa can overcome YaoFa?


    When I heard this, I suddenly realized that I understood the things in practice.


    It turns out that there is such a saying. Of course, I also found a wonderful thing. It is said that light can destroy darkness, but darkness can also devour light.


    We met before, didn''t we? The three faced Buddha went into the dark and ate uncle Jiu''s Golden Dragon directly.


    What does that mean? It''s not that black and light are opposite to each other. It should be said that light and black are a little like the same sex attracts each other and the opposite sex repels each other.


    Who exterminates who is in, and whose number is relatively large?


    But in the air, the two are balanced.


    So is there any way to attract each other?


    Not to mention, this method is really available, that is the so-called weekend.


    Of course, many of them are people to people, where there are people and ghosts or people and demons.


    So I thought of a way to call Miss, she is not also to rest it? We''ll fix it together.


    You''re in charge of darkening, and I''m in charge of light absorbing particles.


    I didn''t expect this to come and go. This method is really effective. The same sex repels each other and the opposite sex attracts each other. This happens not only in light and dark, but also in me, right?


    How to practice? Unconsciously two people that what, applauds for the love.


    If there are many things, it must be octopus, and it can completely cover me, can''t it?


    In this way, every day I fantasize about octopus, octopus, and then constantly practice, want to turn their relatives into an octopus. Imperceptibly,


    at a time when I was at a loss, I never realized that an occasional chance to applaud was really exciting, and I absorbed a lot of essence of the world. Then I shot a strange animal directly.


    What kind of thing is that? There are eight things, and then they disappear in the blink of an eye.


    When I saw this scene, I was a little overjoyed. The next day, I tried every day to see if I could get it out again.


    Coincidentally, the teacher said, once I witnessed what I launched, and I was scared. What''s the reason?


    According to what he said, what I launched was also an eight headed snake.


    At that time, I was a little stunned when I heard that I had inherited the Japanese tradition and made a big snake?


    You know, Baqi snake is in Dongying. In my mind, it''s a monster among monsters. If I can make this kind of thing, then I''m invincible.


    So I tried my best to imagine that Baqi snake was practicing there every day, launching and launching again and again. However, unexpectedly, it never came out since then. It was just the same as before. What came out was an ordinary snake.


    I don''t think I can turn it into a dragon. Anyway, there are snakes in my head. Ah, forget it, there will be snakes in the future. Snakes are snakes. Anyway, my master is a dragon and I''m a snake.


    But I want to find brother Jin. I''m a little depressed. Is it a dragon? Then I''m a snake. Will my apprentice become a maggot in the future? That''s a bit too humiliating. It''s not a proof that generations are inferior.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 378

    In the end, no matter what? Anyway, just practice like this!


    Time went by day. At last, I saw that half a year was due. One day, uncle Jiu found it. I said that he had something to tell me. He said that there was an internal problem and he wanted to solve it himself


    When he said this, his face was very dignified. I could see that he was in big trouble this time.


    Anyway, this old guy is still my master, and he''s very good to me. Now I''m going to take risks, and I''m still a little reluctant to give up.


    So I asked him directly, what happened?


    Ninth uncle sighed and said, "this is an internal secret. I can''t tell you, otherwise you will be in trouble."


    There''s no way. I can only let him go alone.


    But who would have thought that I would never see Uncle Jiu again. My master left my life like this.


    Just three months after uncle Jiu left, people from 507 Institute found me and told me that uncle Jiu had been killed.


    At that time, when I received the news, I couldn''t believe it. No matter how to say that such a powerful man died for no reason, it was really hard to accept.


    So I dragged the person who came to publish and asked him anxiously what happened? Why did the good uncle Jiu die like this?


    The man wanted to talk but stopped. Another elder, who came with me, told me, "in fact, there''s nothing to hide. You should know that last time we all worked together to deal with the three faced Buddha."


    I nodded, because I was also a participant, of course.


    This man told me that since the last World War, there was a Taoist named Qingxu who began to change his character.


    At the beginning, he was just a little lonely. He locked himself up at home and didn''t want to come out to meet people. Later, it became a bit strange.


    He actually took the initiative to resign from the 507, you know, this person is one of the 12 pillars, so inexplicable resignation, it is incomprehensible.


    Of course, the most amazing thing is still to come.


    After Qingxu left his post, he caught some young girls and engaged in the activities of gathering Yin and tonifying yang. All the young girls were tortured to death by him in the end. It can be said that this incident had a very bad impact.


    Since the country could not ignore the successive homicide cases, it ordered Jiu Shu to run to him for trouble, and it was better to catch the Taoist Qingxu.


    Who would have thought that Taoist Qingxu''s Daoism soared? After seeing uncle Jiu, the former colleague, they killed you. Finally, Taoist Qingxu killed Uncle Jiu.


    After killing his former colleagues and friends, he went to Xuanmen.


    You know, this guy''s doing something out of line.


    At the beginning, he had a very good relationship with the whole person. He killed his brother and betrayed the country. It can be said that this guy is a traitor to the letter.


    At that time, when I heard the middle-aged man fighting with him, I asked him, "was it a white man who spat at the bottom of the battle?"


    The man nodded and said, "that''s it!"


    I really can''t figure out the connection. Of course, I have to avenge my master''s revenge. Otherwise, how can I stay in the Jianghu in the future?


    So I asked the man if he could let me meet someone else? It''s better for me to take part in it and avenge my master.


    As a result, after hearing this, the two people looked at me strangely. Among them, the young man said directly, "your master is not an opponent. You go to revenge. Isn''t that taking your life to deliver you?"


    "It''s reasonable that you can''t be transferred to the top secret level at your present level. Of course, I''ll help you report it to the higher level. Then I''ll see if the people above are willing to take you there?"


    Of course, I can''t thank him enough.


    When that person left, I was so depressed that I was dying. You said that Duanduan Duan should be with us, but he just disappeared.


    All of a sudden, I feel that life is so fragile, anytime, anywhere, you will be wiped out from the world.


    "Zhang Yougen, don''t be too sad." My aunt came over from behind and enlightened me.


    Even my little sister came up to me and put her hand around my arm, with a worried look on her face.


    With a bitter smile, I stretched out my hand, patted the back of her hand, shook my head and said, "don''t worry, I''m ok. Now that I''ve done this business, everyone has to be aware of it."


    King Kong and Shen Qiyu also stood aside. They just looked at me, and no one spoke.


    In this way, that day, all of us spent in silence. I locked myself in the room alone, thinking about Uncle Jiu''s affairs and feeling sad in silence.Soon the reply came.


    At that time, a luxury Mercedes Benz stopped directly in front of us, walked out of the car and got off a man, who we remember before, was the one who hit Qingxu Taoist.


    After he came to us, he asked, "who is Zhang Yougen?"


    I nodded, passed it straight out and said, "I am!"


    The man glanced at me, looked up and down, and finally said, "are you uncle Jiu''s Apprentice?"


    I nodded.


    He sighed, and then said to me, "I''m sorry about Uncle Jiu. After discussing with you, I decided to let you participate in it. After all, it has something to do with you, and you are the only descendant of Uncle Jiu. "


    I nodded, then turned around to get on the bus with him and get out of here.


    But I didn''t expect that at this time, the little sister stood behind and yelled, "have a root, I''ll go with you."


    At this time, the man over there saw the young lady frowning and asked, "who is this?"


    So I laughed awkwardly and said, "this is my daughter-in-law!"


    When I finished, my eyes were about to fall.


    After all, it can become one of the 12 pillars. How can it work without two brushes?


    So this man should have found out for the first time that we have three Liuxian.


    So he found a man who wanted to be a modern version of Xu Xian. Of course, he was surprised.


    He also quietly advised me that the combination of human and demon has no good end.


    He is not the only one who said this. My master Jiushu also said it. But it''s fate. How can I abandon my little sister?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    So I had to say to him, "thank you for your kind reminding, but it''s my own private matter, my own feelings, and I want to make my own decisions."


    I said this, he helplessly looked at me, no longer speak.


    So I went to my little sister and held her hands tightly. I said to her in a low voice, "if you don''t speak, you don''t go. It''s too dangerous."


    "It''s because of the danger that I want to go with you. Uncle Jiu has already died. I don''t want to be next. It''s your turn. If so, what is the real danger? We can face it together. It''s always good for us to work hard together and unite. And what if something really happened to you? If we want to die, we will die together. "


    My little sister''s words brought tears to my eyes. It''s so touching. What can I ask for if I have such a wife?


    So I turned to look at the man and asked, "can I take my family with me?"


    The man took a direct look at it and finally said, "of course, there is no problem. I can see that she is also virtuous. And the way is not weak. If I''m not wrong, why don''t you double practice with him? "


    When he said this, my little sister and I turned red. I have to admit that this man really has two brushes, which he can see.


    The next moment, my aunt also said, "since my daughter and son-in-law have gone, how can I go without me?"


    Next to Liu Hong also said, "we are all partners, live and die together for so long, at this critical moment, you can''t leave me."


    In the end, it''s King Kong and Shen Qiyu. They will follow.


    If the man thinks highly of the four of us, he doesn''t think highly of the last two weak chickens.


    As a last resort, I had to let Shen Qiyu and King Kong stay and prepare a book for them.


    In that book, I have been practicing for such a long time. I''ll leave some of my experience to them and let them have a good rest!


    After all, uncle Jiu passed it down very hard. If I die in battle, I can''t let this door break.


    Let''s take 10000 steps back and say that if I hang up, someone will have to avenge us, right?


    King Kong and Shen Qiyu are very stubborn. They have to persuade each other together. It doesn''t work for a long time.


    I have to tell them that it is also very important to stay at the base. Do you want to catch all of them? A wave of mass destruction?


    These two people have no way to sigh, also know that their strength is not good, go to also useless, estimate is also the life of delay.


    So they made us promise to come back alive anyway.


    In this way, we said goodbye and set out.


    We got into the man''s car and started talking all the way.


    The man told me his name was Wang Meng. He is also a man of practice.


    As we said before, Taoist Qingxu and Jiu Shu are very good friends. Since Wang Meng hates Taoist Qingxu, needless to say, he has a very bad relationship with Jiu Shu.


    But he was very strange. Wang Meng told us that Jiushu was his most respected competitor in his life. Who said they were fighting each other? But actually in the back of each other have to admire each other, now nine uncle died, he is also very sad, equal to the loss of a biggest competitor.


    And he felt that he could not imagine that Jiu Shu, who was so powerful, had died in the hands of his friends.


    I''m sorry to hear that. What happened to Taoist priest Qingxu? In the blink of an eye, he has changed from a good man to a bad man who does all kinds of evil. This change is a little too fast.


    As a result, Wang Meng gave me a very fierce news at this time.


    He said, do you remember the last time we fought against the three faced Buddha?


    I nodded.


    Wang Meng said that it is very likely that the three faced Buddha did not die.


    I can''t believe it when I heard that. I joked and entered the immortal killing array, but I could survive. Is that impossible?


    At that time, a light wall completely shrouded him, and there were countless lightsabers shooting. This guy was beaten to death in front of our eyes. It can be said that he was killed directly. In this way, he is not dead, the vitality is a bit too tenacious.


    Wang Meng knew I didn''t believe it, so he took out his mobile phone and gave me a video to watch.


    I took his mobile phone, a little confused, this is to show me what?


    He told me that when the helicopter hovered in the air, there was a recorder under it. This is the record of that war.


    I saw it on the helicopter at that time. It didn''t affect me. I just repeated it again. I looked at it and it was the same. I didn''t find any abnormality.


    Of course, you can''t see it with your naked eye, which doesn''t mean that the expert who ate this bowl of rice can''t see it, otherwise how could there be a special person to identify PS.


    So Wang Meng let me see the next video, where there is a special explanation.


    I opened the second video. After a closer look, I found that this video directly intercepted the impact of lightsaber at that time.In the video, we can see that a large number of lightsabers are shooting, and then a lot of black fog continues to dissipate. When the black fog dissipates, these attacks directly act on the three faced Buddha.


    Just when the guy was killed, a picture magnified by more than ten times appeared in front of people''s eyes. Only a lock of black on three sides of the Buddha actually got into the earth.


    I''m stunned to see that. How can I do this?


    When you think about it, there was no light sword hovering around the land, but there was no light sword hovering around the land.


    And I remember that when Wang Meng hit Qingxu Taoist, after Qingxu Taoist fell to the ground, he began to appear abnormal, foaming at the mouth and twitching. How could there be such a coincidence?


    It must be at the moment of landing that the black ray left by the three faced Buddha penetrated into his body, making the Qingxu Taoist change.


    Of course, I don''t understand one point. Wang Meng looked at my doubts and asked me curiously what I didn''t understand?


    "It may be strange for me to say that. You have to think that at that time, the three sides actually took such a big risk and attached themselves to the Qingxu Taoist. First, there were so many masters there at that time. If they found something wrong, wouldn''t the three faced Buddha''s behavior be to seek death? Second, Taoist priest Qingxu is a dying old man. Why doesn''t he find a young and strong man and go to attach himself to a dying old man instead? "


    After hearing what I said, Wang Meng was very surprised. Looking at me with a pair of wonderful eyes, and then replied, "your boy''s idea is really weird, how can you think of these places?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    I was embarrassed to smile, because that''s exactly what I thought. Maybe this young man is different from the old man. His brain hole is bigger and his thoughts are broader.


    So Wang Meng explained to me how to do it and what was it for?


    First of all, the first point is that even if you are not young, it is still there. Second, how to do three faced Buddha is not stupid, on the contrary, it is very smart.


    You have to think, ah, before that guy''s real body appeared, through a living sacrifice came to this world, what kind of rampant? As a result, he was killed directly by 12 columns.


    In other words, the only person in the world who can deal with him is the strongest 12 people in the world today. He went straight up and chose the Qingxu Taoist who had the deepest Taoism, and then made the Qingxu Taoist become his own sacrifice. Didn''t he kill two birds with one stone?


    Second, although they are all respectable and upright, they do not practise evil laws. Therefore, to live so long is basically to rely on health preservation. It''s true that Qingxu Taoists are going to reach the limit when they reach this age. However, after resurrection, Sanmian Buddha directly used Qingxu Taoist to do the activity of gathering Yin and tonifying yang, just to make this body last longer.


    These explanations sort of solved my doubts.


    Therefore, our immediate task is to prevent the Qingxu Taoist from being completely possessed by the Sanmian Buddha, and then let the evil god come to the world again.


    Soon we arrived in the capital, and then under the arrangement of the people, we lived in a very luxurious place.


    Good food and good drink serve, in addition to can''t run everywhere, basically want what to give. After all, all the money is paid by the state. If you don''t eat it for nothing, you don''t need it for nothing.


    So not long after, a senior figure came to look for us.


    What is the main purpose of his coming here?


    I handed over the remains of Uncle Jiu, and said that I had done so many things for my country over the years. I had to give all the pensions for my death.


    I was at a loss when I took that huge sum of money. It was Uncle Jiu''s money. Why did I give it to me?


    At that time, people told me that uncle Jiu had no relatives, and the only one was my apprentice. Moreover, when he went to perform the task, he had left his last words. If he died, all things must be given to me.


    After hearing this man''s words, she said that she was so kind to me and left a huge sum of money for me. I think it was when he left. Because I ate a lot of ginseng, she was afraid that I would continue to eat in the future. She didn''t have any money, so she left the money for me.


    The teacher said that Jiushu and I didn''t spend much time practicing together, and really didn''t regard him as a master or something. But after experiencing this, now my eyes are a little red. Maybe I really like my apprentice.


    Because of this, it is also obligatory to avenge my teacher.


    So I immediately asked, can this man find the trace of Qingxu Taoist? I can''t wait to get revenge.


    As a result, the top officer told me that it was not so easy. The most important thing is that now the Qingxu Taoist has joined the Xuanmen. The Xuanmen serves as his last umbrella, and there are a lot of niuren behind.


    You have to think so. How many years has Xuanmen developed to today? At least for hundreds of years, how many people have gathered behind them? And these people are all old and immortal. We specialize in killing wild immortals to get inner elixir. We constantly absorb new people. The old people are immortal. Of course, there will be more and more people.


    I had a headache when I heard that. Then I asked, can''t the power of the country fight against it?


    He told me that it''s not that there is no way to fight, but that these people have been hiding in the dark. If they can''t find out, how can they deal with it?


    It''s like you have all your strength, but you can''t find where to fight.


    I nodded, now there is no other way, that only waiting for the latest news.


    So the 507 Institute went all out to find the trace of Xuanmen. During that time, I stayed there, pestering my little sister every day, and they clapped for love.


    Of course, I''m not a lecheron. I want to do that kind of thing. I want to practice as soon as possible and increase my own way. I know that a big war will break out anytime and anywhere.


    I don''t know if my Baqi snake can match uncle Jiushu''s golden dragon, and the release of this skill is quite unstable. Who knows if he can use it in the first World War at the critical moment?


    Before that, you must be familiar with your own skills. Then, you are waiting for news.


    This is not very soon, the news came, in so and so village so and so place, there are two girls inexplicably missing.


    Remember, they are missing and not dead. That is to say, they have just been captured by Taoist Qingxu. If we go to meet them, I will be able to catch up with them. Maybe if we encounter them, we can kill Taoist Qingxu by the way.


    Think of here, I can''t wait, in a hurry, at that time, I strongly asked myself to go out.


    They take good care of my mood. After all, they have been here for such a long time. If they don''t go out for activities, they will be crazy.


    So they drove me out, and we got to this place called balitun.It was a poor village. Why did the Qingxu Taoists come to this remote village? After all, it''s not now. The construction of the city is too developed. There are cameras everywhere. If he does this kind of thing in the city, he will be found.


    I''m really not good at tracking people, especially those who are good at it, so I''d better leave these things to the police.


    They naturally have a system and they naturally know what to do.


    Soon, these people issued a reward order, but also mobilize the masses, hoping to get useful information.


    This is not for the reward, a large group of people to eat melon to participate in.


    The masses report to us one after another, and begin to tell us a lot of news about the Qingxu Taoist.


    One of the motorcyclists told us that just three days ago, an old man passed by here and took his car. The old man was very strange. He was wearing a black raincoat from beginning to end.


    You know, there was no rain in Beijing at that time. A strange old man was wearing a raincoat, which made him very puzzled.


    I think the main reason why people in Qingxu wear raincoats is to cover their appearance.


    The first possibility is that he is afraid that others will find him and remember his face.


    The second possibility is that after entering his body, the three faced Buddha is undergoing a little bit of transformation. This guy may not be a human being any more. A monster swaggers around and is easy to be found.


    So in view of the above two possibilities, he put on his raincoat and wrapped himself up, which is totally understandable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    So soon the police made all kinds of investigations, collected all kinds of evidence, and reported by the masses. Soon we found the trace of Qingxu Taoist.


    There''s a fat man in the area. He has a flat. According to his report, not long ago, a strange man lived in his own house.


    It''s strange to say that the guy is mysterious all day. He''s dressed in black and has a hat on his head. It''s like he''s in the dark


    The most puzzling thing is that he squats at home every day and never goes to work, but the rent is not cheap, more than 3000 yuan a month.


    The fat boss was asking for a lot of money. Of course, you can also pay back the money. But the strange thing is that this mysterious man never makes a bargain and takes it in one breath. He has never seen him work, but he tastes good every day, as if he is not short of money.


    It doesn''t matter whether this guy is a Taoist or not, but at least after receiving the report, we should go and have a look.


    As usual, under the pretext of checking the water meter, he sent someone to knock on the door. When this guy didn''t respond, he burst into trouble and arrested him directly.


    Of course, in case of accident, this time, Wang Meng and I went together.


    Although the three faced Buddha is terrible, we can still fight against it before it takes shape.


    Soon, a situation for the Qingxu Taoist started.


    Wang Meng and I shrank in the back, and those who were in charge of the attack were of course the shrimps and crabs.


    Two policemen went up and knocked on the door, but there was no reaction inside. We also did not give up, looked up, continue to knock on the door, waiting for a while, sure enough, inside the room came a hoarse voice.


    "Who is it?"


    "We''re from the waterworks to check the meter."


    "I haven''t used water, you don''t have to check!"


    "It''s not in line with the rules. We''re just on the run. Please don''t embarrass us."


    "I said I don''t need to check. I''ll take care of how much it costs."


    I can''t see that Taoist Qingxu is a little careful. Obviously, he doesn''t want to have too much contact with strangers.


    Of course, you can''t beat us if you don''t open the door. Go straight to the blasting team.


    Two people with a cylinder like iron column, straight up, toward the door is a collision. There was a bang, and then the door opened, and the police came in, rushed forward and subdued the man.


    All this happened too fast, and it also shows the efficiency of those guys in disguise. After all, they''re all well-trained, aren''t they?


    Of course, I had doubts in my heart. In fact, how could the adult say that he was also a man of practice? He was subdued so easily. If it was so easy, how could Jiu Shu have died in battle?


    Wang Meng turned to me and said, "let''s go and see your enemy."


    I nodded and followed Wang Meng.


    I saw a man in black clothes and a hat pocket in the room was pressed there. For a moment, I even suspected that this guy was not a Taoist, but just caught the wrong person.


    But after the police took off the hat on his head, I was surprised to find that he was the one who caught him correctly!


    This guy''s white hair, look very embarrassed, most people can''t believe that his face, like being scalded by boiling water, turned up a layer of wrinkled skin.


    At first glance, it looks like a pug!


    Wang Meng looked at him and said, "you traitor, now you are in our hands. What is waiting for you is the trial of law."


    The result hears Wang Meng''s words, that fellow is actually cracking mouth, the thing that spurts inside the mouth and Xiang is the same, laugh.


    Looking at his smile, it''s really frustrating. At the thought of my master''s tragic death in the hands of this man, I immediately became angry, raised my foot and kicked it directly.


    "What are you laughing at? You old bastard, my master is still your brother in vain. You killed him


    "Master, who is your master?" Qingxu Taoist looked at me strangely, with a puzzled face.


    "This is Lao Jiu''s only student. You killed his master. Now his apprentice is going to avenge him."


    After hearing this, he looked at me in horror for a year. "Lao Jiu, are you Lao Jiu''s Apprentice? Ha ha ha ha! I didn''t expect to meet the old nine students. Maybe that''s the will of heaven. "


    When I heard this, I frowned and didn''t understand. There was something wrong with Taoist Qingxu''s mood. For a time, I doubted whether he had water in his head.


    But the next thing seems to prove my guess.


    This guy raised his head, looked at me with a crazy face, and constantly howled and said, "come on, you quickly kill me, I''m so miserable. If you don''t kill me, I''ll be free."


    I looked at him coldly and didn''t speak.


    Qingxu Taoist is still there and says to himself, "that ghost thing is in my body. It''s corrupting me a little bit. I can''t control myself soon. Many things I do are not what I expected.""Didn''t you rebel and go to Xuanmen? Why don''t they protect you? " Wang Meng at this time said a word, diverged from the topic.


    When he said this, Taoist Qingxu looked crazy and laughed, "because I can''t control myself. I killed many of them. Now I''m not allowed by the state and the gate. I''m a street mouse and everyone yells. I don''t want to go on such a day any more. Please give me a good time... "


    Wang Meng and I looked at each other face to face. I didn''t expect that things would develop like this. No matter whether this guy is willing or not, we''ll catch him and go back to trial anyway.


    Even though I want to kill him now and avenge my master. However, after all, he is a traitor of 507 institutes. He still needs to be taken back for trial. I can''t abuse lynching, can I?


    So Wang Meng raised his head and yelled, "take him away!"


    "Yes, get up!"


    With that, under the escort of two policemen, Qingxu Taoist was handcuffed and ready to leave.


    In order to prevent accidents, Wang Meng and I sat in the same car with him.


    As a result, I found something wrong along the way. Taoist Qingxu seems to be really crazy.


    He laughed for a while and kept saying, "kill you, I''ll kill all of you, and kill you all!"


    Then he held his head and cried, "Lao Jiu, Lao Jiu, don''t blame me. I didn''t mean to kill you. I am forced. You must forgive me. "


    I took a look at Wang Meng and whispered to him, "this guy doesn''t have schizophrenia, does he? How do I feel like he''s a psycho? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    Wang Meng told me in a low voice, what''s so strange about this? There is a three faced Buddha in his body. Let alone the split personality, the three faced Buddha itself has three personalities.


    I nodded, the West has a sentence how to say? When the knight fights against the devil and kills the devil, the devil''s blood stains the knight''s body, and the knight becomes a devil.


    Qingxu Taoist subdued demons and Demons all his life, and finally came to such an end. Is it sad or not?


    In fact, if you think about it, you will find that uncle Jiu''s death may be the best outcome.


    If the earthen jar is not broken away from the well, the general will inevitably die before the battle.


    It''s said that it''s better for a man who died in the battlefield than a man who died in peace


    "What are you doing? I warn you, be honest and don''t think about anything, or I won''t be rude to you. "


    When I was talking with Wang Meng, suddenly, a policeman next to me yelled.


    We turned around and had a look. Unexpectedly, Taoist Qingxu began to play with Yao moth again.


    This guy was originally sitting, this moment directly knelt on the ground, a face of pain covering his head, mouth also issued a hissing sound.


    In agony, he yelled, "I, I, you are going to kill me. I can''t control myself."


    Wang Meng and I looked at each other, and then I yelled, "what do you want to do?"


    As a result, this guy suddenly turned his head and scared me. There was no whiteness in his eyes. All of them were black. He said madly, "I''ll kill all of you, ha ha ha ha..."


    Hearing this, I was startled. Of course, the most terrible thing was that Qingxu Taoist suddenly began to expand his body, and there were very black lines on his hands.


    The hands, like Kirin arms, began to expand constantly, and the muscles were a little frightening. And this kind of black spread all the way, finally reached his whole body, this guy turned into a monster in a flash.


    As soon as I saw that something was wrong, I immediately yelled, "kill him, quick!"


    Of course, I''m just a nobody. No one will listen to my orders.


    Those people directly turned their heads to look at Wang Meng, waiting for his order.


    Wang Meng made eyebrows, and then decisively issued an order, "fire!"


    It turned out to be too late.


    The man just raised his weapon and pulled the trigger. Unexpectedly, Taoist Qingxu raised his hand and directly put it in front of him.


    Oh, my God, this guy''s taking the sword empty handed!


    No, it should be empty handed.


    I only heard a dull sound, then the bullet hit, and it exploded in the muzzle.


    The policeman was also unlucky enough. His hands were all bloody.


    I don''t think so. This guy''s change has begun to happen. If it continues, it will be dangerous.


    So in a hurry, I rushed to the guy''s head and kicked him.


    Unexpectedly, at this critical moment, he suddenly raised his hand and directly grasped my ankle. The strength is amazing. Use all your strength and throw hard.


    I was just like a mallet, and then I flew out and hit the people next to me, and they rolled on the ground together.


    As soon as Wang Meng saw it, he immediately started to do it.


    Unfortunately, this man of practice is a little bad.


    How to say? When using Daoism, it''s a bit like an old lady''s foot binding. It''s smelly and long.


    Therefore, this guy was directly beaten by others when he decided where to put it.


    Qingxu Taoist directly raised his hand, then suddenly carried Wang Meng''s body with a fist, and immediately he was beaten to fly.


    I have to say that the power of this product is really great.


    Wang Meng directly fell on the ground at that time. His face and mouth were covered with blood. He looked miserable and had many meals.


    No, after the goods fell to the ground, he yelled at the top of his voice, "come on! Don''t let that guy run away. "


    I got up to chase.


    As a result, I saw the picture in front of me at that time. It was really eye-catching.


    The Taoist priest of Qingxu rushes up and grabs the door of the prison car with all his strength.


    As we all know, how strong is the door of the prison car?


    Under this guy''s violence, he broke it off, turned his head and threw it at us.


    How much does the iron gate weigh? I''m afraid I don''t know how to die at that time?


    So in the face of this sudden, I was scared to lie down on the ground, only to hear a roar, and then the broken iron door ran through the front of the cab. The two poor people who were driving didn''t know what was going on, and then they were smashed into paste.When Wang Meng was angry, he asked me why I didn''t chase him directly?


    I replied, don''t you see that he is as fierce as the Hulk? How can you chase him? It''s not enough, OK?


    Wang Meng heard my words and glared at me directly, "aren''t you Lao Jiu''s Apprentice? Why not use the Golden Dragon decision directly? "


    I couldn''t help laughing when I heard that.


    That''s the same sentence. If you want to use this move, you have to read the pithy formula in place. The preparation time is a little too long. This battle happened all of a sudden. Can''t people think much about it?


    I don''t want to say that, after all, some people were badly beaten just now because of this. Isn''t it digging people''s scars?


    So I had to ask him how he was and whether the injury was serious?


    Wang Meng comes back to go. His injury is nothing. The most urgent thing now is to take Taoist priest Qingxu quickly. Otherwise, if he goes on like this, it may hurt the fish in the pond and the people around him.


    I nodded, is such a truth, but now crazy Qingxu Taoist who can deal with him?


    Wang really has no choice but to contact the headquarters, hoping that they can send people to support.


    At that time, another woman, who was also 12 pillars, came.


    When we arrived, she asked us what happened? Have you been to Taoist Qingxu?


    Of course, we didn''t hide anything. We told everything.


    When she heard that Taoist priest Qingxu had been transformed into a demon and was about to bring Sanmian Buddha back to life, the woman also had a headache.


    She said, "if that''s the case," that''s bad! There are two less in the 12 pillars now. Taoist priest Qingxu, who was killed by nine, now wants to turn into a devil. How can the remaining ten set up the immortal killing array to kill the three faced Buddha again? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    This is a big truth, so the dilemma we are facing is not just a Taoist priest. Now the only thing we can do is to stop him from demonizing completely, so as not to bring the three faced Buddha to the world again!


    This time, not only the three of us joined hands, but also a large number of police were invited to help. It can be said that if you go up the mountain and search the sea for Qingxu, you will never stop until you kill this guy.


    After chatting with Wang Meng, I learned that the woman was actually a disciple of Taoist priest Qingxu.


    The female apprentice wants to kill the master. It''s really bloody.


    The woman''s name is Asha. She is actually a Thai. Of course, now it should be said that she is Thai Chinese. Anyway, it''s our nationality. She knows her master very well.


    Although a little pedantic and stubborn, he is definitely not a bad person. It can be said that if it was not for the control of sanmianfo, he would not be reduced here.


    I agree with that. Because when I was in the car before, Taoist priest Qingxu heard that I was a disciple of ninth uncle and wanted to avenge my teacher. The look on his face was absolutely guilty.


    In the middle, he also let me and Wang Meng kill him, and said that he was about to lose control. This shows that Taoist Qingxu''s heart has been fighting against the three faced Buddha. The reason why he has done so many bad things in the front is that the three faced Buddha may have led to his confusion.


    So I asked Wang Meng, if it is the three faced Buddha who controls Taoist priest Qingxu, should we rescue him at that time?


    Wang Meng sighed and said helplessly, "don''t think about it. The three faced Buddha is attached. Basically, it can''t be saved. In addition to the age of Taoist Qingxu, even if the Sanmian Buddha is separated, it is estimated that his body and bones will not be able to bear, so he has to be killed. "


    When I heard this, I looked at him strangely. I really felt a little strange. It seems that there is no feeling of nostalgia and heartache for us to kill our colleagues.


    Looking at him with my eyes, he was a little bit flustered. Wang Meng immediately replied, "this time, the life of the people in the Jianghu, since they are engaged in this business, everyone is psychologically prepared. To put it bluntly, it''s your common saying that when people are wandering in the rivers and lakes, how can they not get stabbed? How can a man not be bullied when he is in the Jianghu? Come out and hang out, sooner or later you''ll have to pay it back! "


    With this saying, I looked at Wang Meng strangely and looked at him directly. I didn''t expect that brother Wang knew so much about the affairs of the Jianghu?


    When Wang Meng heard my words, he immediately said, "nonsense, you don''t want to ask. What did I do before I was in this business?"


    "Well, I''m really curious. What did you do in those years? Can you tell me? "


    Before he said anything, Asha said, "he was a confused guy. When he first came out, he was still a poor guy."


    When I heard this, I became more curious. How could an old fool in the Jianghu get involved with these gods and ghosts again?


    "I have to say that I talked about it before. At that time, my boss met his enemy, and then a group of us rushed to the scene in a car, ready to cut people. Who ever thought that when I was in a hurry, there was a car accident on the way, and all the people in the car died, so I survived. Don''t you know what it''s like to be saved by someone after staying in the dead all night? Since then, I have experienced the value of life. I can no longer lick blood with a knife. But I didn''t expect that many strange things happened to me after Jinpen gave up. "


    "What strange thing?" Now I''m like a primary school student listening to stories. I''m interested in curious stories.


    He told me that from then on, he could hear the voice of the dead. Later, with this skill, he solved many cases.


    Gradually the fame spread, 507 found a door, dedicated to his training, teach him these things. After 12 years of hard work, I gradually got to the last position.


    I heard the fog here. Sure enough, there is no shortcut to success. Many things come from you step by step.


    Wang Meng looked at me, patted me on the shoulder and said, "there are new people coming out of the generation in the river and lake, and new people replace old people. We old guys will be eliminated eventually with time. Then the world will be the world of you young people! "


    When I heard this embarrassed smile, I scratched my head and said, "if I want to get to brother Wang, how many years will it take me?"


    "Take your time. Sharpening your knife doesn''t miss the firewood cutter. You are the descendant of Uncle Jiu. Sooner or later, you will come to this day."


    "I hope so," I said, and make complaints about it. What did we do here?


    If Taoist Qingxu doesn''t find him, he will face a disaster!


    This made us both smile awkwardly. Yes, there are a lot of troubles. As a matter of top priority, we''d better deal with the affairs of Sanmian Buddha and Qingxu Taoist first!


    Soon, a police voice came from the radio. He told us that after the report of the masses, we have found the trace of a group of mysterious people.Notice that when he said this, he was talking about a group of mysterious people, not one.


    In other words, this is not a pure and empty Taoist, so who is it?


    Everyone guessed and thought that the biggest possibility was the people in Xuanmen!


    After all, the mood to people, in addition to our side of the traitor, but also Xuanmen people. According to him, after he went crazy, he also killed a lot of Xuanmen people, so besides we are looking for him, those guys are also looking for him.


    No matter whether the people in Xuanmen are good or bad, at least our goal is the same now. We are all fighting to find the whereabouts of Taoist priest Qingxu.


    Now that the two sides are together, it depends on who gets it first.


    Of course, we have absolute confidence. After all, if there are people from other countries who can only hide in the dark, they will not be as fast as us.


    But there is one thing that must be prevented. Maybe they don''t need to find Taoist priest Qingxu, just follow our people.


    If at the critical moment, they jump out to make a profit, aren''t we unlucky?


    So now we are fighting against time. Besides the three faced Buddha and Taoist priest Qingxu, our enemies are xuanren


    For a moment, the police car roared and there were sirens everywhere. All the people launched a netting search in order to find the Taoist priest as soon as possible!


    Where the hell is this guy hiding? I don''t know. I have to wait by time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    After receiving the latest report from the masses, the Star electronics factory found a mysterious man. After that guy arrived, without saying a word, he began to kill wantonly.


    The police arrived at the scene at the first time, and there was a tense exchange of fire with them. As a result, we can imagine, a tragic defeat!


    Since it''s something that can''t do with a gun, it''s definitely not right. So with the Qingxu Taoist we''re chasing now, we have reason to suspect that it''s a Qingxu Taoist manipulated by the three faced Buddha.


    So the first time we took a car, we arrived at the scene.


    After arriving, the picture can be said to be hot eyes!


    Just walk to the factory gate, you smell a pungent smell of blood.


    The taste was so strong that all the people who arrived frowned and felt uncomfortable for a while.


    Wang Meng told me, "be careful. The guy doesn''t know where to hide and is ready to attack."


    I nodded to show that I had written it down.


    Wang Meng is in the front. Asha is on my left. The more capable they are, the more responsibility they have. Of course, they have to be responsible for serving as cannon fodder in the front.


    We carefully into the electronics factory, looking past, the ground is full of dead bodies. Death is also very sad, I once suspected that he went to Hengdian film and Television City, now in front of the show is the Anti Japanese drama, hand tear devil!


    Yes, you''re right. Those people were torn alive.


    The body''s stumps and broken arms are everywhere. In some places, you can see the internal organs and intestines, green, red and white flowing all over the place


    As I walked cautiously, I asked them, "what''s going on here? It''s just like TMD hell. To be exact, it should be a hell slaughterhouse


    Asha said at this time, "it is said that the three faced Buddha has three personalities. One is anger, one is crying, one is smiling. It seems that now they have encountered an angry personality, wantonly killing and venting their dissatisfaction. Among these personalities, rage is the most difficult to control! "


    Of course, that''s what the family said.


    Why do I think that crying person is more difficult to deal with than angry personality?


    That personality cries, it is a kind of auditory hallucination, the voice is extremely frightening.


    Whatever you cover your ears, that terrible feeling has been drilling into your bone marrow from your body.


    It can be said that the auditory hallucination produced by the crying personality is simply invincible and can not be stopped at all.


    Unless you can suppress it with another sound.


    Anyway, no matter what they think, I''m ready. As soon as the guy starts crying, I will recite the Heart Sutra.


    As we go deeper into the electronics factory, the more terrifying the atmosphere is.


    I don''t know if the light in the electronic factory is in poor contact. It flickers constantly, sometimes accompanied by bursts of sparks. Plus the ground is full of red blood, a ground of broken bodies, the kind of terrible psychological pressure can be imagined.


    Without Wang Meng and Asha leading the way, I would not have dared to come if I had to come alone.


    At this moment, I walk carefully, holding a gun in my hand, for fear of any problem.


    Although we know that the weapons we make have little effect on the great evil like sanmianfo.


    But this thing in the hand, after all, can let the heart a little more solid.


    I have experienced countless battles, and under the rendering of various occasions, my heart is still beating a drum.


    Tension makes my palms start to sweat, and my body starts to shiver slightly


    All of a sudden, Wang Meng, who was walking in the front, raised his hand and clenched his fist. This is a signal to us. If we find something in front of us, let''s stop!


    I was so nervous that I stood there holding the gun in my hand. Then he asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Wang Meng said a word, can let you vomit blood.


    He said that he found a little girl in front of him who was not dressed. He wanted to check whether Taoist priest Qingxu had violated her.


    I''m so depressed. Do you still have this idea? Are you sure it''s not the monkey?


    Of course, Asha is dissatisfied. After all, Qingxu Taoist is still her master. You can say he is bad, you can say he is under control, but she can''t accept this kind of thing!


    Of course, I stood on Asha''s side and said, "he has the heart but not the courage. Even if he has the courage, he doesn''t have the kidney! At that age, do you think he can still do such a thing? "


    "Well, not necessarily. You have to think that if he doesn''t have such an idea, it doesn''t mean that the three faced Buddha doesn''t have it. Now he is controlled by the three faced Buddha. " I know that Wang Meng has a personal feud with Taoist Qingxu. He will not miss any chance to attack him.


    But people have already come to such an end, it''s miserable enough. If you go down the drain again, will it be a bit out of the ordinary?


    I just wanted to make complaints about him.A clanging sound, I feel something from behind towards me quickly.


    The front also explained that there is something wrong with the lighting in the electronics factory, which is constantly flashing. The atmosphere has been created enough frightening, we have such a ghost behind us, coming towards me quickly, the tension in my heart can be imagined.


    So for the first time, I yelled, "enemy attack! Attack! Behind it


    Feel that guy closer and closer, without saying a word, raise the gun in the hand, crazy shooting.


    In the sound, I saw a black figure. When it was about to rush in front of me, it suddenly jumped and disappeared.


    Emma, that thrill is gone!


    It can be seen that Wang long and a Sha are also well-trained. For the first time, they actually face the enemy back-to-back and are on guard.


    Uncle''s, he two people can be back-to-back, in no dead corner.


    But there are three of us here. I can''t find anything to rely on. It means that now I''m the most dangerous single person.


    There is an electronic factory, quiet and terrible, only our breathing constantly become shortness of breath, I hold the gun around watching everywhere.


    All of a sudden, I found that our behavior is a bit silly, even ran to the enemy''s territory. Now the enemy is in the dark, we are in the light, he will attack us anytime and anywhere, and you don''t know where the attack will come from?


    It can be said that before the enemy starts, we will be crushed by our own nerve fairy.


    At the critical moment, Wang Meng said directly to Asha, "come on! Release your night wizard


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    What is this night witch? You can understand that it is also a kind of bodyguard ghost.


    Asha took a deep breath there, saying something we didn''t understand.


    Then, in the bright or dark light, you can see this woman. She has a shadow and is alive.


    Shadow speed is very fast, actually upright walk up, a few flashes, disappeared in the dark.


    When I was a child in the countryside, I often heard the old people say that if you met a ghost, you couldn''t tell whether it was a person or a ghost? Let''s see if there is a shadow under his feet. If it''s a human, there will be a shadow. If it''s a ghost, there will be no shadow.


    But obviously this law doesn''t work on Asha. Her shadow actually alive, and then ran away, no shadow of her, in the end is a person or a ghost? No one can tell!


    We dare not move, can only wait there quietly.


    The light was still flickering, and then I heard a clanging sound. It was obvious that Asha''s shadow had found three Buddhas, and the two sides were fighting.


    The king yelled at me, "quick, golden dragon!"


    It''s really a trouble. I can''t help it. I can only follow the formula taught by Uncle Jiu, and then knock a posture, with two fingers in each hand. The right hand pointed to the sky, the left hand pointed to the chest, directly roared a "break!"


    Point to the front, and then a golden python, directly opened a bloody mouth, whistling toward the front.


    The answer, of course, is whether he can be moved.


    You have to understand, my master Jiushu, that''s a real golden dragon! At the beginning, I had nothing to do with the three faced Buddha. The guy actually ate it in one bite. What''s my little snake now?


    Of course, Wang Meng is not stupid either. Since he said so, he has his reason!


    Truth? What''s the reason?


    The dog said! It turned out that I used my golden dragon as a light emissary.


    Because there was a darkness ahead, I couldn''t see clearly, but when I attacked, there was a light. Although it is only a short moment, but also enough to illuminate.


    This time, Wang Meng took a ancestral sword, cut a middle finger directly, and shed a lot of blood. Blood on the ancient sword, mouth inside silently read, "taishanglaojun as urgent as the law..." A bunch of boo boo boo.


    After all, he''s a Taoist disciple, so it''s not funny that Taishang Laojun is as urgent as a law.


    After that, I just used up my sword.


    I saw that the sword actually flew up and passed towards the front.


    Wang Meng finished the match, and of course he had to explain it to us. Otherwise, you don''t understand the principle. How can you know how powerful he is?


    He told us that this is Xuanqing sword. If it doesn''t touch the enemy''s blood, it will never stop.


    When I heard the explanation, my eyes widened and I couldn''t believe it. I wipe. This is the TMD tracking missile. If it doesn''t hit the enemy plane, it will never stop.


    I don''t know if Sanmian Buddha is equipped with a decoy missile. If not, he will surely be hit.


    As a result, a sound came from the front, and the Xuanqing sword flew back!


    Everyone grinned and was so happy.


    Does this mean Xuanqing sword is successful?


    bastard, who can think of this face, and make complaints about it. "What''s your mystery sword, son of a bitch?" You have killed my night witch. "


    It''s embarrassing for TMD to say that! Originally, he killed the enemy, but he didn''t succeed. He killed his teammates.


    What should I say about Wang Meng?


    Not afraid of God like opponents, afraid of pig like teammates!


    Of course, now is not the time to say that, because the night witch is solved, the goal of the three faced Buddha becomes us.


    No, I only heard a strong wind coming. Wang Meng over there was still explaining to Asha, "my Xuanqing sword is specially used to kill evil spirits. Your night witch is also one of evil spirits, so it''s normal to be killed by mistake. It only shows that I''m too strong."


    I wipe, this guy killed his teammates, still forced to explain.


    I can only roar, "that thing is coming, are you finished?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Wang Meng was so scared that he rolled over and sidestepped away.


    Now the pure and empty Taoist has been completely transformed into a devil. There was no sign of anyone in the search. All of them were black things, and a pair of claws were very destructive. One claw caught them, although Wang Meng dodged.


    But when it fell to the ground, there was still a string of sparks, four dazzling traces, telling how much damage this thing had.


    I was scared to pee when I saw this.


    If this claw directly grasps on the human body, I''m afraid it will directly become five spicy strips.Immediately raise the gun in hand, indiscriminately, crazy shooting!


    But something wonderful happened.


    My thing is specially designed to deal with those evildoers, but it doesn''t work at all when I hit this guy.


    On the contrary, it was because I kept attacking it. This guy raised his head and roared at me, and actually put the target on me.


    That guy''s speed is very fast, just like a werewolf, jumped up and rushed towards me.


    I laugh is cry father call Niang, piss off, turn around to run away quickly.


    But he is too fast. If he turns around and runs away like this, sooner or later he will be caught up with him, and then break up.


    I don''t want to be like those corpses on the ground.


    So between life and death, people do not dare to have any hands, what is the use of the body.


    When I opened my belt, all the runes were spilled out, and all the mopping guns were also thrown out.


    Behind him is the diffuse rune, and cinnabar, cola guy still did not stop, rushed through the explosion area, and continued to come towards me.


    I can see clearly that the former three faced Buddha, because of the protection of black fog, can still work with magic attack.


    Tell me, after the last World War I, he also wanted to understand.


    I have to say this guy is very smart!


    First of all, I removed two of the 12 pillars at one time. After I was born in Taoist Qingxu, he didn''t change directly. Instead, he was transforming Taoist Qingxu''s body.


    Why do you want to catch so many women before? Is to want to transform the Qingxu Taoist priest''s body to the strongest.


    So from the beginning to the end, he was using physical attacks like a monster, because he had no magic.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

    Since he is fighting with the body, pure physical output, you use magic to hit him again, there will be no effect.


    I have to admire that the three faced Buddha is not only strong, but also intelligent. After all, it''s an old goblin who has lived for thousands of years. It''s very smart to be a brain.


    If I want to use physics tonight, I can only invite Xiang Yu out!


    "Past life, past life, I am your present life. Please help me when I am in trouble today..."


    He immediately began to hypnotize himself into Xiang Yu''s state. After how much this thing was used, practice makes perfect. He quickly drank, "Heaven forbids me, I will go against heaven!"


    Xiang Yu finally came out, turned his head and dodged.


    A beautiful rollover, straight open, and then use a move to play football when the upside down hook.


    This kick just kicked on the guy''s head, please virtual humanized monster directly issued a scream, head hard knock.


    , at the critical moment, Wang Meng saw me change. He was shocked at that time. He said, "no, I didn''t think you could make complaints about this! It seems that you are the one who hides the most in everyone


    Of course, now that the enemy was in front of him, he threw the Xuanqing sword in his hand directly to me and yelled, "take advantage of his illness and kill him!"


    I was dizzy and grabbed the Xuanqing sword. One day, I got angry and cut it down.


    At this critical moment, unexpectedly, the monster raised his hand and blocked it directly.


    What is the power of Xuanqing sword?


    How can that stop you?


    There was only a "poof Pooh" and then a shrill scream. A bloody arm was cut off on the spot.


    This is absolutely amazing!


    The monster gave a shrill scream, and the injured arm rolled on the ground. Then I took the sword in my hand and cut off his head.


    The ghost thing also found out, and then desperately rolled on the ground, trying to escape. How can we let go of such an opportunity?


    I ran after him and quickly went up to cut off his head with a sword.


    Who would have thought that there was blood everywhere on the ground. It was like a layer of wax when it was about to enter the solidification state. Then I stepped on it, I slipped away and fell on the ground.


    At this critical moment, it''s also bad luck to have a moth.


    So I picked up the sword, quickly got up, ready to fight again.


    But this one looks up, where still have what monster trace? The guy got into the dark again and disappeared.


    I carry the sword, looking for his trace everywhere, but he never appears, what should I do?


    After all, a hand was cut off when he came up, and the guy also experienced the horror of human beings, right?


    The most important thing is that Xiang Yu is attached to the body now. I don''t have much time. When the time comes, how can I deal with it?


    So I was sweating on my forehead.


    At the critical moment, our team-mates still have to play for a while. Wang Meng took out a charm from his pocket and began to recite words to it.


    After reciting, the charm threw into the air and burned automatically.


    The king said to me, "follow the light of the charm, it will take you to find the monster!


    When I heard this, my eyes were almost staring out.


    Are you kidding?


    You want me to catch up with you?


    I can''t see at all, OK? What''s more, there is no such restriction in the dark.


    With only one hand, I can be killed anytime and anywhere in this unfair duel environment.


    Of course, time is limited.


    If I don''t kill him as soon as possible, can I wait for others to kill me?


    Therefore, even if the conditions are very harsh, I have no choice.


    Take a deep breath, and then holding the knife, I quickly went over there.


    Even if the fire is looming and constantly beating, I''m really afraid to run to half of the road, this ghost thing will suddenly go out.


    Fortunately, there is no problem!


    Finally, in this weak light, I found a huge shadow in front of me, where I was hiding.


    Biting my teeth, I rushed over quickly. The Xuanqing sword in my hand was merciless, and I cut off the dog''s head.


    What kind of beast is the most terrifying?


    With babies, trapped, injured.


    These three are the most frightening.


    Which guy is really injured, also completely manic. After a roar, he pounced on me.


    Just in time!


    If this guy turns around and runs away, it won''t help me. After all, in the dark, continue to play cat and cat, I can''t catch up, can''t play, this is the pain.However, this guy actually chose to come up and fight hard, which chance will come.


    For a time, both sides directly face to face, began the dog fight!


    The Xuanqing sword in my hand is invincible. I cut the iron like mud. I specially waved the knife and kept chopping.


    Which guy was cut off by this knife just now, and now he was very afraid of the weapon in his hand.


    So in the war, the monster kept dodging to avoid being cut off by the knife. At the same time, the cold air, with the other only remaining claw, constantly to catch me.


    Of course, the king of Chu is now attached to him, and he still has an invincible weapon in his hand.


    Naturally, which guy can''t get any advantage in the competition. On the contrary, he was beaten to shit and screamed.


    Finally, this thing soon found that in this kind of hard work, they can not occupy much advantage. Must sneak into the dark, once again play their shameless sneak attack.


    His idea is good, but at this time, Wang Meng and Asha also catch up.


    We''ve been fighting here for so long. If they haven''t come here yet, what''s strange?


    This moment, three people, three directions, with a half surrounded way, trapped the guy in the middle.


    Wang Meng looked at him directly and said with a sneer, "you can''t escape this time. Poor you. You are so famous that you are defeated by a young man. I have to say, what a retribution! You killed his master, and now he''s coming to you for revenge. "


    Asha looked at the monster in front of her for a moment. Her emotion was very complicated, and the expression on her face was also very strange. She sighed, and then advised, "master, let''s go! Don''t kill again. "


    As a result


    After that, the guy grinned and laughed directly.


    "What a surprise! I carefully designed that if we attack by force, no one will be our opponent. Unexpectedly, I was defeated by a new man, but I have another hand! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    It is the so-called putting down the butcher''s knife and looking back.


    But in fact, few of them really look back. If there is any other way, they will fight back to the end.


    This is not, after listening to our words, the monster of the incarnation of the three faced Buddha, laughing.


    "You want me to put down the butcher''s knife and get rid of it. It depends on you. You think the game is over here. Now it''s just the beginning. "


    At the end of the speech, we felt something was wrong, and a huge pressure came on us. Unconsciously, we stepped back two steps towards the back and looked at the front. The guy''s body began to expand strangely.


    I saw him because we took two steps back.


    This guy''s back is like a hunchback. There''s a sarcoma on his back, and it''s growing up. It''s like a camel.


    That expansion reached the limit, and then there were cracks on the back. The black gas of a road continuously drill out from the crack, this guy wants to enter the magic state again.


    Ma Dan used to be a physical attack, but now she wants to play a legal attack, right.


    Wang long, in line with the idea of starting first and then suffering, snatched the Xuanqing sword in my hand, and then recited the Dharma formula in his mouth. He pointed his hand towards the front, and the Xuanqing sword turned into a streamer, whistling toward the three Buddhas.


    We murmured at the scene, waiting for the final result. As expected, Xuanqing sword could only hear a puff and pierce the monster''s body on the spot.


    This time, NIMA must die, right?


    But it turns out, however, that guy didn''t have any trouble. He howled in pain. The body is like a shell, it starts to crack, and then a lot of black gas is continuously diffused out, surrounding his body.


    I heard a painful voice in the black air, and suddenly it kept rising, reaching at least two meters. Then we heard the roar of anger, the cry of despair, and the laughter.


    This means that the three personalities of the three faced Buddha have begun to revive, and the guy is finally coming out.


    When I see this scene, I really don''t understand. Since you can become a three faced Buddha anytime and anywhere, why does he have to take off his pants and fart? What''s the point of doing so many adjustments?


    Before, it was chasing and escaping. They also specially catch those young girls to collect Yin and replenish Yang, and now they go to the electronics factory to kill them. What does all this have to do with his incarnation as a three faced Buddha?


    I turned around and found something wrong. The blood and meat on the ground after being slaughtered began to wriggle strangely.


    These things seem to have life, constantly squirming, towards the Qingxu Taoist.


    I understand that before doing so much to prepare for the soul, now killing the workers in the electronics factory is to prepare for the body. This guy needs flesh and blood, so he has done so many things.


    After I woke up, I immediately yelled at Asha and Wang Meng, "if his body wants to complete, it must need these flesh and blood, so we have to stop him, because before, it was just a person''s sacrifice. We couldn''t resist, we had to send out 12 pillars. Now a large number of workers in the whole electronic factory, so many corpses and blood, are all combined to sacrifice. I don''t know how fierce the three faced Buddha is. Stop him, we must do our best to stop him! "


    Wang Meng and a Sha look at each other, and then use a big move, but the attack did not arrive, which guy began to cry again.


    As I have explained before, the angry personality is not terrible. On the contrary, it is the sad and crying personality. The auditory hallucinations it produces have quite terrible destructive power.


    This cry, even if you block your ears, has no effect, he has been through your skin, into your bone marrow.


    We have no way to make better action, can only cover the ears in pain, rolling back and forth there.


    As soon as the movement stopped, the three faced Buddha never stopped. The blood and meat on the ground, like the camera in the inverted broadcast, flew up one by one and stuck to him.


    I know the consequences, so I can only shout repeatedly, "stop him, find a way to stop him."


    Wang Meng held his head and rolled back and forth in pain on the ground. Hearing my voice, he replied, "brother, you don''t have a pain in your back when you stand and talk. What do you want me to do now?"


    "The sound is so painful that it doesn''t seem to work to block the ears." He followed.


    I said, "can you read Buddhist scriptures?"


    "Brother, is this auditory hallucination burning your brain? What we practice is Tao and Dharma. How can we get Buddhist scriptures? "


    "Then you can read your moral Scripture."


    Don''t mention it. After a trial, it really worked.


    Ah Sha on one side is out of luck. The problem is that she doesn''t know anything about Buddhism and Taoism.


    I was reading Buddhist scriptures, and I was painfully approaching there. It''s like being in the desert, with a force 12 gale, moving on.Wang Meng can still protect himself and can''t help. He can only watch me and cheer for me.


    Although the level of morality is one thing, the psychological quality is another.


    Relying on Wang he''s Psychological Hypnosis, I believe my heart is strong enough.


    I approached the monster step by step. At this time, Wang Meng raised the Xuanqing sword in his hand and threw it directly to me, shouting, "kill him."


    When I aimed at his head, I was about to take a knife and let his head fall to the ground. Unexpectedly, at this time, a corpse flew over and hit me.


    This person can stand up, already was exerting all one''s strength, faltering in the hallucination. All of a sudden, who could carry it? His body was out of control and he flew out and fell heavily on the ground.


    The wonderful thing is that the guy seems to have a magnetic force, sucking a lot of corpses and blood, and constantly clinging to his body.


    These things began to regroup in his body, giving birth to new organs.


    So a monster more than two meters high, with three heads and six hands, appeared in front of us.


    Last time, his three heads had to rotate. But this time there is no such situation. The three heads have reached the limit and can attack at the same time.


    And on each of the six arms, there was a strange black weapon, which was made of black fog. I believe it''s very dangerous to touch it.


    I gape at this scene, the goods have entered the complete body?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    The whole electronic field is now clean, you can''t see a drop of blood, a corpse.


    At this moment, these things are now in the body of the three sided Buddha, and have been integrated by it, giving birth to a monster never seen before.


    "Ha ha ha Ha ha ha I meet you again. Last time, you guys, relying on the large number of people, played tricks on me. Now, the twelve pillars can''t gather together. What should you do this time? "


    After this guy showed up again, the old lady got sick.


    The last time he was almost killed, the three faced Buddha was very bitter, and now he began to sneer.


    Wang Meng was a violent man. After hearing this, he was dissatisfied at that time. Directly roared a sentence, "paralyzed, you arrogant chicken feather?"? What can be arrogant! Look at the sword


    With that, he directly controlled the Xuanqing sword, which thing flew up again, and stabbed it in the opposite direction.


    Who can think of, which huge monster, unexpectedly has a black axe in three heads and six arms. This is the thing. In the face of the invincible Xuanqing sword, he slashed it directly.


    "Ding Dong" a crisp ring, on the spot the Xuanqing sword so knock fly out.


    You know, which thing is invincible. Before, it was easy to cut off the monster''s arm. But now, the weapon condensed by such a black gas has been knocked away, which really gives us a big surprise.


    "Ha ha ha You trash mortals know nothing about power. Let''s see, what''s the gap! "


    Between speaking, this guy actually has a pair of hands behind him. After lifting it up, he uses a kind of horrible black crossbow.


    "Whew" is an arrow, towards us fierce shot.


    I was so scared that I quickly squatted on the ground and dodged.


    Which arrow didn''t hit me, of course, but Behind the electronics factory, which wall can suffer. On the spot to shoot, and then heard the "boom" of a loud noise, and then the entire wall, to open a dazzling hole.


    Seeing this scene, I, Wang Meng and Asha all gasped.


    Where is this NIMA or bow and arrow? It''s a missile!


    If this arrow is shot at a person, it will be blown to pieces. Even a whole corpse will not be left?


    Wang Meng and I looked at each other. What should I do now?


    What else can we do?


    SA Ya Zi, run!


    Just the three of us have no chance to deal with the terrible three faced Buddha, OK? If you don''t find a way to escape, I don''t know how to die.


    So, turning around, I jumped out of the hole in the wall.


    I took the lead. Of course, they were not fools. They continued to carry on with sanmianfo.


    To continue to fight, which is not smart, but stupid!


    After the three ran out, there was a loud crash behind them. The huge body of the Buddha on three sides directly stretched the wall.


    Then, three terrible big heads, directly extended out, open mouth, at our hysterical howl.


    Seeing that the three of us were counselled and turned around to run, the guy was so angry that he raised the crossbow and shot another arrow at us.


    No matter how skillful you are, you are afraid of kitchen knives.


    In the face of the enemy''s attack, especially this thing is comparable to rockets. I don''t know how to die if I hit it.


    So, I yelled at my throat, "run apart, run apart! Otherwise, none of us will live. "


    After I said this, I naturally got their unanimous approval.


    So, three people, three directions, separated and ran.


    But, NIMA! What''s more, I don''t know what happened to him in my last life.


    After a while, other people stopped chasing me and came to chase me.


    If you think about it, you have to pay a price to be a hero.


    This is not


    Just now I was holding a knife. It''s so powerful. I''m chasing people to chop, isn''t it?


    And one of the arms of the three faced Buddha was broken.


    Now it''s good. People are beginning to pull the bull. Naturally, there is revenge and injustice.


    All the way to chase me to fight, I was crying father called mother.


    All around is the sound of continuous blasting, which bow and arrow constantly flying out, and then around the continuous blasting.


    Stone, mud, constantly flying, stained my body, made me like a chicken.


    I couldn''t help it. I turned my head and yelled, "brother, why are you chasing me. Did I kill your father and your mother? Can''t you change it? "


    No matter how many Buddhas there are, they open their mouths instead, and then a thick black fog spews towards me.I''ve seen the horror of that with my own eyes.


    A shock, brush down, absolutely let you live is not like death, pain is not want to live ah.


    Now what?


    There''s no choice but hard steel!


    Black fog is the most terrible Yin Qi. If you want to fight against it, you must use Yang Qi.


    Therefore, he took a deep breath and immediately made a "Golden Dragon decision".


    A golden Python made a roar, then roared forward.


    It''s a pity, however, that there is no egg. Where is the strength gap.


    After the python passed, it was just a blink of an eye. It was directly swallowed by the black fog.


    I calculated, before and after the time, about 12 wonderful support.


    Yeah, that''s it!


    Twelve seconds, or turn around and run quickly.


    Of course, look at that thing. It''s tall, but when it comes to running, people can reach you at least two steps in one step.


    I can''t help it. I know if I go on like this, this ghost will catch up with me sooner or later.


    After taking a deep breath, although I never tried, I let Xiang Yu attach himself twice, and then ran away. But now, life and death are on the line, you can''t help thinking more.


    Run!


    "Past life, past life, I am your present life. If you are in trouble today, please help me. My enemy is your enemy. Please attach yourself to the enemy


    Sure enough, Xiang Yu came again.


    However, I have already been recruited once just now.


    Now, it''s coming again, and suddenly it feels like tearing.


    My dear!


    Of course, which speed is a lot faster, directly began to run towards the front.


    It seems that every time, the critical moment will change.


    After the transformation, it will become a special cow!


    That''s why he insisted on chasing me. After all, it''s an unknown number. Who knows what will happen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    As the saying goes, sometimes a person''s performance is too good to be seen.


    For example, now I am like this!


    The performance is so excellent that these three Buddhas can be regarded as a complete hatred to me.


    This is not, chasing me!


    Of course, my choice now is also very troublesome.


    You said that if you continue to run blindly in this wilderness, you may not know when people will catch up and kill you.


    If you run towards the city, there are a lot of bunkers to protect yourself. You can also let the common people attract hatred. I''m sure I can get away alive.


    But


    Are we from 507 Institute? We can''t pit the common people.


    Although it''s a bit too dangerous to run around alone in the wilderness. No matter how hard you are, you can''t harm the people.


    I looked around. There is a forest over there. This guy is huge. If he runs to any side, his movement will be limited, right?


    Think of here, I dare not stay, immediately is to use the strength of milk, desperately toward the other side.


    Then, behind the three Buddha, this moment another hand, again began to shoot.


    "Brush" once, directly is a crossbow, and then which thing is close to the scalp, directly came over.


    I was so scared that I just jumped and started a rollover.


    Only heard in front, came a burst of roar, and then suddenly burst out.


    There was dust everywhere. Driven by the huge shock wave, my whole body was overturned.


    On the ground like a rolling gourd, rolling back and forth, falling to ashes.


    I struggled to get up, patted the soil on my body, and then yelled, "your uncle! Bah, bah, don''t fall on me, or I will kill you. "


    After that, what''s up?


    That is to say, it''s just cruel. When it''s time to run, keep running, right?


    So, turning around, I started to die again.


    When you look at the three Buddhas in the back, it doesn''t work. The most frightening situation is here. This time, on his crossbow and arrow, the black air constantly surrounded, then condensed, and finally formed that kind of terrible arrow.


    Motherfucker! If this thing is shot out, three at a time, I really don''t know how to die.


    I know I can''t. If I go on like this, I can''t escape.


    So, in this moment of life and death, I don''t want so much.


    Take a deep breath, get ready, and then put on airs. I''ll just put all my eggs in one basket.


    I wish I could! If I don''t use big moves again, I''m afraid I''ll die.


    So


    Come out! Eight big snakes.


    This time, I was crazy to extract, and the last spiritual power in my body was also extracted.


    "Ao" of a, see eight heads of Python directly ran out!


    I have to say that my potential between life and death is crazy. Before, I used it once unconsciously, but it was very difficult to copy it later.


    But now it''s a success, contraception is not successful, can only go to Chengren.


    After the eight big snakes came out, their power was still obvious.


    The eight heads opened their mouths, one at a time, directly biting the three terrible black arrows.


    Then, without the slightest obstruction, eight heads all rushed up and surrounded the three Buddhas there.


    Of course, this time is the best opportunity to start, but I''ve heard of the desperate running, plus this last blow, almost exhausted all my strength.


    So I can only gasp there, let myself rest a little, recover physical strength.


    The three faced Buddha is also very angry. Seeing the duck coming to the mouth, he didn''t expect to fly like this. He was very angry.


    For the first time, all three heads and six arms went out to fight with Baqi snake.


    Of course, if there are more than the head, there are eight big snakes!


    I had a rest for a while. The battle over there is still going on. Of course, you have to understand that the eight big snakes are one-time skills.


    Ferocity is ferocious, but if you want to maintain it, you must extract mana from me.


    So I feel like if I spend it like this, I''ll be sucked into a man soon!


    This land of right and wrong can''t stay for a long time. You''d better run for your life as soon as possible.


    Keep green hills, even without firewood!


    I''m not going to use my life to get angry.


    But now I''m exhausted, and I''m exhausted. How can I go to the end of the world?


    I wish I had a car!Don''t mention it. This man is going to be unlucky. He has to stop his teeth when he drinks cold water.


    But if you want to be lucky, you really want to do whatever you want. When dozing comes, someone will give you a pillow.


    Only then did I find that there was a tree house not far away from the woods where I escaped. The tree house should be the habitat of forest rangers. The most amazing thing is that there is an oil donkey in front of the door.


    What is oil donkey?


    In the northeast dialect, that is the motorcycle!


    So I ran in a hurry, at this moment constantly praying to God, that thing had better work, otherwise I really can only go to the West.


    It seems that this place is really inaccessible. The forest rangers are a little careless. They don''t think so much about it. After all, there are no thieves in the place where there are no people?


    His motorcycle was parked outside with a key in it.


    So in a hurry, I unscrewed the key and started the motorcycle. Hard against the accelerator will speed up to the limit!


    In a buzzing roar, release the brake, motorcycle is like an arrow, crazy jump out.


    The three faced Buddha over there is still pestering with the big snake Baqi. Seizing this golden opportunity, I played the level of the old driver of qiumingshan, and started to drift with ease ~


    besides, there are no cars in our countryside, but motorcycles have become popular. If you want to say that there is no technology in driving this thing, and if you don''t have some technology, you''re embarrassed to call yourself an old driver!


    Three down, five divided by two, I''ve gone a long way.


    Of course, the skills you release are getting farther and farther away from the noumenon, and the effectiveness is getting worse and worse.


    So not far after I ran out, the golden light of Baqi snake flickered and went out slowly.


    The three faced Buddha didn''t stop me any more and began to rush towards me.


    I think it''s more than two meters high, one step is the top two. No matter how good the goods are, they''re not the match to drink oil.


    If you can run over the car with your legs, the coffin lid of the Ford brothers will not hold!


    So in the dust, I left it far behind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    This time the escape, can also be said to be dangerous, but no matter what, in the end still saved a small life.


    When I went back, Wang Meng and Asha came to me in a hurry. After they met, they asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? You''re not hurt, are you? Where is the three faced Buddha now? "


    Where have you been?


    How do I know that I ran for my life at that time? Who would think so much, right? I can''t follow him all the time and then observe.


    I just said that I could survive, that would be a fluke.


    They don''t ask much, let me have a good rest, also said the rest of the things to other people.


    Who are the others? 507, of course.


    Now the three faced Buddha has been fully resurrected, and has entered the whole body. Now it''s the scariest guy.


    In front of me, I just came to the world through sacrifice, and I had to send out 12 columns to fight. Now it has evolved into the whole. How can TMD fight?


    As a result, an emergency meeting was held within the three faced Buddhas


    In the past, 12 people worked together, but now there are two at a time, and there are only 10 people left. How can we deal with all of them?


    And you can''t say to let it go. After all, that guy has resurrected and is now harming the common people. If you want it to continue, it will be a mess.


    But now the situation is short of manpower and strength. How can we deal with him?


    So it''s a platitude again. In the spirit that the enemy of the enemy is the friend, just cooperate with Xuanmen!


    As soon as this method is put forward, there will naturally be heated discussion. There are those who agree with it, and so are those who oppose it.


    The opponents are nothing more than that. We are well-known and decent. How can we cooperate with these evil spirits?


    But now it''s the time of the most crisis. What are the decent and evil sects?


    At that time, the one who was in charge of decision-making was the oldest and oldest person in the 12 pillars. He''s directly in charge of clapping. That''s what he did. He cooperated with Xuanmen!


    Of course, if you want to cooperate with Xuanmen, you must have someone to talk to. Who is this person? Choose and choose, and finally choose me.


    I don''t understand. Why are you looking for me?


    As a result, they said that now 507 people who are officially in office have more or less contact with Xuanmen, and they will have more or less festivals with Xuanmen. I''m the only one. Let me go!


    I said that he must have thought too much. When I was in the village before, I had already dealt with the people in Xuanmen, who had harmed me many times.


    Of course, I have dealt with them many times and killed many of them. If we had negotiated in the past, maybe we would never have come back.


    For the sake of my own life, so I think it''s better not to go.


    So this group of people began to persuade me, what for the sake of the country, what for a thousand days, now is the time for me to serve the country.


    This little bit of big hat is on my head. I can''t help it. I have to go!


    OK, I''ll get in touch with it.


    It''s a big deal. We''ll turn our backs.


    At that time, it was a woman who came to me, and judging from her clothes, she was a villain.


    This seems to be a kind of law. Of course, the tighter the clothes a good woman wears, the better.


    But this person is a wonderful flower, wearing ragged clothes, maverick, very strange.


    Her voice is also very strange, very sweet, with the most popular words, that is, baby voice.


    At that time, she laughed at the so-called respectable people and said, "why didn''t I find them out? How could you send a boy like you here? "


    I''m not happy to hear that. It''s just the saying that a scholar can be killed but not humiliated. Anyway, we are still representing 507 institutes, which want to have a face, so I immediately replied, "aren''t you the same? A woman has been sent here. Are all the men in Xuanmen dead? "


    Hearing this, the woman was dissatisfied. She immediately replied, "don''t be so mean, boy. Do you know how old I am? When it comes to men, I''m afraid you''re respectable. If you find more than a dozen men tied together, you''re not my opponent. "


    I stare at her strangely. Obviously speaking like a child, this girl actually says that she has lived for a long time?


    but if you think about it carefully, the bad things that Xuanmen do, especially for the sake of longevity, can cultivate some evil methods, and specially kill those wild immortals and cultivate their inner elixirs, you can understand that the person in front of you may have lived for hundreds of years.


    So I didn''t want to argue with her on this issue. I just said, "let''s get down to business instead of arguing. Now there is a three faced Buddha who endangers the common people. From our point of view, we must eradicate him. But the same, this guy is also your traitor, you believe you also want to kill him, so we intend to cooperate with you. I wonder if we can work together to get rid of that guy? ""Together? Don''t you think it''s funny? You know, you guys are at odds with us. In your own words, we are evil. How? Now join hands with the evil faction, don''t you hit yourself in the face? "


    The woman began to speak in a sweet voice again.


    In fact, I was quite upset. I even wanted to get angry for a time. After all, these guys are really arrogant and angry.


    But on second thought, I came here with a purpose. If I didn''t finish the task, I would be ridiculed after I went back.


    So can only strong support the anger in the heart, try to put the tone a little bit more peaceful. Meditate in the heart, no matter how hard you are, you will think you are a loser. No matter how tired you are, you will think you are a loser.


    So I replied, "there is no eternal enemy in this world, only eternal interests. Even if we fight between the righteous and the evil, it''s a human thing. How can we tolerate exorcism and heresy in this world? "


    "Well, how do we know if you''re going to cross the river and tear down the bridges? Recently, this kind of thing is not an exception. You celebrities have done a great job! "


    When I heard what she said, I was stunned. Obviously, there must be a person with a story on this woman!


    So frowning, I asked curiously, "how come you''ve been through this before?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    "Of course, young man! You must be too young for me. The truth of many things is not as good as what they publicize. These guys claim to be famous and decent, but actually do many things that even evil sects despise. "


    How can I feel so harsh when I hear the old woman''s words?


    "Yes? I''d like to hear about it. " And I''m interested. What happened to this woman?


    The woman sighed and then said, "this happened in..."


    I thought she was going to tell me in detail. What happened?


    But who would have thought that just as she said it, she closed her mouth again, and then gave a bitter smile, "boring! I only know you for a few minutes. Why should I tell you my own story? "


    "Well, I can''t say that. Some things are too much in my heart, which is easy to cause internal injury. Now there is an audience who is willing to listen to your narration and let you say the things you are oppressed by. You should feel lucky. "


    I didn''t want to talk on purpose. I wanted to cover her content.


    But there is an old woman who doesn''t know how old she has lived. Although she looks like a little Laurie, she can''t form a mulberry field because of her inner vicissitudes.


    No, she sneered, "don''t do this. If you want to make my mother''s idea, you are still short of it. I''ve eaten more salt than you''ve walked. You''d better save it. "


    OK, since people don''t want to say it, I can''t force it, right? Let''s get to the point.


    "What do you think of this cooperation? Can you give me a definite word first, or let me go back to my life? "


    She replied, "cooperation is not impossible, but there are conditions."


    I asked her what the terms were?


    The answer to being a woman to me is to release Zhang Bo.


    Who is Zhang Bo? I don''t know this person. Of course, since this is their condition, I''ll go back and convey it.


    Of course, who ever wanted to go back? After I said this condition, it caused a huge shock inside.


    It''s a fight between the two sides. I won''t agree to anything.


    When I heard this, I wondered why a man named Zhang Bo would be released. They would be so fierce?


    Of course, if you don''t understand, you have to ask. After asking Wang Meng, he finally explained to me why Zhang Bo is such a big taboo?


    It turns out that Zhang Bo is a genius once in a hundred years.


    On the road of practice, the teacher basically teaches it once, and others will. It can be said that the hope of regaining fame and decency lies in this boy.


    It''s just a pity that our classmate Zhang Bo is good at everything, but he is not in good health. I was weak and ill since I was a child. The reason why I took the road of practice is that I heard that rest can strengthen my body.


    Unfortunately, after practicing for a long time, my health is not good, but worse and worse.


    What did you say?


    God is jealous of talent! This God is fair, give you one, will take you another.


    Zhang Bo''s health became worse and worse during his practice. Later, he came into contact with Xuanmen by chance and knew that these guys were all immortal monsters.


    In this long-term contact, Zhang Bo also began to think about a problem. If others can live forever, why can''t they?


    If we go on like this, even genius will die one day.


    If you have such talent, why don''t you make good use of it and improve your life span and body?


    So from then on, his heart began to degenerate a little bit, not only practicing, but also specializing in some medical skills. It''s a combination of scientific taboos, and some experiments that are specifically designed to start people''s lives.


    One of the scariest is reincarnation.


    In other words, take the body of a living person to turn around and transfer your soul to another body.


    Before, we had experienced a longevity village. But the turning around in that village is also realized by a kind of flying stone. But if this thing wants to be realized outside, it will enter a very difficult mode.


    Especially Zhang Bo at that time, after all, he was a respectable family. He had to do all these things quietly, and he couldn''t let his master and younger martial brother know.


    So no matter how powerful a person is, his strength is limited.


    I had to keep Xuanmen''s help with this guy. If you know this guy''s experiment, it can be said to be cross era.


    who said that the society has entered the modern age, and those who practice the mysterious will find it difficult to find the eyeliner and kill the immortals.


    But in modern times, the population is exploding. Compared with killing a wild immortal, it''s easier to get a living person.


    So one wants to get rid of his present body, and others want to live forever. Under the same purpose, they collude with each other. Xuanmen supports Zhang Bo without hesitation.


    Not to mention, this boy is a genius. The experiment of using living people to turn around made him succeed!Naturally, after success, there is no impermeable wall in the world, and his horror experiment was discovered by those famous and decent people.


    For his behavior, this is the heresy. Soon, the boy was arrested after a reincarnation.


    Xuanmen thinks it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the technology is already in hand. If you are caught, you should be caught.


    It''s a pity that it''s not completely finished!


    The effect of reincarnation is very good, but there is a big drawback. The new reincarnation body can be maintained for about three years. Three years later, this body is not good, and have to continue reincarnation, Xuanmen people are very anxious.


    Some people may want to ask, isn''t it three years reincarnation? It''s enough for a force as big as you to catch one person. What''s the point of being guilty?


    But the fact tells us that turning around means that your body has changed and your soul is the same.


    This is to say that one''s practice of Tao has to start again.


    After all, your body has changed, and the way you practiced before has remained in your original body.


    After this turn, you have to practice a little bit from scratch. What''s more, maybe your Tao has not started yet. This body has been in three years, and you have to be reborn again.


    What do you say you can do in three years?


    So over and over again, even if the God is talented, it can''t do anything?


    But this thing can''t be abandoned. It''s much better to use a living man to turn around than to use Yexian''s inner elixir to prolong life.


    But how to do it?


    That''s easy to do. The most specific thing is Zhang Bo.


    Isn''t this technique unfinished? As long as we can get him to continue his research, I''m sure.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    Therefore, Zhang Bo has unprecedented value for them, which is also a condition that must be mentioned in the cooperation.


    But it is a disgrace for a decent family to choose compromise. Knowing that they used living people to do experiments for reincarnation, you still let Zhang Bo go. Isn''t that helping the tyrant?


    For this matter, the two sides are quarreling with each other.


    But the noise is the same as the noise, the problem is in front of you, and you always have to solve it.


    Let''s just burn our eyebrows in front of us!


    Is there anything noisy about this problem?


    Now that the three faced Buddha has done harm to the world, whether you want to or not, the first thing to do is to solve it. But your own strength is poor, and you also want to help others. The other side has offered a condition. What else can you do besides abiding by it?


    So the elder decided to let Zhang Bo out.


    It''s the same as before. As a negotiator, I''m responsible for leading people there.


    So I went to see Zhang Bo in the prison. This guy is no longer a man,


    how to say?


    As I have said before, the effect of reincarnation with living people is only three years. So what terrible things will happen in three years?


    That is, the body will start to melt and fester like a candle.


    The first time I saw Zhang Bo, I was shocked. What the hell is this? Can it still be a person?


    Anyway, seeing his wonderful image, I was about to throw up.


    Of course, this boy is not conscious at all. Instead, he feels that he is a tough guy now and that he is the one that both sides have to fight for.


    After seeing me, he still smiles with pride, "what''s up? You''ll have to compromise in the end, won''t you


    I''m curious to hear that. This guy is in prison. How does he know about things outside?


    As for her inquiry, I nodded and said, "yes, according to Xuanmen''s request, we will release you and cooperate with you."


    "Ha ha, I already knew it would be like this."


    "It seems that you''ve left yourself a back hand, so that you can go out?"


    "That''s natural. I studied in prison for so long, and then I came up with a perfect plan for reincarnation. Those guys will come to me if they want to live forever, and I''m in prison. If they want me to go out, they have to do everything they can. "


    When I heard this, I began to frown. No wonder they are geniuses. All kinds of designs are amazing.


    Of course, no matter how awesome this guy is, it has nothing to do with me. Now I''m just following the orders of my superiors, fulfilling my responsibilities and negotiating.


    So with Zhang Bo, I saw the woman again.


    After seeing Zhang Bo, the woman frowned. After all, the genius''s appearance is a bit embarrassing.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that if you don''t vomit when you meet for the first time, your psychological quality is strong enough.


    After seeing the woman, I said, "we have shown enough sincerity. Now the person you want has been sent. As for cooperation, you should fulfill your promise."


    "Don''t worry, the power of Xuanmen is beyond your imagination. We have accumulated a lot of talents over the past few hundred years. And the most incredible thing is that in addition to our own country, there are foreigners, such as Japanese magic gods and Western witches. We have all these things that you haven''t seen before. "


    I can''t laugh or cry when I hear that woman''s boasting words. It''s really your mother''s story!


    As a national organization, it is not as good as a non-governmental organization.


    Of course, you have to calculate how long the country has been established? How long has Xuanmen been established? It''s today''s turn to accumulate for hundreds of years. Of course, there is nothing to say.


    Of course, I don''t need to talk about the specific cooperation. It''s a matter of high level.


    I''ve finished my task, so I''ll retire.


    It''s time to have a rest when you go back, and it''s time to continue with your little sister. I hope I can climb to the top of 507 Institute as soon as possible.


    In this way, we practiced and recuperated intermittently for about half a year. In the middle of this, we cooperated to continuously pursue the trace of the three faced Buddha.


    And I''m looking forward to the new year. It''s time to go home.


    I haven''t been back for a long time, and I don''t know what happened at home?


    So, I bought a lot of gifts, took my new daughter-in-law, and everyone went back.


    The atmosphere of Chinese New Year is quite good.


    Last time I came back with Liu Qing, I got a big red face. They always thought that I had something to do with this girl.


    But this time, when I came back with my little sister, it was a real, real daughter-in-law.


    I believe my parents will be very happy.


    Who ever thought that after going back, there was another moth at home.


    When I arrived home with my little sister, Lei Rufei also came back.When I saw my little sister and I, they were hand in hand, kissing me back.


    The girl''s face collapsed at that time, and she was very unhappy. She asked us what was going on?


    I said, "what''s going on? That''s all. This is my daughter-in-law. I brought her back for the Spring Festival. "


    After I said this, Lei Rufei was surprised at that time. His chin was about to fall off.


    "Are you kidding? Aren''t you two brothers and sisters? Isn''t she your second uncle''s daughter? How can you walk together? It''s against ethics. " Lei Rufei was very excited.


    I rolled my eyes and said, "it''s true that there''s no blood relationship. What are you doing here? "


    "Oh, you can make trouble without blood relationship. Where What can I do? " Lei Rufei was very angry.


    "What do you do?" I rolled my eyes.


    "Me, what do you want me to do?"


    When I heard Lei Rufei''s words, I frowned and asked, "what, how are you? That''s weird, okay? Didn''t we break up long ago? "


    After saying this, Lei Rufei had already blushed and couldn''t find any words to reply.


    But the little sister over there, with wide eyes, looked at me strangely, and then asked, "Zhang Yougen, what''s the situation? You broke up? Did you just say that you two broke up? I''m here to ask, what happened to you before? Where do we start with breaking up? "


    Look, it''s said that there are two women in a play. It''s not good for these two to get together.


    Of course, it''s my own sin, isn''t it?


    You have to step on so many boats at one time. If the boat capsizes, it''s not a sure thing.


    So, for my little sister, I am also very helpless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    "Ha ha You don''t know, do you? Dumb girl, this guy is a big turnip, with a lot of women have a little ambiguous relationship. At the beginning, when you were away, he was engaged to me, and we had nothing to do with it. You Don''t you lose yourself, too? "


    Lei Rufei, the smelly girl, is absolutely capable of inciting.


    Let me depressed is, after these words come out, next to the little sister really not happy. His face was gloomy at that time, and he was very dissatisfied.


    I know this day will come sooner or later, but I didn''t expect it to come so soon.


    The little sister had a gloomy face, and then said, "Zhang Yougen, you''d better explain what''s going on."


    "Yes, I want to hear the explanation, too."


    Lei Rufei also followed and yelled.


    Two beauties, for a moment, they were holding their hands on Xiao Manyao, looking at me in an angry way.


    "I I... "


    I was there for a long time and couldn''t find a reply. How can I explain this? It''s all the old cripples, isn''t it?


    At the critical moment, when I couldn''t find a reply, Wang he came here. Seeing that we were fighting, he said with a smile, "what''s the matter? What happened between you? "


    When I saw him, I felt as if I had seen the great Savior. I quickly said, "you''re here, you''re here. Emma, I''m in terrible trouble here. Come on Tell me what''s going on. "


    "What''s the matter? It looks like you''re fighting again. " For a moment, Wang he began to laugh.


    So I had to tell the details of the matter, the causes and consequences.


    Hearing this, Wang he began to laugh.


    "Well, this matter, if you want to say Come with me. I happen to be here for the same reason. "


    So, in this way, he took us to his place.


    This time, I saw the old cripple.


    At that time, the guy was sitting leisurely in the yard, smoking dry tobacco.


    Before, I knew this guy was faking death. I want to find him everywhere, but I can''t find him.


    Unexpectedly, this is finally out.


    At that time, I looked at him and was quite excited, so I asked directly, "old man, you are alive! I haven''t seen you for a while. It''s very leisurely to see you. "


    The old lame man looked at me and laughed. Then, shaking his head, he said, "you boy, you''re just getting on well now. You''ve not only joined 507 schools, but also promoted the alliance between the good and the evil. It''s also powerful enough."


    I can''t laugh or cry when I hear this. Indeed, from the beginning, I never thought that the poor boy who stayed in such a broken place would come to today''s end.


    Is it possible that the old lame calculated all this?


    But we''re here for a long time. Lei Rufei is a little impatient. Just say, "Hey, I said Can you tell me the truth now? You specially asked me to come here. It''s not just about these things. "


    Hearing this, we laughed awkwardly. The old lame man spat out a puff of smoke, and then slowly said, "don''t worry, don''t worry, girl, it''s a child without mother. It''s a long story. Sit down, all of you. I''ll explain something to you slowly. "


    Although Lei Rufei and her little sister are not happy at all, now that they have come to this stage, there are only two choices in front of them.


    One has to give up, the other has to sit down and listen.


    Three people that is row by row sit, little sister sit on my right side, Lei Rufei sit on my left side.


    The old man took his time and asked Wang He to fetch some well water to make a pot of tea for everyone.


    He also said to us, "tea made from well water is the sweetest."


    When Lei Rufei heard his words, he was very impatient.


    "Can you get to the point? When are you going to end up dragging on like this? "


    "Girls are anxious and can''t eat hot tofu. Look at all of you. Now you are in a hot spot. I want to tell you that you will be angry again. It''s better to drink some tea to calm down. Let''s talk about it slowly after it calms down. "


    kick up a cloud of dust, and finally make complaints about it. "Don''t be so mysterious, old man." Miss Ben''s time is really busy. She has no time to spend with you here. If you want to say it, you can say it again, and I''ll leave! "


    "What, that is to say, I am in this competition, and you have decided to abstain?" I have to say that the old lame really has two brushes. He looked at me and my little sister. As soon as he said this, Lei Rufei turned his head and looked at me.


    In the end, no matter how irascible his temper is, he can only bear not to speak.


    After all, according to her strong character, she is not willing to be a loser in love, especially a shameful deserter.None of us spoke, so we sat quietly, waiting for Wang He to bring up the tea.


    After drinking tea for a while, the old lame said, "you should know your own identities. Lei Rufei, you are a human. As for dumb girl, you are a snake. And make it clear. Now call out the other one


    "The other one?" Hearing this, they are even more hoodwinked. How can there be a third party besides them?


    At this moment, I am completely red face, because I know the old lame said is Zhao Ping. Isn''t that embarrassing? Because I can''t clean up both of them, now I have to call out the third one!


    So I hesitated there whether I should do it or not?


    At this time, the old lame man advised me, "call it out. It''s not a way for you to keep it from me. What you should face is always to face it, right?"


    I had no choice but to open my umbrella and call Zhao Ping.


    Sure enough, the girl also got out.


    As a result, seeing Liu Wuyan and Lei Rufei in front of her, she was a little silly. Then he asked, "what''s the situation now? Why are they all here? "


    We are all from the same village, so it''s no surprise that we know each other, but now that the three of us get together, it''s really a bit too embarrassing.


    "This What''s going on? " Lei Rufei points at Zhao Ping, stuttering and angry.


    The little sister over there frowned and said, "she? Isn''t she going to be reincarnated? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    She knows that.


    At the beginning, it was said that Zhao Ping died miserably. It''s really pitiful. In order to get people to go to the underworld and reincarnate, I accepted this ghost marriage, right?


    But now, there''s nothing wrong with them. How can you say that they helped for the sake of ghost marriage?


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    Anyway, they have been looking at me. I feel so embarrassed that I don''t know what to say.


    At this point, the old lame man over there spoke.


    What are you talking about?


    "Now that you are here, I have nothing to hide. Don''t blame Zhang Yougen. I helped with everything. "


    Finally, all this, Lei Rufei is unbearable.


    "That is to say, because of you, help Zhang Yougen. Let him interact with the three of us at the same time? It''s all about us, isn''t it? Old rascal! How can you do that? "


    "Ha ha..."


    After that, I had to smile bitterly.


    In this case, anyway, I am completely unable to find a reply.


    After a long time, the old lame over there said, "because it''s different! You think, legally speaking, you are a ghost, you are a snake, you can''t get married. On the contrary, you are the only one who can be the legal wife


    "Come on! Do you think I''ll be happy if I get a wife instead of a concubine? I can tell you, at least I have a higher education. Let me serve a husband with others. Are you kidding? "


    "Anyway, whether you like it or not, it''s your destiny. This thing can''t be removed. If you don''t want to, you have to quit. "


    The old lame just played hard to get, anyway. You can stay if you like. If you don''t want to, we''ll let it go.


    Lei Rufei was so angry that he said, "just go! I don''t believe it. I can''t find my husband. Hum


    Finish saying, return really proud Jiao of left.


    Waiting for them to answer, Zhao Ping and his sister turned to look at them.


    The little sister sighed, "it''s too complicated. I have to think about it, think about it..."


    With that, out of her wits, she left.


    There is only one Zhao Ping left.


    What about her?


    So strange look at me, and then without saying a word, into the umbrella inside, disappeared.


    In the end, it was equal to three. No one caught them, so they all left.


    I was silly for a moment. Looking at the old lame over there, I said helplessly, "Oh, Huo! Well, in the end, I didn''t get the watermelon and lost the sesame. You''re my teammate


    When the old lame heard this, he said with a smile, "do you care so much? It''s God''s destiny to be the biggest. Don''t worry, they will all come back in the end. I will follow you then. "


    After saying this, I held my mouth, how can I feel so unbelievable.


    But anyway, it''s happened. It''s the only way.


    When I go back, it''s Chinese New Year. My father and mother were at home, waiting for me happily.


    When I came back alone, they were dumbfounded and asked me what happened? When I was on the phone, didn''t I say that I wanted to come back with my daughter-in-law? Why did you come back by yourself?


    After hearing this, I was embarrassed.


    Before in order to install than, the result is now a big loss of shame, right?


    I shook my head, then said helplessly, "well, this thing I don''t know what to say. I''ll talk about it later. "


    After I finished, I went upstairs and went to my room to have a good sleep.


    As a result, lying on the bunk, I couldn''t sleep.


    I''m fine. I thought my happy day was coming.


    Who ever thought, now bad luck hastens, became a bachelor again! There''s nothing left.


    Alas, it''s really a lame old man to be successful and a lame old man to be defeated.


    What fate is predestined?


    Now it''s all in vain.


    Of course, the little sister never came back that day.


    I don''t know. Where can she go in this village?


    Lei Rufei lost her temper. She can go back to her mother''s home. Zhao Ping is angry. Can she go back to her umbrella?


    But what about the little sister?


    Nothing. My aunt didn''t follow. Can she go there now?


    The more I think about it, the more anxious I am. I have to find Miss in a hurry.


    I think it''s very possible that I wanted to go back to the mountain before she came.


    You know, before, we often went to the back mountain. Where there is any danger, she will run to hide.Seeing that the new year is coming, it''s too lonely for her to hide alone.


    Besides, things are not peaceful now. Ghost just know, where have what, she can meet what danger and so on.


    Thinking of this, I decided to go to the mountain to see if I could find her.


    Take water and dry food with you. When I leave, I look at the umbrella. Hesitated for a moment, finally or by the way to bring this thing.


    With my things, I started to go straight to the top of the mountain.


    After I ran to the mountain area, I was in a mess, looking for the trace of my little sister everywhere. I was running, looking and shouting at the same time.


    I''m in such a hurry.


    It''s said that if this person is unlucky, he''ll be stuffed with cold water. That''s right. I''m just so unlucky!


    Walking, originally can''t find people, didn''t expect finally also bad luck.


    Unfortunately, it began to rain heavily.


    I''m really depressed.


    It''s bad luck to run in the woods. There is light rain on the top of the head, and then there is heavy rain below, because there is a gap between the leaves. One by one, it accumulates, and then there is heavy rain below.


    In a short time, I was full of water.


    Now that the whole body is full of water, I don''t care, continue to search, continue to shout.


    Search and search, search and search, to the end


    On a hillside, I didn''t notice where there were bushes. Then this foot stepped on, immediately stepped on the empty.


    I''m going!


    At that time, I was so scared that I almost fell down and died.


    At that time, the whole person was constantly rolling on the wet slope, and I tried my best to catch the trees and grass.


    But the ground is too slippery to grasp. I''m going to see the mountain fall down. At this point, I don''t know where a hand came out and caught me.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    I turned my head to have a look and was surprised. I didn''t expect that it was Zhao Ping.


    She looked at me with a complicated look, and then tried her best. What she tried hard was to pull it, and then she pulled it up for me.


    After going up, I breathed heavily. I was very tired.


    Mainly just now, I was scared to death. I thought I would die here!


    Sitting there, I gasped.


    Looking at Zhao Ping, I asked her curiously, "you Ah Ping, how did you come out? "


    Zhao Ping heard this and make complaints about it directly. He said, "can''t I see you die?"


    For a moment, I laughed awkwardly and said casually, "I thought you were angry. I can''t wait to die. "


    "As for that? You don''t think I have a stomach, do you


    Zhao Ping''s reply really made me a little funny.


    So I asked her, "what''s the matter? Are you ready to take it? "


    "Accept? What do you accept? "


    Zhao Ping widened her eyes and pretended to be a fool there.


    I replied with a smile, "what else? Of course, that''s what the old lame said before. "


    At that time, Zhao Ping had a gloomy face and stopped talking.


    We can''t accept it if we settle this matter. Good, actually want to share men with others, this kind of thing for anyone, who can accept it, right?


    So


    Zhao Ping did not speak, and there was silence.


    I''m also beating drums in my heart. This kind of thing is a little too mysterious. It''s normal that people don''t talk.


    But unexpectedly, after thinking for a long time, the girl sighed and said, "forget it, I accept it!"


    I''m really surprised to hear that. What''s the matter? It''s so strange that I agreed.


    As if feeling my doubts, Zhao Ping said, "when I was in the most difficult time, you helped me. Besides, I am a ghost, you are a person. What''s your life span? So I promise you, it doesn''t matter. "


    Although, it''s true. But what''s wrong? I feel so uncomfortable when I hear it in my ears.


    Anyway, I didn''t expect that Zhao Ping was the first one to settle down.


    Now that she agrees, everything will be easy.


    Next, I''ll ask Zhao Ping to help me. Let''s look for Miss together.


    Two people in this mountain, is everywhere to look for, everywhere to walk.


    Not to mention, fortunately, when it was getting dark, I found my little sister at the foot of the mountain.


    What was the girl doing at that time?


    It''s a man fishing in the river.


    When she looked at me and Zhao Ping, she was in a mess, and she was immediately dumbfounded.


    I looked at her and said, "little sister, come back with me! It''s almost Chinese New Year. You don''t want to be alone and continue to wander outside, do you? "


    After saying this, the little sister turned her head and said, "I What am I doing back with you? Looking at your love. Before, Lei Rufei told me that you are a big turnip, I don''t believe it. But now, that''s true! "


    After that, I''m really embarrassed.


    How can my little sister see me like this?


    I said no, from the beginning, it was a misunderstanding.


    "Misunderstanding, I don''t think it''s a misunderstanding. In terms of time, we grew up together in the beginning. At that time, you said you liked me, but in the end You just lied to me. "


    Little sister, these words, which is really the heart of the word ah, let me really is quite sad.


    At the critical moment, it was Zhao Ping over there who said, "this girl, how about listening to me?"


    "Well, what''s the matter? Zhao Ping, are you also on his side? Have you chosen to compromise? Would you accept such a condition? "


    The little sister kept on biting her. Anyway, these words really made Zhao Ping a little speechless.


    After waiting for a while, she said that if she could talk about it, it would be better. If not, she would not talk about it any more.


    As for what these two people said in the end, anyway, I don''t know.


    However, it was unexpected that when she came back, the expression on her face was very strange. Looking at me, after a long time, I sighed and planned to go back with me for the new year.


    Oh, I''ll go!


    I didn''t expect that Zhao Ping still had this kind of ability. If she lived in ancient times, where was Zhang Yi''s ability to unite vertically and horizontally?I''d like to ask Zhao Ping, what did she say to her little sister?


    Of course, this matter is a mystery in the end. Anyway, she didn''t tell me.


    In the end, as long as Miss can come back, it''s better than anything.


    Little sister is better, but Zhao Ping is pitiful. During the Spring Festival, she said that she was going back with her daughter-in-law, but she couldn''t show up.


    The whole village knows that Zhao Ping has already died.


    If she comes out suddenly, I will be scared by my parents.


    So, only the little sister came out.


    After the little sister went back, they didn''t say anything. Maybe in their eyes, we are still brothers and sisters. That kind of thing doesn''t exist.


    Forget it. I don''t want to explain. This year has passed.


    Now that Zhao Ping and little sister have been settled, of course, Lei Rufei is the only one left.


    According to the old lame, you have to get her back, right?


    So, I can go to Lei Rufei and apologize and say something.


    As usual, Lei Rufei is not so simple. They have some strange ideas before monsters and ghosts. It''s understandable, but as a human being, it''s not so easy to accept.


    But


    It''s the same as before. After Zhao Ping and her discussion, Lei Rufei did something strange. After a day''s inexplicable consideration, she agreed.


    Good guy! This is really strange.


    I don''t know what happened between them.


    But the last three women, all compromised. We still got together, but I can probably guess what happened next.


    Because, little sister and Zhao Ping, both of them devoted themselves to practice. The rest of the time is for me and ray.


    Obviously, she said that before.


    I''m human! I don''t have much time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    No matter how long my time is, no matter how long I can live, as long as they can come back.


    I''m just the most common mortal. I don''t want to live forever like Xuanmen. I''m just a person who lives in this world. Isn''t it a very painful thing to watch the people you love leave one after another and live all the time?


    So in disguise, that is to say, I am a human in this life, because I am a mortal. Lei Rufei is also a mortal. Maybe our time is really short, so they have reached a tacit understanding.


    Maybe in this life, I belong to ray.


    After I died, I became a ghost. Maybe I belong to Zhao Ping.


    After all, the old lame also told me that Zhao Ping is a ghost immortal and will become a ghost in the future.


    After I''m dead, it''s great for me. Maybe she and I will never be separated.


    So we should cherish this time.


    Of course, my life is also the dream of all people, after all, a man actually has three wives, this is a dream dare not think of things.


    But the trouble is that there are too many wives. Sometimes you can''t bear it.


    In a popular way, you have the heart, but not the ability, you have the ability, but not the kidney.


    Fortunately, when I was with my little sister, I used to play weekends, so I can constantly nourish myself. What I do is stronger and stronger.


    So my beautiful and ordinary life, Zhang Yougen, began like this.


    In the morning, I accompanied ray Rufei to go sightseeing. I practice with my little sister at noon and accompany Zhao Ping at night. It''s a wonderful day.


    As for the fight between the good and the evil, let''s go to TMD. What do these things have to do with me? My good life is just beginning. I want to enjoy it with all my strength.


    However, it''s not true. It turns out that sometimes the imagination is too full and the reality is too bony.


    Can you escape when you really need to help?


    No, I soon sent someone from the 507 Institute to come directly to me and said that there was something big to talk about.


    I know that once these grandchildren say that they want to talk about important things with you, you must believe that there is absolutely no good thing. Of course, how can you say that you still have an employee''s hat on your head? In addition, when something happens, people do help you. You can''t say that you don''t return this favor, can you?


    I can''t help it. I have to see that man.


    I''m a young man. I''ve never met him before. I think he''s a new man.


    That boy is a serious myopia. It seems that he is in a mess when he comes here, because his glasses are cracked. So I can''t see clearly. I always squint when I speak.


    He met me and said, "great, great, Zhang Yougen, it''s not easy for me to find you at last."


    When I heard this, I frowned and asked him, "Why are you in such a hurry to find me? Is something wrong again? "


    Of course, this is also a piece of rubbish. Why do they come to me when nothing happens? The headquarters will come back to present awards. Are you a good employee?


    "Hey, you know what? Something big happened. Before that, we contacted with the xuanpai to deal with sanmianfo together. But at the end of the day it was a fiasco. "


    The man with glasses scratched his head, which was a bit awkward. After all, defeat is not a glorious thing. It''s really humiliating to say so.


    After listening to his words, I frowned and didn''t understand. Before, there were 12 pillars, so we defeated the three faced Buddha.


    Later, although there were two less people, the whole xuanpai joined in, and the old goblin said that they were full of talents. There are not only monks in the East, but also witches in the West. There is no way to kill sanmianfo when so many people gather together?


    I think the world must be crazy. If sanmianfo is so powerful, who sealed him then? This guy, don''t I rule the universe long ago?


    Looking at my face of doubt, glasses man quickly explained, "no! We were not defeated in the hands of the three faced Buddha, but in the battle. At the beginning, we were really fighting against the evil object, but at the last critical moment, we didn''t expect that the people of Xuanmen suddenly broke the covenant, and we were defeated miserably. "


    When I heard this, I was stunned and suddenly realized. Yes, it''s understandable that those guys have done such shameless things since they are devious.


    It''s just that I can''t imagine that Xuanmen has no overall view. When facing the three faced Buddha, they still attack their allies. Isn''t that a death?


    "Have the last three Buddhas been sealed?"


    "It was supposed to be sealed, but at that critical moment, the people of Xuanmen attacked us. As a result, we were not only seriously injured, but also let Sanmian Buddha escape. Now it''s a disaster again."


    Glasses man said here, eyes a red, nose down, then began to cry.


    I frowned and asked, "what are you crying for? What''s there to cry about? "That day, while wiping my tears and sniffing, I told me that his master was one of the 12 pillars. As a result, he was attacked by others and died in that war.


    As a disciple, he was very angry but helpless. This battle not only led to more than half of the casualties, but also made it impossible for others to fight when they were alive. He was seriously injured and had to shut up.


    But now there is a mess. Someone has to clean it up. It''s time for the new people to serve the country.


    I think it''s funny to hear that. I can''t make it 12. What can we do?


    I raised my question, and the man with glasses explained at that time, "it''s not only us who are injured this time, so is Xuanmen. So the world is now the world of the second generation of disciples, and the Sanmian Buddha has been seriously injured. It will take a lot of time for him to recover. We can take advantage of this gap to attack him. "


    I don''t think they would risk using the second generation of disciples if they didn''t have to. And according to their opinion, I am the best one among the second generation of disciples now. If I don''t do it, they will have no hope.


    When it comes to the fan, I''ll give it back to Guihuo. He also said that like him, my master died in this battle. If we don''t take revenge, can we still be human?


    It can be seen that this guy should be a hot-blooded fool. This kind of talent can only appear in comics. In reality, there are really few.


    Even with gratitude in your heart, you don''t have to cry out all the time, do you?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    Looking at him, I think of the comics, those who always shout: "I''m the man who wants to be the pirate king. I''m the man who wants to be Huoying. "


    It''s a good time to do something for our country, but there''s no other way. How can you choose to escape and refuse?


    So I went back to clean up and was ready to go with him, and I knew how dangerous it was this time. So my three wives didn''t let me know.


    When I left the village, I enjoyed the highest treatment on the road outside. They were directly picked up and escorted by police cars. I don''t know what kind of big people I thought.


    The first place we went was a wilderness. That is to say, the place where Xuanmen and 507 schools joined hands to attack the three faced Buddhas was the last battlefield.


    When we get to the place, we have a look, Huo! good heavens. It was really tragic. The whole scene was just like being bombarded by missiles. It was very quiet.


    And there''s a lot of blood and dead bodies, limbs and broken arms. It seems that the three faced Buddha is not soft on those who attack him. He has killed a lot.


    Of course, these things may be caused by him, or by the war between the good and the evil.


    I suddenly thought of Wang Meng and Asha. After all, we all lived and died together. We all have some feelings, so I asked the glasses man how they were?


    Glasses man told me that Wang Meng was OK and lost an arm, but Asha was unlucky. She was killed.


    I heard the silence. It''s very unfortunate. As the saying goes, where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. Where there are rivers and lakes, there are fights. If you come out to hang out, you have to pay back sooner or later.


    I told the glasses man that it''s the second best way to deal with Xuanmen. Now, we need to find the three faced Buddha as soon as possible.


    Because before that, I saw with my own eyes that guy killed all the employees in an electronic factory, and formed a new body with their blood and bodies.


    If he is seriously injured after this war, I believe this tragedy will happen again.


    Our top priority now is to mobilize the masses, start collecting a lot of information, and be sure to find that guy.


    Glasses man is very difficult, he said helplessly, in fact, these things have been done before. But I don''t know why? So far, there is still no news of him. This guy seems to have evaporated from the world mysteriously.


    When I heard this, I was hoodwinked. How could it be? I''ve seen the terrible figure of sanmianfo with my own eyes. Unless everyone is blind, who can''t see such a big thing on the street with three heads and six arms?


    So frowning, I thought about it and said, "does that guy once again abandon his body and decisively lurk to the next victim?"


    When I said these words, the man with glasses over there had a circle on his face. After all, he had never experienced three Buddhas and didn''t know what had happened. He could understand me if he didn''t understand these words.


    So I asked him in a low voice, is there anyone missing in the 507 Institute?


    Glasses man is still a face of the circle, anyway, do not understand what I said.


    So I had to make my words clear and asked, "except for those who died in the battle, have you found anyone who didn''t go back and find their bodies?"


    The eyeglasses man shook his head and finally said to me, "that''s not true. What, is there any connection? "


    "That is to say, I was possessed by the mysterious door." I feel my chin and feel that this possibility is really high, otherwise how can others not find it?


    The man with glasses saw me talking to myself there, and finally I couldn''t help it. He asked me anxiously, "what''s the matter? Is there any connection? Or do you know something we don''t know? "


    "Well, that thing is a bit like a ghost. It can be possessed by a ghost anytime and anywhere. Of course, he will abandon his original body after being possessed. At this time, he is a wisp of black gas, into the human body, will start to transform a little bit. Until this body is imperceptibly transformed into its own, it will kill a lot of people, suck their blood and body, and then turn into the terrible appearance of three faced Buddha. When the body combination is finished, at this time he is also the most terrible time, the peak of strength, even if 12 pillars come, it''s estimated that he can''t make it


    "You mean that now the three faced Buddha has become a human body, so we can''t find it. Unconsciously, he has been hidden among human beings, hasn''t he The man with glasses was finally enlightened. At this time, a man was muttering there.


    I nodded, because if that was the case, it would be tricky. Before, he was so tall, he was totally an alien. How could he find it? But now this guy has entered the human world, how can he find it?


    Just when we were having a headache about this, someone suddenly reported that some people had found a strange monster. I hope we can go and have a look. Because he thought it might have something to do with the three faced Buddha.Hearing this, the man with glasses and I took a look at each other and immediately got on the bus. The crowd who followed the report arrived at what he called the monster.


    It''s really scary to have a look at the place.


    What''s the matter? It turned out to be a three faced Buddha.


    But this guy is no longer a living three faced Buddha, but a dead body. The body was as like as two peas in the battle with me, two meters tall, three huge brains, six arms.


    After seeing it, the man with glasses asked me, is this the three faced Buddha? Why did he die for no reason?


    I said with a sad face that he was not dead. As I said before, he abandoned this body. Then he should find a human and enter his body. Now we have to start a cat and mouse game with sanmianfo.


    After hearing this, the man with glasses asked me, how much time do we have now?


    I say that people are conscious. For example, you and I are the masters of our own bodies. Whether the three faced Buddha belongs to outsiders or not, if he wants to give up, he must change the consciousness of the masters of his body. This process is a bit long. For example, the former Taoist priest Qingxu needed a lot of time, but I think if he was born again on a mortal, it would be very fast.


    After all, ordinary people have not been trained and their consciousness is not so strong.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    After saying this, the glasses man has been impatient, because the more time to drag on, others will be more dangerous.


    It''s a pity that it''s useless for you to be anxious. It''s just a matter of being anxious.


    Sanmian Buddha is attached to ordinary people. It''s very difficult for you to find its trace.


    It''s a long time.


    So everywhere began to look for, if possible, I think we should cooperate with Xuanmen. According to the opinion report of the 507 Institute, none of them is missing. That is to say, it is very likely that the three faced Buddha has already attached himself to the people in Xuanmen.


    Of course, in view of this internal strife, Xuanmen has launched a full-scale war with the 507 Institute. You can go to them again and ask for cooperation, won''t you?


    Fortunately, we have a large number of police, who can slowly investigate. We can find anything unusual at the first time.


    The rest of the time with glasses man stay together, I should eat, drink, play. But the boy is not comfortable. He checks everywhere all day long. He hopes to catch someone early and take revenge for his teacher.


    Well, as I said before, he is a hot-blooded fool!


    The whole day is like a busy machine, constantly running, I let him rest, don''t drag it down like this, then he will collapse.


    But this guy doesn''t listen at all. What should I do? What should I do?


    Well, since he''s going to die, it''s hard to persuade him.


    Soon the news came, there was a strange and terrible case, which caused a very bad impact. There were rumors among the masses that there were vampires.


    Glasses man said, this is likely to be the Xuanmen man by the escalator, so we rushed to see the scene.


    There''s no way. All the people in this generation have been injured, and they are now in retreat. In the second generation, according to the spectacle man, we are the strongest and can only stand up.


    So under the leadership of the police, we quickly arrived at the scene of the incident.


    Unexpectedly, it was a rental house.


    When we went in, the picture was really hot.


    The rental house is very messy, with toilet paper all over the floor and the famous Durex.


    In the middle of the room lay a man''s corpse. He had no clothes on his body and died in a very poor condition.


    The whole body was wrinkled like a mummy. The forensic examiner in charge of the examination said, "the body of the deceased has no blood, it seems that he was bled to death. It''s strange that you can''t find a drop of blood on the floor. Where has all that blood gone? Next to the man, there was no obvious wound. That''s why this case is so bizarre! "


    When I heard this, I laughed bitterly. You normal people can''t understand many things. If this case doesn''t leave its heart, maybe it won''t be our turn


    I checked it carefully. This man must have applauded for love before he died. The blood in his body should have been sucked. Of course, it''s true that you say he''s a vampire of experience.


    I turned to look at the man with glasses and asked, "what do you think?"


    As a result, the guy replied that he could make your eggs angry!


    "I''m not Yuanfang. Why do you always ask me what I think? I don''t know. I''ll sit on the bench and watch! "


    "Well, do you want a face? Don''t you want to avenge your teacher? Now put it to me, don''t you mean it? " Of course I could not bear it, and make complaints about him.


    As a result, the guy replied, "that''s interesting. How can I be sorry? Who made you the strongest of our generation? There is a saying that says well, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. You have to carry what you are supposed to carry. "


    Well, people live a face, trees live a skin, no face no skin, invincible.


    After I looked at it carefully, I roughly analyzed the matter.


    In this internal strife, the Rightists and the heretics fought together. Their target was the three faced Buddha. In the chaos, they gave up their body. He used the move of Taoist priest Qingxu and attached himself to one of the people in Xuanmen.


    And this person should be a woman!


    In the present situation, the Sanmian Buddha is the weakest. It should be said that there is no escape.


    But as a villain, they never give up. So he gathered his strength and was ready to start again. It was a long and painful process.


    Not only the decent are pursuing him, but also the evil are pursuing her


    This guy has to fight against the wind in order to recover his strength as soon as possible. She will not be able to reorganize herself by directly using the blood and flesh of the victims in the electronic factory last time.


    So this guy borrowed the advantage of his own woman, used the beauty trick, lured those greedy men here one by one, and then sucked their blood essence.


    Maybe that''s what happened!


    I said my conjecture again, and the man with glasses next to me kept clapping, saying that my logical reasoning was really beautiful.I gave this guy a white look. You''re wearing a pair of glasses. You should use your brain. How come it''s my turn now?


    The so-called gentle beast means the boy.


    So the next direction of our investigation is probably that a woman often appears in some bad situations, and then we order the police to investigate the nearby surveillance video to see if they can find any clues.


    The man with glasses asked me again, "if the object of attachment of the three sided Buddha changes and changes to another person, what shall we do?"


    I shook my head and said firmly, "no way.".


    Glasses man is to break the casserole, ask in the end, ask me why?


    Does this TMD need more explanation? Just like the previous Xuanmen reincarnation, three years later, I managed to save a little bit of Taoism. As a result, after my health broke down, I had to start from scratch.


    The blood that Sanmian Buddha finally sucks is on a flesh body, and he breaks away from the flesh body, and then everything starts from scratch?


    What did you work so hard for before?


    Don''t you take off your pants and fart?


    No matter what, when a homicide happens, someone has to go to work. Let''s hurry to arrest people.


    Who knows that the case just happened here, we just checked a little bit of information, did not expect that the attached woman even committed the crime against the wind again.


    Before long, we received a report that the same person died again, and it was still a man, and the same blood was released.


    As a last resort, let''s go again this time.


    Just arrived at the scene of the crime, checked again, as before, and then decisively heard someone call the police, once again a homicide.


    It seems that the three sides have been impatient, one after another continue to commit cases. Does this guy want to recover as soon as possible?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    So I judged for the first time, and there was another homicide, so the murderer. A certain distance from the scene of the serious crime is not too far. After all, two murders happened at the same time. In such a hurry, he may not even have time to escape.


    Now that we''ve talked about this, why don''t we talk about it? Let''s go and have a look.


    So we took a car, quickly arrived at the scene of the crime. The first time to order everyone, hurry to find, cast a net search. That guy must be around.


    There is a good saying in the three character classic that human nature is good at the beginning, but the fact tells us that human nature is evil.


    The man who died this time was a fat man, and he had a lot of money. Why do you say that? Because after he died, his body was on the street, and it was touched by many people.


    His gold rings, watches, necklaces and even his clothes were stripped off. You say how wicked these people are.


    I''ve looked at it a few times, just like other murders. The dead man was male, and all his blood was evacuated.


    Needless to say, it must be a good thing for sanmianfo.


    And this guy is more and more rampant. He committed crimes against the wind. In one day, he launched two murders. If it goes on like this, not to mention the pressure of the police, we feel a lot of pressure, because with the increase of the number of people, that guy has absorbed enough blood, I''m afraid it''s not far from the corpse.


    There is a saying that is well said, the net of heaven is wide and the net of heaven is wide.


    There is no perfect crime at the end of the day unless you don''t do it. If you do it, it will leave evidence.


    Soon, a voice came from the radio, saying that a suspicious woman had been found. They were going to chase her now.


    I think it''s probably the three faced Buddha. If these ordinary people go, they will die. So I quickly yelled in the radio, "don''t be impulsive, wait for us."


    But I didn''t expect that it was too late to say this. There were bursts of shrill screams on the radio. The man with glasses and I looked at each other. It was obvious that something was wrong there.


    So we drove the car again and quickly got there. After arriving at the scene, the first time we saw a woman standing there, holding another man''s affectionate kiss.


    This picture is very disharmonious. It should be a man holding a woman, but now it''s the other way around.


    And the man in his arms is actually a policeman. Needless to say, he said on the radio that the person who found the situation, I and the man with glasses got out of the car immediately. At this time, the other policemen who sent us took out their guns and yelled, "don''t move, let him go!"


    Hearing the cry from us, the old woman showed her teeth and suddenly turned around. We were surprised to find that this guy''s mouth was full of blood, that is to say, she was sucking the blood of the policeman just now.


    Seeing this scene, although it was a bit out of the ordinary, both my glasses man and I were very happy. It''s true that she was the appendage of sanmianfo.


    Glasses man is very angry, on the spot roared a, "three face Buddha, I can find you, this time you can''t escape, I want to revenge for the teacher."


    Who would have thought that the woman had a big mouth and laughed and said, "just you two weak chickens? You two don''t look at me at all. I''d better invite your 12 pillars. "


    "Don''t be wild. Don''t think I don''t know. You are seriously injured now. You don''t have the strength before. We are enough to deal with you."


    "Ha ha, it''s good to have courage, but it''s stupid to have no strength."


    Being ridiculed by him, the man with glasses couldn''t stand it. He immediately rushed to it with a quick lunge.


    Is this guy a hot-blooded idiot? Especially like impulse, also don''t discuss with me, so go up? It was slapped by a woman and directly knocked over on the ground.


    I looked at it carefully. Although the woman he was attached to was a slim and beautiful woman, her strength was stronger than that of a man. It was just a slap in the face. The man with glasses over there was so blue on his face, and the corners of his mouth were even more colorful.


    I took a look at the guy, no longer said, directly roared, "shoot him!"


    Other people, of course, are stunned. It''s too fast. It''s just a woman. Are you going to shoot?


    I was quite speechless. It suddenly dawned on me that all the people didn''t take me seriously. I called the order here, but I didn''t listen there.


    In this dazed kungfu, the man with glasses over there took a deep breath, then stretched out two fingers, which were expected to point at each big hole in his body.


    I feel quite surprised. I''ve never heard of this Kung Fu. Even if I can point acupoints, I can also point at others. How can I point acupoints on myself?


    After finishing the acupuncture points on his body, the man with glasses howled bitterly. Then his skin began to close and his muscles began to expand. I don''t know whether my skin color is too excited or too painful. It turns pink anyway.


    At this moment, this guy became Guan Gong, but Guan Gong only blushed, and he was all red.The next moment, the fist directly rushed up, a fist toward the woman in the past.


    The three Buddhas were all slightly surprised. They said, "Oh, it''s the Dian Cang sect. It''s good.". This school has been lost for many years. Now we can still see it. It really has two brushes.


    In martial arts novels before, I''ve heard of a little Cang school. Who would have thought that there were also some in reality, and he actually pointed to himself. This combat skill is really amazing.


    I probably understand that there are many acupoints in the human body, and some of them are dead or painful.


    By tapping your own acupoints, you can constantly stimulate your potential.


    Of course, the pain is self-evident. In my opinion, it''s better to call this Kung Fu qishang than DIANCANG sect. Seven injuries in one practice, seven injuries in all.


    That''s a bad way to kill the enemy for one thousand and lose 800.


    Just when I''m thinking about it, the man with glasses over there takes revenge for his teacher and rushes up again.


    So we see an old man chasing a woman to fight. The old man''s boxing style is very strong, and cracks can be seen on the wall. However, the woman is more powerful, and her body is very sensitive, constantly dodging.


    I was surprised to see that. Before, the fighting method of the three faced Buddha was not like this, or he was huge and kept spewing black fog.


    Or depending on their own body hard, direct physical output, encounter attack is hard to carry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    But now he''s changing a little fast. He''s hiding by sensitivity. It suddenly occurred to me that the history of human beings is an evolutionary history. We stood up a little bit from the monkey down the tree, and finally became ape man. We began to shed our hair, used tools, and then became Homo sapiens.


    Homo sapiens developed their brains more and more, and then became what we are today.


    It seems that the Buddha will try to use the black fog to attack in front of his eyes. Now he uses the black fog to attack in three times.


    After all, he doesn''t have a body at all. He can combine whatever he wants. It''s kind of like we play games with talent.


    If you add all the points to the power, your blood is thicker. If you add all the talent points to your intelligence, your basket is thicker. This will become a mage. On the contrary, if you add all the talent points to agility, you will become an assassin.


    You don''t think it''s like a game, but it''s similar in reality.


    There are some powerful Taoist priests. But in close combat, he can''t match a strong ordinary man.


    Obviously, Sanmian Buddha was scared by these Taoists and mages, so he began to take the agile route. You know, he is the natural enemy of the Mage at the moment.


    I wanted to be like a man with glasses. After I went up, I directly slapped and started with my fist. This guy''s attack was fierce enough. I didn''t work when I went up. Maybe it would make trouble.


    But fortunately, we belong to both magic and martial arts. If I can''t use martial arts, I''ll use mages.


    So he began to make decisions and meditate on mental Dharma. When the man with glasses was played by others like a monkey and was about to collapse, I yelled and got out of the way.


    That guy is my partner. He is more obedient. Suddenly, I jumped to the left, dodged my finger and pointed to the front. A golden Python flew directly in the past.


    You know, I''m not idle. I''ve been practicing for a long time. So even though I''m still a python, I''m already very strong. I''m about to catch up with a snake. You can understand that it''s a dragon.


    But I didn''t expect that the Buddha on the three sides would smile coldly, somersault back, go up to the wall, and then jump up on the wall.


    With a loud bang, the wall suddenly fell down, but this guy didn''t do anything, so he dodged.


    It''s hard to imagine that a woman with slim body, long legs and high heels can make such a big move.


    I finally understand that the world''s martial arts only fast.


    The woman looked at us with a cold smile, and then said, "you two wait for me, until this time the body is finished, I will kill you for the first time."


    When the killer turns around, he can''t help but see that he has to die for such a long time?


    Seeing that he was about to run, he chased him at that time. Who would have thought that the woman would spray out the thick fog with her mouth open.


    I''m still careful with him. The fog is Yin Qi. After being shrouded, the body will be corroded.


    Of course, the man with glasses didn''t dare to touch it directly, so he had to step back and dodge. That''s what happened for a while. Sanmian Buddha had seized the opportunity to turn around and run away.


    We can only be stupefied there, big eyes staring at small eyes, there is no way, of course, other police even more stimulate them, can not believe what they saw just now.


    Someone here can send out 18 dragon subduing palms, and there is a woman who can fly over the wall. NIMA, they must doubt whether they have entered the world of martial arts.


    Of course, we don''t do the confidentiality work. At that time, 507 Institute will have special people to shut them up.


    We ran away from the Buddha on three sides, and then we went back to our hometown. The guy with glasses is very annoyed. When he goes all the way, it''s shooting all the way.


    For a while, I was patting the wall, for a while, I was patting the car, and I was yelling, "why? Why is that? I''ve been resting for so long that I can''t get a woman. "


    I''m fuckin ''funny to hear that. Is that a woman? All the things possessed by the three sided Buddha are monsters, OK?


    And this guy has sucked a lot of blood, and now his body has started to evolve again. Most importantly, it happens that the direction of his evolution is to restrain us all.


    I sighed and said, obviously, this matter is unfair to us. We have to invite experts.


    Hearing this, the man with glasses turned around and said helplessly that the 12 pillars were either dead or injured. Now the rest are closed. Where are we going to find someone else?


    I replied that our country is rich in resources, and the experts are all among the people. You think 12 pillars are the most powerful. No, many eminent monks are hiding in the dark. They disdain the glory and wealth of the world. They all practice in the deep mountains and forests. They are pure hearted and have few desires. They are really monks.


    Of course, the glasses man agrees with me, but there is one point. Although it is true that experts are among the people, you have to have a way to find them.It seems that I happen to know that there is such an old monk. This guy has been hiding all the time, and in the final analysis, it was because of his younger martial brother at the beginning?


    In the past, you can say that he was reluctant to fight because he owed his younger martial brother. But now he has gone in, and the only thing left is the three faced Buddha brought by the younger martial brother. It''s time for him to come out here for a detour.


    And there is another expert, that is Wang Hu. Before, they also played each other. At that time, I knew that Wang Hu''s strength was the strongest.


    So let''s go to the old monk without saying anything.


    When I arrived at the temple, I found that the old monk had really changed a lot. He squatted in the temple every day and did not go out. He recited Buddhist scriptures there.


    I went out to find him, and this guy didn''t tell me to see him. Directly, he wants to think behind closed doors. Please don''t disturb me any more.


    It''s just strange. It''s gone a long time ago, and it has nothing to do with him from the beginning. OK.


    Although in the early years, this guy was really a little wrong. He was so jealous that he wanted to break his younger martial brother''s love with a wild immortal.


    In the end, he killed his master and his favorite woman. But he became a monk these years and suffered from constant psychological torture. I think this is enough.


    Master or master, anyway, he is the eminent monk in my heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    So I said to him, "master, you are in a critical situation and need your help. If you don''t have to, I will never disturb your Qingxiu."


    Actually, I''m pulling a calf. When consulting, how many times did you find the master for all kinds of things, big and small?


    if the time comes, the master will use this kind of words to make complaints about me. Then I can climb down the pole and get this guy out of the mountain to help us.


    But unexpectedly, he didn''t answer me at all. He just said, "Amitabha, there are so many gratitude and resentment in this world. It''s better to let go of the obsession and look back to the truth. When will the fight stop? Benefactor, I also advise you not to continue


    When I heard this, I frowned. I didn''t say a word at that time, but the man with glasses next to me was a little worried.


    He yelled directly, "now there''s a mess outside. You think it''s OK to hide here. Sooner or later, the fire of war will burn to your head. Do you have a place to clean up? You have this ability, but you don''t come out to do justice. You are clearly cultivating Buddha. Buddhism says that compassion is cherished and that it can help the common people. But now? It''s good for you to be a monk and stay here. What kind of Buddha do you cultivate? What kind of heart is it? Can you become a Buddha? "


    Although this was a bit heavy, I didn''t stop him. Instead, I watched the play. I know that this boy is using the method of motivating the old monk to get out of the mountain. If this method can make it work, why don''t you try it.


    However, to our surprise, the old monk was very insipid about this. He was still hiding in the Buddhist hall, knocking on the wooden fish and reciting the Buddhist scriptures.


    It can be seen that this time he was really disheartened and ready to devote himself to Buddhism.


    For such a person, the heart has died, no matter what you say, there is no way to change his original intention.


    The man with glasses over there was very angry. He had to lose his temper again and continued to swear, but I stopped him quickly.


    He shook his head, sighed and said, "OK, now it seems that no one can persuade him. We''d better not disturb the monks, so as not to increase our own karma. "


    "Well, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you come here just to find him? Now that you''ve found it, you say, "forget it."


    I reluctantly replied, "people are willing to help us. It''s kind. If they don''t want to help me, they can''t force us. Do you use morality to kidnap like you do? Does it feel like taking a bus? If you''re an old man, you should give up your seat. If you don''t give up your seat, that''s no quality? Let''s forget this kind of moral kidnapping! "


    My explanation made the boy blush for a while. I think it''s very humiliating. Of course, the situation is urgent. He did all this to save the world.


    So I embarrassed a sentence, do you know that there are people outside, there is a day outside? "Old enemy theory" is actually a mistake.


    When I heard this, the man with glasses was blinded and asked me what the so-called old enemy theory was?


    So I explained to him, have you ever seen a Hollywood Superhero Movie?


    The man with glasses nodded. He is not an old scholar. As a young man, he often goes to the cinema.


    I nodded, and then I said, "look at this old enemy of Batman, the clown. What does a clown do? Batman is going to stop it. For example, if a clown puts down a bomb, he wants to destroy the whole city. The only thing Batman can do is sacrifice his life. Then, as a hero, he will do it without hesitation, because at this time, his classic line must be that I am the only one in the world who can stop clowns. "


    "So there was a bang, the bomb crisis was over, and Batman died. People thought he was a hero, and they applauded him one by one. But in fact, his theory is wrong, Batman has been fighting against the clown. He thought that no one in the world could stop him except him. But there''s Spiderman out there. Spiderman is much better than Batman. He''s going to abuse the clown, which is a matter of minutes. But Spiderman also has his old enemy. In the same situation, he will make the same choice as Batman, because he also thinks that no one can stop his old enemy except himself. But Spiderman doesn''t know that there is a superman outside. Superman can destroy the earth. What are his old enemies? "


    After I had said these words, the man with glasses over there fell into a deep meditation and held it for a long time. He said, "what do you want to say after you have circled me for a long time?"


    "Well, to put it bluntly, you think the only thing that can stop the three faced Buddha is us. We are now in the old enemy theory, but there must be more powerful people outside the world. If he wants to deal with the three faced Buddha, it''s just like playing. What we need to do is not to fight for our own lives, but to find this person. "


    "Yes, I admit you are quite right. But where can we find such a person? It''s not easy for you to introduce an old monk. As a result, he practices at home every day. What can he do if he doesn''t want to go out? "


    "Well, you don''t understand. It''s the so-called monk from outside who can recite scriptures. Sanmian Buddha was originally not a local demon, but came from Thailand. So we think it''s very difficult to fight him. There''s no way. But then you have to think, why didn''t this guy unify the world? You just said to the old monk, if that guy gets up, he will destroy the whole world. Where is the place of Qingxiu? I think it must be a joke. Since the three faced Buddha was sealed before. In other words, there are people in the world who can deal with him! We''d better go to Thailand now to search for sanmianfo, and then find someone to deal with him. "I explained so plainly that the guy suddenly realized. Finally, he patted his head and said, "yes, such a simple logic, why didn''t I figure it out before? By your explanation, I suddenly feel that it''s very simple. "


    "No! It''s not that simple. You have to think that the three faced Buddha was thousands of years ago. Is the person who sealed him alive? If he uses his own life to seal, then this craft will surely be lost. "


    When I said this, the glasses man''s face turned black, but soon I laughed again, "since the master can seal it, his charm is made by himself, he must think of this thing, and finally he will escape. So there must be some way to deal with the three faced Buddha! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    So we immediately reported the idea to the top. Why do we have to report it? Because if you want to go abroad, it''s public expense. If you don''t report it, how can you come back and report it?


    Sure enough, they agreed to us directly. And because what we are going to do is very risky, some experts are specially sent to be our bodyguards.


    There''s no way. Now we are the only ones who can carry the flag. If something happens, they won''t be able to sing.


    Soon, we got on the plane and went straight to Thailand.


    Obviously, they had already said hello. When we went, the local police actually came to meet us in person.


    At the meeting, the two sides could not help but exchanged greetings. After being warm and polite, it''s time to work.


    So we asked them about these three Buddhas. As I said before, this thing should have been an evil one, but in later rumors, it became a mascot.


    When these people make Buddhist cards, they have three Buddhas.


    There''s no way. Now that you''re here, whether you like it or not, you have to work anyway.


    So we went everywhere to inquire, of course, our own people.


    We asked a lot of Thai Azan, but we didn''t know the origin of the three faced Buddha. We only said that it was a belief in Buddhism. After all, Thailand is a Buddhist place.


    It''s no use at all. We have to find someone else.


    Not to mention, at that time, the translator who was responsible for us looked everywhere for the origin of the three faced Buddha, and he made no progress. So he pointed out that there was a bull man who often practiced in the mountains. Maybe he could take us to look for him, and he could know the origin of the three faced Buddha.


    Let alone this trip, we finally got something.


    It turns out that the friars in Thailand, like us, also like hiding in the mountains, do not cheat money outside. This kind of person has the ability. He does not care about worldly prosperity. It''s strange that this kind of person has no ability to think only about practice.


    At that time, the man we went to see was actually a monk. He was wearing a shabby monk''s uniform. He was eating in the past.


    As I said earlier, monks are merciful and never kill. In fact, this is the same everywhere.


    But at that time, looking at the guy''s job, I was completely hoodwinked. What''s the matter? Is this a fake monk?


    Why do I say that? It''s because I saw a fish in his bowl. It''s strange that this fish still eats fish?


    So I asked the translator over there, what''s the matter? What this boy said to us is that he''s a man of virtue. Can''t he pit us?


    As a result, I heard my question, why does the monk eat fish? She immediately laughed and explained to us that monks in Thailand can eat meat. Of course, they don''t kill animals. This is a must.


    But these Thai monks are very clever. They eat fish, but they can''t kill, so what? Just go straight to the fish they killed.


    If they eat fish harassed by others, they are not killing themselves.


    I''m stunned to hear that these guys are so good that they can think of such an excuse to eat meat.


    Come on, no matter whether he eats meat or not, as long as he has the ability, he is better than anything.


    So the translator went forward and told us the purpose of our trip. Unexpectedly, when he heard that we were coming for the sanmianfo, the guy was eating. With a bang, the bowl in his hand fell to the ground.


    As soon as I saw his pee and shape, I knew there must be a play.


    The monk must know about the three faced Buddha.


    But I didn''t expect him to wave his hand. He didn''t know what to say in his mouth. The interpreter over there said to us directly that he told us to go. He didn''t know anything about the three faced Buddha.


    I glanced at the man with glasses beside me and asked, "what do you think?"


    The glasses man nodded and said, "I''m sure. She must know something, but she is very taboo and unwilling to say it. "


    I nodded, actually I thought so.


    Therefore, as a last resort, I could only speak with emotion and reason: "now we are in great crisis, because your three Buddhas have come to us, but this thing belongs to you. The way we do there doesn''t work for him. If you don''t help, you''ll be ruined. "


    After I said this, the translator over there was already stupid. He never thought that what we did had something to do with these supernatural things.


    Looking at his stupidity, I was so angry that I yelled, "translation, what are you doing?"


    The guy nodded, and then quickly said, two people haw crooked, did not expect that the monk actually hands together, the whole person fell into silence.


    After a long time, he shook his head and sighed, pushed the door open and motioned us in.


    When we entered it, we found that it was a small Buddhist hall.There are many portraits in this Buddhist hall. I looked at it carefully and found that it was full of records of the past.


    In ancient times, some princes and princes, in order to let future generations remember their great achievements, they thought that the text of the narrative had been quite boring enough. In order to let posterity understand vividly, he invented mural, and then painted all his life.


    I didn''t expect that this kind of thing happened in Thailand. Obviously, on the paintings in this Buddhist hall, all the records are about the past.


    I read it carefully and understood a little. It tells the story of a monk who devoted himself to practice and then became a Buddhist dharma, fighting with the three faced Buddha.


    This story is also very interesting. What''s recorded in it is actually the monk''s three lives.


    For the first time, he sacrificed himself and sealed the three faced Buddha.


    As a result, after the sacrifice, he actually met the Buddha, who told him that the battle was not over, and that he would be entangled with the three faced Buddha forever.


    So the second time he was reincarnated, he became a scholar. As a result, because of his own arrangement, this guy''s family was broken and he went to become a monk, and then the three faced Buddha came out again.


    In this life, he used his own body to absorb directly, and then sealed the three sided Buddha again.


    The first two times were very boring. The last time was the key.


    It can be said that history is more interesting than novels.


    When he was born, he was an orphan and adopted by a monk, who also told him his destiny.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    Ah, you guessed right. In this life, that guy counseled.


    For anyone else, it took two lives. In the end, it''s just to sacrifice myself to seal another demon.


    I think many people will inevitably have a question, why? Why me? Over and over again, you''ve caught a man.


    So when he grew up, he knew his fate. The guy finally couldn''t stand it and ran away.


    Originally just wanted to live an ordinary life, who ever thought that some things are really destined by God.


    After he ran away, he met a woman he loved most in his life. Originally only want to plant their own two acres of land, looking for a woman happy life.


    Or that sentence, many things are destined by God.


    You''re right. It''s dog blood. The three faced Buddha finally came out. And this time, because of his abscondment, no one went to seal it. The guy opened the killing ring, causing death.


    I don''t care what''s going on outside. I just want to live my own life. As a result, the tragedy happened. The three faced Buddha killed and killed his woman.


    Finally, in despair and anger, he staged a scene of revenge. Once I went back to find the old monk who adopted me. He said that he had realized that he was willing to seal the three faced Buddha with himself.


    Because he didn''t want this kind of tragedy to continue to be staged, causing other people''s families to be destroyed.


    Just came, we can understand that this is a kind of gold for their own face. More likely, the most beloved woman died and thought of her own fate. This guy is not attached to her body, so he just went to die.


    But no matter what, for the last time, he sealed three Buddhas with his own life.


    Until later, it was over.


    This guy''s mission has finally been completed, and there''s no need to repeat the pain again.


    After reading this, I wonder, isn''t it ridiculous? If there are such three lives, doesn''t it prove that there is reincarnation?


    That''s the point. That guy''s done his job. He''s gone. okay? You are free, but now the three faced Buddha appears again. Does this guy have a fourth life?


    No, his fourth life. What should we do.


    Although this idea is really quite shameful, there is a story how to say, doumien shengmieqiu.


    If someone is in trouble and can''t afford to eat, you give him a bucket of rice.


    This guy is going to thank you. Always remember your good life, but on the contrary, if he can''t afford to eat, you often give him, after a long time, this guy is used to it. Suddenly one day you don''t want to give it to him, he will hate you all his life, feel that you owe him.


    In the same way, people have used three lives to save people. Now we are looking forward to the fourth time. Is that too much?


    But how can that be adjusted? Without that guy, it''s really hard for us to deal with the three faced Buddha.


    In other words, what is the way? You can sacrifice yourself just like the monk, and then close the three faced Buddha.


    Of course, this is idle talk. If it''s really Daofa and not that person, why use him for three lives before?


    Isn''t there a brave man in Thailand who sacrificed himself to seal it?


    Thinking of this, I suddenly understand one thing. Since the monk let us in, he must know something?


    So I asked curiously, "master, do you have any idea?"


    As a result, the old monk put his hands together and said something there. The textbook tells us that in fact, he is the container that seals the three faced Buddha.


    When I heard this, I was stunned. Didn''t I say that there were only three lives? Why is he still a container? Is it impossible to say that this guy is the fourth generation?


    So I turned my head curiously and looked over there. Suddenly, I suddenly realized that the person on the mural was not willing to act as a container, so I ran away and married a woman.


    Well, if I guess correctly, that person should have had a baby with a woman at that time. The monk in front of him should be his descendant.


    When I think of this, I feel very bad. The so-called fate is really cruel. My ancestors used Sansheng and Sanshi as containers to seal sanmianfo, but I didn''t expect that this kind of thing would still exist in future generations.


    In other words, their family may have been related to the three faced Buddha for generations.


    I don''t understand. What is the so-called cruelty and fate? God, no matter what else, just caught a man.


    Just then, the man with glasses next to me poked me with his elbow, indicating that I was looking up.


    I looked up and was stunned, because there were other murals recording the birth of the three sided Buddha.


    As we have said before, sanmianfo is the prince of this country. They are still triplets, and finally they were killed by the cruel king.According to the mural above, after the king died, he was reincarnated and became the monk, which means that he came to pay his debts from generation to generation.


    It dawned on me that everything was karma.


    Now what do we do? I can only beg the monk to come with us and help us seal the three faced Buddha.


    To be honest, it''s really hard for me to say these words, because it''s sealed with life. It''s equivalent to saying in disguise, let him go with us and die.


    I''ve been holding on for a long time, but I can''t say such shameless words. However, for the sake of the so-called national righteousness and the peace of the world, the glasses man over there begged people to help.


    I didn''t expect this guy to be so cheeky. Anyway, I can''t say that if it''s me.


    After being begged by the man with glasses, Nahe still read a Buddha''s name. In the end, there was no choice but to agree.


    After all, this is what his family calls a cruel fate.


    So we identified the eyes, found the right person, and we began to go back. I have to say that after such a long time of bad luck, it''s hard to get lucky once.


    After getting on the plane, we started to go home. On the way, I talked with the man for a while.


    I just realized that his name is assutai. He''s a pretty good guy.


    He gave us the answers. And we talked a lot, eventually led me, can only keep a distance with him, because such a good person get along for a long time, there will be feelings, the thought of him going to die, my heart is very bad.


    Especially the guy with glasses came to me at that time and said, do you have to seal it with your life?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    After hearing this, I felt puzzled and asked him what he meant.


    I didn''t expect the man with glasses to say to me, "that guy is really a good man. I don''t want him to die like this. Is there no other way?"


    I think it''s funny when I hear this. Ya, you let others die at the beginning. Now you don''t want him to die. Don''t you think it''s contradictory?


    The man with glasses sighed and said, it''s because of this that I don''t want him to die. Can we think of something else?


    I touched my head and said, "who knows, now the situation can only be seen step by step. If we can solve it ourselves, we''d better not let him sacrifice."


    Of course, I didn''t say a word, because the fighting is very cruel. If he doesn''t want to sacrifice, we have to fight by ourselves, I''m afraid more people will die at that time.


    Soon we arrived at home, because there were masters who came to deal with the three faced Buddha that we couldn''t deal with. So it''s a warm welcome. There''s a special police car.


    Welcome, welcome, welcome.


    Isn''t it a warm welcome? People use their lives to help you. How many good people are there in the world?


    So when you eat, you''re welcome everywhere. I''m not a monk. I''m not lustful. I guess I have to find some younger sisters for him.


    After all, people are dying. Of course, they want to enjoy the final happiness before they die.


    A Su Tai is really a strange person, this guy is not greedy for enjoyment at all, and knows to die, his performance is very calm now.


    I have to say that this man is an eminent monk.


    It''s just arrived in China, and we haven''t enjoyed it for long. Unexpectedly, the authorities began to urge us. They said that there were several more homicide cases. Now we have to hurry up and let assutai sacrifice himself to seal the Buddha on three sides.


    I feel very bad. After such a big circle, I still want to die.


    So I decided to go with him. Although I may not play a role, but at least let me give him the last ride.


    The glasses man thought the same way, so we drove to the scene with assutai. This time, sanmianfo went to a village, where a bloody massacre was carried out.


    Like the previous electronics factory, everyone died, absorbed their flesh and blood, and this guy''s body was reorganized. Now I''m afraid most people can''t deal with him.


    On the way, we talked with assutai.


    The whole car was filled with sadness. Assutai told us with a smile, don''t be sad, this is his fate, he has accepted, we should accept.


    Glasses man can''t stand it. He''s very emotional. His eyes were red and he was about to cry. He apologized and said that if he hadn''t invited him out, maybe he wouldn''t have met so many things.


    Assutai said with a smile, escape can not solve any problem, since this is fate, then he should respect.


    I suddenly feel that this shameful fate is enough bullshit.


    No matter how much we are reluctant to give up in our hearts, the journey ahead has finally come to an end. We arrived at the small mountain village. From a distance, the sky was surrounded by black air.


    I have been dealing with sanmianfo for so long. I can see what''s going on. Needless to say, sanmianfo must have been assembled. I''m afraid there is a monster in that village.


    Apart from us, assutai also said that the way ahead, we don''t have to take risks. He can go by himself.


    Although that''s what I said, we always feel bad about letting him go alone.


    No, after he got out of the car and entered, the man with glasses over there was red eyed and said to me, "is that all we have?"


    I said, "what else?"


    "Don''t we even see the last one? If he really died, would you feel better in your heart? "


    I gave him a straight look. Isn''t that bullshit? I''m afraid that if you run to see her and watch this guy sacrifice his seal, it will be more painful then, won''t it?


    "To be honest, I really regret it now. I always feel that I killed him."


    Glasses man originally did not smoke, said these words, has been unable to control, directly lit a cigarette, hard to smoke two.


    In fact, I think it''s his.


    Finally, I gritted my teeth and said, "come on, let''s go to see him for the last time. It''s the last ride."


    This said, the guy also nodded, so we opened the door and went down.


    After getting out of the car, we headed for the village. As a result, we smelled a pungent smell of blood from a distance. I hate this kind of occasion, because there must be a mass grave ahead.


    ¡­ When you think about the common people, how miserable they died, it''s very unpleasant in your heart.


    Because that doesn''t mean we''re derelict. Because we''re running around now. We''re doing all this business, aren''t we?But unexpectedly, when we entered, we found that there was no body on the ground.


    The man with glasses didn''t know. He didn''t know what the situation was. Looking at me, he asked, didn''t he say there was a big smell of blood before? How did you get here without anything?


    I have no choice but to tell him, which means that the three faced Buddha has taken shape. I''m afraid that guy has evolved again!


    Just as he was talking, there was a fierce battle ahead.


    He and I looked at each other, quickened our pace, and rushed to the other side.


    When we got there, we found that the fighting was fierce.


    A wonderful monster and the monk are constantly scolding each other in Thai. It can be said that these two people are old acquaintances. Before, the monk''s ancestors had sealed him three times.


    Now I see his descendants again. It''s just that when enemies meet, they are very jealous.


    Both sides you come and I go, constantly bickering.


    There''s a saying in Northeast China that it''s good to move your hand and never do it. But they didn''t mean to do it at all.


    After all, if you don''t do it, you will die.


    It''s more likely that two people die together. So it''s understandable that the two of them are talking.


    I carefully looked at the three faced Buddha on the opposite side, and the shape of this guy began to change again. Originally, he had three heads and six arms, but now he is more inclined to the Werewolf in Western mythology.


    After all, in the past, this guy was defeated by us. After several times of continuous transformation, now he is more inclined to be agile.


    I don''t understand. What is the ability of a monk? Anyway, the guy just looked at it, didn''t start, and scolded all the time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    You can also understand that if they don''t do it, it''s because if they don''t do it, they will die.


    Because the monk has to use his body as a container, and then seal the Buddha on three sides.


    So now, at the last moment of life, it''s the best thing to persuade others to put down their butcher''s knife and become a Buddha without sacrificing themselves, isn''t it?


    After all, his ancestors sealed themselves with their three lives.


    So they opened the mouth gun mode, you scold me, I scold you.


    I looked at it carefully and found that the three faced Buddha has changed a lot.


    Before, he was tall, with three heads and six arms. But now I don''t know how to explain his body. Strictly speaking, he should be more inclined to the Western werewolf.


    This guy''s legs are facing the back completely, which can reflect the high sensitivity, and his left hand is like a huge machete. The right hand is like a claw.


    Just such a freak. What''s amazing to your mother is that he has two huge things on his chest.


    Well, before me, he was attached to a woman and started to do evil. At the end of evolution, it seems impossible to abandon your body and give up all your hard work.


    That''s why he used women''s body characteristics


    It''s really NIMA!


    The result scolds scolds, finally these two people can''t bear, started to work.


    The three faced Buddha uses his claws. The void is a grasp, and then a sharp claw evolved from the black Air flies in this way.


    I don''t know how to attack with black magic. Maybe after the black gas condenses, it can be remotely operated.


    Of course, isn''t that strange? It is clear that the direction of evolution is agile and tends to fight physically. And to deal with the monk, it''s strange that he used the legal system to attack.


    I can only say that maybe the key to this seal is that the monk can get close to him, right?


    In the past, after all, he had dealt with his ancestors several times, so sanmianfo knew that model better.


    The monk is really nothing but the scenery. In the face of this attack, he ran away in embarrassment, then stepped on the air and rolled down from there.


    Seeing me and the man with glasses over there in a daze, is this the master who can seal the Buddha on three sides?


    Forget it, I also want to achieve my goal. To kill the three faced Buddha, we must help each other.


    I said to the man with glasses, let''s not keep our hands. Let''s do our best this time.


    As a result, where did the glasses look at me, and then said, "I''ll go, brother. I''ve tried my best before. Why do you still have reservation?"


    I rolled my eyes. The last time he used physical attack, in order to cooperate with him, I used legal attack, but in fact, what I am good at is physical attack.


    So he started to point out where to turn himself into that pink.


    So we began to hypnotize, let Chu overlord Xiang Yu began to attach.


    After the success, the guy gave me a look and said, "you''re so powerful now. What are you doing with this product?"?


    I directly replied that, of course, I would like to invite my previous life. In the northeast, it''s called Tiaoshen!


    Then I said again, but there''s a flaw in this thing. My time is really limited. So I won''t last long!


    As a result, the guy with glasses had a big brain hole. He thought of a way to make me support him for a long time.


    I quickly asked him what was the way? The boy took out such a long nail.


    I went straight down on some of my big holes.


    The pain made me scream directly, and then I felt as if there was surging power in my body, which was totally endless.


    Now the feeling, even if there are a few tigers, I can kill them alive!


    This guy asked me, "how''s it going? Do you feel the power coming?"


    I nodded and then said, "you want him to stop this next time. This is your mother''s self abuse


    As a result, the guy said, "I''m the Dian Cang sect. Why don''t I point the acupoints?"


    Get it! Don''t waste your time, sanmianfo is chasing the monk now. We have to help quickly.


    So I made a look, you attack the left, I attack the right, two people deal with him together.


    This guy nodded, and then directly jumped up, I stare big eyes, I shit, you are too fierce!


    Don''t look at the madness of sanmianfo. He has a huge sickle in his hand. You rush up again and fight with your body. Don''t you want to die? No matter how skillful the so-called martial arts are, I''m afraid that the kitchen knife will fall down.I''d better be careful and look for weapons.


    I remember the last time I dealt with the immortal, the best weapon to use was the millstone.


    So I looked around, and sure enough, there was a millstone in the countryside. I found a big stick to stick in, and then raised it, and it turned into a mace.


    Then a roar, two people rushed up together.


    Unfortunately, the bespectacled man rushed up and faced the fierce attack of the big guy. He had no choice but to run away.


    But that guy tends to be agile. If you want to run in front of him, how can you run?


    Therefore, the man with eyes was soon kicked to the ground, and the scythe in the hands of Buddha on three sides chopped at his head.


    At this critical time, I took a millstone and smashed it.


    Sanmian Buddha felt something was wrong, raised his head, and then blocked it with a sickle. I heard a loud noise, although it was blocked, but his body was directly blasted out.


    No matter how good your Kung Fu is, when you meet a strong opponent, he doesn''t need to attack you directly, just use his strong strength to deal with you.


    The guy ate a millstone, fell to the ground and ran through several houses.


    After all, Xiang Yu''s strength is so strong that he could lift the top at the beginning, which is the same as playing.


    The man with glasses was terrified when he saw that I didn''t speak, especially the wonderful weapon in my hand.


    Also asked me to hold such a big mushroom, aren''t you tired?


    I didn''t make complaints about it. I don''t mind if he is tired, but it looks nice. It''s only practical. Don''t you see that guy got hurt after being hurt?


    The glasses man nodded, and then he ran to find the weapon.


    What''s going on? Finally, this guy found a hammer in a blacksmith shop.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    Oh, no, it should be a hammer to be exact.


    I looked at him in surprise, and then said, "now you want to be a Thor."


    He came straight and said, "in your words. Don''t worry about it. Just be practical! "


    still wants to Tucao, the Lycan make complaints about it, and then he grabs it with one claws, and the dark mist is in the void. This thing is like a blade, flying in the sky, and then shrouded towards us.


    I waited directly in front of him, and then used the millstone, only to hear a rare clatter, and then a lot of fragments were cut off from the millstone.


    Fortunately, this thing was blocked, otherwise this kind of attack would hit us directly, and we would not die.


    The glasses man yelled at me directly, "get out of the way! Let me do it. "


    I quickly got out of the way, and then when the werewolf rushed out, the hammer in his hand came out of his hand and flew directly over.


    I heard a thump, and then the guy was knocked over and spat blood.


    I suddenly found that this attack mode is very effective, I am responsible for strength, he is responsible for agility, and long-range attack.


    As soon as I saw that I had been knocked over, I quickly held the idea of taking advantage of your illness and killing you. Then I jumped on it and held the millstone in my hand. The fierce madness was the attack.


    This guy got up and used his agile body to run away. Then he heard a lot of houses in the roaring sound, which were constantly knocked down by the grinding plate.


    I think if I don''t have a job to do in the future, I will have a job to join the demolition team.


    The guy was obviously under attack. Knowing that it was a bit unwise to fight my strength in such a narrow place, he broke the roof with his sickle and jumped up.


    The use of their agile speed, constantly jumping back and forth on the roof, looking for the gap to attack me.


    It has to be said that the evolution of the thin top is very successful, because it is too fast, jumping between the roofs, constantly using the recoil. My eyes kept turning, and even at the end of the day, I felt a little dizzy.


    At the critical moment, the guy with glasses was in another position ahead of time, ambushing. When the hammer hit him, he couldn''t keep up with him.


    This move is quite good. Attack his leg directly. If this guy''s leg is broken, his speed will not work.


    Our mutual cooperation, mutual compensation, or play quite well.


    The three faced Buddha got hurt in his leg, and suddenly he held his thigh and let out a scream. Then, because the speed of this run is too fast, the huge inertia drives the whole person, just like floating on the ground to slide far away.


    I stepped forward and yelled, "let me go. I want his dog''s life."


    I believe that once this huge grinding plate is smashed down, even the iron ones will be directly discarded.


    looked at me on the mask. When his face was full of fear, he got up and tried to escape.


    Unexpectedly, the man with glasses threw the hammer out of his hand and hit his other leg.


    Now you can die without your legs, right?


    But who would have thought that his body actually began to release a lot of darkness, those fog around her back, and finally formed a pair of wings.


    I have to say that this guy is constantly evolving in the battle.


    The wings beat, and then the whole person flew up again!


    Wait a minute. I''m completely confused with the man with glasses. I didn''t expect that there would be air power.


    How does your army fight the air force?


    The glasses man looked at me foolishly, then whispered, "I''ll go! You didn''t say he could fly before? "


    I reluctantly replied, "how do I know that before, I really did not see it fly. Now, all of a sudden, we have to fight. We''re all caught off guard. "


    After looking at the monks over there, it suddenly occurred to us that you should come.


    The monk said that he did not know that he could play like this.


    All of a sudden, we are completely stupid. This guy will be in the air. What should we do?


    Who would have thought that there would be no way out in the end? After this guy flew up, there was no barrier on his head, and it was the sun directly.


    In addition, it''s broad daylight, and the poisonous sun is on her back wings.


    That said, sunshine is the killer of all Yin Qi, and this guy''s dark room is Yin Qi.


    Now under the sunshine, the wings actually began to melt like snow. At the beginning, there were a lot of potholes, and then it couldn''t fly, and its whole body fell directly on the ground.


    Even if I sell it, I''ll die!


    So I had a wink with the man with glasses over there, and I was ready to go up there, and he was killed.Who would have thought that this guy of sanmianfo began to find something wrong again. He lay there and cried bitterly.


    We don''t know what the situation is, of course, dare not rashly go in, so we can only stare there.


    Then the hand of Buddha on the three sides of the sky actually kept shrinking, and then it became a huge fist, which was even similar to my millstone. That fist is very strange. There are many eyes on it. Not only that, but also long pipes behind him. It looks like a lot of flutes are inserted on his back.


    It''s disgusting to see this thing!


    What was I supposed to think? It''s evolution, isn''t it?


    No matter how much, I always feel that this guy will become more powerful after evolution. This is the law. We can''t stop any more and have to attack.


    So take a deep breath, I was angry that I was the first one to rush over, holding the grinding plate in my hand and smashing it at him.


    At the critical moment, the guy actually raised his hand, and then hard shouldered my millstone.


    I stared and couldn''t believe it. He was with me just now, but he didn''t have any effect on this kind of power, but now he can carry it.


    After that, did he go in the direction of power?


    What''s the effect of my wishful thinking?


    First of all, the people in his hands began to spray out a lot of black curtain, and then a huge force kept moving forward, his arm shook.


    I heard a crash, and my grinding plate was directly broken.


    At this critical moment, the guy raised his foot and rushed to help him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    Glasses man how also can''t think of, before has been with the very good mode, now was actually crushed by others.


    Got a foot on the spot, the whole person vomited a mouthful of blood, and then three houses were directly knocked through by him.


    Your mother''s destructive power was amazing. I was so stupid at that time. When three Buddha moons turned their heads to look at me and were ready to attack me, they did not dare to stop. I turned around and started running directly.


    At this time, a terrible thing happened. The guy laughed and said, do you think you can still run?


    I turned my head and looked around. I was scared to death. NIMA, I understood why the guy''s evolution direction was so strange?


    It turns out that the long tubes on his body are actually nozzles, another power formed by the jet of black fog.


    In a go kart, the quality of a car depends on the number of nozzles on the back of the body.


    There are so many nozzles on these guys, and the black fog has formed a strong power. Under this kind of push, the speed is frightening.


    It''s not so much a monster as I''m dealing with a Ferrari powered monster.


    So if you want to avoid his attack, it''s not easy. This guy is hitting me with his fists. At the critical moment, I suddenly sidestepped away.


    I only heard a roar, and then in the sound, there were house collapses. This guy has a disadvantage, because the speed is too fast, and then he is not equipped with brakes, no abs


    So once you dodge his attack, he can''t stop and can only continue to hit forward.


    Of course, this guy is here again!


    It''s the same as before. It''s very fast. I rushed here.


    I think if I go on like this, I will die sooner or later!


    After all, this kind of high-intensity work is a burden for the body, and the physical strength can''t keep up. If I hadn''t been able to check my acupoints before, so that I could last so long, now Xiang Yu''s possession is over.


    What can we do now.


    I found a strange thing, after this guy''s house, even if I know how much I will continue to move forward again and again.


    So the whole village house is unlucky, constantly see these things, constantly in the collapse.


    It seems that I suddenly think of a thing in my mind. It''s hard for your car to run in a narrow place, but if you don''t have these things, it will become a boundless wilderness, and there will be no more obstacles.


    It turns out that this guy did the same thing as I did before. He acted as a demolition brigade. He wanted to tear down all the houses and make it a flat place.


    Take a look at the man with glasses next to him. He fell to the ground and couldn''t get up after he got a kick.


    It can be said that the attack was a little too scary. What would have happened if I had been hit at that time?


    A person, no matter how fast you can''t catch up with the car, how can you compare with the wheel when you are running with your legs? How can meat eating animals catch up with oil drinking cars.


    I know if I go on like this, I will die soon.


    So I sent a man with glasses to yell loudly, when do you want to lie down, I can''t hold it.


    As a result, this guy is still the same, lying there motionless.


    Mom, am I really going to die?


    At that moment, the monk over there actually untied the monk''s clothes, and then kept reciting something in his mouth.


    I saw a huge whirlpool on him. It''s working.


    I had already caught up with my three faced Buddha, but I didn''t expect to feel the terrible pressure behind him. He turned his head to have a look, and his face changed greatly.


    Needless to say, the monk has already started some kind of forbidden preparation to seal it.


    The first thought of sanmianfo is not to fight, but to run away.


    This matter has reached such a point that the monk may have sacrificed his life. How can he run away?


    I rushed forward to prepare to entangle, did not expect that this guy can fight a punch, I dare not hard, and can only dodge towards the side.


    As I said before, this guy is Ferrari with several nozzles. If he wants to run, no one can stop him.


    But it''s strange that lightning and thunder started to thunder in the sky.


    The monk over there kept reciting something, and then there was a light shining directly on his head in the sky.


    The cherry mouth, incredible picture appeared, those dark clouds formed a large number of sky thunder, these sky thunder directly surrounded by 30 miles. It''s no exaggeration to say that they formed a net of thunder and lightning, covering all around them. If they want to run, they can''t run away.


    This is also the first time I have seen that someone can control Tianlei. When I saw this kind of picture before, I thought there was a Taoist friend who was robbing.It seems that it can''t be stopped. He Sheng has sacrificed his life.


    At this time, the monk yelled at us, which means that he was burning his own life and started the forbidden technique, but there was a little difficulty in the forbidden technique. That is, its vitality must be strong, and it doesn''t last much time. We have to hurry up and drive his goods to his side, so that he can seal it.


    I kept fleeing there, and then went to the three faced Buddha. It suddenly dawned on me that the so-called agile evolution may not only be used to deal with us. This guy may also be associated with this kind of seal art. He constantly uses wandering to delay time. He wants to make the monk''s life burn. After that, he will not last long, and the forbidden art will end when he dies.


    And at this time, the man with glasses over there seems to be completely crazy. This guy grabs four big needles in his left and right hands, and then looks for all the acupoints on his body and stabs them hard.


    The man with glasses yelled at me, "time is running out, and I have to burn my life!"


    I''m puzzled to hear that. How can these masters like to burn their own lives? Can they play with this? I also want to feel bad, but who can teach me how to burn?


    I didn''t learn this move at all just now, and I didn''t know how to do it, so I could only watch it.


    After suffering from the glasses over there, the skin on your body turned into blood red, just like you were skinned.


    Blood constantly through his pores Qin out, this guy is like a blood man!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    What can I do now? Or what should I do?


    The fight between the two monsters is just a fight between gods and mortals.


    I can''t go forward at all. I can only stand there and look at it blankly. At this time, the monk yelled at me, "go and help, I don''t have much time."


    Although he speaks Thai, I don''t know why. At this moment, I can understand him. Maybe this is the communication of life before death.


    I had to reply, "I can''t keep up with their speed, there''s no way to press it up."


    "You don''t have to do anything, just get that guy close to me."


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    Well, it''s really gone. I have to raise the millstone again, rush up, and swing it.


    But those two guys just opened the plug-in, and their speed reached the limit. They kept dancing back and forth in the air. Probably with the help of the power of the house, constantly bounce back and forth.


    I stood below, looking at them so foolishly, and then yelled, "what does the man with glasses want me to do now?"


    While fighting, the guy said to me, "do it yourself!"


    Are you kidding me? Let me see? Isn''t that the same as throwing the ball to me again?


    What''s more, I don''t have the ability to face the air. If I have a rocket or missile, maybe I''ll slap it up and down in the air.


    After thinking about it, I have an idea. Isn''t it a missile?


    No guns, no guns, we make them ourselves.


    Anyway, there are so many houses around that have collapsed and piled up a lot of stones and bricks. These things are weapons.


    As the saying goes, no matter how skillful you are, you are afraid of kitchen knives. If you wear them again, you will fall down with one brick.


    He picked up a stone directly, gave full play to the power of the king of Chu, aimed at the three Buddhas in the air with all his strength, and then threw it.


    Not to mention, it''s very effective.


    Three years ago, mianfo was entangled with the man with glasses. Maybe he knew that I didn''t have the ability of air defense and didn''t have any vigilance against me. So make a stone to throw up, caused a kind of surprise effect, this guy immediately hit, the body in the air spin a circle, heavily fell on the ground.


    Emma! It''s also a bad fall. I look at the pain.


    The three faced Buddha struggled to stand up, turned his head and glared at me. He was mad and wanted to kill me.


    However, the man with glasses over there has jumped on him and directly kicked him in the chest.


    It has to be said that after the outbreak, the spectacled man is still quite terrible. At least with the power of this foot, we can see that the three faced Buddha is like floating in the water, sliding fast on the ground and knocking down many houses.


    I couldn''t help shouting, "why do you like me? ''cause you''re killing me


    Just when we had a good time, the monk behind us coughed violently. I turned my head to have a look. I was scared. Who is it?


    Is that still the handsome young monk we knew before?


    After a while, his hair had grown on his head, and it was all gray. His whole body was also very thin. He coughed violently, covered his mouth, and there was blood between his fingers.


    I know this guy is burning his life force. His body is weakening a little bit. The most direct manifestation is that his life is decreasing.


    Time is running out. If the monk really dies, we will have no chance at all. Besides, he and the man with glasses are both burning their lives. After their death, it''s my turn.


    So at this critical moment, I yelled at the top of my voice, "come on! Force him to pass


    "I''ve worked hard! You have to give me a hand


    I took a deep breath when I heard the words of the man with glasses. Then I picked up the stone next to me and began to spread the flowers. The stone was flying all over the sky, starting the so-called carpet bombing.


    glasses men make complaints about it, "I wipe!" Brother, you want to kill me


    I said directly, "then you leave that area and force him to come over!"


    As expected, the man with glasses stepped back, and the three Buddhas couldn''t bear the attack. They kept dodging to the side. Then all the nozzles on his body sprayed together, and with all his strength, he came towards me.


    Obviously, in his heart, the first biggest threat, has become me from the glasses man!


    It''s better that this guy doesn''t get close to me if he doesn''t leave. I haven''t got a chance to come here now. It''ll kill him.


    His speed was very fast, and his fist came at me again.


    Actually, the man with glasses and the monk have already given their lives, so should I show that I am not afraid of death.


    Just when I hit with one punch, I stood there and didn''t move.Seeing this scene, Sanmian Buddha was very happy. At that time, he began to laugh, "Stinky boy, you want to die!"


    At this time, even the man with glasses over there yelled at me, "stay away, what are you doing?"


    I don''t have to choose hard shoulder.


    I only heard the sound of Peng, let your fist hit me, even if the body is so strong, I can''t help but spray a mouthful of blood.


    Three Buddha see me this embarrassed, can''t help but embarrassed smile.


    But then he couldn''t laugh, because I hugged his fist with both hands.


    "In this way, you monster can''t escape any more! You don''t have the speed advantage anymore. "


    After I said this, the guy was really scared. He desperately tugged his fist, trying to break away from me, but now I''m risking my life, holding on tightly.


    At this time, I yelled at the monk behind me, "master! Come here, this is the last moment. "


    But who would have thought that the monk''s life has really reached its limit. It looks like a skinny old man, more like a mummy just crawling out of the coffin.


    Skin dry, looking for very inconvenient, limp, for fear that if you take a step will fall.


    Seeing this, sanmianfo was worried, but now he grinned.


    "Ha ha ha, you guys are finished!"


    Finish saying this guy, exerting all one''s strength, the black fog that spews on fist continuously pushes forward.


    That power is really too big, pushing me to continue to slide towards the back, I desperately step on the ground, and then just like plowing, both legs are deep into it.


    And that huge power, because of the mutual antagonism in my body, a mouthful of blood directly gushed out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    That guy seems to have found a weakness, so constantly in the hands of force, no, shaking me, let me vomit blood.


    If it goes on like this, I think the monk has already died before he comes here.


    Fortunately, at this critical moment, the man with glasses over there also rushed over and kept kicking the guy''s back with his feet.


    Of course, we have to say that this guy is a bit silly. It''s obvious that the guy''s back is full of nozzles, and he still kicks like this. Aren''t you going to die?


    indeed, the three mask''s back is directly gushing, and a lot of black fog has been produced.


    Glasses man really can''t help it. In the end, just like me, he can only support his actions with the three faced Buddha.


    I''m finished. We''re totally restricted. Now we can only watch the monk perform.


    We turned our heads and looked at the monk over there. It seemed that this guy was going to die. The oil was exhausted and the light was dry. Walking, suddenly fell to the ground with a plop, no more.


    I''ll go. Isn''t this guy cheating?


    So we had no choice but to shout, "stand up! Master


    However, this guy tried many times and his hands were shaking when he wanted to stand up. After a while, I fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Seeing this, sanmianfo grinned and laughed loudly.


    "It''s over! You''re done! Ha ha ha... "


    My glasses man and I are helpless. It''s not easy to get here. Is that the end? How can monk not seal him? Now we are about to come to the end of our ability. I''m afraid that when we are freed by the three faced Buddha, not only we will die, but also there will be a great disaster in the world.


    When I was in despair, I didn''t expect that my eyes would scream, looking at the back and saying, "look! Monk, he He stood up again


    I turned my head and had a look. I was shocked.


    The monk vomited blood and dragged his body to the limit, walking hard step by step. In his mouth, he said something shocking


    "This This is my destiny. But I don''t want to have such a fate, but if this is God''s will, I will fight you to the end. I I don''t do these things because of fate or boring belief. I am willing to sacrifice myself for the sake of the world


    I don''t like this kind of person, in my heart, this kind of person is stupid!


    Sacrifice yourself for others.


    But this time, I was really shocked by the monk. Looking at him so persistent, for a moment, my eyes were red.


    The man with glasses next to him was even worse, and he was crying all the time.


    We both yelled almost at the same time, "come on! Master, it''s the last one. It''s just That''s the last point. "


    The monk is dead. I can see his mouth and nose are full of blood. Eyes have no God, it can be said that this time he, in fact, has died!


    The reason why he is still moving forward and supporting him is only his last belief.


    When he got to him, he suddenly took off his last clothes.


    The Buddha roared, "no! No


    I see, and glasses man at the same time exert the last strength, roar will that guy directly to the monk.


    Finally, the two completely stuck together.


    The man with glasses pointed at me and yelled, "go! The seal has begun. Don''t get close, or we will be sucked in. "


    I nodded. The guy''s leg was broken and he couldn''t run.


    I helped him, and they turned their heads and ran frantically.


    The thunder roared behind him, and then the strong suction kept coming. We can''t run any more. We can only hold the wall of a house and stop ourselves.


    The monk behind, the last word left in the world, is to despise the sky and laugh recklessly.


    "Oh Ha ha ha Ha ha ha... "


    Countless lightning together split down, with him and the three Buddha together, completely disappeared.


    After all silence, there was no more suction.


    But I and glasses man, but silly Leng there, staring at the village.


    It''s over It''s all over.


    But why can''t I laugh.


    The man with glasses over there, even more, broke down and wailed there.


    Monk is a real master!


    I and glasses man face such a noble person to leave, really in the heart is incomparably sad.


    Destiny?


    A person who insists on getting rid of fate finally gives us a new explanation.


    He could have escaped this fate, but in the end, he sacrificed himself for the sake of the world. This kind of person, we can''t say silly, really! He''s great.When I left, the guy with glasses asked me, "Zhang Yougen, what are you thinking at this moment?"


    I said I don''t want anything, I just want to go back and live my life.


    As a result, the man with glasses told me that he wanted to be a master. Even if, in the end, they will sacrifice their own lives.


    I nodded, in fact, after this event, I also think so.


    However, glasses man is a person full, the whole family is not hungry.


    What about me?


    There are parents and three wives in my family. If I die, what will they do?


    After we left, we got outside, and there was already a car waiting there. Then they took me back.


    The three faced Buddha, who suffered 12 pillars and created so much trouble and confusion, was finally dealt with directly by us.


    It can be said that this moment


    We, the second generation disciple of the lowest level, got the biggest reward.


    The other people''s 12 pillars have collapsed. Of course, they have trained new people to replace them. We have made such a great contribution. Of course, we have to be in a higher position, and no one has any objection yet.


    Of course, the dream is to be a master of glasses. Now it''s twelve pillars. Isn''t it very close to my dream in the future.


    What talent is twelve pillars?


    I tell you, the monthly salary is twelve thousand!


    Maybe some people think it''s less?


    For ordinary people, it''s a lot of money, but for those high-tech top jobs, it''s nothing. People''s lives are not in danger.


    However, in terms of welfare, it is incomparable!


    It can be said that the 12 column salary is ready-made for you. What about the others?


    What you want to eat, what you want to drink, what you want to play.


    You don''t care what you do, you can repay the state directly.


    Why don''t you pull it?


    You don''t have to spend your salary. After 30 years, you can choose to retire. You still get your pension.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    Not only that, but also they give you houses and support for your families.


    Mom, these benefits are so tempting!


    Of course, welfare is good, but I''m scared to death. I declined. I have to go back.


    But if you want to go, they won''t let you go.


    It''s very simple. Twelve pillars are seriously injured. Now there''s such a big vacuum inside, does someone have to bear it?


    In the end, there was nothing I could do. I couldn''t be persuaded. Then they put forward a new condition. You work for a period of time. When the 12 pillars are out of the gate, or more new people are selected. When the position is full, I can go.


    What''s more, if you want to go home and live in seclusion, how can you live without money these days? You have three wives to support, don''t you?


    You have to save some money for yourself!


    So, in this way, I became the twelve pillars of the agency.


    Enjoy the welfare of 12 pillars!


    First of all, I assigned a house to my father, mother, little sister and Lei Rufei. Let''s get together.


    Every day, it''s a good time to live happily.


    As for my work, now the man with glasses has gone to heal his leg.


    What about me?


    I''m going to work. I don''t need to be overqualified to investigate some supernatural events. Just leave it to those second generation disciples.


    My business is to find a way to make up for the internal vacuum.


    What are you doing?


    Run for someone!


    Find the hidden talents.


    In fact, if we want to solve this problem, there is still a good way. Just issue a notice to look for these talented people. The salary is excellent. There''s going to be a whole bunch of people coming.


    However, I''m afraid those who come here are all stupid.


    Those who are greedy for glory and wealth don''t have any skills, do they?


    Secondly, that is to say, at the beginning, didn''t we say that we were not allowed to become elite, and we wanted to overthrow all ghosts and gods?


    How humiliating is it for your country to make such a public announcement?


    So, this kind of thing, in the end, in private, in secret.


    Hey, have you seen a foreign movie, "man in black"?


    These guys are wearing black suits and dealing with aliens. At the same time, select some new people.


    What I do now is almost the same as this.


    Of course, I don''t deal with aliens. On the contrary, I deal with supernatural things.


    Of course, those people are responsible for the investigation.


    What I want to do is to use my best eloquence to trick these people in.


    As the leader said, who is the best goal?


    That''s my martial uncle!


    It turns out that my master Jiushu and a younger martial brother are also practitioners of Jinlong Jue. It''s said that this guy was expelled from the school at the beginning.


    You may not believe it. The reason why this guy was expelled from the school is How erotic!


    Jinlongjue, it needs masculinity to stimulate.


    The goods are fooling around with women every day, and their masculinity disappears too much. So, his technique is a little poor.


    Speaking of this, some people may wonder why such a waste material is needed in the end?


    Simple. Look at me!


    I''m a special practitioner of golden dragon, but I have three wives, so it doesn''t affect my performance.


    Why?


    Finally, I found a way to make Yin and Yang complement each other.


    He''s also shameless. I''m also practicing this dharma. Therefore, my current strength is no worse than my master.


    Naturally, it became the target of 507!


    Moreover, because of the relationship between master Jiushu, they think it''s very convenient to absorb this guy into the association.


    No, let me go!


    They investigated, and I followed them.


    Don''t tell me, this guy is so erotic.


    Why?


    Because he actually opened a nightclub, every day inside hi PI, this kind of life that is simply a winner in life ah.


    Mom, I want to live like this too. Can you take me with you?


    Of course, it''s just a joke.


    Just the three of my family, I can''t stand it any more. If you want to continue playing here, I think they will unite and directly peel my skin.


    Now that you are here, you have to work. With so much salary every month, the country can''t support you in vain, can''t it?


    So I went up to see their boss.


    At that time, the receptionist looked at me with a mask on his face, which was very nervous. I think I may have been sent by the superior to make a private visit. The woman actually said, "the boss is not here!"Oh, why did you play this game for me?


    It doesn''t matter. He played a hooligan for me. My brother was born in this way.


    So I said to her directly, "you go to your boss and tell him that Lao Jiu is here. If he''s willing to meet, I''m sure it''s not difficult for him to remember the friendship of the school. On the contrary, if this guy is unkind, don''t blame me. I look for people to check your nightclub every day. Do you see those cars outside? They''re all on duty. If I call them, they will be very happy


    After saying this, the woman was really scared. I''m afraid the young man in front of me can''t afford to offend him. I immediately grabbed the front desk phone and told him everything.


    Soon, he looked at me and said, "wait a minute, the boss said, and he''ll be here soon."


    I nodded, also teased her chin, said, "this is good! If it''s not for work, I''ll call you. "


    With that, the woman squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying and said, "I''m the front desk, not the lady."


    I shriveled my mouth and said no more.


    After all, we are all adults. We should be responsible for our actions. Besides, we''re still wearing this skin, aren''t we? How also represents the upper face.


    Soon, the guy came.


    I never thought that my martial uncle would look like this.


    A short fat round, with a big stomach, left and right also building a young sister. Look at this bastard, it''s too much wine.


    I really can''t figure out why 507 universities should recruit such talents.


    After this guy came, he directly asked, "Oh, where is my elder martial brother? Come out quickly and let my younger martial brother see me. I want to die. "


    Although I''m a little dissatisfied with this guy, I can only harden my head and go forward and say, "martial uncle!"


    After hearing what I said, the guy was startled and said, "boy, who are you? Don''t shout."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    I laughed awkwardly as if I wanted to recognize him.


    I don''t come here for a mission. Birds don''t care about you!


    Of course, since I have to do a beautiful job, I said with a smile, "martial uncle, I''m uncle nine''s apprentice! You have to believe me


    "Come on, there are too many people in the world who want to eat NACA. How can I know if you lied to me?"


    "I''m also the descendant of the Golden Dragon formula. Let me tell you the formula of the Golden Dragon formula. The first one..."


    While I was talking, I said the first sentence of the Golden Dragon formula that uncle Jiu taught me.


    I''ve done my part. Should he believe me?


    However, this guy is still a look of disdain, just looking at me.


    How can I see that look uncomfortable? I''m just a social person.


    If you want to be a social person, I will play some social games with you.


    The people behind me waved, and I said, "come on, check this nightclub for me, give this boss to me, and please go to the bureau to have tea."


    With these words, the police came forward and took out a pair of handcuffs, a pair of handcuffs to take away his appearance.


    At this time, this guy finally convinced, quickly came forward to a warm hug, tears in his eyes said, "nephew, ah, finally found you!"


    When I heard this, I turned my eyes. It''s a pity that this guy doesn''t go to film. With this acting skill, cliff can win a best actor award!


    Then this guy exchanged greetings with me. He asked me where Lao Jiu is now? What''s the situation?


    I sighed, and then said, "my master has been killed some time ago."


    "Yes? Ah, before, when he wanted to join 507 institutes, I kept blocking him. He said that the place was not a good place, but he didn''t listen to him and said that he wanted to contribute to the country. Now he is really contributing to the country, and he has joined himself. "


    I sighed and said, "if the earthen jar doesn''t leave the well, the general will inevitably die before the battle. My master has such an ending, which may be the best one. "


    "Why do you even say that? Boy, did you join 507 schools? "


    In fact, this sentence is nonsense, and he should have noticed it. Since I can use so many national civil servants, it''s certainly not simple.


    I nodded and said, "I inherit master''s will. Now I have replaced him, so I warmly invite you to join us." After


    said this, the old bald uncle who had been smiling and smiling was unable to laugh at the next moment. His face was stiff and he was able to make complaints about it. "Oh, my dear nephew, how can you do this? Your master is dead? You still want to take me. Why do you want to kill this door? "


    "Well, it''s not right for you to say so. Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the country. Now the country is in trouble. How can you back down if you want to come out?"


    "If you don''t go, you won''t go. How wonderful my life is now, I''m not going to die. " Bald uncle shook his head and refused, a little too excited, leading to his fat, just constantly shaking.


    I gave a cold smile and then said, "it''s up to you. I think you''re not clean here. It''s against the law of our country. You''ll clean it up every three days. I promise I''ll clean you up. "


    After that, the elder martial uncle yelled, "do you want me to do this?"


    "I''m trying to help you burn your bridges, or you can''t make a decision."


    "You are pushing your uncle to a dead end! It''s not like that. "


    "If you are forced to go up to Liangshan, it''s also going up to Liangshan. If you don''t go up to Liangshan, it''s not a hero."


    "You are such a jerk. How can my elder martial brother have such an apprentice as you?"


    "That''s the same with each other. The villain needs to be grinded by the villain."


    After I had said these words, the old man thought about it and had no choice. Finally, he sighed and said, "OK! I''ll go with you. You wait. I''ll take something and we''ll go


    "Then you can do it as soon as possible. If you don''t have to, you don''t have to charge. Anyway, the final expenses are guaranteed by the state."


    "All right, all right, I''ll be right there!"


    Say love my uncle go up, we wait for him hard below.


    It''s no exaggeration. It''s definitely hard. From morning to noon, and from noon to afternoon, I raised my hand and looked at my watch. It''s been seven or eight hours. Don''t mention collecting things. It''s enough for him to pluck his hair one by one.


    on second thought, I think something''s wrong. This old man must have fooled me.


    So decisively under the order to search!


    We rushed in, searching room by room, but we didn''t find him in the end.


    This old thing is OK. We don''t know how to get there! It seems that he didn''t want this shop any more, so I ordered someone to seal him up decisively. Because this kind of nightclub is engaged in that kind of service, which is really against the law. It''s better to seal it up.I let you have a home, you can''t go back, you can only go to Liangshan.


    The next time, guerrilla warfare naturally started. This guy fled everywhere, so I chased him everywhere and had to find him.


    Finally, three days later, a small town found this guy.


    At that time, the guy was bargaining with a man standing on the street. It seems that his old fault has been made again. There is a knife on the head of the color word.


    So I nodded with my entourage and gave them a wink. They rushed out of the car and locked the man up without saying a word.


    The bald uncle cried, "I didn''t break the law. I didn''t break the law. What are you doing with me?"


    When this guy got into the car and saw me, he suddenly realized what was going on.


    I said to him with a smile, "martial uncle, we meet again."


    This guy is thick skinned and says with a smile, "we are all from our own family. Why should we meet in this way? How embarrassing it is for others to see it. "


    "The last time I met each other with a hot face, it turned out that the hot face stuck to the cold buttock and stayed outside for seven or eight hours, but you ran away. Now let''s meet again. If you don''t use this way, what will you do if you run away again? So you made it all by yourself. You can''t blame me


    "Why, martial nephew, why are you doing this? Where can I buy and sell? I don''t want to join you, and I''m forced to join. If something happens, you''ll blame yourself. "


    "What''s the best chance for you to serve the country? How many people don''t have the chance to come. Be content with you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    "You''ve got water in your head. If you join it, it''s a war that will never end. Do you understand? You''ll be dead anytime, anywhere? "


    "I know. I''ve been through a lot of brutal wars."


    "Then why do you want to pull me in? I just want to live my life happily and safely, and I don''t want to get involved in these troubles."


    "But these things have to be done by someone. No one will do them. What will they become? You want to live a safe and happy life. Your good days are bought for you by countless people standing in the darkness and blocking the darkness. Don''t you feel very remorseful? "


    "I..."


    "My master died in the war. My friend is in a vacuum for a while, but you don''t come to help. You are still thinking about your own stable life. Have you ever thought about the skills you have worked so hard to cultivate for so long? The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. "


    I didn''t understand these words before. I thought they were all deceptive, but now I really understand them.


    To put it simply, the most direct example.


    Among your favorite mobile games, King glory is one of them. If all of you in this team are crushed by others, there is nothing wrong with losing the game. But if you take a lot of heads by yourself, you will have a big responsibility? Do you want to find a way to win and bring your teammates together?


    Shifu has been killed in the battle, and 12zhu has also fled to the East and scattered to the West. As a second generation disciple, I still shoulder the responsibility now.


    In the same way, since I have to cut down the responsibility, why doesn''t he carry it?


    Are you just sitting there enjoying the bonus of people''s lives?


    On the contrary, after I said this, the guy completely lost his temper.


    I don''t care whether he agrees or not. I handcuffed him and took him directly to the capital. I went to 507 headquarters and made a direct delivery. Leave the rest of the enlightenment to them!


    After more than half a month''s enlightenment, I may have learned arts and made a lot of profits. Finally, my master decided to agree and became 12 notes.


    Of course, this is just the beginning. There is too much room for it. More people are needed to fill it.


    So my martial uncle and I began to look for other capable people.


    My uncle, it is a king of words, many waves on the way to say endless. Why do I have the ability to be such a young man?


    Also asked me what happened inside the 507 Institute? The original time so prosperous, but now so withered, as constantly pull people to fill?


    As a last resort, I have to tell him these things.


    First of all, answer the first question. What skills do I have to become a 12 pillar?


    We have no other ability to answer.


    As for the internal affairs, of course, there are three aspects of Buddhism.


    I didn''t expect that Shi Shi had heard of the three faced Buddha. At that time, his eyes widened and his face couldn''t believe it. He said directly, "my God, does that legendary evil thing really exist? But how did it get rid of in the end? "


    I replied that it was not eliminated, but sealed him and paid countless lives.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that after he said this, he immediately moved out of the way of an old pedant and taught me, "the young man has no hair on his mouth and can''t handle affairs firmly. How can you just seal it? There is a time limit for this seal. What can we do if the future generations bring it out? "


    I turned a blind eye and said, "I had gathered all the strongest fighting power, but I never could make complaints about this guy." Finally, there was a master who sacrificed himself to seal him. I think it''s good enough to do this. If it''s your turn, will you have a try? "


    make complaints about it. My fellow dared not dare to speak any more, but laughed awkwardly.


    Please let me continue to grapple with this problem. He resolutely turned away from the topic and said, "yes, my little nephew, I ask you, how many levels of your finance practice have you reached?"


    "Why are you still counting this thing?"


    "Of course, didn''t your master teach you all this?"


    "He After receiving the mission, I went out with her and took a rest


    "I see. Let me tell you something, condense it into a real object, and that''s the beginning. But the Golden Dragon will definitely become the Golden Dragon. That''s the most powerful. "


    I didn''t hear it the second time, because I''ve never had a dragon come out.


    I asked him, can the Golden Dragon Jue become other animals?


    As a result, when I heard this, my martial uncle was wide eyed, and then replied, "since it''s called jinlongjue, it''s sure that the dragon will come out. How come what you condense is something else? "


    He nodded.


    When he heard this, he immediately laughed, and then asked me, "what are you condensing?""Snake


    After I said this, he was stunned, and then said, "maybe you can''t do it at home, so you can''t draw a dragon. Instead, you become a snake."


    "Have you ever seen those eight heads before?"


    "Well, what is it?"


    "I''ve been released a few times."


    After I said this, he was silent, and the whole person fell into meditation. After thinking for a long time, he said, "I''m really hard to judge, because I haven''t seen the real object. If you can make it in front of me once, maybe I''ll know what''s going on."


    I''m embarrassed to say that, because I can''t control it. I can actually release it three times. As for later, I didn''t seem to have been successful.


    So I can only sigh that no move, I can''t play again.


    Uncle nodded and said, maybe it''s just a coincidence.


    I quickly looked in front of the car, this time has been driving to a dirt road.


    I browed out of the window and asked, "where are we going now?"


    "Well, how do I know you are the boss? Why do you ask me this question?"


    "Play dumb, don''t you? Why don''t you bring us here to look for another expert? "


    "Hey, hey, since you know it and still ask, isn''t that stupid?"


    "Who do you recommend? Can you give me a shot first? "


    "Of course, have you ever heard of xilongtang?"


    "Xilong hall?"


    "Yes! These people are people with special skills. "


    I rolled my eyes. I''ve never heard of xilongtang. I''ve heard of pleasant goat. Is that ok?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    So my martial uncle showed off at that time and asked me, have you ever heard of steamed bread?


    Isn''t that bullshit? As a northerner, who hasn''t eaten steamed bread,


    so he said with a smile, have you ever heard how steamed bread came from?


    "Nonsense, steamed bread is made of course."


    "No, no, I mean, do you know the origin of this steamed bread?"


    Hearing this, I frowned. Yes, I often eat steamed bread, but I really don''t know the origin. Steamed buns make complaints about


    . I shook my head and then tucked up, "what does this have to do with the origin of steamed bread? Aren''t you talking about xilongtang? "


    But he laughed again, and then said, young man, you have a terrible problem. You are too impatient. That''s not a good thing.


    "Maybe you TMD hurry to say that I''m already impatient."


    the origin of steamed bread is more than 1700 years ago, and its creator is said to be Zhuge Liang, a household name. At that time, Zhuge Liang captured Meng Huo and got the surrounding area of Bashu. Then they had to go back to the imperial court. When the army arrived at Lushui, it was suddenly overcast, the wind was strong, the waves were huge, and the army was unable to cross the river. Zhuge Liang, who is well versed in astronomy, is very familiar with weather changes, but this sudden change puzzles him.


    But if you want to do something, you have to cross the river. I don''t know what''s going on in the river? What can we do?


    You know, their army has been outside for such a long time. If you don''t say anything else, Liu Bei will doubt whether he is supporting his troops and self-respect outside, and won''t fight against them.


    So Zhuge Liang is very dangerous now. He must go back as soon as possible.


    Because there are monsters in the river, I can''t get through. What can I do?


    So some people suggest that we can post the imperial list to look for capable people and see who can solve this situation?


    Needless to say, a local took over the imperial list with courage at that time.


    Zhuge Liang was very happy, and then he met him in person and asked him what his name was?


    The man said his name was a Tang.


    Zhuge Liang asked him what strategies he could use to calm the river?


    Don said he had no choice.


    Zhuge Liang is furious, I wipe! No way, you dare to expose the imperial list? Isn''t this the crime of deceiving you?


    A Tang said that although he had no way, he could understand the language of the monster in the river.


    Hearing this, Zhuge Liang was overjoyed, so he sent a Tang to negotiate to see what the monsters in the river needed and how they could cross the river.


    the result of the negotiation soon appeared. The monsters in the box said that if they want to cross the river, they must sacrifice.


    He doesn''t want anything else. He just wants seven, seven, forty-nine heads.


    On hearing this, Zhuge Liang was also very angry. His soldiers and himself had come so far to fight, and now they were ready to return their home. They had to sacrifice their heads. Who could bear it?


    If you don''t have to, how can you cross the river Renren.


    I have to say that Zhuge Liang is indeed a twisted generation. Other people''s IQ is absolutely beyond the ordinary people, in the face of this difficult situation, he soon thought of a way.


    That is to mince the pork and beef as stuffing, then knead it into the shape of a human head with flour, cook it, and throw it into the river to pretend to be a human head.


    He also took a name called steamed bread.


    Sure enough, after the steamed bread was eaten by the things in the river, they stopped making waves. They passed the river smoothly.


    Since then, steamed bread was born.


    At that time, this thing was still used for sacrifice. In case of drought, flood and so on, technicians were used for sacrifice.


    The so-called technician is ah Tang. After all, he has made great contributions here.


    Zhuge Liang gave him the title of xilongtang.


    This name has special characteristics, because it was originally used to sacrifice with living people, and later developed into food. In addition, the sacrificial activities were very lively, which later developed into a happy event.


    For example, it''s said that a new year beast is coming to eat people. At that time, people were very scared. Later, he was scared away by putting up bamboo and Spring Festival couplets.


    Originally, it was a terrible thing to eat people, but later, it became the biggest festival that Chinese people must have.


    This is a joy!


    As for the dragon, there are many different opinions about the things in it, but it is the dragon that says the most.


    After all, only the dragon, a big animal, could overturn the military warship in the sea.


    Don, that''s easy to understand. Originally this man was called a Tang, right?


    So this is the origin of xilongtang.


    I''ve heard my martial uncle play Niubi for a long time. It turns out that''s how xilongtang came.


    But I don''t understand. To put it bluntly, this man is a sacrifice man. What skills can you have? If you want him to join 507 institutes, it will be a hindrance?This is the moment I put my doubts out, but my martial uncle said with a smile, "if you think so, you are wrong. Although at the beginning of that a Tang really only had this ability, Zhuge Liang later passed on many of his skills to him in order to reward him. Do you know how good Zhuge Liang is? He knows astronomy from the top and geography from the bottom. He is also very good at the five elements and eight trigrams of the book of changes. If you combine all these things together, it will be great. "


    When I heard that, I frowned and couldn''t believe it.


    Today, if other people said this, I would believe it. But after this period of time, I still understand my uncle very well.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that this product is a cannon king!


    The king of the mouth gun.


    Brag than, it is absolutely first-class technology!


    However, you can''t leave when you come. You''d better go and have a look.


    When I got there, I found that it was a small bamboo forest. Then there was a small bamboo house with a small bamboo table and a small bamboo chair. Anyway, everything here is made of bamboo,


    bamboo bowls and chopsticks are used for eating, and bamboo cups are used for drinking.


    There was an old man sitting on a bamboo chair for a while, shaking leisurely with his eyes closed.


    And next to him there is a mountain girl, who is making tea for him.


    My martial uncle went forward and said with a smile, "old zhuweng, long time no see, you haven''t died yet?"


    "No one I hate dies. How can I die first?" The old man''s words were very interesting, which made the gun King speechless.


    I noticed that there were four cups on a table. Counting the number of people, the old man, the village girl, and my uncle and I were just four.


    Why did he calculate that we would come before that?


    It seems that Zhuge Liang knew astronomy and geography from top to bottom, and his ingenious calculation was true.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    "Now that you''re here, the door is the guest. Please have a seat."


    Old zhuweng looked at us, reached out and motioned us to sit down and have a cup of tea.


    After all, it was my first time to deal with him. I was a little uncertain, so I looked at my martial uncle and waited for his instructions.


    He nodded at me with a smile, indicating that they were all old friends, and there was nothing to worry about.


    Soon, we sat down, and the old man yelled at the girl in the village next to us, "girl, tea!"


    "Here comes Grandpa."


    The girl promised, and then brought the tea directly.


    Originally, when I came here, I watched carefully. The girl''s back was pretty good. Who would have thought that after turning around, people would be scared to death.


    It''s too shabby for your mother.


    I''ve never seen anything so ugly before. The hair withered and yellow furcation, unexpectedly also amused than of tie a pair of horsetail. Face is full of pockmarks, there is a nose, a mouth of teeth, there are big teeth.


    When she saw us, she gave a polite smile, but she didn''t smile. After that, her teeth turned yellow and I felt like vomiting.


    My God, is this old man doing too much immoral work? To make your offspring become this virtue?


    Of course, we are asking for help now. Besides, it''s not the fault of others to be ugly. It''s really hard for us to show it. We have to nod and smile politely at him.


    The old man held out his hand and said to us, "tea, tea."


    Martial uncle picked up the tea cup, then put it on his mouth and took a sip. He shook his head and said, "good tea, good tea."


    I don''t know if this guy is lying or real. The tea is so delicious. But is it true to see him like that?


    So curious, I also picked up the cup, a careful sip. Don''t mention it. I said, "well, it''s delicious."


    Who knows that after I said this, the old man looked at me strangely and said, "young man, you should be honest. You can''t flatter the older generation. It''s good to drink tea and bad to drink it. Why do you lie? "


    When I heard this, I suddenly looked silly, and then said, "what I said is true. It''s really good to drink tea."


    "Well, you are not so good now. In the past, we all paid attention to integrity, but now people are used to flattering. "


    I heard here is also completely silly, how this is good to drink ah, although it is a little bitter in the front, but sweet in the back. What does the old man mean by that? Do I have to say no to make him happy?


    So I looked at the martial uncle with a circle on my face and wanted him to explain what happened.


    The guy gave me an embarrassed smile, and then whispered to me, "boy, this tea is not easy. When I met him. Give me a drink of this old thing, but you know what? At that time, I was still practicing in my school. I was not in a hurry. As a result, the tea tastes fishy and astringent. She even laughed at me, but what about you? Isn''t it strange that you come up and say that the tea is delicious? "


    When I heard this, I frowned and said, "is this tea good?"? What does it have to do with practice?


    Martial uncle glared, and then replied, "of course it matters. You haven''t heard of the four gentlemen. Bamboo is the most healthy. If you can''t get rid of it, you will feel bitter when you drink this bamboo tea. "


    When I heard this, I realized that they looked down on me. I think that when I am young, I must be very low in Taoism. Drinking this bamboo tea should feel bitter. On the contrary, if you think it''s good to drink, it''s flattering and lying.


    I am also helpless, really! These older generation, they have a low opinion. Do they know what kind of world is out there?


    When the Sanmian Buddha was making trouble everywhere, why didn''t you guys make a move? Now, one by one, we''re going to play bull by bull.


    Of course, our goal is to invite people, so we can only be humble.


    So I''d better not open my mouth so that he won''t get angry again. Leave the rest to martial uncle to talk.


    So they drank tea and talked about the past. It took them about half an hour. Finally, I got to the point


    The old man asked directly, you don''t come here to have tea with me, do you?


    So my martial uncle said with a smile, "yes, I have something urgent to come to you."


    "If you want to invite me out of the mountain, please don''t talk. I''m too old to do it."


    Who would have thought that the old man seemed to have known our intention for a long time. In a word, all the words behind us were blocked.


    Martial uncle was embarrassed with a smile. After all, this guy was guaranteed before. Now what can we do if we lose such a big man?


    "Don''t say that, old man. Now the country is in danger. We should respond to their call and go out to contribute to the country."It''s funny to hear martial uncle say these words. Isn''t that my words?


    I can''t get up. After hearing this, the old man over there burst out laughing. "It''s too funny. If this is said by others, I might believe it. But how can I feel so unbelievable when I say it from your mouth?"


    Look, this guy''s character is unbelievable. This has become the consensus of the industry, no wonder people will despise him.


    Martial uncle was very embarrassed. He scratched his head and said with a smile, "don''t say that? That''s all in the past. Who didn''t come when he was young and frivolous? I want to correct it now. I hope you can give me a chance. "


    "You''ve said that dozens of times. Will anyone else choose to believe you? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Then we talked about all the topics, and they all died.


    Then the old man said, "it''s not easy for you to come. If Lao Jiu comes to persuade me, maybe I''ll think about it."


    Don''t mention it. After that, our eyes lit up, which seemed to give us another hope.


    Martial uncle quickly said, "that''s great. This is Lao Jiu''s Apprentice. Is he the same here?"


    Then the old man turned his head to look at me and asked suspiciously, "are you really Lao Jiu''s Apprentice?"


    I''m just like a chicken pecking rice, and my head is always strong.


    The guy was still skeptical, and then he asked, "Lao Jiu''s eyesight in these years is really not so good. I chose you as a lying apprentice. "


    Why am I so uncomfortable with this? At that time, I jumped up and wanted to beat the table.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    But at the critical moment, the martial uncle over there pressed it directly, and then said, "calm down, impulse is the devil."


    I bit my teeth and sat back.


    At this time, martial uncle looked at the old man over there and said with a smile, "OK, both of our martial nephews have come here. There''s no need to cheat you. You see, you''re still the third year of junior high school. You always stay here. What''s the matter? "


    As a result, the old man is really a stone in the pit, smelly and hard. She waved her hand and said, "no, no, I have something very important to do now."


    "It''s a very important thing. We can help you with anything we need. Let''s go together when we''re done."


    "You can''t help me with this!"


    The old man sighed directly.


    Hearing this, martial uncle immediately felt funny, and then came a sentence, "how can it be? If we face the enemy, we can help you fight away. If you want to change it, my nephew has a wide range of contacts and can help you deal with it. "


    Unexpectedly, the old man looked at me and said, "well, I can see it. After all, he''s really first-class in flattery! "


    I was so angry that I wanted to clap the table and stood up again. Fortunately, my martial uncle held me and told me to keep calm.


    Damn it, the old man is so angry.


    I invited him to offend him. I drank a cup of tea and told the truth. As a result, he aimed at me everywhere? Is it over?


    "I am worried about my granddaughter."


    "Oh, how can anyone bully my niece? You tell me, I''ll deal with him. "


    Looking at my martial uncle''s affectation, I laughed. As for the ugly girl, there are still people bullying her. It''s good that she doesn''t bully others.


    As a result, the old man next said a word, almost let me mouth inside the tea directly spray out.


    "My granddaughter has reached the age of 18. It''s time to get married, but now there is no man who likes her. His life is the biggest headache for me."


    Well, I was dumbfounded when I heard that.


    I guess he doesn''t have to think about it. Few people want to marry his granddaughter.


    At this time, my uncle played the role of the king of mouth gun, immediately patted his chest and assured, "no problem, isn''t it just to find a husband for my niece? What a simple thing. I''ll give you a direct recommendation. "


    I looked at my uncle for a year, I couldn''t believe it. Big brother, you dare to blow such a bull''s-eye.at that time, I really want you to find a husband. What do you do?


    The most outstanding thing is the old man''s granddaughter''s virtue. You dare to say, "I don''t have high requirements. We all work in this field. At least we should be in the right family. That person must be a practitioner."


    "Yes, I can understand that." Martial uncle accompanied the smiling face and quickly agreed.


    "In fact, that young man needs to be sunny, handsome and energetic to be worthy of my granddaughter. And the moral aspect also must be good, next is must have the economic strength, like this my granddaughter follows him only then will not suffer hardship


    The old man really regards himself as the richest man. Only her granddaughter''s virtue, dare the lion to raise such a condition? Is his grandfather and grandson a little nervous?


    I think it''s better for them to go to the mental hospital and find a grandson-in-law.


    Sure enough, uncle frowned and began to feel a bit embarrassed.


    However, in order to let the old man out of the mountain, he said with a smiley face, "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Our nephew has a lot of contacts. We will find a good grandson-in-law for you after we go out."


    After that, the old man sneered and said, "OK, you guys don''t have to cheat me, old man. Anyway, if my granddaughter''s life is not resolved, I will never go out of the mountain. "


    I''m furious to hear that. And this kind of binding agreement, do you want to go or not. Can''t we have more wine without you?


    I was just about to get up and said to my uncle, let''s not invite him. Let''s go by ourselves.


    I didn''t expect that this guy misunderstood me. Is also a face anxious, so Zuo Si after meditation, he directly came to a, "yes, there must be such a character, you don''t have to worry, I give you think about it."


    Left and right each looked around, and finally this guy''s eyes stayed on me.


    How the hell do I feel a bad hunch? Scared me back spine a cold, toward the back shrinked.


    This guy really grabbed my hand, and then said with a smile, "yes, my nephew is the best choice?"


    What are you talking about? I have a wife. "


    It''s a pity that I haven''t said what I said in the back. He has covered my mouth directly.


    The old man''s brow looked at me and said with disdain, "what''s the matter with him marrying my granddaughter?"Ah, it seems that everyone wants his granddaughter. I don''t even care!


    As a result, uncle Jiu said to me directly, "don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive. First you''ll fool the old man out and work hard for the country."


    "Ah, bah, I spit out the dew on your face!"


    I directly patted his hand open, and then when I was not angry, I didn''t like to go or pull it down. There are so many people in the world that I don''t believe. There is nothing I can''t find.


    Turning around, I said to my uncle, we don''t have to compromise with him. "Go and find someone else. Is there any capable person in the world except a Xilong hall?"


    As a result, I didn''t expect that when I said this, my martial uncle was helpless. He shook his head and sighed, and had to say, "Hey, you little boy, I don''t know how powerful xilongtang is. If they can help us, it will be like a tiger in the wings. "


    Now that I''ve said that, isn''t it? What''s the usage? They don''t want to go to the mountains. Can I find a grandson-in-law for his ugly granddaughter?


    So we turned around and we had to go.


    Who wants to do good behavior, but angered the old man, the goods were so angry that his beard was shaking, patting the table and shouting, "you can''t go."


    I had the mood also strange looking at him, how this smelly old man still want to, force to stay? I didn''t say anything too much, but he was always aggressive, OK?


    "What''s the matter? You mean to look down on my granddaughter, don''t you? "


    "I think you misunderstood me, old man. I never said that."


    "What did you mean by that?"


    "Well, I don''t think it''s possible to invite you out of the mountain, so I''ve given up my plan. What''s the matter? Is there any problem?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    "Oh, I see. I look down on my granddaughter, and I look down on the old man. "


    After what the old man said, I was really speechless. Emma, what''s your TMD logic? How can you run up here?


    "Good smelly boy, if I don''t teach you a lesson today, you won''t know how many eyes Mr. Ma has."


    He stirred the bamboo by the river and started to take it.


    I wonder, what''s the old man going crazy again? Turning my head, I looked at my uncle, hoping that he could explain my doubts to me.


    I didn''t expect that the old man called for the first time, oh, my God.


    So he ran away with his head in his arms.


    Oh, did I take you to such a pit?


    Who would have thought that at this time, I saw the bamboo in the old man''s hand stirred in the water, and raised waves. As a result, those waves became more and more, and continued to spread. The next moment I was shocked, and the whole river began to surge, just like boiling water.


    I suddenly found something wrong. Something might happen. After all, having fought so many times, we have formed a fighting instinct, and we still have a great sense of danger.


    At this time, the old man suddenly yelled, "smelly boy, let you look down on me, look at the move, look at the move!"


    Voice just fell, and then the water turned up, there is a ghost thing toward me turbulent through.


    You can''t arrest me! At that time, a tumble, straight away, only heard behind a crash, like a bubble, hit behind.


    As a result, I turned around and looked behind me. Was it still a blister? The whole ground sank.


    It is said that after high pressure, it will form a great power. For example, there is a kind of thing called water knife, which can cut metal.


    "Oh, smelly boy, it''s pretty good. It''s very agile. How about this move?"


    With that, this guy''s feet move more and more frequently, and then the water surges faster and faster, forming a waterspout above.


    I''m afraid I''m going to be hit if this move comes down! At that time, I said, "Hey, don''t be kidding. It''s going to kill you. Martial uncle, martial uncle... "


    I turned my head and hoped that my martial uncle would stop all this.


    But I didn''t expect that this son of a bitch would stay away, shrugged his shoulders, and said that he could do nothing. I had to rely on myself.


    I wipe. This guy is so ungrateful.


    The tornado became bigger and bigger, and then rushed towards me. I had no choice but to work hard. I couldn''t do anything.


    As a result, the direct Golden Dragon decided to make it out, only to hear a roar, a golden busy to meet the water tornado, the two collided.


    When this move came out, they were stunned.


    Martial uncle is the first time to see the golden python.


    As a result, the old man was really a sycophant when he laughed yesterday. It''s not like drawing a dragon, it''s like drawing a snake. Look at the heresy you''ve learned. This one will definitely get you down.


    With that, there were more and more tornadoes on the surface of the water, and finally formed nine channels.


    At this time, the martial uncle finally couldn''t help saying, "Hey, old man, you''ve gone too far. I''m really going to kill you with this thing."


    "Just shut up and watch it."


    Looking at them, I am also very angry. These two old things are selling me.


    Come on, Lao Tzu also gave up, exerted all his strength, and madly mobilized the Tao in his body.


    Between life and death, when the nine tornadoes came directly, I tried my best, and then the eight Qi snake came out directly.


    If you want to say, this person can always have great potential between life and death. At this moment, I really burst out.


    Baqi snake went out, and then eight heads rushed to a tornado. Bite them one at a time. But don''t forget, there were nine tornadoes.


    There was the last one left. I was really exhausted, and I was unable to intercept. At this critical moment, my martial uncle jumped out, and then took a picture.


    In this way, the last water tornado will be destroyed directly. Looking around, it was like rain, a lot of blood fell from the sky, pouring heart cold.


    Martial uncle looked at me tired, then turned to the old man and said, "OK, have you had enough? I really want to kill him


    The old man laughed at this and said, "sure enough, it seems that I really want to apologize to this boy. I''m really strong. You are not qualified to drink my tea


    Martial uncle was relieved, then turned to me and said, "he is testing your strength."


    I rolled a white eye son, don''t have good spirit of say, "still test strength, really, almost died."


    Martial uncle laughed and said, "if you don''t do this, how can you know you are so powerful? How did you make the snake with eight heads just now? I''ve never heard that Jinlong Jue can produce such a monster. "Gasping for breath, I explained, "I don''t know. I''ll die anyway, but I don''t work at all."


    But looking at the old man over there, I''m really disgusted now. I said to him directly, "forget it, let''s go."


    Martial uncle nodded, and then helped me up. We were ready to go down the mountain.


    No one thought, but the old man yelled, "don''t go!"


    I''m really depressed. This old guy hasn''t played any more, has he? At that time, he said, "what do you want to do if you have a good temper? endless. Do I have to play to death before I can be reconciled? "


    As a result, the guy said with a smile, "I want to understand. You son of a bitch, you don''t want to marry my granddaughter, but I want her to marry you. "


    "Ha?"


    It was so strange that all of us were stunned at that time.


    A moment ago, he was still open to such conditions, such conditions, now how


    What''s more, no matter whether you agree or not, he is in charge of everything.


    I rolled my eyes and said, "you think too much. It''s better to find someone else! "


    After that, we were ready to go on. Unexpectedly, the old man said with a smile, "you can''t go any more. Now that the seal of the mountain has been activated, you are locked here."


    "Seal activated? What the hell is this


    I looked very puzzled at that time. All of them were uncles. I said, "Hey, old man, do you want to play so hard? Why do you lock me in?"


    "Sorry, I have to do that for the sake of my granddaughter''s lifelong happiness."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    What the hell is that logic?


    For the happiness of your granddaughter, you can detain others and make them lose their freedom of life.


    "Old man, do you know you are breaking the law?"


    I looked at him directly and said something impolitely. I didn''t expect the old man to laugh.


    Then he said, "what method? I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me. The old man doesn''t know what''s illegal. This kind of bill is my birthday. Since you came in, I didn''t do anything to you


    There''s nothing wrong with that. He didn''t do anything. Why do you say he''s breaking the law? You''re going to go out and tell him, are you the guy who sealed the whole mountain with magic, and then you can''t go out?


    "Yes, you''re better than me! I don''t believe it. I can''t go out, martial uncle! Let''s go. "


    As a result, my martial uncle directly said, "Hey, young man, give up. Really, you don''t know what xilongtang is capable of. They learn from Zhuge Liang. You should have heard of Zhuge Liang''s eight diagrams. If this is turned on, you can''t run if you want to run! "


    "No matter how powerful the array is, it''s made by people. I don''t believe it."


    After saying this, I dragged him directly. Without saying a word, they went into the mountain.


    Actually, I have a special idea. After all, if we don''t go down the mountain, we will go down the mountain.


    So we started a long escape journey


    After all, no matter what happens to the mountain, it''s dead. It can''t move, right? As long as we go in one direction, we will be able to go out.


    In this way, as long as we see the downhill, we will keep walking, walking and walking.


    make complaints about this time. "I said, boy, don''t you think it''s a long time?"


    ¡±


    "long? Why don''t I? "


    "You don''t want the duck to die. According to the calculation of time, the mountain is not far away. If we go down all the way, we will go down all the time. But now that we have been walking for such a long time and we are still wandering in the mountains, it can only be said that we are completely trapped and can not get out. "


    "Fart! Why don''t we go out in the direction of death as long as we are walking towards the mountain


    "You''re just too keen on getting to the top. What you said is a scientific method, but you should know that many things can''t be explained by science. For example, why do you make the Golden Dragon decision? Can science explain the golden light you produce? In the same way, now that we are trapped here, you think it''s OK to walk in one direction. In fact, in other people''s boundary, we are in another space. "


    "Border? How come I heard that only monsters can decorate this thing? Is that old man still a monster? "


    "You think too much. Have you ever heard of the Yin Yang scholars in Japan? They are good at weaving. A lot of Japanese things are learned from us. These xilongtang belong to a very old profession. They have a lot of secret skills, which only you can''t think of and they can''t do. "


    "Hey, hey, according to you, aren''t they invincible? No one can subdue him? "


    "That''s not true. In this world, if there is Yin, there will be Yang, and if there is Yang, there will be Yin. The ring and the ring are mutually conquered, and the xilongtang naturally has their enemies. "


    "If I have a good feeling, I will not go to the old man. I will go to his nemesis."


    "If you can get out of here, young man."


    As we walked, we said, walking, I suddenly found something wrong. Indeed, according to the time of going up and down the mountain, we should have gone out for a long time.


    Why are you still stuck here?


    I heard about the power of the border before. As long as you go in, you will enter other people''s space and be completely controlled by him.


    Unless your way is fiercer than him, or you have some secret skills, you can''t break the barrier of others.


    I don''t believe in evil, so I can''t go out?


    So I tossed and tossed on the top of the mountain for about four or five hours, making my legs soft and painful. I still walked around in the woods.


    Seeing the sky outside, it has changed from morning to sunset. I couldn''t walk any more. I found a place to sit down, patted my leg and complained. Don''t let me go out, or I will get back at him.


    After listening to my complaint, my martial uncle laughed and said, "don''t you want to revenge him? Then if you marry his granddaughter, you can take revenge as you want. "


    I turned my eyes when I heard this. Are you kidding? So ugly, let me marry her?


    "There are already three in my family. I dare not come back to the fourth. Or I''ll kill three of them. "


    make complaints about this. I looked at the uncle beside him and said, "Hey, aren''t you single? You''re qualified for that, too. Go ahead. ""You''re kidding. I''ll go. That girl is ugly to death. Well, I''m not interested in marrying her."


    You see, it''s shameless. I speak very implicitly. People say ugly directly. Since you all know that it will be like this, you still want me to marry, don''t you mean to pit me?


    "I think of one. Maybe we can let him take over! "


    I suddenly said this. Martial uncle was a little confused at that time. Looking at me, he asked curiously, what does this mean?


    I said with a smile, "I really have a candidate to be young, capable, handsome and in this business."


    "Oh, who is it? Say it quickly, and then introduce it to the old man, and we can get away! "


    "My apprentice King Kong."


    "King Kong, you stinking boy, are you still learning to accept apprentices when you are young?" My uncle was quite dissatisfied when he heard this.


    I said with a smile, "it''s not that I want to accept an apprentice. It''s that he''s so obsessed that he wants me to accept him. And the boy also learned the Golden Dragon formula through the training of Jiu Shu. He is also a man of ability


    Speaking of this, the martial uncle over there nodded, then yelled loudly at the top of his voice.


    "Old zhuweng, come out and tell me. I have something to tell you."


    Then it was like an echo in the mountain. The old man said, "how are you, how are you thinking? Would you like to marry my granddaughter


    "I''m really sorry. My nephew already has a wife at home, so he doesn''t dare to be sorry for his wife, but he can introduce another son-in-law to your granddaughter. What do you think?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    "Come on, you guys bully me, don''t you? Either promise, or you''re stuck in it, and there''s no second choice. "


    "Well, old man, are you reasonable? How can you buy and sell by force? Besides, it''s a marriage event. Even if I really promise to marry your granddaughter, do you think she will be happy in the future? "


    "As long as you promise, you don''t have to worry about the rest."


    "I''m a liar and flatterer. I have three wives in my family. You won''t let your granddaughter come to be a baby, will you


    "Of course, it''s impossible. You''ll go back immediately and repair all your three wives, and then you''ll marry my granddaughter."


    "Ha ha..."


    I don''t know why the old man is so cheeky.


    Even if you are thick skinned and unreasonable, but you have strong strength. What can you do if you can''t do it?


    In the end, I simply didn''t bother to beg him, and continued to walk among the trees.


    In this way, from afternoon to dark, and from dark to late at night. I want to say that my people''s physical strength can''t support it. I''m constantly consuming it. I finally can''t carry it. Then I find a place to sit down and I don''t want to move on.


    Finally, we should play the spirit of Cheng Yaojin, and then continue to fight with him. I''ll find a seat, lie down and have a good sleep, and wait until tomorrow.


    So I slept all night, had enough rest, and continued the next day.


    But there is also a problem in doing so. Although physical fitness can be repaired, where can your body consumption be replenished? So far, I''ve been walking for a day and a night, and I''ve been starving for a long time.


    After a short walk, my stomach growled.


    There is no way to go on like this. People will really die.


    There''s no way. Let''s negotiate again. This time, I''m trying to persuade you. I can''t help feeling this kind of thing.


    If people don''t listen, that''s the way it is. Anyway, you have only two choices, either starve to death or agree.


    I agree with a fart. If I agree, is there still male dignity?


    If the old man was so excited at that time, I would not want to be angry again.


    My eyes turned, and I knew that it was not good to deal with such an old man, but it was better to be soft.


    So I said to her, this is good, you let your granddaughter come, we get along for a period of time, if there is a relationship, naturally, I promise to marry her. After all, feelings should be cultivated slowly, right?


    Besides, she is old and old. She can''t stay with you all her life in the mountains. She should go out and see the outside world, right?


    Don''t mention it. The old man fell into silence and seemed to be thinking.


    As soon as I saw the play, I hastened to strike while the iron was hot.


    "Since you have so much confidence in your granddaughter, you should believe her. Unless you don''t believe that her peerless face can conquer the man you love. "


    I didn''t expect that the provocation of this sentence was still effective. At that time, the old man said, "who said that? I have absolute confidence in my granddaughter. "


    "That''s it. How about you untie the boundary and let me have a good talk with your granddaughter?"


    After saying this, there was silence for a while. Sure enough, in front of our eyes, the trees began to change. I widened my eyes and couldn''t believe that these things can really move.


    No wonder that smelly old man said, we can''t go out. This TMD is just like Taohua island.


    When all this is gone, we can see the bamboo house over there. The old man lay there leisurely, drinking a pot of tea. To put it bluntly, people were watching our play from beginning to end.


    I''m really angry. You think, we''re going around there, and it turns out that other people are just like playing monkey there. How funny it is.


    I was very angry, but the martial uncle next to me let me suppress my anger. Don''t forget that he can lock us in anytime and anywhere. Now is not the time to turn over.


    I nodded, where do not know this truth, so can only bear not to send.


    The old man called me to have tea with a smile, and then yelled behind him, "girl, come out and see your bridegroom."


    As soon as I heard this, I was in a hurry and quickly explained, "I said before that I should get along with each other slowly. Only after I have feelings can I say that now I am a bridegroom."


    As a result, the old man replied, "well, it''s all a matter of time. I have absolute confidence in my granddaughter."


    I''m going to vomit blood!


    Of course, I can''t help it. I''m still worried that this guy will start the border again, and then we''ll be stuck in it. I can only bear it.Then I have to have a decent chat with that ugly girl. First of all, I introduce myself. My name is Wang Lin.


    The ugly girl replied, her name is Cuihua.


    Well, it''s a curious name!


    Do you often serve sauerkraut?


    "Well?" The ugly girl looked at me with a puzzled face.


    I laughed awkwardly and said, "I''m kidding, I''m kidding."


    At this time, the old man came up to me, patted me on the shoulder and said with a smile, "smelly boy, don''t think that you have married my granddaughter. You have suffered a loss. I can tell you that you have made a lot of money."


    When I heard that, I wanted to make up for him.


    Why are you so cheeky? Won''t your conscience hurt when you tell such a lie?


    But these words are also stuffy in the heart, I am quite afraid of the old man, can not say it.


    He looked at my uncle, and then explained, "I''m just a granddaughter. My old man has taught him all he has learned in his life. It can be said that my granddaughter''s ability is absolutely not inferior to mine. You''ve picked up a master in vain, and you''re not happy?"


    With these words, the martial uncle suddenly brightened up and was very happy. You should know that the task this time is to find capable people.


    This guy is so happy to go around looking for help. I''m sure 507 has given him a lot of benefits.


    For example, how much commission does a person have?


    For this huge sum of money, it''s understandable that this guy worked hard to find someone.


    I don''t care so much. Now as long as I can leave this place, I can say anything. I believe that the ugly girl in front of me is the incarnation of the seven fairies.


    It''s over. I''m sorry to say goodbye. The ugly girl has packed her bags and got her own props. She''s going down the mountain with us.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    Now I want to cause myself a big trouble. I have to take a tow bottle with me wherever I go.


    I didn''t dare to make mistakes. After I went down the mountain, I finally couldn''t bear it. The ugly girl who has been following me all the time, I said directly, "why do you always follow me? Your grandfather is so confused. Are you young that you don''t even have the ability to recognize? "


    As a result, my ugly girl looked aggrieved and said to me, "I don''t know. Anyway, my grandfather told me to follow you, so I have to follow you. You will be my husband in the future, and I will follow you all the time. "


    "Poof ~" I feel like I can''t hold a mouthful of blood, and I''m going to spray it out. Really, how did I meet such a pair of living treasure and grandchildren.


    You are such a fool!


    I was about to yell at him, but my martial uncle pushed me away.


    This shameless ha ha ha laughs and flatters and says, "little girl, don''t be afraid. My martial nephew is very shy. He likes to lose his temper when he is shy. You should have heard that beating is love, scolding is love, and kicking is deep in love... "


    When I heard this, I was wide eyed. This shameless person, in order to achieve the target, he pit me so much.


    I didn''t expect that the ugly girl might have been staying in the mountains for a long time. She was simply a little terrible. At that time, she nodded and said, "I know. Do I know if you want to marry a chicken or a dog? He is my husband. I want to be obedient and virtuous. I won''t hate him for what he does to me. "


    When I heard this, I slapped my forehead. My God. This woman can''t be saved, so just send her to humanitarian destruction.


    The uncle over there was very proud and said with a smile, "yes, that''s it..."


    "Now you go out and ask you to join 507 schools, you won''t refuse."


    "Of course, if it was her request, I would certainly listen."


    Uncle immediately proud smile, waiting for this sentence, his face smile, this moment seems to use lollipop abduct little Lori''s strange corn.


    So he turned to me and said with a smile, "Oh boy! Now that the task is finished, I''ll wait for you to say a word. "


    "Ah bah, you think it''s beautiful. If she goes to 507, I''ll face him every day, and I''ll quit."


    As a result, martial uncle saw that I didn''t speak, and suddenly he said another word. "Nephew and daughter-in-law! Your husband is a member of the 507 Institute. If you join now, you will be husband and wife. You think what a wonderful thing it is. You will join it. "


    Sure enough, the ugly girl was simply terrible. She nodded and said happily, "I do, I do."


    Screw you!


    I''m so angry that I can''t find any words to say. Forget it. That''s it. I won''t wait on you.


    Martial uncle is very happy. Even if the first target is completed, it seems that this guy has made a lot of money.


    She is happy, I can be unlucky, where the woman has been following me.


    You want to drive her away, she said she had promised to follow me.


    After listening to these words, you are very angry. Call him shameless and let her go.


    She said that her uncle had been vaccinated, and she knew that fighting was love and scolding was love. No matter what I say, she will never be angry.


    I''m fuckin ''convinced. You''re awesome.


    So I went back to my home.


    When they saw me coming back with an ugly girl, they recognized each other and asked me who it was?


    I did not have the good spirit directly to reply a sentence, a smelly does not want the face drop.


    Who thought of smelly girl, unexpectedly at this time back sentence, "I am his wife, this is my husband."


    The result can be imagined, three people at the same time angry, and then catch me is a crazy flat, and then questioned me. Is it endless? What did I tell you before I left? Now you need to find Xiao Si.


    I was beaten black and blue, can only hasten to explain that things are not what you think, so I told the cause and effect all over again.


    As a result, the three of them were stunned. What else could they do?


    Lei Rufei was absolutely furious. At that time, he said, "hurry up and get rid of her!"


    I am too sad, and then said, you think I don''t want to ah, I said many times.


    Lei Rufei was furious and said that since I couldn''t speak, I would let her come. At that time, I went directly to the ugly girl to preach.


    As a result, they talked about it again, but they didn''t know what to say. Anyway, in the end, the more they said, the more intense they were, and they even started fighting.


    Lei Rufei is just a mortal girl, where is the opponent of xilongtang. In a short time, a panda eye appeared on her face and she came out crying.


    Zhao Ping was very angry at that time.


    "Oh, I dare to beat people even if I come here to rob my husband. That''s rampant enough."So she went in looking for trouble. After all, it''s the strength of the ghost fairy. To deal with her, Zhao Ping thinks there should be no problem.


    I didn''t expect that the girl was too careless. After a while, she was beaten to fly out.


    As soon as I saw that my two sisters had moved their hands, there was no reason for me to stand by. The young lady also went in angrily. As a result, needless to say, she was eliminated.


    At that time, I was stunned. What the old man said was that he was ugly and had inherited all his abilities. I could only say that he was stronger than him, not weaker than him. I didn''t believe it. I thought it was boasting. I didn''t expect it to be true.


    I''ll sigh at that time. Why didn''t I think of it?


    At that time, the old lame man found these three for me, a mortal, a snake spirit and a ghost. But there is no one who practices truth.


    Now, a Xiuzhen rushed to the door to find something. They were not rivals.


    So because of this unexpected guest''s coming, I''m not only in trouble, but also the three of them. Day to night said to me, must drive her away, drive her away.


    The problem is how to catch up?


    Say she won''t listen, do it, you won''t win?


    Isn''t that a fuckin ''thing?


    So I thought about it before and after, decided to leave without saying goodbye, I secretly run.


    But I underestimated him. This ugly girl is the descendant of Zhuge Liang. She knows astronomy and geography. Nip a finger to calculate, NIMA even out of my whereabouts, when I packed up ready to escape, people at the door has been waiting for me.


    I can''t get rid of it as soon as I see it. It seems that these methods don''t work, so I''d better carry out the ultimate plan in the end.


    What is the ultimate solution? Of course, I went to my apprentice King Kong.


    It''s going to work with this guy!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    So I took the ugly girl and ran to find King Kong.


    King Kong and Shen Qiyu are still working on their own research and invention.


    King Kong is the same as before. He has been trying his best to practice his golden dragon. As for Shen Qiyu, he studies scientific research and invents every day and wants to come up with something new. During this period of time, the problem of my absence from the store is left to them.


    I have to say that King Kong is better than me in this job. Not only did the business not collapse, but it got better and better. This guy seems to have become a new boss.


    Because I am working in 507 Institute now, and I have no spare time to manage my own store. Just give it to him.


    As soon as they saw me coming back, they were so happy that they rushed forward to say hello.


    King Kong was very happy when he saw me. He laughed and said, "master, you have come back at last. We thought you were killed."


    I rolled my eyes and said, "you''re just waiting for me to die and inherit my legacy, right? "


    he scratched his head, gave an embarrassed smile and said, how can I think that?


    I held out my hand, patted him on the shoulder, and then said, "I''m kidding. You''ve done a good job. I find that the more business you do, the more colorful it is. You''re really more suitable for this business than me."


    This guy can''t boast about it. He immediately went up to heaven, patted his chest and said, "of course, I''m in this business. I tell you, if I say second, no one dares to say first."


    This guy can brag better than my martial uncle. He can brag so much!


    I just laughed and didn''t say much. I turned to look at Shen Qiyu and asked, "how are you?"


    Shen Qiyu said to me, "look at what I invented before, that was the small gun. Up to now, I invented the rocket launcher and the submachine gun. It''s no problem shooting 10000 rounds in a row. "


    When I heard this, I laughed. Yes, this boy can invent these things, but after the conversation, it''s time to get down to business.


    They asked one by one, what happened to me in this period of time? Why did I go so long and never come back?


    So wait a moment, I let YILENG sit down, I slowly said, came in to see the ugly girl, they are YILENG, who am I?


    Just as I was about to speak, I didn''t expect that the ugly girl seemed to have been waiting for this sentence for a long time.


    This saying comes out, I haven''t vomited blood yet, the King Kong and Shen Qiyu beside are first stare big eyes, full face of can''t believe.


    King Kong directly sneered, "master, OK, your taste is getting heavier and heavier. First people, then snakes, and then ghosts. Now even this Ha ha... "


    I rolled my eyes, but also no more explanation, just let them sit down, I slowly tell them what happened.


    First of all, it''s about the three faced Buddha. They heard that there was such a terrible monster, whose 507 hands were not even right, and who sacrificed so many people. They all gaped.


    After hearing what I said, Shen Qiyu turned his head and looked at his weapon silently. At last, he wanted to smash it, because he found that these things had no effect on the three faced Buddha. Why did he make them?


    I stopped him in a hurry. It''s his hard work, isn''t it?


    I persuade Shen Qiyu, "it''s rare to see double-sided and that kind of monster. There are still many little monsters in the world, and his weapons will still work at that time. For example, if they open this store now, it''s just to get rid of the harm for the people? If it happens in the future, can it also be used? "


    After saying this, the King Kong over there was also sad. He said that he understood that the gap between us was so big. He was still dealing with these little monsters, and I had become 12.


    I patted him on the shoulder with a smile, saying that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, and that each generation is stronger than the next. Sooner or later, he will become a talent!


    Having finished their respective affairs, I turned my head and looked at the ugly girl over there. Then I called Cuihua to buy me a pack of cigarettes!


    She was stunned to hear this.


    I frown, and then back to the sentence, before I said you do not listen to it?


    Not daring to say anything, she turned around and went to buy cigarettes.


    I seized the opportunity, quickly looked at King Kong and Shen Qiyu, and then I told them everything.


    When I heard that I could still meet so many things, an ugly girl came to me. King Kong glared at me, and then said, "master, what evil did you do in your last life? How lucky are you in this life? If you think it''s suffering, I''m willing to do it for you. "


    When I heard this, I was so happy that I reached out and grabbed his arm. Then I said, "I''ll wait for you.". If you know why I brought her here, I''m just looking for King Kong. You''ve come to help me. "


    "Help. What can I do for you?"


    King Kong was completely stupid at that time.I said, "Hey, don''t look down on yourself. You still have the ability. At least I don''t know who can help me except you. "


    The guy immediately patted his chest, and then said, "master, if you have something to say, I will die. I will never frown when I go up the mountain and down the sea of fire."


    "Ha ha, you said that yourself. I didn''t force you."


    I laughed, and then I said, "the Buddhist system won''t let you go up the mountain of swords or down the sea of fire. It''s very simple. All you have to do is marry her! "


    After that, Shen Qiyu covered his mouth and began to laugh.


    King Kong couldn''t believe it for a year, and then he said, "master, are you kidding? Isn''t this a pit for me?"


    "Well, I didn''t pit you. As you said just now, it''s not too late to go up the mountain and down the sea of fire. I have only such a small request now. Do you want to refuse it? "


    Shen Qiyu also came and patted King Kong on the shoulder and said, "I think this method is very good. You have no daughter-in-law, King Kong. Your master doesn''t want this daughter-in-law. Ha ha Now, don''t you think it''s good for you to help him? "


    "That smelly boy, you don''t have a pain in your back when you stand and talk, do you? Why don''t you go? "


    "Ah, I''m a famous grass owner. I really can''t do it. You''d better go on your own."


    "Are you two ganging up with me?"


    "Who cheated you? We''re here to help you, OK?"


    "Master, you''d better leave my glorious and arduous task to others."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

    "Son of a bitch, you don''t mean what you say, do you? What did you say just now, and now you''ve turned your back on me? " I pretended to be very fierce at that time and scolded him severely.


    Shen Qiyu also said, "this kind of person should be expelled from the school and never be admitted."


    Shen Qiyu said so, King Kong was flustered, then waved his hand and said, "I promise, I promise OK?"


    At the end of the speech, everyone burst into laughter and finally got this guy.


    He really doesn''t like that ugly girl. He only likes Liu Qing!


    I gave him a white look and said angrily, "you want toads to eat swans. They don''t like birds. How are you?"


    "Well, I don''t know what I''m going to do!" King Kong sighed as if he had accepted his fate.


    I was not angry and said: "do you still need me to teach you? It''s a real tease! Go and tease her


    "How are you going to do that? I don''t understand. Teach me


    King Kong is hopeless. Do you want me to teach you this kind of thing? No wonder you deserve to be single all your life.


    I said I''ll wait for that guy to come and I''ll go into the room. Then Shen Qiyu, what should you do? Leave them alone. When King Kong comes, your chance will come.


    At this time, Shen Qiyu quickly raised his hand and said, "just right! I''ve made an appointment with my daughter-in-law. I''ll go out for dinner later. You can handle the rest by yourself. "


    Well, there''s a light bulb missing at last. Why do you think I''m not going? Because if I leave, I''m sure that woman will follow me. Won''t King Kong have no chance?


    The ugly girl brought me a pack of cigarettes, handed them to me, and then asked when I would leave?


    I said directly, "what are you going to do? This is my home? You don''t know that I owned this shop before me. "


    "Shall we not go back?"


    "I''m going to experience life now. Let''s have a look at it in the store first," I said with a yawn. "When the doze comes, I''ll take a nap first. Don''t disturb me!"


    She nodded her head, then "Oh".


    Turning around, I squeezed my eyes at King Kong. Then I went into the room and closed the door. In fact, this man was close to the door and kept watching.


    There''s a gap in the broken door. You can see the outside from the inside.


    As a result, I found that after I left, King Kong was sitting there motionless, which made me very angry.


    Just now I told him so, but the boy forgot again. I had no choice but to take out my mobile phone and quickly dial it.


    Which guy answers the phone? I''ll scold him inside. Said he was an idiot, now such a good opportunity do not hurry to start?


    King Kong is very embarrassed, but helpless, can only get up, and then step by step in the past.


    The ugly girl over there was sitting on the bench, staring out of the window in a daze, and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    King Kong got close to him, and then he asked curiously, "how are you? Do you feel tired? "


    I can''t help but scold him. This guy is an idiot. How can you talk to him like that?


    The ugly girl shook her head and said, "well, no! I''m not tired at all


    King Kong said "Oh", and then he stopped talking. This boy is really I don''t know how to evaluate him. It''s a dead topic.


    Next, he kept asking like an idiot, have they eaten yet? What''s the weather like outside? Where are you from? How many people are there in the family?


    Nima, I really wanted to open the door and rush up to beat this guy up.


    In fact, in the process of picking up girls, the most disgusting thing for girls is these problems.


    Where are you from? How''s home?


    And so on!


    Sure enough, it turned out to be chatting. Ugly girl is a little disgusted. She doesn''t want to talk to him. She thinks this guy must be insane!


    She did not answer, got up, and then ready to leave.


    I found a room, closed the door and took a nap.


    At this time, I opened the door, I came out, white diamond over there, this guy scratched his head, and then asked me, "master, did I screw up?"


    I am not angry to the sentence, "what do you say?"


    "Oh, sure enough, I''m not suitable for girls! I really can''t finish this task. You''d better find someone else. "


    As soon as I heard that this guy wanted to give up, I quickly caught him and said with a smile, "it''s not like this! It''s a little bit progressive. You dare to go up and chat up. "


    Although I don''t understand it, I was so cheeky to Liu Qing before. How could I treat the ugly girl like this?And it''s a Beauty Association!


    No way, this is the world, love beauty heart, everyone has it.


    The key point is that it''s really unfair to this boy, but what should we do? It''s always necessary to understand the truth that a good friend is not a poor friend.


    So I can only train with this guy slowly, and then give him a chance to get close to the ugly girl.


    So let''s forget today, and let''s continue tomorrow.


    When I woke up the next morning, I made a cup of tea with my legs crossed and looked at it with a newspaper.


    Ah, when the two of us are ready to buy a chicken, I''ll call you back at noon.


    King Kong Mu Na nodded, this is already the best lines, as long as acting according to the script.


    As soon as the guy''s front foot was ready to leave, I yelled at the ugly girl over there, "why do you still have to sit and wait to eat? Hurry to help


    "Oh," said the ugly girl, and they went out to buy chicken together.


    That''s it. Anyway, I''ve been creating opportunities like this, just to let them get together. I don''t believe it, people are not plants, who can be merciless, together for a long time, even a dog will have feelings, right?


    That won''t take you? Then I''ll write it upside down.


    It took a whole year and a whole month.


    They stay together all the time, go to the kitchen together, go shopping together and play together. Don''t let me seize the opportunity, just make it for them.


    Isn''t it a bit too evil for you to come here? Push your daughter-in-law on others?


    Of course, in terms of sex, I never thought that she could not be called my daughter-in-law, could she?


    I really don''t know. I''ve got some effect.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    At the beginning, the ugly girl didn''t like King Kong very much. They didn''t talk at all when they were together. But after a long time, now when she goes into the kitchen, King Kong goes to cook, she goes to fight. She can actually talk and laugh in it and have a good chat.


    After I watched it outside, I found it a little interesting. There must be a play between them.


    Shen Qiyu, the God over there, mocked me and said, "it seems that you have some kind of complex as in the island action movies?"


    When I heard this, I was curious and asked him what the plot was?


    The guy laughed and said, green!


    I really want to jump up and give him a big ear scraper.


    Soon, when the time is almost over, help me find King Kong to play. At this time, I ask him how he is. Do you want to play now? If you don''t want to, you can stop in time!


    Who thought of King Kong''s answer, just in my expectation, he directly said, "in fact, at the beginning, I really don''t want to, I don''t like her to be too ugly, but after this time together, I suddenly found that the ugly girl''s heart is very kind, is a very simple, very reliable girl."


    When I heard this, I began to laugh. As I said before, people are not plants. Who can be merciless? After we get along for a long time, we will have feelings.


    Immediately, I laughed, and then said, "now I don''t force you, you are willing to do it yourself!"


    King Kong is actually very shy, embarrassed nodded.


    "That''s it!"


    I didn''t expect that after I said this, he was embarrassed and said, "not yet!"


    When I heard this, I browed and asked him what was wrong?


    He said that this matter also always pays attention to a fate, you love me, although he has this meaning, but don''t know what ugly girl thinks?


    Oh, I am not angry to the sentence, "you go directly to ask her not on it?"


    Don''t wriggle, appear very embarrassed, actually embarrassed don''t want to say.


    The last step of many things is always difficult to cross over the past, which is to express. How can he be so funny?


    Ah! It''s hard for me.


    My present status, if I ask directly, is not very good.


    So, I forget it! Find Shen Qiyu. He must have a way.


    After listening to Shen Qiyu, we laughed. Also said that this has what difficult, the man is not good to open the mouth the matter, lets the woman say not to have?


    So, this guy let his daughter-in-law go and beat about the bush.


    Don''t mention it. After the girl went there, it really had some effect. After getting along with him and making friends, they began to say some heartfelt words after they fell in love with each other.


    When Shen Qiyu''s daughter-in-law brings her over, the ugly girl feels very guilty and contradictory. After all, this married woman would like others. I''m really sorry.


    I was so happy to hear that. What I''m afraid of is your entanglement. Now you''re empathizing. I have to clap my hands and feet for approval.


    So I called the ugly girl, and they made friends with each other, and talked with each other.


    After that girl came, she was still blushing, very embarrassed, feel a little ashamed for me, right?


    I asked her with a smile how she was and how she had been thinking about things before?


    The ugly girl asked me what I was thinking about?


    I said her grandfather was appointed for this marriage.


    As a result, her face was as gray as death. She lowered her head and remained silent for a long time before saying, "I will obey my grandfather''s words. Since he said it, I will certainly marry you. "


    I heard that it was encircled. How could it be different from what I said?


    Didn''t you question her at that time? Everything is up to your grandfather. You don''t ask yourself what''s on your mind? Everyone has the right to pursue his own happiness. Don''t you want to go? "


    After that, she was silent.


    "But what should I do with my grandfather?"


    "Don''t worry, I am! I''ll do it for you then. How are you now? You feel your conscience and say, "who do you like?"


    After that, she seemed to have misunderstood something, and tears came down at that time.


    He cried to me directly, "I''m sorry for you. I like your apprentice! Really, I''m not a good woman. "


    I heard this smile, blooming, of course, the surface has to do a look.


    I just said that I am very open and fair. If you want to pursue your own happiness, I support you very much!


    "Really?" He couldn''t believe it. He thought he must have heard something wrong?


    "Of course it''s true. What do I have to lie to you about? Or we can make a contract now. What do you think? "


    "Contract what contract?""For example, the contract to break up with you!"


    "I see. Do you mean to give up?"


    "Poof ~"


    when I heard this, I almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood. We didn''t get married. How could we get a divorce? What a wonderful flower!


    However, if I do this, I will do it to make her feel at ease.


    Let''s call it a truce!


    I immediately gave her a letter of divorce. Now we have nothing to do with each other. What do you want to do.


    So, from then on, I can finally get rid of her.


    This wench and King Kong two people, is a pair of, not happy.


    It wasn''t long before I decided to get married.


    This speed is also fast enough!


    Of course, this is the best way. I can get rid of another oil bottle and find a talent to join 507 universities.


    Why not have the best of both worlds?


    I''m ready to go back after the work is done. Of course, other people will follow us. Now we have joined 507 schools, and of course we have to enjoy welfare.


    King Kong is a real earner. He picked up a capable daughter-in-law in vain, and his registered permanent residence is in the capital from now on!


    It''s not a good day!


    After looking at me at that time, the martial uncle said with a smile, "you''re still good at it. You can deal with it like this! Bull


    I turned my eyes and make complaints about him. If he had not made so many moths, would I be so troublesome?


    Hearing what I said, he was dissatisfied and said that I didn''t do it to attract talents?


    "Ah, bah, you''ve got something good. That''s why you''re so energetic. You''re cool. I''ll have to wipe your ass at the end of the day. "


    "If you say that, you''re too outsider. We are martial nephews. What''s the problem?"


    "Hey, I think the worst thing in my life is to meet a martial uncle like you!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    "Wow! How sad should I be when you look at me like that? "


    "Sad? I don''t think so! "


    "All right, no more! Now that we''ve found one, it''s time to find another. "


    Martial uncle grinned and quickly turned away from the topic. I''m going to look for the next capable person, and I want him to join the 507 Institute.


    Ma Dan! Last time I went with him. That''s why I had bad luck.


    I''m still going with him now?


    This guy took the advantage, let me carry the black pot? I don''t have this sabby.


    Seeing that I didn''t agree, martial uncle sighed and said, "you, you, really! This time, it has something to do with your master. Don''t you see me? "


    "It has something to do with my master?"


    "Yes! She''s your mistress. "


    "Teacher Niang?"


    I feel even more incredible. You know, before, nine uncle has not been single? Up to now, how come there''s another lady?


    Looking at the martial uncle over there, I directly questioned, "I said, you didn''t cheat me, did you? How do I feel that you want me again? "


    "Routine? I promise, it''s not a routine this time! Let''s go. I''ll tell you in detail on the way. "


    So I went with him.


    On the way, I couldn''t help it. I asked him how he was? What''s the matter? How can a nun appear?


    The guy started explaining to me what was going on.


    Originally, when Uncle 9 was young, he was a handsome young man.


    Once upon a time, people were wandering around, wandering in the rivers and lakes, fighting for justice.


    Later, I met a woman.


    After they got along with each other, they talked.


    But


    I heard here, very curious, and then quickly asked him, "but what?"


    "But ah, this woman is an evil sect!"


    "Heresy?" When I heard this, I suddenly realized, "the mysterious gate?"


    As a result, martial uncle shook his head and said no!


    Oh, I don''t understand. Since it''s an evil sect and not an evil sect, what is it?


    As a result, what is the guy''s answer?


    Her cultivation method is very close to the evil sect.


    Well, after sparing the circle for a long time, it''s time for us to ask, what is this man''s occupation? How can they be regarded as evil?


    After listening to my martial uncle, I suddenly realized that the woman was a poisonous girl in Miao area!


    What is a poison girl?


    In the early days of Miao, people who read novels should know, right?


    There is a five poison sect!


    They specially extract some animals and plants, such as centipedes, poisonous snakes and heartbroken herbs.


    After these things are brought in, they will certainly be left to harm people.


    They specially like to poison people, and then the things they make are easy to kill people.


    I was dumbfounded when I heard this.


    Since there is such a master, I want to ask, what does 507 institute do? It''s about dealing with gods and ghosts, right??


    What''s the effect of finding such a poisonous girl?


    Are those ghosts afraid of your poison?


    As a result, after hearing my question, my martial uncle immediately laughed. What about 507?


    Don''t understand such a simple reason?


    Because before there was an opponent, we had to work together to deal with the three faced Buddha. However, those people in Xuanmen betrayed everyone at the critical moment, and then they killed 12 pillars now. Are they hurt?


    The beam has been broken. The rest of them are going to disappear now, aren''t they?


    I understand!


    The poison girl came here just to clean up those people in Xuanmen.


    Yes, these guys are all fighting for Taoism, but if someone suddenly uses poison, it''s really terrible.


    Moreover, according to him, the poison of this poisonous girl is beyond defense.


    Why are they evil?


    At the end of the day, it''s still that everyone is particularly afraid of them.


    Because of the way these guys poisoned, you don''t know. Even many people died of poisoning. They don''t know how they were poisoned.


    What''s more, poison girl is not just poisoning. They can also play a trick!


    At this point, I felt guilty immediately.


    I wipe! In that case, it''s very dangerous for me to run away?


    Shake your head, I''m done!


    As a result, after hearing what I said, the martial uncle immediately said with a smile, "an LA, don''t worry! Nothing will happen. Didn''t you go in before your master? Isn''t that bullshit? ""Well, what do you want to do?"


    "How? Of course, according to the rules. You know, no rules, no circles! It''s not a place where poison can be released casually. "


    Speaking of this, I''m not going or not. Anyway, I''ve already got on the thief boat, so I have to follow.


    This time, we went to Yunnan!


    Moreover, it''s still very remote, very remote in the mountains.


    How to describe this place?


    It''s just a place where the birds don''t shit and the land isn''t fat.


    I looked at the road. It was like playing with my life.


    The road is hanging beside the cliff. Your car seems to be careless when driving on it. It will turn over anytime and anywhere, causing your car to kill people.


    When I saw this scene, it was a roller coaster. I didn''t dare to watch it directly.


    Shrink back and let my uncle drive.


    I don''t dare to drive in such a place. I''m confident that I don''t have that driving skill. I''m really afraid of death.


    Shrinking on the other side, I kept shouting, "martial uncle, my martial uncle! You must drive well. "


    Martial uncle replied, "look at your boy! My cab is on the side of the cliff. I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of? "


    "I wipe, what''s the difference? If you roll over, we''ll both have to finish, won''t we


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, you have to believe in my driving skills!"


    At this point, the guy actually took out a pack of cigarettes, and then ignited them with one hand.


    Seeing this scene, I''m really angry.


    My dear! Do you want to play like this? I want to kill people, don''t I?


    In this kind of panic, I finally survived.


    We soon got outside and saw the situation.


    Sure enough, I saw a village in the middle of the clouds.


    Fog Miao Rao, I narrowed my eyes, and then came a sentence, "Oh, good! The geomantic omen of this place is quite good. "


    "Ha ha, brag. Can you still watch Feng Shui? Do you know Feng Shui? "


    I''m really sorry for this guy''s words.


    Ma Dan! Why don''t you mention that pot?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    "I can tell you that this place, on the contrary, is not a treasure land of geomantic omen, but a place of poor mountains and evil waters."


    "Oh, why do you say that?"


    "Hehe, what''s obvious? Only in such places can poisonous snakes and insects be raised, so that they can develop five poisons, right? "


    After all these words, I felt creepy at that time.


    Isn''t that to say that it would be very dangerous to go inside?


    Because who knows, what''s going on in this, what will happen.


    Of course, you''ve come here. Even if you want to back off, it''s impossible.


    So, there is no way, can only harden the scalp, continue to go inside.


    Soon, when we got to the periphery, my martial uncle took out a bag of powder and put it in front of me.


    I asked him, what is it?


    "Anthelmintic! See, there''s such a big forest ahead to cross. If we don''t be careful, maybe we''ll all be finished. "


    "Well!"


    I nodded.


    Then, we spread the powder on our body and continue to walk forward.


    Soon after I went in, I found something was wrong.


    What''s going on?


    I found a lot of poisonous snakes!


    Tell me, what is a poisonous snake and what is a snake without poison?


    Many people may not know.


    In fact, the most obvious point is to look directly at the heads of these things.


    If the head is triangular, this kind of snake is highly poisonous.


    The head is round. This snake is non-toxic.


    I also said that we came to the village where a poisonous girl lived, which can be understood as a snake village, right? Snakes are everywhere, aren''t they?


    Martial uncle laughed, then pointed to the front, let me continue to see!


    Not far away, there are a lot of toads. These guys have a lot of tumors on their backs, and the front of these tumors are all white spots.


    This proves that they are also highly toxic.


    It''s even more frightening to go to the front.


    Centipede! What''s more, the size is very scary. It''s huge enough.


    Have you ever seen a centipede with baby arms?


    Emma, I''m scared to death!


    I feel like I''m here to die. It''s so scary. It scares your father to death!


    No, I want to go home. It''s not for people to play here.


    Unexpectedly, my martial uncle took me and said, you must go in!


    I asked him why?


    As a result, this guy said to me, "it''s impolite if you don''t go in and say hello when you run to someone''s door. In time, a large group of people will come to your trouble


    When I heard this, my eyes widened and I couldn''t believe it. Of course, in that case, I have no choice.


    Of course, I don''t know if he said that on purpose. Anyway, he wanted to trick me into going in with him.


    Soon, we got to the place. From a distance, it seemed that there was a Miao village there.


    All the buildings are made of wood and then stand on the top of the mountain.


    It seems that it''s a bit like the ancient village where the mountain bandits lived.


    I asked him what to do now?


    As a result, martial uncle came to the sentence, "communication depends on roaring! Shout out


    I can''t roll my eyes any more.


    So, I resolutely chose to refuse, and then said to him, "why do you want me to shout? If you want to shout, shout for yourself. "


    "Oh, what are you talking about? Really, you''re such a big voice. Especially when your Xiang Yu was attached, how loud was that voice? " Speechless make complaints about


    , which made me speechless.


    I can''t help it. Sooner or later, I''m going to be killed by this son of a bitch!


    So, as a last resort, I had to raise my voice, and then I was ready to shout.


    But, after thinking about it, what the hell should I shout?


    So, turning around, I looked at the martial uncle over there and directly asked him, "how do you want me to shout?"


    He replied, "just shout! Chen Laojiu''s Apprentice asked for Lan Yu. "


    Blue jade?


    All right!


    I stand where, then pull voice, direct shout a sentence, "Hello, I am Chen Laojiu''s apprentice, beg to see blue jade."


    After saying this, a lot of people from the Shanzhai immediately came here. Then, hold your head and look at me everywhere.


    It seems that this person has this kind of nature. He likes to watch the fun everywhere, doesn''t he?


    A lot of people around, I feel so shameful!Ma Dan, how can you be fooled by others like a monkey here?


    At this time, the martial uncle over there urged me again, "hurry up! Shout again


    "Master, shall we do this? I feel so ashamed to say


    "Smelly boy, what''s the shame? Hurry to shout, if you want to go in, we''ll just point at this time. You don''t want to come here for nothing, do you


    After that, I couldn''t help it. Can only harden the scalp, and then continue to pull the voice, again put where to shout.


    "I''m Chen Laojiu''s Apprentice. I''d like to see Lan Yu!"


    In this way, I have been shouting for seven or eight times. Then a guy stretched out his head and said in his voice, "who is Chen Laojiu? Don''t yell here. I''ll be told by you. If it''s not for the patriarch''s rules, I''ll be killed by you. Believe it or not?"


    This scared me so much that I quickly shrank back.


    As a result, those of them, one by one, were laughing.


    The next martial uncle said, "Oh, I''ll go! You are a disgrace to me


    I was not angry and said, "I''ll go. This is not for you, is it? You go up and have a try. If you are poisoned at that time, isn''t it bad luck for me? "


    After saying this, the martial uncle had no choice but to shout at the top of his voice, "Hey, you guys, are you wrong! Hurry out. We have something urgent. Please see blue jade. "


    "What did you do with blue jade?"


    It''s the same person.


    I found out that she was a pretty Miao girl.


    "I''m Lao Jiu''s Apprentice. That''s Lao Jiu''s Apprentice."


    "I don''t care which one you are. I''ll tell you. Get out of here. Otherwise, the poison will come to you at that time. Don''t blame us for not being friendly. "


    This girl seems to be hard and soft.


    I don''t speak any more. I turn my head and look at the martial uncle over there, waiting for him to make a fool of himself.


    Martial uncle can''t help it. He sighed and said, "Oh, you people are not hospitable at all. Really, isn''t it true that the Miao family is very hospitable, and everyone should be warmly treated when they come? What you''re doing now, that''s not the same. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    "Oh, old devil, I''ll tell you. If you dare to come in, I''ll treat you. Please eat our special food. I''m afraid you don''t dare to eat it. "


    After that, the other girls began to laugh again.


    Obviously, we are playing like clowns.


    I felt so humiliated that I said to him, "forget it, forget it! Since they don''t want us to go in, why don''t they go back? "


    Who ever thought that if this guy didn''t give up, he was still shouting, "blue jade, don''t you want to know about Lao Jiu? We''ve come all the way to tell you. "


    After that, where did the Miao women over there break out.


    "Well, I''ll tell you why you don''t listen to me. If you scream again, I''m going to put poison on you."


    Well, all right! Medicine you, say prison you, this Yunna dialect is really powerless.


    I look at the martial uncle over there and see what he means? Shall we go or not?


    "Old nine is dead! Blue jade, I tell you, he has a last word for me to tell you. "


    "Well?"


    Hearing this, I couldn''t believe looking at this martial uncle. He''s really a gun king. You don''t blush when you lie, do you?


    What last words?


    When master was dying, he didn''t give me any last words. But he left something. How could he be careless?


    But I didn''t. I was very angry with the former Miao girl.


    "Take my powder and I''ll clean them up. If you don''t listen to some people, I''ll put them to death. "


    "Come on! Aman, don''t make a fool of yourself. "


    At this point, a woman came out.


    Emma, when I saw that woman, I was shocked.


    Why are you so ugly? I don''t think I''m going to hell, am I?


    Why?


    This woman, just look at half of her face, you will find that she looks ok. Although she is old, she is still beautiful.


    I believe when I was young, I must be a beautiful woman!


    However, looking at the other half of her face, it was really frightening.


    That face is completely rotten. It''s still a tumor like thing.


    Oh, I''ll go! It''s scary.


    I have a phobia.


    Seeing the martial uncle below, she yelled, "come on, what''s the matter? What else do you want to tell me? "


    Hearing this, I looked at the martial uncle over there and was a little gloating.


    Let you Ya of drag, I pour to see, you just blow a cow, now how to step down.


    As a result, martial uncle said with a smile, "is this your way of hospitality? I said What do you make the guests think when they stand outside and talk? "


    "But to us, you are not guests."


    This is really embarrassing.


    The martial uncle had no choice but to make it up and say, "Oh, you don''t know. My elder martial brother died miserably! He, at the last moment before he died, told me that you are the one who worries about and feels guilty most in his life. "


    After saying this, the blue jade over there was stunned at that time.


    Then, after a long time, the sentence came, "you lie! Will he say that to you? "


    "Of course it is! I''m his younger martial brother. Of course he will say these words to me. See, over there This boy, he is his apprentice. What the apprentice says is true. "


    I''ll go. The old man just lies to deceive himself. Why do you have to drag me.


    I don''t know how to answer for a while.


    Because, if I also lie, isn''t that sorry for uncle 9? They''re all dead, and they''re dying?


    At the critical moment, the martial uncle said, "speak for yourself! Has your master not married all these years? "


    It''s very skillful!


    Although I don''t know what master is for, I haven''t taken it all my life. But since he asked me that, I''ll tell you the truth.


    "Sure, he''s been single all the time!"


    "See? He really thinks about you all the time. "


    "Nonsense! If so, why didn''t he come to me? "


    "It''s not that I don''t come to you, but that I can''t come to you. As you know, my master''s stubborn character is against you being together. After Shifu Xian left, he could have come to you at last, but unexpectedly, he met Xuanmen. So, everyone fought hard. The elder martial brother had two fists and four hands. The hero couldn''t stand many people and died bravely in the end. "


    When I heard this, I was about to drop my tongue in surprise.


    Oh, I''ll go! The old man doesn''t blush when he lies. Can he even tell such lies?


    You know, in the past, Shifu was not killed by Xuanmen people. On the contrary, he was killed by the Qingxu Taoist in the 507 schools. It can be said that this is a complete internal struggle.How could the master become so great when he came to his mouth?


    But anyway, this guy has been wandering among women for a long time. Let alone, it''s very simple to understand women''s psychology and cheat them out of their trust.


    This is not, as expected to see the blue jade over there, began to move.


    Where silent for a long time, this just asked a sentence, "what you say is true?"


    "Really! It''s absolutely true


    When the martial uncle said this, he raised his hand and vowed: "I can swear to God that everything is true. If I have half a preface, I''ll be killed! "


    Poof ~


    hearing this, I almost vomited blood.


    I have to admire that such a poisonous oath can be easily taken!


    After thinking about it for a long time, Lan Yu began to cry. She cried in front of so many people, regardless of her image.


    Before that pretty girl, ran to comfort her, "master, don''t believe them. I''ll tell you that they are not good people. If you go, you will be cheated


    After that, Lanyu also looked at us.


    I feel empty in my heart. If she finds out the truth, she will be in trouble if she kills us.


    "I''ll go and check it out myself. If it''s a lie, you two will die."


    When I heard this, I was so scared that I wanted to ask her not to count me.


    I didn''t expect that my uncle of kengdai grabbed me at the critical moment, with a smile on his face, clearly told me not to talk.


    I don''t want to talk. What if I go out and find that everything is a lie?


    What''s more, that smelly girl named aman is so hot. I''ll be surprised if she doesn''t kill me at that time.


    However, my martial uncle tugged at me with a smile and said to me, "don''t be afraid. I have my own opinions about the rest. I will never pit you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    Now that he has said that, I''ll believe him again.


    So the door of the Miao village opened and we went in. As soon as we went in, we immediately became the targets. They all looked at us with hatred.


    I don''t understand. Why do they hate us so much?


    I looked at the martial uncle next to me and asked him in a low voice, "why do they look at us like this?"


    "What''s so strange about that? They are a poison village. It would have been a long time since outsiders came here. It''s just like that Tang monks and disciples broke into the country of daughters. "


    Hearing this, I frown. I believe you too! Repeatedly frame me, I won''t cheat me this time, right?


    No matter what we think here, the blue jade came over there, looked at us directly, and then asked, "is Lao Jiu really dead?"


    So the martial uncle couldn''t help raising his hand again and began to swear. If there was a half empty word, it would be hard to die.


    This product is like this, this kind of words let blue jade believe anyway.


    The woman sighed and said, "it seems that the things I deal with Lao Jiu are still yesterday. I didn''t expect that he would go first in the blink of an eye. I can''t believe it


    Then his eyes turned red, and he began to cry again.


    At this time, the Miao girl aman, who had been talking with us for a long time, came and said, "Oh, master, how can you believe them? I don''t think they''re good people. They''re good people. "


    The girl always speaks the local dialect. I can hear her very well. Although the paintings here are quite similar to those in Sichuan dialect, it''s really hard for people to understand the occasional word.


    For example, is this God poking us crazy?


    I won''t speak any more. I''ll watch martial uncle perform anyway. You are responsible for this. What''s more, I''m just here to help. You can take advantage of it. Why should I do my duty?


    Blue jade thought about it, and finally she decided to go out and have a look, to determine the truth of the matter, if Xuanmen really killed Lao Jiu, she would kill those guys. If it is said that the martial uncle lied, kill him.


    The nearby aman persuaded the master several times, but it didn''t work at all. Finally, I had no choice but to go out with my master.


    I think it''s very strange. This time, martial uncle really made a lot of money. Originally, he wanted to cheat other people''s master out of the mountain. Now it''s OK. He got two at one time, and both of them were cheated out.


    In this way, we four together on the road, the master is very cold. As for my apprentice, he is just a psycho.


    I''ve never seen anything like that. Just now, I was chattering on the gate building. Now, after I came out, I''m chattering on and on. I''ve been around her for a long time, and my eardrum seems to explode.


    For example, at the beginning of standing by your side, you directly asked, "are you two liars? Do you want to cheat my master and apprentice out?"


    What I said was particularly embarrassing. After all, my martial uncle was a little bit out of the ordinary. He cheated them out in the name of my master. So for her questions, I chose to be silent.


    I didn''t expect that she would break the casserole and ask to the end, pester me and ask me, "if you don''t speak, you must be guilty. You must be guilty, right?"


    The more I said that, the more scared I was, so I didn''t answer all the time. I almost ran away when I met.


    But the more so, the more she pesters you, asking questions.


    At the beginning, it was normal to ask this question, but it was a bit strange to ask later.


    "What''s the outside world like?"


    I was annoyed by her, so I said, "you''re going out anyway. I''ll go and have a look by myself then, won''t you know?"


    She said that she had never been to the outside world. She grew up in the Miao village as soon as she was born, so she yearned for and feared the outside world.


    I heard that it''s quite wonderful. Have you been growing up in the Miao village? It''s hard to see. When we first met, our mouths were so fierce that we didn''t look like an introverted countryman.


    "The colorful world outside is wonderful, and the colorful world outside is very helpless. You will know after you go out and see..."


    "Why do you say that? How do I feel like you are so sad? "


    "Sentimental? I make complaints about it. But you''d better be careful for a little girl who is not familiar with the world. After you go out, you may be sold by others and count the money back to them. "


    "Yes? I don''t think you think people are too bad. It seems that there are no good people in the world


    After hearing this, I immediately ha ha. Are all good people in the world? The one in front of you is a bad guy. It''s a bastard who sold you and gave him money.


    I was laughing. She asked me what I was laughing at?Of course, I can''t tell the truth. If it''s torn down, my martial uncle will be very angry.


    So I waved my hand and quickly replied, "it''s OK. Anyway, you should be more careful. You are too simple for a little girl. You should be careful if you are cheated."


    "Yes? I''d like to see who has the courage to cheat me. I''ll kill him then! "


    "Isn''t your Putonghua very good? Why didn''t I speak Mandarin before I really don''t want to get entangled in this issue with her, so I immediately digged off the topic and gave her a casual sentence.


    "There''s something wrong with you. In the Shanzhai, how can I speak Mandarin in front of so many villagers? "


    "Oh I''m ready to finish the topic. I don''t want to continue to talk with her. I didn''t expect that this girl would come to me and say, "my Putonghua is learned from my master, and people there can''t speak it. How about me?"


    "Ha ha Powerful, powerful, powerful... "


    I casually back to the sentence, is clearly perfunctory, I do not want to continue the topic, and then go on like this, on this word nagging, absolutely endless.


    But she didn''t know what to do. She continued, "how about that Xuanmen? Is it great? Even your master has been killed? "


    "Why do you ask about such things? I''ll ask your master or my martial uncle over there. They are very good at this aspect. They are all old people in the Jianghu. "


    "Yes? Well, by the way, my name is aman. What''s your name? I don''t know yet. " The girl began to have nothing to say again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    I have no choice but to reply. My name is Zhang Yougen.


    As a result, the girl, like a psychopath, covered her mouth and laughed, "Zhang Yougen, is that your name? It''s really good soil. "


    I hear the black line on my face. Is this girl sick? Your own name is aman, and you even come to ridicule my name? Instead of 50 steps laughing at 100 steps? Funny!


    So looking at her, I was very angry. I walked away quickly. I couldn''t stir it up. I''d better go away.


    "Well, where are you going? Don''t run away, our topic is not over yet? "


    If I don''t bird her, I pretend I can''t hear.


    I didn''t expect that she would not give up, and then kept asking me this and that.


    Ma Dan, I feel my brain is about to explode, and finally I can''t bear it. I roared and said: "you are not finished, can you stop? Why don''t you have a drink and stop? "


    As a result, she asked, "why should I drink water and stop this?"


    I feel like I''m about to collapse. I can''t help it. I said, "Oh, my God, I''m going crazy. It''s true. If anyone can take care of it, I''m really going crazy. "


    At this time, the martial uncle next to me advised me, "patience! exercise patience! Be patient. We''ve all come here. We can''t fall short in the last step. "


    "I''ll go. What does this have to do with me? I didn''t want to come. You forced me. Now I''m going to suffer like this. Can you live with your conscience? "


    After taking a photo of the grievance, my martial uncle said, "I''m sorry, but how about you


    "Eat? I''ll take care of a meal, don''t you think too much? "


    "I''m buying you an Apple phone. What do you think?"


    "Come on, the price of apple is down now. It''s not worth money, OK? If you buy me a car, I can still think about it. Otherwise, I''ll leave now, and you can deal with the rest by yourself. "


    After saying this, martial uncle is really in a hurry. You know, I lied just now, but I didn''t expose him. If I want to go our separate ways now and run away directly, I will be finished if I expose him?


    He gritted his teeth and finally said, "OK, I''ll buy you one. Is that ok?"


    "Come on, you''ll give me a bad lucky car. I''m not losing money?"


    "What do you want, you tell me?"


    "It must be that Mercedes Benz and BMW are less than 300000. Don''t tell me. Promise me to stay here, or promise me to leave now." After I said this, my uncle''s eyes widened and almost didn''t jump out of his eyes.


    "Oh, I''ll go, smelly boy. You''re black enough. My commission is only 300000 yuan this time. You''re going to go 300000 yuan in one breath. Do you want a face?"


    When I heard him say this, I was hoodwinked. Looking at this guy, I growled and said, "did you really take the commission? One time 300000, you TMD is robbery. "


    After saying this, the martial uncle was scared. He immediately pulled me, covered my mouth and turned his head to look at the blue jade master and apprentice over there.


    Fortunately, they are on one side. Now they are resting, drinking water and chatting, and they don''t notice us.


    The martial uncle was scared and yelled at me, "I''m going to die. How can you speak so loud? If it''s torn down, we won''t get any money at that time. Maybe we''ll be killed by others? "


    "You TMD know, I don''t care! Last time, I didn''t give you a cent for 300000. This time, we have to split half, or I''ll tell them now and let you look good. "


    "Hey, smelly boy, do you want to do it so well? Anyway, I''m also your uncle. Is it really good for you to do so? "


    "What''s the point? You can pit my nephew for the sake of interests. If I don''t calculate the interests for you now, won''t it be a waste of time? "


    After listening to this, martial uncle didn''t speak any more. He thought silently for a long time. Obviously, he hesitated to the end. Is the 150000 worth it to me?


    I finally couldn''t bear it, and then I said, "I''ll count three. If you don''t pay me, I''ll go and tell them the truth."


    "Son of a bitch, are you bluffing me? You''re involved in this, and you''re in it. No, if something goes wrong, we''ll both die. "


    "Ha ha, it was you who brag at that time, but I didn''t brag. They''re going to kill and scrape. They''re coming for you, right? What does it have to do with me? "


    If he doesn''t speak, I''ll just be a general and start counting.


    "One, two, three! OK, I don''t want to force you either. I''m going to tell them the truth now. How did master die? And what was his last words before he died? You just wait for the lie to be exposed and killed. "


    As a result, after saying this, my uncle was angry. Don''t hold my hand and say, "do you want the truth? Well, I''ll give you the truth now. The truth is that I didn''t lie at all. The woman your master loves most is blue jade. ""It''s time for you to lie and cheat?"


    "I didn''t lie to you, otherwise I can''t believe it. I swear with poison."


    "I don''t believe you, you bastard. It''s as easy as eating."


    "Well, how can I tell you to believe it?"


    "I don''t believe what you say unless you pay for it."


    "You son of a bitch, is it time for fame and profit?"


    "Otherwise, I don''t believe you do it to be helpful."


    "You son of a bitch, I remember that Lei Rufei is the daughter of Lei Hu? You''re too rich, aren''t you? "


    "No matter how rich she is, it''s her. What does it have to do with me? I''m so poor now that I''m going to be an insider, OK? "


    On our side, when we were still quarreling, we thought that the blue jade over there came over and looked at us. Then we asked, "what are you talking about?"


    I said directly, "aunt blue jade, I have something to tell you..."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    "Actually, before my master died, he said..."


    This words haven''t finished yet, the uncle next to him grabs white quickly, and then comes a sentence "OK, I agree, I agree, OK?"


    Hearing this, I laughed with pride and fought with me. Are you counselling now?


    Lanyu also looked at the martial uncle and asked him, "what''s the matter? What do you agree or disagree with? What riddles are you two playing? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    Don''t embarrass me. He thought about it for a long time and didn''t know how to answer the question.


    I blackmailed 150000 people. At this critical moment, I have to say something, right?


    So I quickly explained, "my martial uncle is too stingy. I don''t know. I discussed with him just now. When I go into the city, I''ll treat you to a good meal. As a result, he hesitated for a long time, and I almost didn''t quarrel with him. After a long discussion without discussion, he agreed. "


    Blue jade listened to my words, finally smile, back to a, "it doesn''t matter, wait inside the city, I treat, please eat also OK."


    The martial uncle couldn''t laugh or cry, and then he said, "well, you don''t need to. The door is the guest. You are the guest. How can we let the guest pay? Wait a moment, please help yourself. My martial nephews will pay for you. "


    Oh, when I heard this, I turned my head and looked at it like that. This old thing is OK. At this time, I even wanted to pull me into the water.


    He looked at me and asked, "why, nephew, don''t you want to? This meeting is almost your teacher''s wife. "


    I looked at him, and then gnashed my teeth in a low voice, you are cruel.


    Others turned around and had to be very generous. They said to the master and apprentice of blue jade, "ha ha, auntie, you''re welcome. Just order. Although our salary is not high, we can still afford it. "


    You and I have nothing to say. Lan Yu said, "I''d better hurry as soon as possible. In fact, I don''t want to eat anything. Now I want to go to Lao Jiu''s grave to have a look."


    This made me sad. It''s true that they are fighting here, but they use the name of master. Is this really good?


    Looking at the martial uncle over there, I replied, "I didn''t say anything before."


    As a result, we had to continue on my way. Fortunately, we went out and saw our own car. Of course, you don''t have to walk on your own in the back road, just take a bus.


    uncle Si is in charge of driving in the front, I am in the back, and of course, the annoying woman is also sitting next to me.


    As usual, she chattered incessantly, constantly asking me this and that, which bothered me to death.


    For a moment, I wanted to open the door and throw the girl out of the window.


    She must have been reincarnated by Tang Seng in her last life, otherwise how could she be so wordy?


    Finally, even his master couldn''t see it any more. Let her stop.


    Aman is still very angry, with an unhappy look on his face.


    I have to say that the words of blue jade have some effect. Anyway, this guy didn''t dare to say more, so I got a few rare minutes of leisure. At that moment, I felt that the world was really beautiful. I''ve never felt quiet for a moment. It''s such a luxury.


    If I hadn''t been in the car now and had to be in the same car with her, I think I would have already run away.


    The car drove steadily on the road. After walking for a short time, I didn''t expect that the girl''s old problems began to happen again. Originally, I was dozing. I was leaning there and was dozing. I didn''t expect that she would stab me in the ribs with two fingers.


    It''s the so-called weakness, weakness. This place is a weakness. By her so a poke, I really have a big fire, stare at her to come a sentence, what do you do?


    "Well, you don''t really dislike me, do you?"


    I turned my head and looked at her. As a result, she pasted it up again, looked at me closely, and then asked, "you haven''t answered my question, do you feel disgusted with me?"


    "Yes! That''s it. "


    I really can''t bear it. I have nothing to pretend. I just said it.


    As a result, she thought about it and said, "Oh, I see."


    As a result, I thought she was already reflecting. Unexpectedly, she patted me on the shoulder and laughed. Then she said, "well, I won''t say more, but don''t talk more then."


    When I heard this, I immediately ha ha. I don''t have such nagging from her. So I think of the online jokes, eyes turned, I came to a, "how about we play a game from now on?"


    She laughed, "OK, OK, I like playing games best. What kind of games should I play?"


    "From now on, we''ll play 123 wooden people!"


    "Oh, that sounds like fun. How to play this game? "


    I told him that from now on, after I count 123, we are all wooden people. Of course, we can move, but we are not allowed to talk. If anyone talks, it is a failure, and another person has the right to beat her.


    after I said this, she was very happy and said with a smile, "it seems to be fun. Let''s play."


    This smelly girl is really in the trap, now play with me, play not dead you.


    I said, let''s start now. I''ll count 123. Let''s go!Finally completely stopped, no more sound.


    Suddenly I feel so quiet and comfortable.


    Now I can have a good sleep.


    So my hands crossed behind my head, I leaned against the car, so I put my head back to sleep.


    Just closed his eyes, did not rest for a while, but wonderful things came. The more I scratched my neck, the more I scratched my hand.


    This is really strange for your mother. Although I entered the village at the beginning, I was not bitten by any poisonous insects. Why is it so hard? Or do I have fleas on my body because I haven''t bathed for a long time?


    I opened my eyes and looked at the martial uncle opposite. He seemed to have nothing to do with it. If I look at other people, it''s the same.


    This is a doubt, the results of the itch on the body more and more obvious, and finally itch I can not stand, directly called up.


    Of course, when you open your mouth and just about to shout, you see the little aman staring at me.


    This smelly girl seems to have caught something. She looks at me and laughs.


    Suddenly, I remember. Just now, she patted me on the shoulder and said something I shouldn''t say.


    It might be nothing if it were someone else, but don''t forget, since aman is a poison girl. Then her ability of poisoning must be first-class. My martial uncle also said before that you must be careful of the five poisons sect. Their most powerful ability lies in their various ways of poisoning. Many people even don''t know how they died.


    Needless to say, I must have caught her. So just as I was about to speak, I saw aman sneer again, obviously waiting for me to speak.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    Born a little bitter, can''t blame the government, acquired a little back, can''t blame the society.


    Since you want to bet with others, you didn''t say that you can''t poison them. Now that she has poisoned you, it''s your back.


    Obviously, as long as I open my mouth and admit defeat, I will have nothing to do. But it''s about the dignity of men. How can I just admit defeat?


    So I stare big eyes, directly look at this smelly girl, mercilessly hate her.


    Who would have thought that she was still there shaking her head and sticking out her tongue, saying, "what can you do to me?"


    I was so angry that I wanted to give her a big mouth at that time.


    Of course, the master is here now. How can you save face? "


    Even if you don''t give blue jade face, you have to give martial uncle some face.


    So I can''t help it. I have to bear it again and again.


    But I didn''t expect that this poison on my body was really wonderful. It was itching more and more. I felt that it had to penetrate into the skin all the time, and the bone marrow had been seeping underneath.


    I don''t know what it is. I can only rub there desperately.


    But this kind of feeling of drilling into the bone marrow, you just rub the skin, how can it be useful?


    My forehead was in a cold sweat and my skin was flushed. But I''m a stubborn person. I don''t admit defeat, and I don''t ask for mercy. I glare at the man over there.


    I didn''t expect that the girl looked at me strangely, and didn''t believe I didn''t give up.


    I bite my teeth so hard that I feel more and more uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, at the end of the day, LAN Yushi, her master, couldn''t watch any more. She yelled, "ah man, you''re making a fool of yourself! How can you poison your own people? What can we do if we want to cause death? "


    As a result, the smelly girl vomited her tongue and said, "how do I know this guy has such a strong endurance? If he wants to give up early, it won''t be ok? Besides, he is not my own person at all, OK? After a few words with him, he feels disgusted. It hurts his self-esteem. "


    "You''re just bored. You can''t stand the chattering all day long." Her master gave me a hard education, and then gave me a bottle to take a pill. I''ll be fine later.


    I can''t stand the itching for a long time. I quickly opened the bottle, took out a pill and took it.


    Not to mention, the effect is really immediate. After eating, you will feel relaxed immediately.


    Aman turned his head and said with a smile, "how about it? I dare not say that I am bored in the future. "


    I rolled my eyes and turned away from her.


    This smelly girl is not only a talker, but also a psychopath. She used poison to win a gambling game or poison her friends. I think she must be crazy.


    For the lunatic, we generally adopt the method of keeping a distance.


    But you want to hide, she won''t let you hide. Don''t be so obsessed with it.


    "Well, you won''t be angry. I''m just joking with you. As for you? You mean man


    I''m crazy to hear that. I wipe it. Do you think it was a joke just now?


    Have you ever been a joke with someone by poisoning like this?


    If that''s the case, I''m afraid the whole people in the Miao village are insane. They have nothing to do all day to poison people, just to make fun of them?


    I''m really sorry. I can''t afford to make friends like you.


    I''d better stay away from you. Please don''t come here again. I can''t afford to hurt you.


    As a result, it didn''t work to persuade the left and right. The smelly girl began to get angry. She led me directly by the collar and yelled, "don''t you want to face me? I want to make friends with you. That''s to give you face. If I don''t give you face, I''ll poison you now. Do you believe it


    Oh, this guy has really become the door god of Jiang.


    I gave her a direct look and didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, at this time, my anger was about to endure to the extreme. Don''t worry about the agreement with martial uncle. I''m going to have a fight with him now. It''s poisonous. Are you great? Is it true that Lao Tzu has been fooling around all these years?


    Just as I was about to speak, I didn''t expect that my uncle would act as a peacemaker at this time. He said, "come on, come on, everyone should say less, that''s true! This little girl, my nephew, is more introverted. Especially if you see a big girl, you will be more shy. If you don''t know what to say, don''t tease him any more. "


    I listened to this, stare big eyes, face can''t believe looking at him, this goods lie really casually.


    When I meet a big girl, will I be shy?


    How did the three daughters-in-law get here?


    Of course, if we can get rid of the trouble completely with this excuse, I can''t wait for it.


    After the martial uncle said something, Lan Yu had to teach her apprentice a lesson.She also began to say, "aman, you don''t want to be ridiculous."


    "Master, I just feel bored. There is no one to talk to me, so I have to talk to him." Aman is really shameless.


    She talks to me. Is that talking?


    This is 100000. Why? Constantly asking why, why it''s so annoying.


    At the end of the day, you don''t want to kill her, and she''s poisoned by TMD.


    When you say these things, can normal people do them?


    Blue jade smile, and then said to her, "since that''s the case, you can tell us. Master, I''ll tell you what I have."


    After she said this, I really thank God for shifting the spearhead. Finally, I don''t have to continue to point at me.


    But I didn''t expect that the next sentence of that smelly girl would make people vomit three liters of blood.


    "No, master, you are not the same age. There is a generation gap in our chat. It''s better to find a peer to chat with."


    Oh, I''ll go! This is the pit where a man has been caught.


    I really regret it. Why do I have to sit in the back row? Why should I follow my uncle to this muddy water?


    Heaven, earth, what have I done in my last life? To meet such a master?


    "Well, in that case, nephew, you can have a chat with her."


    I raised my head and glared fiercely at my martial uncle. This is to pit my rhythm. Of course, the old man just looked at the front, not at the back, pretending not to find anything.


    There is really no move, looking at the side gnashing teeth, but also attack of the barbarian.


    I was too afraid that she would continue to poison, and then I could only, with a dry smile, say, "ha ha, what do you want to talk about?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    "You can talk about anything!"


    For a moment, she was so happy that she was smiling.


    "As long as you have something to say about poisoning, don''t we?"


    I try my best to be happy for a moment, and then say it to her with a kind face.


    Smelly girl nodded, actually said to me, she is very reasonable. Just now, because I said I was disgusted with her and she was in a bad mood, she poisoned me. As long as I continue to talk to her, she will never poison me.


    So for a moment, I gave up with both hands and feet.


    "OK, I''m not disgusted. How are you? I like you very much. I''m very happy to see a beautiful girl like you. You see, I can laugh, ha ha ha There was a smile on my face that was uglier than crying, and I began to laugh.


    As a result, when I saw what I looked like, she said, "don''t laugh. It''s ugly to laugh, just like an owl."


    I immediately put away the smile, and then returned to the cold face. Anyway, it''s uncomfortable to see this smelly girl.


    So she rubbed her hands there unconsciously, and then asked, "so what should we talk about next?"


    I looked out of the window and said, "whatever you want."


    "Well, what''s your attitude? How can I feel that you are so reluctant? If you don''t want to, we can stop talking. "


    "Ha ha, how can it be? I like you very much and want to chat with you very much. "


    I immediately turned my head and turned my face faster than turning a book. I chatted with her with a smile.


    "Hey, smelly boy, do you know these words can''t be nonsense?"


    "What words?" I was curious.


    "You say you like me very much. Do you know it''s in the Miao family, but you can''t tell it to girls. Otherwise, your life will be over."


    I''ve heard that. I''ve heard that Miao people care about that, especially girls. Like those women now, what do you say? If you want to find a place for me, you have to make a reservation in kindergarten.


    But the idea of women''s chastity in Miao family is still very important. That would never happen to them before they got married. So you can understand that they are very conservative in this respect.


    At that time, I was so scared that I immediately apologized and said, "I don''t like you, I don''t like you, I hate you, OK?"


    Who ever thought that after saying this, the smelly girl was so angry that she directly extended her hand to me again?


    I was scared to death. I had experienced the poison just now. It itched to death.


    The hand that made her reach out, I hid behind. Try to keep a distance from her, so that you won''t get caught.


    At the same time, his mouth kept shouting, "what do you want to do? I said like you, you say can''t say so, I hate you, you want to start on me, I''m really difficult to serve. Otherwise, if you teach me, how can I say that you are happy? "


    At this time, the uncle in front of him couldn''t stand it any more, and he just laughed.


    Blue jade is a little embarrassed. It seems that she has no way.


    It''s not just that the believers have no way. I even doubt that any kind of master will have any kind of apprentice.


    Is the character of blue jade the same as that of aman?


    Because of this capricious contradictory character, so nine uncle to stay away from her?


    Blue jade directly scolded a, then called a sentence, "ah man! That''s enough for you. Listen, what did they say? "


    "Well! For the sake of Shifu, I''ll spare you once. "


    Hearing her words, I wiped a cold sweat and felt that I had been through a disaster from the gate of hell.


    "How old are you?"


    Who ever thought that this just wiped a cold sweat to stop, thought that she asked again.


    How dare I not answer? Am I not afraid of her poison?


    As a last resort, he could only answer with trembling, "Xiaosheng is 28 this year."


    "Look at you, you must have no wife."


    "Ha ha..."


    I heard a sneer of disdain here. I have not only one, but also three.


    As a result, I haven''t answered yet. I didn''t expect that her next sentence would be, "how about me?"


    "Puff, cough, cough..."


    Hearing this, I almost choked on my own saliva and coughed violently. Where''s the martial uncle over there? I laughed.


    As a result, Lan Yu replied, "aman, don''t be ridiculous. You are a girl. Do you know what shame is? How can you say that? "


    "Shifu, the Miao women dare to love and hate. At the beginning, you didn''t dare to pursue because you still hesitated. Didn''t you miss this boy''s master? Can''t the previous generation blossom and bear fruit, and won''t you support me for this generation? "This girl''s words unexpectedly say of blue jade have no temper, even her master also don''t say a word, so who can subdue her?


    I screamed in horror, "are you crazy? We''ve only met for a long time, and we''ve been choking from beginning to end. It''s easy for me to get sick when you talk to me now, OK


    As a result, this smelly girl actually raised her hand, and then hit me on the chest with a fist.


    This sudden attack caught me off guard and opened my mouth.


    As a result, she flicked into my mouth, didn''t know what, and went straight in.


    At that time, I covered my throat and tried my best to throw things out.


    This damn thing must have poisoned me.


    As a result, Lan Yu next to him was surprised and said, "are you serious? Even your own lover


    "Master, I should say that the Miao women dare to love and hate, and the people they like will never regret!"


    It''s very easy for aman to say that. Why don''t you think about other people''s ideas?


    Where are you two? Have you ever thought about my feelings?


    I tried my best to pick my throat, trying to get it out, but the wonderful thing is that it seems to be alive, not only unable to pick it out, but also directly into the body.


    I really didn''t know how to move. Looking at the ninth uncle over there, I asked, "martial uncle, help me You don''t want to see me die, do you


    As a result, martial uncle was helpless. He said he had no choice.


    First, I have no way to master Miao''s witchcraft.


    Second, this is not a simple one.


    It can be said that a girl can only raise one in her life. It''s something she''s been supporting with her own efforts. When you have someone you like, you will put it on your lover.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    The effect, of course, is also obvious, so it can strengthen men''s health.


    Day and night, double work, fierce as a tiger!


    Of course, the most powerful part of the lover poison is that if the man changes his mind, the poison will always bite his body and mind. You can''t live, you can''t die


    I was terrified to hear that. Are you kidding NIMA? What''s the relationship between me and her? It''s only one day since we met, isn''t it? Talk about changing your mind? I can only say that she is abnormal!


    Of course, I''m a butcher and I''m a fish. Since I''ve been poisoned, I can only ask my martial uncle if he can get it out?


    As a result, the martial uncle replied helplessly, "how can it be? A woman can only raise one of these things in her life. Generally speaking, I am very precious. If you think about it, such precious things will strengthen your body and make you as fierce as a tiger. If ordinary people are not their husbands, who is such an idiot to let this thing out? "


    When I heard this, I widened my eyes. Then I turned my head to look at the man beside me and said, "isn''t there an idiot here? To make fun of something so precious? Take it back quickly. "


    As a result, she replied that the only way to solve the problem was to die.


    "In other words, do you think I dare not kill you?" I''m really a little angry. I''m good. How can I get into such trouble?


    "Of course! I don''t believe you''re going to kill me. "


    Aman looked at me with a smile and said something directly.


    I really had to face bitterly and begged: "elder sister, please don''t play any more. This will really kill people. Such a precious thing, you''d better keep it for your future husband. "


    "Are you the one I believe?"


    "You think you should put it before me. Actually, I already have a wife. "


    Hearing this, she glared and couldn''t believe it. Then she looked at my martial uncle and asked, "but just now he said you''re very introverted. You''re embarrassed to talk to girls..."


    "How could he know about me? Shall I tell him my own private affairs? "


    "Then you must be lying to me."


    "I really don''t lie to you. Would you like to see my marriage certificate


    After that, her face turned black, and half a day later, she said, "it''s late! Love is a symbol of loyal love only once. So you can''t take it back after you cast it, unless I die. "


    "Are you the third pig? You let go of such an important thing? Don''t you think you can do anything without thinking? "


    I''m so angry.


    As a result, aman didn''t care at all. She said, "let''s let it all go. What can I do? That''s it."


    I''ll go. How can she say such an important thing so simply?


    Take a look at the blue jade next to me. She took a meaningful look at me. Then she didn''t say much, but I could see clearly in her eyes. It seems that something is hiding from me.


    In this way, all the way we did not speak, keep silent, rare leisure.


    But my heart is not taste, so precious things directly on me?


    And what about this change of heart? They will be bitten by poisonous insects.


    The problem is, I''ve never liked this girl. I can''t change my mind. Will this poison bite me?


    So I sat in the car, thinking wildly, and turned to look at the aman over there. She chirped for a long time. She thought that she was tired now, and she was sleeping there.


    This smelly girl is very cute when she doesn''t speak, and this face seems to belong to that kind of durable type. The more she looks, the better she looks.


    Especially now the sun is setting, on her face, the picture is more beautiful than words.


    There is always such a person, in a specific environment, specific, will leave you a most profound picture.


    I actually looked at, dazed, and then, unconsciously body a little bit of the past, the rise of the mouth, actually want to kiss her.


    But just as I was about to kiss my mouth, I suddenly woke up. Nima, are you kidding? How long have you known each other?


    And I hated her just now, didn''t I?


    How could it be now, to want to kiss her?


    Does that mean that this is the function of the lover in the body?


    At the thought of this, I immediately took out the mobile phone, and then, found the phone of the man with glasses, also dare not call, secretly sent a text message in the past. I asked him to check for me. What''s wrong with the lover Gu in Miao?


    As a result, I waited for about half an hour. He sent me a wechat. It''s a piece of information taken directly from a mobile phone.


    I seem to extract the content from an ancient book.It''s probably said that there are two kinds of these things.


    The first one is the one that my martial uncle said before. The main thing is to put it on his lover to prevent him from changing his mind.


    And the second one is really powerful.


    What''s the name of this thing?


    "Tyrant lover gu!"


    It''s said that this thing belongs to some aristocrats in Miao area. Not only women, but men.


    It can be said that this thing is very evil.


    Every day with the blood of the master''s heart a little bit.


    After forming, after meeting the person you like, put it on. In the end, this person really became his lover.


    Why do you say that?


    This kind of stock is not biting you after you change your heart. On the contrary, it completely turns your heart.


    If you don''t like the master of this poisonous insect, then time goes by with each passing day. You will gradually find that this person in your heart will change, perfect, is the most beautiful person.


    No one in the world can compare with her.


    What''s the scariest part?


    You used to like people, but in your memory, they will fade away a little bit, and then know, from your memory completely erase, and then meet passers-by.


    When I saw this information, I was terrified. No wonder the face of this smelly girl was not right.


    It turns out that all this is caused by the poisonous insect in the body.


    So I quickly sent him a message.


    Is there any way to solve this kind of Gu?


    As a result, the only way to get rid of it was to kill her.


    As soon as I think of it, it''s anger from my heart and evil to my courage. Since she wanted to hurt me first, no wonder I''m cruel and ruthless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    As a result, clenched teeth, clenched fists are clucking. I''m going to kill that girl right now.


    I didn''t expect that my martial uncle was really cheating his teammates at this time. She yelled on the spot, "Zhang Yougen, what do you want?"


    Hearing this, I couldn''t wait to hit the woman with my fist.


    I have to race against the clock now. But where is the trouble?


    Hearing the cry, the blue jade over there suddenly braked and stopped the car.


    The car stopped suddenly, and there was a inertia. As a result, I hit the car sideways with one fist and hit the window all of a sudden.


    In a flash, just after sleeping, the Miao girl aman immediately opened her eyes. She looked at me in surprise and then said, "do you really want to kill me?"


    I did not have the good spirit to reply "the nonsense, you ya used the overlord lover Gu, this kind of harmful thing, cannot keep you."


    After I said this, my martial uncle also looked at me in a silly way and said, "what''s a bully lover Gu?"


    I said that it was a harmful thing, which would eat away my memory a little bit. Then I will forget, the people around me only remember this woman.


    After that, my uncle was confused. He looked at the blue jade and asked her if it was true?


    As a result, Lanyu didn''t speak and looked embarrassed. Obviously, this is the truth.


    The martial uncle was not angry either. He immediately said, "how can you play like this? I say you are too much. Love is a matter of love. How can you directly use this kind of abusive means? "


    "What''s wrong with this? Ah, I like him very much. In order to pursue my own happiness, I do so."


    It turns out that this is really the calf of each family, the guardian of each family.


    I''m speechless when I hear that. What''s the saying?


    They have been paying attention to equality between men and women, but are they really equal?


    You''ve heard that men harass women, but have you heard the report that women harass men?


    In the same way, under the present situation, let''s think about it in another place.


    Amaran likes a man, so in order to get him, he directly uses his overlord lover Gu Gu. Delete other people''s memory, and then become their own two men, always like him, inseparable from him.


    In blue jade''s mouth, this became pursues own happiness, one kind of brave behavior.


    Let''s take another step back. A man suddenly saw a beautiful goddess. Wow, I like it very much. But after pursuing, I found that this kind of girl didn''t like him at all.


    So he used a dirty method, and put some medicine into the goddess''s food. After she was dazed, he cooked the rice and made the goddess his woman.


    What would this kind of behavior become if it was put in other people''s eyes?


    As a result, I finally couldn''t bear the shameless behavior of the master and apprentice. I was furious immediately, and then I said something too much.


    "No wonder Shifu doesn''t like you. It turns out that you are both in the same hill. As long as it''s the man you like, you must get it anyway. It''s just annoying, okay? "


    I didn''t expect that after saying this, aman was not angry, but it was Lanyu''s turn to be furious.


    "What are you talking about? Have you never liked me at all? Are we in love? "


    She was very angry. She was ugly originally. As a result, it was even more distorted and uncomfortable.


    I just wanted to explain something, but I didn''t expect that the martial uncle over there would wave his hand vigorously. Don''t let me say it. After all, after this thing is said, the previous lies are completely exposed, and we and this pair of teachers and disciples will never die.


    I''ve become this kind of virtue. Of course, I hope this smelly girl can stay away from me as far as possible.


    That''s why I don''t care if I turn my face around. Others have poisoned you and want to change your life. That''s shameful. OK.


    "To tell me the truth, my master had no language before he died. He said that you are the one who owes the most in his life. On the contrary, his language only mentioned me and gave me his legacy. He didn''t mention anything about you."


    Sure enough, after these words came out, Lanyu''s nose was crooked.


    She yelled, "you''re bullshit, you''re bullshit, you''re not telling the truth."


    "Ha ha, you are just deceiving yourself. You don''t look at yourself. How could master like you? The reason why he didn''t marry all his life, in the final analysis, is just busy with his own career. If you think about it by yourself, he would rather not marry or find a woman than you, ha ha... "


    Next, I didn''t say any more. The martial uncle patted his face and knew that everything was irreparable. With a sigh, he said, "Zhang Yougen, you''re talking too much. Now, how do we end up?""It''s my fault. If they didn''t hire me first, would I care about them later? Do you know how much pain I have experienced before I come together with my little sister? Now all that is my forbidden zone, which is untouchable. Now you want to delete my memory, I will play with you. "


    After I said this, the blue jade over there said fiercely, "play with your life, you are not qualified. You two cheated me. Now I''m going to kill you. "


    With that, she raised her hand. Unexpectedly, there was a black scorpion tattoo on this woman''s wrist.


    What''s wonderful is that the tattoo seems to be alive, and it actually gets up. He ran towards me quickly, pursed his tail and stabbed me with a needle.


    I was scared to pee.


    At the critical moment, martial uncle''s reaction was fast enough. He raised his hand and flicked an ash directly with his finger, which stabbed the scorpion on the spot.


    In front of the broken glass window, Xiezi screamed and flew out.


    I was in a cold sweat.


    I wish I could! I''m the one who''s going to kill me.


    At the critical moment, the Miao girl over there also started.


    It''s said that the Miao women dare to love and hate. This time I really realized it.


    Even if she poisoned me, she gave me a direct kick, which was very powerful. I rolled out from the side of the door.


    I struggle to think, stand up, continue to play with him, but at this time, the body actually began to soften. He tore his clothes and looked at the chest he had just been kicked. There was a black footprint on it.


    Oh, my God, this Miao woman is terrible. It can be poisoned anytime and anywhere.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    Martial uncle was scared to death, so he rushed out of the car.


    As he fled, he cried, "smelly boy, you killed me."


    Yeah, who would have thought that this thing turned out to be like this in the end, and everyone started fighting.


    I gritted my teeth and looked inside the car, yelled, "you bastards, are you reasonable?"


    "Ha ha, why don''t you reason with us? If you hurt the heart of the Miao women, there is only one end, that is death. "


    So when she said that, she wiped her mouth twice and spat on me.


    Oh, I''m going to talk about morality. It''s shameless to spit in such a fight.


    Of course, I got a kick from aman, and then I got poisoned. Now even if she spits, I''m scared to death.


    Who knows if this thing has poison?


    So I quickly side jump away, hide far, a careful look, the ground really smoke. oh dear! This is exaggeration. Are they poisoned all over?


    No wonder no man dares to ask for the master and apprentice.


    You want to go to bed with them at night. Maybe your little brother will rot.


    I''m struggling, and I want to fight with them.


    But this moment, the chest is still hot pain, I really poisoned, almost unable to support.


    At this time, aman came over, looked at me and said in a cold voice, "you hit my 7-day break. Within seven days, you will surely die. If you carry out martial arts by force, the toxin will develop faster and you may not be able to survive in seven days. "


    Hearing this, my nose is crooked. No wonder these guys are called heretics! Indeed, it''s a disgrace.


    You said that Lao Tzu came here with strong wind and heavy rain, and finally he capsized in this small sewer. These guys are nothing.


    "If we don''t, we''ll give you an antidote."


    "You want me to ask you for mercy, are you kidding me?"


    As I said, they were also angry. At this time, the martial uncle came quickly and acted as a peacemaker.


    He said with a smile, "ladies and gentlemen, would you please calm down? Why should we move things in this direction? "


    "Shut up, you are not a good thing. From beginning to end, in fact, you are cheating me. I said that before. If you cheat me, I''ll kill you. "


    "I didn''t cheat you. Lao Jiu did say that the person he owes most in his life is you. Of course, I just didn''t say anything about whether I like it or not. "


    He and I said the same thing. At this time, I can''t bear it any more. When I cough, my chest still hurts. I''m really poisoned.


    I called directly, "martial uncle, what else can we say to them? Neither of them is a good thing. Relying on their ability to poison and bully others, they have to be liked by others. What''s the reason? "


    As a result, when I heard my words, my uncle gave a dry smile. Then he whispered to me, "Stinky boy, you can shut up for me. Do you know you''re poisoned now? There is no antidote in this toxic world, only they can detoxify you. "


    "So that''s why we''re going to give in?"


    "It''s not about giving in, OK? Can you just relax a little bit and get rid of the poison on yourself first


    I frown, it is really big, for these two girls, you have no way.


    Of course, just because you don''t care doesn''t mean people don''t care, does it?


    The blue jade over there gnashes her teeth and is furious. "Do you think I can detoxify you? I''ll kill you all today. "


    After that, uncle had to scare her. "Are you sure you want to do that? Don''t forget, we''re still in 507. If you kill us, you will be against the country. "


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "No threat! I just wanted to work with you. "


    "Ha ha, things have come to this stage. Do you think it is possible for us to cooperate?"


    After saying this, I became angry.


    Your uncle''s. Don''t I cook without you?


    I said to her, "you do it first, we do it later. You women are really unreasonable. "


    "Ha ha, you just know now."


    "Martial uncle, let''s go."


    "But what about your poison?"


    "I don''t believe it. There is no one else in the world to detoxify."


    "Ah, it''s all fate."


    With that, we were ready to leave.


    The man over there was very worried, and then said to me, "Zhang Yougen, I can tell you that the poison on your body really can''t be solved.""Then I would rather die than have any more trouble with you."


    After saying this, the girl was crying and immediately began to cry.


    In this way, my martial uncle and I left together.


    On the way, my martial uncle kept complaining about me.


    "Boy, boy, you''ve made me miserable."


    I gave him a white look, and then I said angrily, who''s going to pit who? It''s me who is poisoned, not you. And originally, I didn''t want to come at all. You had to pull me here. Now, I''m poisoned.


    "Then you are too straight. Can''t you just bear it?"


    "How can I endure? I''ve been poisoned by other people."


    "Who is to blame? It''s not that you blame yourself for committing peach blossom. There are always people who like you wherever you go. "


    Don''t mention it. I didn''t think it before. Now that he has put it forward, I also find that my peach blossom luck is too strong.


    Ni Ma''s go out for a walk, inexplicably there will be people like themselves.


    How else would you marry three wives?


    "What are you going to do with that seven day break? It''s only seven days now


    Martial uncle''s words made me laugh and cry. Yes, what can I do now? I''m really dying.


    "I have a good idea, but I don''t know if you''d like to have a try?"


    Hearing this, I turned my head and looked at him strangely. If I''m right, it must be another bad idea.


    Of course, people are kind-hearted. It''s OK to help me listen.


    "You see, you already have three wives, and you don''t care about one more. Let''s compromise, go to the Miao girl, promise to marry her, and then be four wives. Maybe someone will give you detoxification, you can survive and have another wife. Why not? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    "I''ll go. Do you think things are too simple? You know how hard it is for me and my three wives to walk together. How much life and death we have experienced and how much emotional fetters we have? Now it''s all right. One more for no reason. Have no emotional foundation with her, OK


    "What''s the basis for this? Men and women? That''s the point. Turn off the lights and the upper bunk at night, and everything will be settled. "


    After listening to him, I just looked at him strangely. It seems that this old man is really thinking with his lower body.


    "She''s so overbearing, and you know, Miao Yu girl is not a good thing. The whole body is full of poison. It''s not good. I kiss my mouth, and then I''m poisoned to death somehow. And you can see his master''s appearance. If this woman continues to practice, she will become this virtue. How can I stand it? "


    After I said this, martial uncle laughed. He said that I really thought too much about it. The reason why Lanyu became like that was mainly because Uncle Jiu abandoned her at the beginning. He and she went to practice the five poison skill in despair.


    When other people didn''t practice this kind of skill before, Lanyu was also a beautiful woman. OK.


    In the same way, as long as I don''t abandon aman, I will be so stupid to practice this method of destroying my appearance.


    I waved my hand and said, "I don''t care. I''m a donkey. I don''t walk and I go backwards. If she is kind-hearted, tell me to have another love, maybe I will agree with her. If you come up to me and use this despicable move, I will not compromise. Otherwise, where is the dignity of the old man? "


    , "you as like as two peas," he said. "You are a stubborn boy."


    In the final analysis, we failed this time, and we also caused ourselves a lot of trouble. Now I''ve been poisoned by two kinds of drugs, and I''m not far away from death.


    Seven days away! I only have seven days to live.


    After going back, when I heard about what happened to my uncle and I, the leader said that he would be responsible for us to the end.


    After all, we are working for our country. The country can''t abandon us at the critical moment, right?


    But I didn''t expect that this poison was really overbearing. I found a lot of people to help me treat it, but it didn''t work.


    The people who treat me. He said directly, "go back and prepare for the future."


    My TMD is desperate, too.


    Since I have only 7 days to live, I will choose to spend the last days with my three wives.


    When I went back, they saw that something was wrong with me and asked me what had happened. I didn''t want them to worry about it, so they put it down.


    As a result, the women were very careful, and soon they found that something was wrong with me. In the end, the three forced me to ask what was the matter with me?


    I can''t hide it, so I have to tell the truth. I have seven days to go and I''m going to die.


    When they said this, their faces turned white.


    I didn''t want to make them sad, and then explained, "it''s nothing. Anyway, after I die, I become a ghost. I happen to be with Zhao Ping."


    As a result, after hearing this, Lei Rufei was very angry and complained, "how long have you been married to me? Do you follow me when you are a person now? Now I''m living so fast? Sure enough, the person you love most is not me, but Zhao Pingcai. "


    As a result, I just rolled my eyes, and I didn''t want to live. I''m poisoned. There''s no cure for it, elder sister.


    At this time, the little sister said, "what poison have you got?"


    I do not hide, to tell you the truth, he was in the seven days scattered.


    The result young lady elder sister laughed, came a sentence, "such ah?"


    I wondered at that time that your husband was going to die soon, and now you can still laugh, isn''t it too wonderful.


    As a result, Zhao Ping quickly explained, "your poison is nothing. Silent sister can easily untie it for you. "


    I hear this stare big eyes, full face of can''t believe, how little sister still have this ability, can detoxify?


    So Zhao Ping explained to me, you should have heard of king cobra, right?


    I nodded, the animal world itself is very concerned.


    This king cobra is not simple, its own poison is very powerful, and where is the most blockhouse? It also eats other poisonous snakes.


    You are poisonous, you hunt.


    They''re toxic, too, and of course they have to fight back.


    But where is the king cobra cow? When other poisonous snakes bite him, it''s nothing. It can synthesize the poison of other poisonous snakes into its own.


    Other poisonous snakes don''t have this ability. In this mutual injury, mutual biting, of course, the other snakes will hang up.


    Of course, when it comes to snakes, the most powerful one is snake spirit. Little sister''s poison is no weaker than theirs.Puff


    Hearing this, I couldn''t believe it. I looked at my little sister over there. I never thought that my daughter-in-law was a poisonous snake.


    Although I knew who he was before, I didn''t know she was a poisonous snake!


    Zhao Ping said that the little sister can also use her inner elixir to help me suck the poison, and then enter her body for a comprehensive treatment.


    Well, now that I can be cured, I don''t have to die.


    The next course of treatment, it is a little inappropriate for children.


    You have to stop her from spitting out, and then you can''t help her get into my body.


    can say that this behavior is quite dangerous, because the inner Dan vomit out, that is the essence of its own life.


    At this time, if Dan is taken in by others, he will be hurt.


    Of course, what''s so untrustworthy about our relationship? I took off my clothes and slept together, didn''t I?


    Soon, the 7-day powder toxin in my body was removed by her.


    After everything was done, the little sister was very tired. Of course, the other little sisters came to ask her how she was? A look of concern.


    The young lady shook her head and said, it''s not serious, but she found a problem.


    In fact, there is not only one kind of poison in my body, but also another.


    She can''t get rid of it anyway.


    Of course, I know she''s talking about the lover in my body. This thing is very powerful. How can it be solved without me?


    If it''s easy for one person to solve the problem of lover, then no one will raise it before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 435

    When I heard that there were other toxins in my body, three women forced me to ask what was in my body?


    I knew that some things I wanted to hide could not be hidden, so I told the truth directly and told the cause and effect of things all over again. I knew that some things I wanted to hide could not be hidden, so I told the truth directly and told the cause and effect of things all over again.


    I didn''t expect that when I heard that someone had poisoned me, they were all very angry. Lei Rufei, in particular, jumped up on the table and said, "how can there be such a woman? She has to be shameless. Is it fair to pursue love? This kind of love pays attention to your feelings and my wishes. How can we force others like this? "


    I heard all funny, as if you have not done such a thing before, like, have chased me dozens of streets.


    The next little sister and Zhao Ping look at each other. At last, the young lady says, "we should go to this woman to talk about it and get rid of the poison on you.".


    I gave a wry smile, and then said, "there''s no need to talk about that woman. She''s as unreasonable as his master."


    Lei Rufei''s temper is very irascible. He immediately claps the table and yells. Since he can''t get along with me, I''ll fight well.


    I turned my head and looked at her in surprise. The girl was so violent.


    Then I saw in my eyes that Lei Rufei blushed and said, "shouldn''t you pack it up and drag it on like this, when your memory is gone, you will forget us all."


    Sure enough, the lethality of this last sentence is very huge. Even Zhao Ping and miss also nodded and agreed to fight.


    In fact, when I heard that the poison was so powerful, I thought about killing the Miao girl.


    Well, I can''t help it. It''s the only way!


    The key is that after breaking up with them, I don''t know where the two women are hiding, so I have to ask 507 hospitals for help.


    This is also their good job, so it was found out quickly that they did not go back, but stayed in a hotel.


    The answer has found their position, then it''s time for negotiation. If you can talk, you can talk, if you can''t, you can fight.


    Soon, our family of four rushed directly to the past.


    This time, it''s husband and wife.


    After arriving at the place, Lei Rufei called and yelled, "yes, that''s right. Please drag two cars for me."


    That makes me quite speechless. It seems that she, like Lao Tzu, wants to solve it by social means.


    Now they are not social people. Are they good people in the world?


    You pull a few cars without people, people directly throw poison, let you all kneel.


    Soon we arrived at a station, then asked the room number, went to knock on the door. After a while, a voice came from inside, "who is it?"


    I hear this voice. It''s from aman.


    It''s me who said it, it''s me! Open the door.


    She was very happy when she heard the voice, and then she said with a smile, "you have finally figured it out. You are willing to come back to me."


    And wait until the door opened, completely silly, because not only I came, but also with three beautiful women.


    The Miao girl was a little silly when she saw the scene, then she frowned and asked, "what''s the matter with me?"


    I said, "this is my wife!"


    Miao Nu''s face was cold at that time, and she was very ugly. She meant that the other two asked, "what about them?"


    "My wife, too!"


    Oh, after my reply, her face was as cold as frost.


    "You have three wives?"


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    "You..."


    He wanted to be furious, but he didn''t expect that Lei Rufei was already in trouble ahead of time. He gave her a push and directly replied, "what''s yours and mine? I tell you, you''d better untie the poison on Zhang Yougen, or we''ll be rude to you?"


    "Ha ha, the joke is untied for you. Why should I untie it for you?" Miao girl is also enough hate, all to this point, actually still there die stubborn.


    Lei Rufei is about to lose her temper again. Unexpectedly, the little sister next to her stops her and makes her have something to say. Don''t worry.


    After all, the little sister is very kind.


    He looked at the girl and said with a smile, "your name is aman, right?"


    "Yes, what advice." Aman said coldly.


    "You should have heard that it''s hard to make a fuss about love. How can you use this method? Even if you get the love of others, will you be happy? "


    "I don''t care so much. I''ll get the people I like!"


    "Stop it, there''s no good end to it!""Fart, why should I stop? It''s not for you to stop and just help us. "


    "Ha ha, I''m also a joke. We have feelings. What do you have to do with him?"


    When Lei Rufei was on one side, he couldn''t help but put in another word.


    At this time, the next blue jade can''t help but come over, looking at the three women coldly, and then said, "ha ha, I thought what kind of woman is so powerful, it turned out to be a ghost, a snake, and an ordinary mortal."


    Blue Jade''s words, four of us are shocked. I can''t see that this blue jade really has some skills. In a year, she has seen the Dharma of all of us.


    Zhao Ping couldn''t help it, and then she replied, so what?


    "Don''t you know the difference between human and ghost? You''re not going to get any good results together. "


    "That''s none of your business!" At this time, Zhao Ping can''t help but have a good temper.


    Did not expect that this sentence to blue jade''s nose is about to gas crooked. She didn''t get angry and said, "I''m doing this to help you, OK?"?


    "If you really want to help us, let your apprentice get rid of the poisonous insects on Zhang Yougen."


    "I''m sorry, I can''t help you. It''s a lover. After that, no one can release me, unless the master of Gu is dead. " After Lan Yu''s words, Lei Rufei beside her was furious.


    "You said those words, we''ll kill your apprentice!"


    "Ha ha ha, can you just rely on this


    "I can tell you that other people are afraid of your poison, but our speechless family and Zhao Ping are not afraid of you." Lei Rufei is a team mate of strength pit. Why don''t you talk about yourself?


    That''s true! And isn''t it time to negotiate? How do you feel like fighting?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 436

    I couldn''t help it. At that time, I hastened to say, "we have something to say. How about this negotiation? Why are we going to fight? "


    "Smelly boy, you are not a good thing. Like your master, you are also a big turnip. I tell you, if you dare to betray my apprentice, I will kill him now. Do you believe it


    I didn''t expect that Lan Yu was going to be reasonable.


    That NIMA''s, still say a fart, directly start to fight.


    As soon as my voice fell, Lei Rufei over there couldn''t bear it. He pushed away the Miao girl.


    She angrily scolded, "I''ve seen you unhappy for a long time. I''m going to hit you now."


    With that, I want to slap her in the face?


    As a result, who would have thought that after lifting the slap, she would be a exclamation.


    There was a black mark on her hand!


    So, Lei Rufei yelled anxiously, "sisters, she poisoned me!"


    On hearing this, the little sister and Zhao Ping didn''t want to do it. They didn''t expect that they would dare to poison each other. Now they can''t bear it. They don''t need to bear it any more. They just do it. For a moment, the little sister directly raised her hand, a palm wind directly pushed toward the Miao girl.


    Did not expect at this time, blue jade roared, "bold!"


    Raise a hand to come, unexpectedly one grasped the wrist of the little elder sister, pull forcefully to pull her into the house inside.


    At the critical moment, Zhao Ping also took out her hand. One hand with a five foot red silk, she flew out directly. She entangled her body and threw her out with a tug.


    The pictures in this room are so beautiful that I can''t bear to see them. The whole room is full of fighting, basically four women fighting with each other.


    And because it''s all poisonous, there''s poison powder everywhere, it''s flying everywhere.


    Lei Rufei and I are all mortals. We must have no way to get in, otherwise we will be poisoned again.


    It was the two of them who told me to step back and leave it to them.


    Nodded, anyway this kind of critical moment should counsels when counsels.


    There was a scene of martial arts in that room. The glass and furniture were rolling everywhere. I heard a clanging sound.


    I didn''t expect that the boss of the hotel heard the fighting here and came to see them one by one.


    Then they asked us what we were doing? Tear down the house!


    I have to go in and have a look at what''s going on? You know, the room is full of poisons for a while. It''s strange that they won''t be poisoned after they go in.


    So I quickly stopped them from going in.


    I didn''t expect that they didn''t listen to my stop at all, and they even started to play with me.


    There''s no way. At the critical moment, Lei Rufei comes out. She directly takes out a card from her pocket, saying that the money above is enough to buy his hotel. Now get the money, get out of here, don''t make trouble here.


    After getting the money, the boss was suspicious. Then he let his hand down to check it. After confirming that there was a lot of cash in it, the goods immediately laughed and stopped looking for trouble.


    In this way, it is finally solved. Lei Rufei still has some effect. There is a saying how to say, other people''s super power is to fight, what is his super power? That''s money.


    Soon the fighting inside the room had become white hot. Only a few clanging sounds were heard. Then all the glass broke and four figures flew out of the window.


    I''m stunned to hear that. It''s diaowia. It''s the rhythm of making a movie.


    Lei Rufei urged me to go to the street to have a look.


    Nodded, and then quickly turned around, ready to go downstairs, the results of a turn around, and then a hot head, the whole person directly fainted, in front of a dark, what do not know.


    I don''t know what''s going on. I just feel that my whole body is bursting with heat, and then I have to turn around all the time in my skull.


    I feel like my head is going to be broken, and my brain is boiling.


    My body is hot and cold. I feel very uncomfortable. I feel like I''m going to die.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping, and then I hear waves of calls.


    "Zhang Yougen, Zhang Yougen, can you hear me?" The voice is very ethereal, like the void of the air, a little bit over. I kept looking around for the owner of the sound, but I couldn''t see where the person was.


    I just feel very wonderful. Before, I was still in the hotel and watched them fight. How did I come here for a while?


    I immediately asked him, who are you and who are you talking to? Is it with me?


    "I know I''m talking to you. I''m the big bug in your body."


    Hearing this, I was startled. How could the poison still talk?Can you even communicate with me and let me see these ghost things?


    At that time, I was a little scared. How about this thing getting into my brain? Is it eating my brain now?


    "How can you communicate with me?"


    "Because I''m in your body now, and I can communicate with you. What''s so strange?"


    "What do you want? It''s not going to eat me


    "Don''t worry, I don''t eat people, I won''t control your method, I will help you."


    "What is it? Why do you want to help me? " I really feel confused. How that bug can not only talk, but also communicate with me, and also tell me these unimportant things.


    What I am most worried about now is whether he will mess in my body and paralyze me.


    "Listen to me, my origin is not simple, I have been looking for a master, finally let me meet you."


    "I don''t seem to understand if you can make something clear."


    "I''ll make you understand, and you''ll understand soon!"


    Speaking Kung Fu, and then my eyes is a black, I feel spinning, continuous rotation, I feel more and more dizzy, more and more dizzy, the whole person is about to vomit.


    At this time, suddenly a trace of light came in, I like to see the hope, desperately along the light, constantly running desperately.


    Then closer and closer, closer and closer, I stretched out my hand, desperately trying to catch it.


    But I didn''t expect that this thing seems to be against me, and the distance is getting farther and farther. I feel like I can''t run any more. I''m on the verge of death. Finally, the light stops.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 437

    Sample! If your mother can''t catch you, I won''t be Zhang.


    Slamming on the brakes, I couldn''t run straight up.


    I only heard ouch, and then I fell to the ground with my face on the ground. I showed my teeth in pain and took a cold breath.


    Looking up, I finally see what is behind the light. It is a beautiful place.


    Why do I see these things when I eat? What kind of existence am I now? Have I gone through time and space?


    It''s not a novel. There will always be such a bloody plot.


    Alas, when I felt puzzled, suddenly there was a roar in the distance. And the sound is very huge, with the feeling of the earth shaking, I feel like an earthquake.


    I was in a hurry to follow the sound ran past, through the jungle, across the river, I found that I could fly up.


    Looking down at the underground, my God, I''m walking like flying.


    Soon after crossing the river, I got there. I had a close look and was completely shocked by the scene in front of me.


    Is this a movie, and it''s a legend.


    You can see that there are two armies on both sides of the Yellow River, and the characters in these two armies are not normal people, they are all monsters.


    To be correct, the left side of the Yellow River is still human, and it can fly. The white clothes are like immortals.


    But it''s a little strange on the right side of the Yellow River. They are all demons and ghosts, all kinds of insects.


    Wait until one of the Tauren with an ax is there desperately chop. He yelled at the top of his voice, "the Yellow Emperor and the Yan Emperor, this time we are going to decide the outcome. I hope the war will not continue and bring peace to this land. "


    "Chiyou, there''s no need for us to fight like this. If only we could let all the people die. Just surrender."


    "What''s the joke? There is only a temporary Chiyou, but I didn''t surrender to Chiyou. "


    seeing this scene, I was stunned. How could it be related to Chinese mythology? It is said that in ancient times, there were Chiyou, Huangdi and Yandi. Then Yellow Emperor and Yan Emperor united and conquered Chiyou tribe, and finally formed what China is now.


    Why Chiyou is involved in this is actually very simple, because Chiyou is the ancestor of the Miao people.


    In other words, the behavior of the big insect in my body can be explained. He let me see the history of the past and its origin.


    So I tried to find the big bug on the battlefield. I mean to be honest, there are insects everywhere, especially Chiyou''s troops. They are all monsters. If you want to look for bugs, there are too many. Who knows which one is a bug.


    But soon in front of a beauty, oh, no, should be a beauty with insects.


    This beauty, releasing insects constantly, should be the rudiment of the earliest witchcraft.


    The picture is very shocking, you can see the ground everywhere from these insects into the body of the soldiers. And then they get into the bodies of these guys, and they start to empty their bodies. One by one, they fell down like mummies, then stood up again and again, armed with weapons, and attacked their friendly forces.


    Chiyou''s academic is very powerful.


    Controlling a corpse is a very important spell.


    It must be said that someone has heard of the corpse driving hair bundle. It is said that the ancestor of this thing is Chiyou.


    It is said that because of this war with Emperor Yan of the Yellow Emperor, the death toll is too much. Chiyou wants his soldiers to go home. But they have come out too far. It''s not easy for them to go back. So he told his wizard about it. The wizard said he had a way.


    The wizard began to practice, and then practiced a spell, the epic of death actually stood up one by one, and walked home.


    But no one thought that when a vivid scene was staged in front of my eyes, the poem stood up again and continued to fight with a weapon.


    It seems that sometimes, historical legends are not the truth.


    At the beginning, the corpse chasing magic was for the war.


    What''s more, it''s the insects that control these corpses. In other words, this insect enters my body to control me?


    Thinking of this, I was a little scared, and then quickly asked aloud, who are you? Why did you bring me to a place like this? What are you doing all this for?


    Four weeks of silence, without a trace of memories, I began to feel afraid.


    So I yelled again, I know, you let me see this, just want to tell me how terrible you are, right? I''m clear now. OK, thank you. Can you take me home?


    As a result, the voice still did not answer, whether it was still quiet, quiet and terrible.I began to feel guilty. How can I go back? Have I been staying in this space all the time?


    Soon, the war between the Yellow Emperor, the Yan Emperor and Chiyou came to an end. In fact, we all know this myth. In the end, Chiyou was defeated and died. He took the rest of the people into the mountains and forests, so there was the Miao race.


    Then there was the punishment. I looked at the beautiful woman over there, the one who put the worms before. She was executed.


    In the end, Chi you felt a little sorry for him. After all, this woman made great contributions to her, didn''t she?


    Is to use their own magic, even let him become a bug, but also on their own body.


    This insect has been circulating among the Miao people. In the end, it became what it is now.


    You see here, I''m panicked. It turns out that the insects on me are so good.


    So I asked, so what you show me is your whole body, right?


    She said, yes, I just want you to see that I''m not evil.


    I''m so funny to hear that. You killed so many soldiers with this trick, and you said you were not evil?


    As a result, I didn''t expect his words to make me speechless. Let''s go to war, we are all in our own hands. What can I do? But I don''t deserve such punishment.


    "So you''re doing this to get me to help you recover, right?" I think about it. It''s only possible. Otherwise, how could he let me see these things?


    "Can you help me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 438

    It''s really a bit of a mess. I have to do a good job. First of all, because of the order from the top, we went outside to look for the poisonous girl in the Miao area.


    As a result, I got to know a pair of master and apprentice. The apprentice fell in love with me and then let me off the bully lover Gu.


    It''s very powerful, and there''s no solution.


    When we came to trouble the master and apprentice, the Gu actually communicated with me and said that it existed in ancient times. Because it helped Chi you, it was beaten by the Yellow Emperor as Gu.


    Chiyou pitied her and let her exist in the Miao family.


    As a result, I don''t know if the Miao family doesn''t have this talent and can''t communicate with them.


    It''s not. It''s on me in the end.


    The key question is, what do I do if I want to help her?


    As a result, it was very easy for me to help her. I married the Miao girl.


    Hear here, I immediately ha ha, said for a long time, you Ya''s still helping others, you don''t play the role of lover Gu?


    so I make complaints about your playing with me.


    As a result, she said that she didn''t play. What I said was the truth. I had to do it, or I would die. Future generations will be affected.


    When I heard this, my eyes widened and I couldn''t believe it.


    You are too vicious. It''s enough to hurt me. You should hurt my descendants.


    Thinking of this, I was also infuriated and scolded directly at that time.


    "If you still want to harm my descendants, you can do it. You can wait for me. Now I will go to the master and get rid of you."


    The guy burst into laughter, and then said, I''m an ancient thing, do you think the mortals can get rid of me now?


    This sentence, immediately choked me, how should I answer?


    I really can''t find a word to answer. It seems that things in ancient times were very special.


    You see, our current myths are all based on the period of canonization, right?


    But when was the period of canonization? It was the Zhou Dynasty.


    But the Yan Emperor, the Yellow Emperor and Chiyou, they appeared at a time when there was no royal dynasty.


    Maybe these things are more powerful than those gods.


    Of course, I think it may be alarmist. If this guy is so powerful, can he still turn into a worm?


    I was silent, and then she said, "is that ok? Let''s think about it. What do you think you''ll get if you help me? "


    OK, the worm''s wisdom is also high enough. First of all, it can''t bully. Now it''s tempting.


    I thought about it, and then I asked her what''s in it?


    "First of all, the most obvious and direct benefit is that you will get a wife."


    "Well, you don''t have to talk about this topic. If I want a wife, there may be many."


    "In fact, you will get my help, so that you get a lot of growth."


    "Well, I''ve decided to go back to Tianlin and never ask about the world again, so your temptation doesn''t work. Change it."


    "I''ll become a beautiful woman."


    "You die."


    "I really don''t understand. You can do with a snake and a ghost. What''s wrong with insects?"


    "Hey, can you stop talking about this topic? I can''t stand having three wives now. You even told me that there was something else."


    "I see. You''re not good at that. You can''t have another wife. No problem. You can marry a Miao girl. The Miao doctor is very good, OK? I''ll give you a light cure


    "To die, or we can talk about something else. Do we have to marry a Miao girl?"


    "Yes, because Miao people are descendants of Chiyou. I have to have Chiyou blood."


    "Why do you want to find a young man of Miao nationality?"


    "Nonsense, don''t you think I''ve been put into your body? I have no choice now, and it seems that only you can understand me


    "You can do anything but marry her."


    "Really, you can do anything but marry her."


    "The wise don''t talk in secret."


    "Well, it''s the same if you go to sleep that girl."


    "Poof..."


    Hearing this, I''m really going to vomit blood. It''s called TMD. Isn''t it the same in the end?


    "Hello, are you a man? You promised yourself just now, but now you have to go back on it? "


    "How can I feel that there is something wrong with you, you are a worm. You specially set a trap for me to jump inside. I think the delay now is still to prevent them from fighting, otherwise, they will die, that''s not good. ""Then you can use your golden dragon decision directly."


    "Will this work?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. Of course, there''s no problem. You may not know that the poisonous insects will greatly increase your body after they enter your body."


    "it''s like it''s true," I couldn''t help but make complaints about it.


    "Stinky boy, you''ll know after you try."


    I was suspicious, and then I opened my eyes. I woke up from my sleep and looked around. I fell to the ground, got up and ran downstairs in a hurry.


    At this time, Lei Rufei kept shouting, "Ai Ai, Zhang Yougen, what happened to you just now? All of a sudden, I fainted. It gave me a fright. "


    I gave her a direct look and said, "I can''t die. I just met an old friend and communicated with him."


    After saying this, she opened her eyes and couldn''t believe it. "After you passed out, did you meet an old friend? Isn''t that friend of yours an ox head and horse face? "


    "Ha ha, your joke is not funny at all." We are both used to it. We like to fight when we walk together. Even now, at this very moment, it can''t be changed.


    My three youngest sisters are the closest to me. After all, they grew up together.


    Moreover, she has lived in my home for a long time, and they can''t see each other. When I was a child, one of them experienced so many ups and downs. Finally, it''s not easy to get together, so I cherish it very much.


    Then, Zhao Ping and I are both polite and respectful. It''s a bit similar to the ancient couple model. This kind of relationship is not warm, but it''s very long.


    But it has something to do with Lei Rufei.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 439

    We both belong to the type of happy enemies. We like to fight together. But after separation, I miss her very much. Although I like smelly girl, smelly girl calling her, it seems to be very annoying.


    In fact, I''m very happy with this girl.


    Of course, one radish, one pit, one pot cover, one pot cover. Of course, my wife loves me.


    We ran down the stairs in a hurry and looked at the hot taxi outside. All the cars around were smashed. The windows are broken one after another, and the glass dross is splashing everywhere.


    So I let the little girl next to me go away a little bit, I want to start to release the Golden Dragon.


    At one stroke, he knocked out the formula, then put on a posture, and let it out at one time. It seems that he has already passed this, and the growth rate of insects is really great.


    You know, in front of me, every time I used Golden Dragon Jue, I never used dragon. But this time it''s really a dragon.


    As soon as it flew out, it didn''t hit them, but separated them from the middle.


    Everyone was surrounded and just looked at me. Then I took a deep breath and yelled, "don''t fight. Let''s all sit down and have a good talk."


    After I said this, my little sister looked at me with a worried face, and then said, "but the poison on your body, if you don''t kill her, how can you get better?"


    I replied, don''t worry, I''ve already communicated with the bug.


    With these words, everyone is in a circle. How can anyone communicate with loneliness?


    I can''t explain it. Let''s stop. I''ll tell you all the causes and consequences.


    Today, they all stopped because they were afraid. When the police came, we would make compensation, so we had better run quickly.


    I found a roadside shop. After fighting for so long, we were hungry. Let''s go to eat first.


    So in the process of eating, I told all the causes and consequences of the matter. When I heard that the poison in my body was actually left by Chi you.


    One by one, they were stunned and couldn''t believe that this ancient relic would be on me.


    The man over there, in particular, felt miraculous.


    Blue jade replied, "it''s incredible. It seems that you are the man in the legend."


    Hearing this, everyone turned their heads and looked at her, puzzled at all.


    I asked directly at that time, "what does this person mean?"


    Blue feather answers me like this?


    In their Miao nationality, there was a Legend game in the past. It was a branch of their lineage. It was said that it was the lineage descendant of Chiyou.


    According to the inheritance of the ancestors, if the Miao people want to revive, they must rely on an insect, but where does this insect come from? Where can I meet you again? No one can make it clear. Who would have thought it was the Gu of aman.


    When I heard this, I immediately laughed and said, "since this thing is related to the revival of your Miao people, I say it''s better to put it on yourself."


    As a result, Lan Yu heard this and shook his head. It''s impossible, because the legend has the following sentence.


    We looked at him curiously, waiting for her next sentence.


    Lan Yu said that there must be a predestined one to bring the insect here, and the predestined one will marry their Miao heavenly daughter in the future.


    When I heard that, I almost didn''t vomit blood. No wonder that insect will let me marry ah man.


    As a result, as soon as the words came out, Lei Rufei was the first to clap the table, jumped up and scolded, "it''s impossible. I can see. This is a lie you designed from the beginning to the end. Previously, it was thought that direct poisoning and coercion and inducement would not work. Now you just made up a myth, right? "


    Don''t mention it. Although it''s not pleasant to hear, I think it''s really possible. What kind of tactics are they using?


    As a result, I didn''t expect that Lan Yu over there said that it''s all true. This is how the legend came about. If you don''t believe it, you can go to our village and ask.


    After that, the three women all turned their heads and looked at me, as if they could not eat me.


    Leiru not directly roared a, Zhang Yougen you boy remember to me. Three people is the ultimate limit. Now you want to find Xiao Si. We will never compromise.


    I didn''t expect that after saying this, my little sister and Zhao Ping agreed. Two people''s heads are like a chicken pecking rice, constantly point ah point.


    Don''t say three of them are a snake. If you want to distribute it, you can still distribute it reasonably, but now a mortal comes in, of course, it conflicts with Lei Rufei.


    I''m not comfortable with this.


    God, don''t be so nice to me. Don''t look at my body as if it''s very strong. You gave me three beauties at one time. Now you have to come to the fourth one. I can''t stand it.At the critical moment, it was the blue jade over there who directly put forward a solution. I can''t. why don''t you two get married.


    When I heard this, I frowned. There''s fake marriage in this thing. Besides, why fake marriage?


    Blue jade said, because there is a holy land in their village. Most people can''t get in. They have to have the daughter of the Miao nationality and the person who has a destiny. They can get in when they are married.


    I heard what I make complaints about. What does it matter to me?


    Unexpectedly, after saying this, Lei Rufei patted the table and agreed.


    "Yes, what does it have to do with our family?"


    "Don''t you want to get rid of the poisonous insects? As long as you can help her, she won''t hurt you. And for us, the revival of the Miao nationality is also a very important thing. We need your help. "


    "Isn''t it strange for you to say that? Now we have to fight for help before we die. "


    The Miao girl next to me also advised me to help. If Miao dance really revives, she can stop pestering me. After all, for all the Miao people, their revival is the most important thing.


    When I heard this, I frowned and said, "when you are revived, you will not fight with Han people again.".


    , what did the blue jade make complaints about? I think this revival may be to make Miao people more prosperous.


    It seems to be true that the Miao population has not been able to get up.


    But I couldn''t make up my mind, so I turned to look at the three of them and said, "three ladies, what do you think?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 440

    Anyway, Lei Rufei is the same as before. He will never agree.


    But the little sister over there thought it over carefully, and then said, "if you can save your life, you should get married early, but you can''t make a fool of yourself."


    The youngest sister is the most simple and kind-hearted. At the beginning, in order to help Zhao Ping, I got a divorce. Who knows, in the end, I made a fool of myself and got another wife.


    So this time she scraped her tongue clean and told me not to.


    This made me smile awkwardly.


    Lei Rufei is very angry, but he also knows that he can''t do it now. He turns around and hopes on Zhao Ping. Now, one vote for one, fortunately, there are three. If it''s a plural number, maybe it''s time to stop voting.


    So everyone puts their eyes on Zhao Ping. His answer decides whether to get married or not.


    Finally, the girl nodded and agreed, but there was one additional condition, which was that the three of them had to follow.


    They have to watch me and watch me.


    I''m speechless about this. Why don''t I trust your husband?


    Blue jade is very happy, and then with us, began to return to the Miao family.


    Originally, outsiders were not allowed to go in, but when I heard that I was the one in the legend. All the elders came out one by one to greet us with extreme enthusiasm.


    When we entered the Miao village, it wasn''t long before we announced that I was going to get married.


    At that time, hearing the news, the Miao people in the Miao village were lost and very uncomfortable. You know, aman was their goddess.


    So they looked at me one by one. They felt very wrong, as if they were going to kill me.


    It makes me very depressed, as if I want to marry.


    It''s not to get rid of the poison.


    So the grand wedding ceremony began. The Miao family got married with a piece of bamboo. Then everyone will do three dances to the folk song.


    My TMD will not be forced to recite my lines at last. After reciting them, I will face the aman over there.


    In this way, the wedding ceremony is over. At night, it''s time for the bridal chamber.


    Of course, don''t even think about it. It''s not suitable for children.


    Because it''s in the bridal chamber, my three ladies are watching me and looking at me. If you have the ability, just move and try.


    It''s embarrassing. On the wedding night, a man and four women were sitting there.


    In this way, in name, aman and I became husband and wife.


    Aman called the little girl happy bad, a face of happiness and satisfaction.


    I''m so speechless that I said we''re fake marriage. You''re so happy.


    After the natural completion of the next thing, our husband and wife will be ready to enter their holy land.


    Originally, they wanted to go with them, but they were told that it was their holy land, and even their own people could not go in. What''s more, these foreigners?


    So the next way is for me and aman to go inside.


    When I go in, you won''t take me to tell them not to let them down. Otherwise, if something happens after I go in, she will castrate me.


    That''s really cruel. I was so scared that I caught a chill between my legs, clamped my crotch, and then went in quickly.


    What else can I do in such a broken cave?


    The cave is very deep and dark, so when we go in, we all have to light a torch and walk cautiously towards it.


    It wasn''t long after I went in, but aman was coquettishing there.


    "Husband, I can''t walk any more."


    The voice is also sweet, listen to my pores are open, can''t help but play a shiver, a little urgency.


    So turned his head, I looked at her not angry back a, what do you want to do?


    Aman said to me with a smile, what''s wrong with being coquettish to her husband?


    I rolled my eyes, then looked at her and said directly, I must remind you, ah, we are doing fake marriage. All this is just for the revival of your Miao nationality. If you think you''re going out of your way to get married, it''s like you''re waiting for three things.


    "Well, I''m not afraid. Really, you already have three wives. How about one more?"


    "I think it''s very strange. Shouldn''t you pursue your own happiness? I also want to be a fourth grader for others. "


    "I''d like to, I''d like to, OK? Besides, if you have three wives, that means you are excellent. Otherwise, so many people are competing for you, so I choose to give you all four. That''s OK.""Your head has been packed. I don''t know if you are ill. They killed people in order to promise to be my wife. You don''t know how hard I worked. When I came to you, how could I accept polygamy so easily? "


    "What can I do? If you want to divorce your wife and then you want me, I''ll be happy, too. "


    "I can only say that you think too much. Get up and go on. I think the hole is very long. I don''t know when to go." Looking at the man who was sitting there, he was not moving, so I couldn''t help but make complaints about it.


    The result this wench listened to my words, white I one eye, came a, really don''t know to pity fragrant jade, you are really strange, you this kind of guy unexpectedly all have a wife.


    "I will, I will. Can you manage it?"


    With these words, holding a torch, we continue to walk towards the inside, I suddenly found this dark cave, there are murals on the walls around it.


    Those murals are already the most beautiful. I don''t know what materials they are made of. After such a long time, the color of the pigment on it didn''t fade at all.


    I looked at the murals carefully. After all, many of the murals were used to teach the ancestors'' way of life.


    I looked as like as two peas. The murals were exactly the same. They were all introducing the life of the Miao people. And the more I went forward, I found something very frightening.


    You have to think, at that time, it was able to fight against the Han people. Could the number be small?


    And there are a lot of war scenes on it. The fighting was very fierce.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 441

    Seeing the contents of these murals, I began to feel a little scared. What if the Miao really revives and they go to war with the Han again, just like in the picture?


    Of course, on second thought, this is not likely. You said that I have entered the new world now, and the level of technological development is totally beyond people''s imagination. This is not an era when individuals can revolt if they want to.


    I asked Miao girl not to be lazy. Let''s move on and see what''s going on.


    This smelly girl is still coquettish, saying that her feet hurt and she can''t walk.


    I don''t care about her. If I can''t walk, I''ll lie down there.


    Then continue to walk towards the front, and then suddenly found that the picture turned, there is something wrong. I pointed to a picture on the wall and asked her what it meant?


    She immediately wondered, ask me what? what do you mean?


    "Look at the description in this picture, there is something wrong. How can I look a bit like an alien coming?"


    Pointing to the words in front of me, I suddenly found that the above content seems to be about Huangdi, Yandi and Chiyou. However, there are flying disks above the head, and there are long flames under them. Isn''t this a flame propeller?


    In ancient times, science and technology were so advanced that they even made flying objects?


    Aman frowned, indicating that she did not know, did not understand, and did not know what aliens were.


    I bit my thumb and went on. It turns out that this kind of situation is very common. There are a large number of such aircrafts on their heads during the fighting between the two sides.


    I don''t quite understand. Are Huangdi and Chiyou really from outer space? It''s not a myth, it''s alien science.


    What did a scientist say?


    The ultimate development of science is myth.


    For example, when ancient people saw modern people, they must have never thought that someone could fly in the sky, someone could swim in the water, and someone could communicate with each other through a telephone thousands of miles away.


    Of course, what I don''t understand is that if technology had developed to such a stage in ancient times, why people are getting more and more backward today?


    In other words, Huangdi and Chiyou have technologies that we don''t understand, so they don''t continue.


    Looking at the contents of the mural, I don''t know whether it is a legend or whether these Miao people are whimsical.


    It seems that I think of the same situation.


    It is said that I am in India, the country next door. Their myth also tells about the battle between gods.


    There have also been such strange aircraft. At that time, there were no aircraft on the Indian peninsula, but the amazing thing is that their ancient people could draw a bird''s-eye view.


    If you draw a city on a map standing high, it''s OK, but you can''t change a country.


    Isn''t that strange?


    Why do two places, different countries and different civilizations record an aircraft that does not exist in human beings at the same time?


    I really can''t think of an answer. So let''s continue to take a step, take a look, and see how the frescoes in front are recorded.


    So all the way forward, I saw that Chiyou seemed to die with age. Of course, in that wave, other people also died one after another.


    Their technology then fell into the hands of a group of mortals, and then these mortals, with these high-tech weapons, they started another fight.


    For example, one of them has three eyes that emit laser rays from his forehead.


    There are two people stepping on the fire. It can fly in the sky.


    This kind of picture can be found everywhere, which makes me dumbfounded, because the content recorded behind is about the history of Chinese deities.


    The one with three eyes emitting laser is Yang Jian, the God of Erlang?


    This is Nezha, of course.


    It seems that I understand something. The so-called history of Fengshen is actually a group of mortals with alien technology fighting each other.


    Just because of the ignorance of ordinary people at that time, they could not understand the high technology in front of them, so they regarded them as gods.


    So this picture is a total negation of Chinese myths and legends.


    I really don''t understand. If we say that all the gods and ghosts are caused by alien technology, doesn''t it deny the group of practitioners behind us?


    What kind of Dharma do we practice now? What is the energy stored in our bodies?


    So helpless, I went ahead, but the front of the screen mutation, it is completely subversive.


    And I found another woman.


    She''s actually changing human genes.Or it should be said that it is the rebirth to save mankind.


    In fact, if you pay more attention to the myths and legends around the world, you will find that there is such a rule.


    In Chinese mythology. There was a flood that destroyed man, and then Nu Wa recreated man.


    In Western legends, there are also such legends, Noah''s Ark.


    God created man. As a result, after a period of observation, he suddenly found that human beings were ugly, and he regretted his decision.


    So God decided to launch a flood to destroy the creatures he made.


    But at this critical moment, someone begged God to reconsider. After all, there are good and bad people in life. Maybe the part he saw was just bad, but there were still some good people he didn''t see.


    So God paid close attention and found a good old Noah.


    It is because of this man that God began to change. He thinks that we should get rid of the bad and keep the good. At least we should give human beings a chance.


    So before the flood, he found Noah. Told him about his decision.


    So Noah desperately built an ark. Then the animals chose one male and one female. This man also informed the good people to prepare for boarding.


    So we rely on the seeds left behind. After the flood, humans and other animals have been reproduced again.


    After I found out the contents of the mural, it''s not the same thing.


    According to the above, because Huangdi and Chiyou visited here and launched a war, their ethnic group wanted to destroy all the evidence.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 442

    So other things visited the earth, and then, using their technology, they shook the veins of the earth, causing a tsunami.


    Tsunami swept the world, almost everything will be destroyed.


    But there was a woman among them, who belonged to the kind-hearted group. She may feel that humans are innocent.


    We can''t passively involve human beings because of the fighting among their ethnic groups. Other people took part in the war. Now, in order to wash away the evidence, you have to have them all exterminated.


    Other people listened to her explanation and thought about it carefully. There was a real reason. But now the flood has happened, drowning so many people, even if it is too late to regret.


    So the woman came down. Everywhere in the flood to find survivors, but looking for, did not find a survived, but found a lot of bodies in the flood.


    There''s no way. This woman doesn''t want to make human beings extinct on this planet. So they used their high technology to extract human genes from the corpse, and then they used their machines to copy them.


    Of course, in order to make these people survive better. She also gave some of her genes to human beings for improvement.


    is precisely because of this gene that some people can get the aura of heaven and earth, the essence of the moon and the moon, and then temper their bodies to achieve hitherto unknown strength.


    Seeing all this, I was so surprised that my tongue almost fell off. As I said earlier, if all this just now is really the truth of myth, then the follow-up totally negates our cultivation of truth.


    I didn''t expect that the mural on it was like deliberately slapping the face. Tonight, the truth came out of NIMA.


    Seeing this, I''m shocked. If this is the case, I''ll take out the contents and publish them. It scares people to death.


    I was so stupefied that I couldn''t react for a long time. The man next to me came up and patted me on the shoulder and asked, "what are you doing?"


    I was stunned and replied, "no, the content in this picture is too scary. I can''t slow down."


    "But after reading it for a long time, I can''t understand it at all." I was dumbfounded when she said that.


    How can it be? Isn''t that obvious? Is this painting very clear?


    What can she explain to me in person?


    But after I explained this for a long time, she still shook her head to show that she didn''t understand. Even I once doubted if this girl was a pig brain? She can''t understand such a simple truth?


    At this time, another voice came from my brain.


    "You don''t have to doubt that she really can''t understand it. In fact, you can''t understand it even if it''s you. The reason why you can understand the above situation is that I help you in your body. "


    When I heard this, I got a reaction. It must be the big bug.


    In this way, she also participated in the war between Chiyou and Huangdi. Doesn''t that mean this guy is also an alien?


    So I said my idea again, but big bug denied it. She said she was not an alien. She was a local bug, and then it was changed by alien technology, and it became what it is now.


    Hearing this, I''m stunned. NIMA, I seem to understand. Is this the reason why wild immortals can cultivate themselves?


    She said directly, and then said that you are very smart. You really think a lot about it.


    You said before that the Yellow Emperor fought with Chiyou, but Chiyou failed. You were punished by the emperor.


    "It''s true, and we owe that punishment. That''s why our group of goblins escaped the flood, and then they can reproduce. So the animals with our genes can cultivate into wild immortals. On the contrary, no matter how they cultivate, other animals are just a dish on your human table."


    I was particularly embarrassed to say that.


    Because people are famous for their delicious food.


    Isn''t there a story on the Internet? If extraterrestrials appear and land in the United States, it will be a disaster. They will destroy the city, and the U.S. Army will send out aircraft carrier fighters to fight to defeat the extraterrestrials and defend the earth.


    But the aliens, if they fall in Korea, will become DuMin Junxi. And then I have a vigorous love affair with Korean girls.


    Of course, if aliens land in China. Neither will happen, they will only appear on the table.


    I said directly, "now that you have entered this hole, my task has been completed, so you hurry out of my body so that I can go home for dinner."


    "Ha ha, you think so. If I come out of your body, can I control you then? Can you continue to serve me? "


    After listening to his words, I am depressed. Ah, how can I feel that he is a villain?


    Because these means of threatening people are the favorite of the villains?"Whether it''s decent or rebellious, we are not of the same race at all. You are human, I am a monster, what means do you talk to me about? "


    "I must owe you in my last fuckin ''life. Come on, what else do I have to do? You want to come out of my body? "


    "This flood actually destroyed a lot of things. They want to destroy all the evidence, but there is always one or two things left. This is not, left in the hands of your human beings, the achievement of your myths and legends of God. Of course, there is a spaceship left here, and there is a very high technology in the spaceship. At that time, the use of that thing can let me directly increase my Daoism. Ha ha, then I can come out directly. "


    "So when I take you in, then it''s all right?"


    "More than that, you have to help me recover. Once I''ve recovered, I''ll leave your body and you won''t have to worry about it any more. "


    "Mom, I hope you do what you say, or I''ll make you look good."


    "Ha ha ha, don''t worry. We monsters are more straightforward than you humans. You human beings are full of intrigues. I won''t play any tricks. What''s more, what''s in front of you is a single choice. If I want to recover my body, I must leave your body, so you don''t have to be afraid of anything? "


    When I heard that, I just thought about it. It seems to be the same thing.


    So no longer doubt us, continue to go inside.


    The next aman looked at me strangely. She asked, "are you communicating with that insect again?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 443

    "Zhang Yougen has a problem. I always find it very strange."


    At this time, aman suddenly began to say something. I was very curious. I looked at him and asked, "what''s so strange?"


    "You said that Gu was raised by me from childhood. I think it''s really strange that he has been with me for such a long time, but he has never communicated with me. But it''s strange why he began to communicate with you after he came to you


    To be honest, this problem also makes me a little puzzled. Of course, the bug told me before that because I am special, I can communicate with them, but I can''t.


    But isn''t that wonderful?


    If everyone can''t communicate, then it''s something he has passed down from generation to generation. If aman doesn''t have talent, doesn''t anyone else have talent?


    I said I don''t know. Since this problem is so difficult, I''d better ask big bug how to explain it?


    So no way, I began to communicate with insects.


    I said, "you heard me. Now please explain why


    As a result, the bug just laughed and said, "this problem is easy to solve. Because they are descendants of Chiyou. That''s why I can''t communicate with them. "


    I''m even more puzzled when I hear that. Didn''t I say that Chi you is your immediate supervisor before? So you have fought side by side, you are comrades in arms. Why can''t your descendants understand you?


    This guy thought for a long time, and finally couldn''t find a reasonable explanation, so he said, "I don''t know why. Maybe this is the setting in the game you play. "


    ah, you TMD teased me and told me about the game settings.


    This insect also appears very helpless, he said I have what way, I am also very desperate. If it''s not like this, I won''t ask you for help.


    I''m a bit upset to hear what he said. Ah, how can I feel that he looks down on mortals?


    If you think about it, people used to come to the earth with the attitude of conqueror. Human beings are nothing but ants under their feet.


    So how can the God of the past look up to you?


    so I couldn''t help but make complaints about it. "In that case, I am part of the ant. Why do you want to be so shameless to me? "


    Who ever thought that this guy''s reply would make you angry to death.


    He said that there are strong and weak in me. For example, I''m the stronger one in mole ants, and it''s very suitable for his appetite.


    When I heard this, I felt that as soon as my pores closed, my hair stood up. I couldn''t tell the difference between the male and the female.


    These words don''t make people feel numb. Moreover, I also heard that some insects are special cattle drags, which are completely hermaphroditic and self-sufficient. They can become male at any time when they are needed. If necessary, they can also become mothers.


    I feel sick when I think of it.


    so I couldn''t help but Tucao said, "don''t make complaints about me like this, or I will not help you."


    Who would have thought, after hearing this, he actually laughed, and then came a sentence, "how can you do this? If there''s a need, I''m still pretty when I become a beauty. "


    So, I directly asked, is he a male or a female, a male or a female?


    Sure enough, this Ya''s answer is, can be male or female, of course, can also attack, can also accept. After listening to it for a while, I think it''s too disgusting for your mother.


    "I can''t help it. You''re disgusting. I have to say that the Zerg have very strong vitality, so we can only evolve like this in order to survive. You mortals don''t understand it."


    "We are all mortals, but insects have become higher creatures."


    We have a word, I have a song. Finally, the man over there asked, "Hey, how''s your conversation going?"


    I said that''s it. He said you Miao people have no talent. That''s why they can''t communicate with you.


    After hearing this, aman was very angry. At that time, he yelled that the damn insect was too much. One kind of person stood up and I would definitely kill him.


    I make complaints about it. I can''t help but Tucao, "how can you control your worm yourself?" And get him out of here? "


    As a result, after saying this, the girl''s face suddenly turned red and said helplessly, "when my father taught me this thing, he didn''t teach me how to control it."


    It was a chill to hear that. Sure enough, this smelly girl can rely on it. The sow can go up the tree.


    At the beginning, I wanted to ask my father to sue my grandmother, hoping that she could help me get rid of the poisonous insects.


    Now it seems that it''s better to save it, thanks to the original decision. Fortunately, the poison was conscious. Otherwise, I''m afraid we would have to kill aman."In fact, the wisdom of the Miao people is very stupid. It can be said that they are idiots."


    I thought who might have heard it just now. So make complaints about this big bug in my mind.


    It''s funny to hear that. Lei Rufei and I are happy enemies. She and this big bug seem to be friends. So I said, "worm, don''t you change? Then you''ll become a handsome guy. Then I married this girl. "


    Who ever thought that the insect would laugh when he heard this, "you''ll be free after I marry her, won''t you? I''m not that stupid. "


    Oh, I''ll go. This insect is really shameless.


    I feel that this kind of creature is really going against the sky. It was originally terrible to breed, but now there is such a scenario, isn''t it strange?


    And then I said, damn it, you bugs are so bad. I suddenly have a little regret. If I release you and restore your physical body, then you will let the human beings die out completely?


    As a result, after listening to what I said, he laughed and said, I think more, now human technology is so developed. You''ve got pesticides. I can''t get them.


    It''s funny to hear that. This bug is so cute! Well, I''ve decided. I''d better help you. After the recovery of the body, quickly get out of my body, don''t be in my body, otherwise I will charge rent.


    after he heard it, he laughed and make complaints about it directly. "Do you think I feel like staying in your body?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 444

    I think it''s going to change me. It''s better to die than to live so hard.


    Walking, walking to the front, there was a metal gate. To be exact, I don''t know whether it''s metal or not. There''s a layer of earth crust on the outside, but inside, there''s a sound of metal.


    At this place, aman didn''t know what to do. He even asked me what to do now?


    I said, I don''t know!


    Since I don''t know, I''m not ashamed to ask. What should big bugs do?


    She said this place, we need to work together to open the door.


    I''m surprised to hear that. How can we work together now? You have to show me a clear way.


    He said that you found the metal button with two palm prints on it. You need Chiyou''s blood and my blood.


    I think this must be an international joke on NIMA. If you need aman''s blood, I can understand, but why do you need me? In the past? Don''t these aliens know me?


    Of course, I''ve been entrusted by others and loyal to others. Now that I''ve come to this stage, I''d better do it.


    So I felt on the wall for a long time. Sure enough, two palm prints were found. Next, I asked the big bug, what do you need me to do?


    As a result, the big bug said that he had to cut his hand open and let out the blood. Then put the palm on it and let the blood soak in it.


    Don''t I mean to be joking when I hear these words?


    So I was still a little bit timid, but aman over there was unambiguous. He directly took out a dagger, cut his hand, and then put it on the fingerprint. I was heartbroken after seeing it. Isn''t aman afraid of infection?


    After everything was done, she turned to look at me and motioned me to do the same.


    at that time, the big bug was still tucking up. "Are you a man? You make complaints about women." Make complaints about


    ''s words, I feel shy, and I take out my hand directly and endure pain. After cutting his hand, he shed blood and then pressed it.


    As a result, after pressing it, it was beyond my expectation that it didn''t have any effect, and I couldn''t smoke it. Since it didn''t work, didn''t I do it for nothing before? And it''s so dirty, maybe it''ll infect me.


    So I pressed my hand for a while, and then I wanted to pull it back. I didn''t want to put it on it any more. Unexpectedly, the big bug yelled, "no, I have to wait."


    I replied, "I''m still waiting for a hair. If it goes on like this, my hands will be infected by germs. You don''t want to see how dirty it is."


    Something unexpected happened. At this point, the guy begged me to "wait a second, it''ll be ready soon, you believe me?"


    As a last resort, this guy is talking about it. It sounds like he is going to cry. What should I do? Let''s help her out if there''s too much sympathy.


    So I continued to press my hand on it, and I saw that my blood kept flowing down. I was really distressed. How long would it take me to make up for so much blood?


    Of course, I also noticed a phenomenon.


    There are grooves on the top and the bottom of this fingerprint. These are the grooves. They should be the so-called school grooves. After the blood goes up, it continuously flows down the groove, and then the two grooves converge at the bottom.


    When all the blood, together, and then fell on the ground. It''s down there. There''s also something like a tray.


    He carried the blood. The blood began to emit a trace of light, which was like a mirror. When the door was sensed and given access by the laser, it began to hear bursts of roaring sound, as if the door had been opened.


    The three gates seemed to be huge, shaking constantly, and even brought up an earthquake. Aman and I were so scared that we had never seen such a situation before. We stood there dumbfounded and stupefied.


    When the door was completely opened, the inside was even more amazing.


    Sure enough, from the outside at the beginning, it was indeed a wall, but after opening the inside, it was the same as in science fiction movies. It''s really amazing, and it has a metallic texture, which looks like an alien laboratory. For a time, I even wondered if my eyes were wrong.


    Until the big bug in my mind is urging me, what are you still doing?


    I just nodded, thinking that I still have a task, so I got up, and we walked cautiously towards the inside.


    It''s not a bit of boasting. It''s all telling the truth. It''s really being careful.


    After all, I''ve read a lot of science fiction, and I know there must be a lot of conspiracy.For example, there is a scene in the biochemical crisis, in which there is that kind of electric light. If you go in, it will be cut off accidentally.


    Who knows I just had this idea. Over there, the big bug is laughing. He said I was just as stupid as I could be. The mechanism here has not been turned on. How can there be such a thing as you said?


    When I heard that it was really hot here, I immediately said, "don''t pry into my inner thoughts, or I will accuse you of invading other people''s privacy."


    This guy can only helplessly come a, "OK, OK, everything is up to you. I just want you to go up as soon as possible, OK? I can''t wait. I want to recover my body as soon as possible. "


    I nodded and said, "I know, but you are asking for help now. You should have the attitude of asking for help, right?"


    This guy is quite helpless, but he doesn''t dare to say hard words. After all, if he says hard words to me at this juncture, I suddenly regret that if I don''t want to help her, she will die.


    So she had to say, "yes, yes, what you said is right, OK? My brother, hurry up. "


    So we continued to move forward.


    Because of what he said just now, we knew that the mechanism had not been turned on, so we were much more generous. When we walked in, we found that there was a huge natural cave, and there was a round thing in the middle of the cave.


    I and next to Oman looked at each other, the girl also asked me, what is this thing in the end?


    After all, she lives in the backwater of xiangbatou. She doesn''t know a UFO can understand it.


    I have to patiently explain that this thing is UFO, which means the alien. In recent years, many countries have found this thing, but it has not been confirmed. I didn''t expect that I could see it alive.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 445

    "Hurry up, don''t be silly, look for something quickly."


    I''m still in a daze. The big bug over there can''t bear it. He hastens to urge me. It seems that his whole attitude has changed as soon as he enters the spaceship.


    I feel very angry. Does this son of a bitch know that he should have the attitude of asking for help?


    I''m not easy to attack. After all, this guy is in my body. If he gets angry, it will be troublesome to kill me.


    So aman and I walked carefully in it, we also saw a lot of space uniforms, as well as a large number of various weapons. I think it''s shocking enough to take out any of the things in it.


    This spaceship, in particular, will definitely enter the museum after it is taken out.


    I don''t say much about it. I walk carefully in it for fear that I will touch any mechanism.


    worm again make complaints about me there. "I have said it many times, and no organ in the spacecraft has been launched. What danger is there?" Lao Tzu, I can''t help but make complaints about


    . If anything happens, I will die, OK? I''ve got business with you.


    At this time, the nearby aman suddenly pointed to me and poked me with his elbow, indicating that I should look at it quickly.


    I was shocked to see that there were a lot of escape pods over there.


    And in these escape hiding places, there are actually people who are sleeping one by one.


    I just saw this scene today. Doesn''t it mean that all the gods are dead? Now it''s back.


    Big bug reminds me not to watch any more and hurry to work.


    I nodded and finally found the incubator in the same thing in a laboratory. What I know is to ask him if it''s this thing?


    She nodded, happy bad, said yes, it is it!


    Then I learned to say, what am I going to do next?


    He said I don''t care, he will do the rest. Now what I need to do is to walk over and stand in the training cabin.


    I nodded when I heard this, then went over and he asked me to put out my hand again.


    You know, before, in order to open the door outside, my hand was bleeding and there were wounds.


    I''ll stick out my hand for work this morning.


    Then, I just felt a deep pain in the palm of my hand, and then an insect broke the wound from me and came out.


    I screamed in pain.


    After the old guy came out of my hand, he went into the cultivation warehouse and laughed.


    Anyway, it''s finally getting rid of it now.


    After that, my life can finally begin to be normal. You don''t need to turn on the switch of the insect tube. The rest is for me.


    I looked over there as if there was a switch, so I clicked it. Only heard a burst of water clattering sound small, and then there is a color of green liquid, constantly poured in, the whole culture chamber is fully filled.


    The insect was lying in the green liquid, as if enjoying it.


    Then, in the green liquid, his body continued to expand and grew up a little bit.


    Then I believe that this insect will become a big one, and maybe it will become a real one in the end.


    Forget it, my task has been completed. Anyway, I just came here to get rid of her. Now that it''s done, it''s time for me to go back.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, aman suddenly pointed to me and motioned me to look over there.


    I turned my head and looked at it. I was surprised to find that there were murals on the wall over there.


    The content of the painting is really weird. There are a lot of insects in it, which are eating away at human beings.


    According to the contents of the mural, it seems that the insect is because Chiyou wants to fight. There are too many human beings, so they make this kind of insect. Then this kind of insect can not only change into human and fight like human, but also have terrible reproductive ability.


    In the end, not only Emperor Yan and Emperor Huang were afraid, but even Chiyou was afraid of him.


    So from then on, it was completely sealed, leaving only such a source body.


    And at the end of the day, there was text on it.


    I can''t understand it. It''s just like the peach charms on it. Amanan actually said that she could know her.


    She told me that these characters are the lost characters of Miao nationality.


    It is said that in ancient times, the Miao people did have their own writing, but it has been lost today.


    Of course, we can also understand that the previous one was Chiyou''s direct lineage. They will develop their own words, which is easy to understand, so aman looks at those words, frowning and panicking.


    I turned to look at her, really a little unbearable, and quickly asked, "what on earth is recorded above?"As a result, ah man shook his head and said directly, "no, ok We have been cheated. This insect must not revive him, otherwise it will form a catastrophe. "


    I looked at her in surprise and asked, "what does that mean?"


    The girl turned her head in fear, grabbed my arm, and said nervously, "no, if this insect comes back to life, they will slaughter human beings and remove human bodies from the egg room. Then they will hatch in the human body, and the insect will continue to breed, and. It''s going to be more and more. I can''t control it. "


    "Last time, it was because of the intervention of aliens that we humans survived. But now if we want to revive this insect, we will have no way to save ourselves


    When I heard this, I felt panicked and really cheated.


    It''s no wonder that after entering this place, the guy''s attitude changed, and he became very arrogant. He didn''t mean to ask for help at all.


    And this guy was going to treat us like food from the beginning. When his body is finished and he comes out of the training barn, aman and I will be the first victims.


    At the thought of this, he must not be revived.


    Turning around, I looked over there, and the whole person was scared.


    This damned thing is recovering so fast that it has become a fat maggot.


    Originally this kind of maggot is disgusting, and it''s the biggest one. It''s really disgusting after seeing it.


    I dare not stay. So around looking for a thing, want to find this culture chamber to break, and then let the green liquid flow out.


    It''s supposed to be nutrient solution to keep his body so big.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 446

    As a result, I didn''t find anything. It was found there, like a stainless steel stool.


    Now this kind of crisis time can''t think so much, copy up, directly toward the training cabin, is hard two hit in the past.


    Only a few clang sounds were heard, and then it was unexpected that the glass on the surface was made of organic materials. It''s very hard. I tried my best. I just left a few white spots on it in the morning.


    I saw this scene, silly eyes, next to the aman urged me to "hurry up, she has formed."


    I''ll take a closer look, isn''t it? This guy has a woman''s head. And the position under the body has begun to take shape a little bit.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that my upper body is a person and my lower body is a worm.


    For a moment, I panicked. What should I do now?


    Smash and smash not open, can only watch it?


    After looking around, I was surprised to find that there was a plug next to the cultivation bin. It turns out that alien technology also uses electricity.


    Without hesitation, I rolled over one by one, grabbed the check head, ready to pull it out.


    At this point, the guy was scared out of his mind. He yelled at the top of his voice and said, "don''t do it quickly. You can''t do this to me."


    Hehe, I laughed when I heard that.


    "Mom, as I said, you''ve lived in my body for so long. It''s time to pay the rent."


    With that, he pulled the plug out.


    Only a scream was heard, and then the half human and half worm thing rolled back and forth in the incubator.


    It''s better to die when there''s no electricity, and we can breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, it is unexpected that she has been struggling for a long time, but she is still alive. No wonder the vitality of insects is so tenacious. So many people on the earth want to eliminate cockroaches and bedbugs, but after struggling for centuries, they are still alive.


    After the pain, there was another crazy revenge. The guy got up and stared at me so hard that he scolded directly, "asshole, you ruined me, I must kill you."


    With that, she raised her hands and kept beating the glass crazily.


    But this thing, I just used the stainless steel bench to smash for a long time, and it didn''t have any effect. She knocked, but of course it didn''t matter.


    Seeing that this guy couldn''t get out, I immediately laughed happily, patted my ass there, and then said, "Hey, you come out and bite me."


    This made her nose crooked. Then she opened her mouth. I didn''t know what to do. As a result, her mouth became bigger and bigger. It was exaggerated and frightening.


    It''s supposed that only snakes can do this, right?


    After all, their chins are unusual. They can dislocate. But how can worms be? Vomit of a, this guy opened wide mouth, then straight TMD vomited.


    Unexpectedly, the things she vomited out were even more frightening. They were all black bugs.


    These ghosts don''t know what they are made of, just like marching ants.


    As soon as they came out, they began to gnaw crazily. Which impregnable glass dye began to make a sound, has come to the edge of the broken, there are a lot of cracks on it.


    I was dumbfounded to see this.


    Damn, what about this kind of operation?


    By this time, the nearby aman had already reacted. He tugged my arm and yelled, "hurry up, what are you doing? We''re all going to die after she comes out."


    I was stunned and nodded, then turned to go, two people put out all their strength, SA Ya son''s run.


    "Still want to run? None of you can run away. You dare to make me suffer so much. I want you to repay me a hundred times and a thousand times. "


    After the insects finish saying this, they only hear a click, and the glass is completely broken. This thing no longer had any obstruction, jumped out of the glass, and launched an impact on us.


    We really dare not stay, looking for the exit of the spaceship, trying to escape.


    Who would have thought that it seemed to activate some mechanism inside the spaceship. There was only a click, and a door on the front exit fell down directly.


    Now that we''re finished, we''re like turtles in a jar.


    I turned my head and looked over there. I was in a panic. Before the big bug came, his minions were coming towards us.


    Previously, we saw with our own eyes that the indestructible glass was directly gnawed through by these guys.


    If they rush up, we''ll be eaten to the bone.


    So I yelled to the man beside me, "don''t you know how to poison? Let''s poison them and kill them. "


    Aman nodded, and then quickly took out bags of red powder from his bag.Then do a girl, let me quickly follow her to sprinkle together, this thing is poisonous.


    Hearing this, I stared at her with disbelief, and then said, "you TMD tease me, this thing is poisonous, even dare to let me take it up and sprinkle it directly. What if the insect doesn''t poison me then? "


    "Oh, you''re stupid. If it''s poison, I must have an antidote. Why don''t you take some medicine first?"


    With that, he took out a dark pill and put it in my mouth.


    After swallowing it, I grabbed the powder and began to sprinkle it desperately.


    A large number of powder scattered out, directly in front of the formation of a barrier, which insects come through, actually one by one all dead on the spot.


    I was terrified to see this scene, and then I said, your poison is not effective for human beings, but it is very effective for insects. In the future, I can go to open a pesticide factory.


    turned her eyes off, and she said, "make complaints about this bone."


    I said with a smile, that''s why we have to work hard.


    Yesterday, I was still talking. Then I heard the sound of twisting.


    There is a huge figure coming towards us in front of us, needless to say the big bug.


    She seemed to be very afraid of the poison of aman, so she only heard a retch, and it began to vomit again.


    Then we heard a noise and something came this way.


    Take a closer look, it''s actually a black ball. It successfully passed through the miasma area and rolled down in front of us.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 447

    Let''s look down and see what it is?


    Have you seen ants?


    In fact, marching ants in the desert. These guys, you say they are very stupid, but their collective intelligence quotient is very high.


    Desert marching ants are very terrible. If they encounter them in the desert, they will die. These guys often march in large numbers, usually see the living creatures, and then eat clean.


    You can only see the black area close to you. As a result, after these things passed, there were only white bones on your body.


    Of course, the team spirit of these guys is very strong, for example, in case of fire. To keep the team alive, especially to keep the queen safe.


    Don''t let the queen live, other ants can continue to reproduce.


    So a lot of ants will also directly lie on the body of the queen, outside layer after layer, constantly diffuse up.


    Then they form a party like this, they will form an ant ball, and through the rolling of this ball, they will directly roll over the fire.


    Although the ants on the outer layer are directly roasted to death! But the ants in the center have no problems, especially the queen in the middle, who can still survive.


    Anyway, this time I''ve gained a lot of insight. Those ghost things will bounce away immediately after they roll over, and then all of them are big horned worms.


    This kind of insect has a big foot in front of it, which is very sharp. If you get bitten, you can tear off a piece of meat.


    These things have already rolled over the poison fog area and rushed towards us immediately.


    Aman and I screamed in fright, and then hurriedly continued to run away. That disgusting voice is ringing continuously, before the insect girl began to spit out the insect.


    At this moment, I understand the real horror of Zerg. Before, aman didn''t find it after an Wan. We made a big mistake in the contents of the mural.


    Of course, it''s useless now. It might be more dangerous for this woman to run out.


    We''re now completely locked up in the cockpit. That is to say, there is no way to heaven and no way to earth. Now we can only fight with trapped animals.


    They tried their best to escape, and then ran to their exhausted, sweating, panting.


    I have to say that the spaceship is quite large, and the internal space is very huge. We don''t know how far we''ve run, but we''ve got rid of the big bug behind us.


    The nearby aman also asked me, "have a look, have a look, has she followed up?"


    I turned around and looked behind me. There was nothing unusual, but I could still hear a lot of insects buzzing.


    So I said, "it''s safe for the time being, but I''m afraid we won''t last long."


    At that time, I can''t stop the insects. I can''t stop them any longer


    At this point, she said with a look of chagrin, "it''s all your fault to come here. Now, we''ve been cheated and completely trapped here. I''m afraid we''ll be dead and no one will know. "


    I turned my eyes when I heard this, and then I said, "I''m to blame for this. If you hadn''t let me have the love bug, would we have come here? What''s more, you are still clamoring for the revival of the Miao nationality. I''ll follow you, OK? This is tantamount to my voluntary help. In the end, I took my own life. Who can I blame? "


    After that, she blushed and knew that she had said something wrong. At this time came a sentence, "people to you, not because like you."


    After that, I blushed, too. I''m sorry to say that.


    Finally, aman said, "are we all going to die here today? If you really die here, it''s good to think about it. At least you can''t live and die together at the same time. "


    At this point, she is also very shy face red to the neck.


    I rolled my eyes and said, "what''s good about death? Do you have to live? As long as TMD can go out alive, then I will marry you. "


    As soon as I heard this, she was as excited as chicken blood and said, "is what you said true?"


    When a bird is about to die, I have no good words. My TMD is dying. Can I tell lies? "


    After hearing this, I was very happy.


    "You must be lying to me. You''ve married me anyway. Yesterday was our wedding night


    "That''s not true. I mean it this time. I promise if I can get out alive, I''ll let you be a little four! "


    After a hard kiss on the neck, she said, "I''m really happy? You really don''t lie to me? ""It''s true, more true than Tiemuzhen." I''m really helpless. It''s really hard to talk to her. Today, when I went out with her, I was just like 100000 whys. I was always nagging.


    I really don''t like this sex!


    But there is no way, now has come to a dead end, at least let her die happily.


    Ten thousand steps back, people are most afraid that there is no hope. Once there is no hope, nothing can be done.


    But once there''s hope, it''s crazy. For this slim hope, I will fight my life to live.


    No, when we were talking, there was a terrible voice behind us, "Hey, hey, where are you two? Do you like to play hide and seek? I know you''re here. Don''t hide. Come out. Don''t worry. After all, you''ve helped me. I won''t hurt you. Come out, let''s have a good talk. I want to repay you well, hehe... "


    Who believes your mother''s lie?


    If I guess right, she just wants us to go out and die, and then let our bodies become the nutrients of the first hatching insects.


    The man next to me asked me in a low voice, "since she can make worms herself, why do we need our corpses to make worm eggs?"


    And I said, "I don''t think the insects they spit out are their real offspring. Only those hatched from corpses will grow the same as the big insects now. The insects that spit out are just things to use. "


    During the fighting just now, I found some problems


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 448

    What''s the problem?


    That''s the little insects that are spit out by the big insects. The life of those things seems to be very short. Maybe it''s worse than bacteria, that''s more than ten minutes.


    That''s why if this guy wants to fight us, he has to keep making worms.


    But the bug didn''t come out without any reason. We humans often make complaints about the fact that I have lost a piece of meat from my body when I am born.


    Can''t he be malnourished when he spits out so many insects?


    It''s like you have hundreds of millions of worms. But if you do it often, you will be weak.


    So our body may be more than just an egg incubator. On the contrary, this guy may want to eat us and let us revive him.


    In this battle, we should be good at summing up and analyzing the enemy''s weaknesses. Only by grasping the weaknesses can we eliminate them.


    So I whispered to the man beside me, "don''t lose heart, we still have a chance. As long as we don''t get killed and eaten by that guy, we continue to delay, and then he will be dragged down by his own body."


    "Really?"


    At this time, aman was very happy. Today, he got hope from despair and heard two good news.


    I nodded.


    But the crux of the problem is that we have to continue to procrastinate. How long will it take?


    Ten minutes, ten hours, ten days? If we didn''t die in a year, we would have been exhausted.


    Of course, in any case, survival is a test. As long as we can live, we can do anything.


    When it comes to the tenacity of vitality, in addition to insects, I think human beings are the most powerful.


    At the beginning of such a bad natural environment, we all survived, and now dominate the earth. How can we lose here to a group of insects?


    Then I asked the man beside him how much poison he still had?


    She replied, "I don''t have much poison."


    I said, "don''t use it for the time being. We''d better save it for the decisive battle. Now it''s important to run for your life."


    Hearing this, aman was very embarrassed. She said that poison is our weapon now, but what is not allowed to be used in combat? Are you going to fight with your fists?


    I said to her, "you saw it before, on the door that came in. We saw a lot of space uniforms, a lot of guns. Those things are alien technology. If we can use them, maybe we can fight against Zerg. "


    Hearing this, aman nodded happily.


    So we began to move quietly, playing guerrilla warfare with the big insects over there.


    But soon this guy found out where we are. After all, there are insects everywhere. Soon she laughed and said, "I found you. This time I would like to thank you very much, thank you Asshole, I didn''t succeed in my whole work. I''m going to kill you. "


    Then I know this guy has no credit. Before also deceived us to come out, must thank us, now good, said anything is false.


    After all, before that, he was disgraceful and cheated us to send him here. Now it''s also a good time to break down the bridge.


    He turned his head and yelled at the man beside him, "run, run."


    So the guy started vomiting again. This time, it turned out to be a kind of green beetle. There was a black smoke on the back of the thing, accompanied by a pungent smell of methane.


    Even if you think about it with your toes, you probably know that the insect is highly toxic.


    It seems that those who are good at summing up wars are no exception to us worms.


    We are now using the strength of feeding, crazy escape. It can be said that at this moment, there is no more energy compression.


    Fortunately, that kind of poisonous insect is very slow. After all, heaven is fair in this world. If you are given one, you will take another.


    If these insects are highly toxic and extremely fast, isn''t that too bad?


    Soon we went around in the spaceship and finally got to that place. I look at a lot of space suits next to me, and then there are guns. Of course, I need clothes for a while.


    This thing, fire prevention, anti-virus, anti bite, must be our life-saving medicine.


    So I quickly took a suit and put it on. It turned out to be very heavy. Put on the body like a layer of sponge, the body is very large.


    It''s OK for us to try our best to escape from the insect we met. But after putting on this body, there is no way to escape at all. Do you want to be arrested?


    But I have to say that the technology of aliens is really powerful. I suddenly found a button on my wrist, so I pressed it curiously.


    Only heard a sound, as if something was moving. Then, I saw the expansion of the outer space suit constantly shrinking, and finally turned into a tights.This time, we can finally move.


    And the most wonderful thing is that after I put on this suit, I felt as if my strength had increased. I tried not to fight nearby. I only heard a clang, and then the wall of the whole spaceship shook.


    It turns out that this thing is not only anti-virus and anti attack, but also can increase its own body?


    Finished, everything is good, but it''s too tight. It''s a little bit tight below. Ordinary people don''t care, if the guy is a little bit more serious, it''s hard to die.


    When I got dressed, I took a look at the man next to me. Next moment, I was stunned.


    I didn''t expect that this smelly girl''s figure was so good. After wearing this tight dress, I feel more attractive.


    Looking at me closely watching him, wearing such a shy clothes, the girl also rose red face, a little embarrassed.


    couldn''t help it. She make complaints about it. "What do you think?"


    I said with a smile, I appreciate it to see if I should marry you or not.


    After saying this, she was more embarrassed, and then asked me, "what do you think after reading it?"


    I light back to a, "well, barely qualified it."


    "Eggplant!"


    Aman rolled his eyes and spat, "I''m crispy, just the three of you. You''re not as good as me."


    "Ha ha, you are really narcissistic, OK!"


    Chatting casually, then I looked at the weapon over there. Now that we have defense weapons, what we need is attack equipment. I don''t know about the technology of these alien weapons?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 449

    I went over and picked up one of them, a huge thing like a gun. If you look at it carefully, I don''t know whether it should be a gun or a gun.


    I fumbled on it for a while, and then I saw a burst of light. It seemed that this thing had started.


    Of course, I pulled the trigger below and there was no response at all.


    On the contrary, at the top, I found something like a fingerprint slot.


    The hands are in the spacesuit now. It''s connected. I''m still wondering if I want to take off my gloves. Unexpectedly, the weapon in aman''s hand started?


    Unexpectedly, she didn''t take off her gloves at all.


    So with a curious mind, I also tried, but there was no reaction. The gun just didn''t move.


    I suddenly looked at the man next to me and handed it to her to have a try.


    However, as soon as she pressed the weapon, she immediately started this thing. It seems that she still recognizes the master.


    I didn''t expect that alien technology has developed to such a level. Their weapons must be used by their own people, even if they are taken by others.


    It seems that the Miao people are descendants of Chiyou, which is true. What I''m most worried about is that she starts the weapon and then gives it to me. I don''t know if I can use it.


    Fortunately, after it was handed over to me, it was still buzzing. It could really be used. So I tried a shot in front of me.


    A huge light directly bombarded out, and then burst in front. What I wanted to do was open the ship so that I could get out.


    Who would have thought that there was a flash of light on the spaceship, and this thing blew up directly, but the spaceship didn''t have a problem.


    The biggest storm completely broke down all around, and aman and I also made a few somersaults one after another. It''s a good thing we''re wearing this kind of uniform, or we''ll be dead by then.


    I was surprised to see what I had in my hand. It was terrible. Of course, what''s more terrifying is that spaceship. Their technology has developed to the point where they actually have a shield.


    That is to say, the big bug started the spaceship and shut down all around. We don''t know how to operate. Now I''m completely trapped. I''m afraid I can''t open this kind of high-tech weapon.


    So I studied it carefully to see if there were any other weapons?


    Then I found out that there was something like a grenade.


    So I tried, you see, after this thing explodes, can you blow out a hole in the spaceship?


    Unfortunately, it''s the same as before. I have to pinch it with aman before I can use it.


    We threw one directly. With the previous experience, this time we have to stay away. But the wonderful thing is that it didn''t explode after it was thrown out, instead, it formed a small thing in the sky.


    I looked at it carefully, and it turned out to be a TMD black hole.


    This thing creates a huge suction, drawing everything around it. After a while, the surrounding area completely became a blank.


    Seeing this scene, I was completely shocked.


    How far have these alien technologies developed? If they come directly to invade the earth, the earth''s weapons are not enough, OK?


    Of course, it can be seen in Huangdi, Yandi and Chiyou. Nothing happened when he came to the earth. At most, a civil war broke out.


    This shows that these aliens are not interested in the earth. You may think that we are all scum. You may think that our living places are not suitable for them.


    After all, just like humans see pigs, do you want to live in a pig''s nest?


    At this time, the spaceship is staying in the Miao nationality, which means that it must be Chiyou''s. Otherwise, why do all the weapons above need the gene of aman. This shows that you Miao people are really descendants of Chiyou.


    I don''t understand. We said that we are Chinese. That''s for sure, I also have alien genes. Why can''t I use them?


    There can only be one explanation. Let''s have a look at the present Chinese people. There are a lot of them. In these countless generations of reproduction, the blood has already diluted almost.


    So these weapons can''t recognize your thin gene, which is not to blame.


    I''m still daydreaming here, but I didn''t expect that aman over there began to be in a daze.


    I turned to ask what she was looking at?


    So aman put out his finger, pointing to the top.


    I followed her fingers to see past, also startled, there are a lot of people ah.


    No, to be exact, it''s all cabins one by one.


    There was a layer of ice on it, and a lot of people were frozen in the cabin.


    I narrowed my eyes and took a look. It turns out it''s a lot of living people.


    These people look strange. They are a little like the little demons in Western legend, with two small sharp horns on their heads.And the strangest thing is that their skin is blue.


    I frowned and said, is it Wesley the blue blood man?


    Aman asked me if these people were dead? Why is it all in the freezer?


    It''s all over the ice. It''s all over the ice.


    That is to say, if they are really dead, why should they be frozen all the time?


    It suddenly occurred to me. Qian has read a lot of news reports. Some people say they want to immigrate to Mars.


    However, scientists say that our technology is a little out of reach. Even if you fly there, it will look very close at that time, but actually it''s far away from outer space, that''s light years.


    It''s like running at the speed of one year. Do you think the current suitable aircraft can achieve it?


    So human beings travel in space for a long time. When you really arrive, the whole person will become an old man.


    At this time, some scientists have proposed to use freezing technology to freeze people directly. After setting the time, when you get to the planet, the ice will be released and people will wake up, but actually your age and body will not change at all.


    This is just an idea. Frozen technology has not yet reached that point, of course, we can see that the aliens have obviously succeeded.


    That is to say, I come to us from their planet. Even if their technology has reached light years, it is still far away.


    So they froze themselves, and they got to earth with this technology. But I don''t understand why the Yellow Emperor, Yan Emperor and Chiyou went to the earth. As a result, these people are still frozen. They wake up?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 450

    Or rather than coming to earth, they are going to other galaxies. At this point on earth, it''s just a temporary stop.


    There may be differences within them, too. For example, there are wars on their planet, and Chiyou is one faction, and the Yellow Emperor and the Yan Emperor are another faction.


    After the two sides met, they started fighting in this position of the earth.


    Emperor Huang and Emperor Yan woke up early, so did Chiyou. But for the sake of their compatriots, they want to make it to another galaxy. So it didn''t wake these people up


    In other words, they are confident that they can beat each other without new partners.


    In the eyes of the Yellow Emperor and the Yan Emperor, they are two against one. Of course, they don''t need to wake up other companions. And Chi you, he has a way to use these insects


    Who ever wanted to fight back and forth? In the end, the Yellow Emperor and the Yan Emperor won. Obviously, they may have left. When Chi you failed, his companion stayed here all the time. No one woke him up, but he was frozen.


    We can''t think much about the crisis now. I think if there is a character like Chiyou, after all, they are masters and insects are their servants.


    In addition, today''s aman, after all, are descendants of Chiyou. They can''t attack the descendants of their friends.


    In order to survive, we didn''t want so much. I found one of the switches and pressed it. After the thaw, sure enough, there was a thin man, who slowly thawed. He opened his eyes, looked around blankly, and finally found us.


    Also a face of surprise, with strange language asked. I didn''t understand. At that time, I just wanted to let people out. I completely forgot the fact that there was no way to communicate between us.


    Fortunately, aman can understand her, and explain it in this girl''s words, that is, this person speaks their ancient Miao language.


    Since we can communicate, that''s a good thing. So I asked her to translate and we started talking.


    He first asked us where we were? Are we in the good old system?


    I don''t know where the good system is?


    So I told him, this is not a galaxy or Goodall, this is the solar system, this is the earth.


    After hearing the translation, the alien was dumbfounded. He couldn''t believe it and said, "how can we get to the solar system? It''s a little too far away


    I know, now is not the time to talk nonsense, let aman tell all the cause and effect of the matter.


    After hearing what we said, this guy was very surprised. And then tell us, his name is hodman, and he''s from ANOVA.


    According to him, their planet at that time was the same as the earth we have now, because humans overused resources. The planet is about to be mined out.


    There''s nothing wrong with that. Because many scientists on the earth are predicting that it will be completely destroyed in two years.


    So that''s why countries are so keen to explore Mars? Because Mars is the only known planet suitable for human survival.


    In this way, they began to have internal differences. Using their own powerful technology, ready to emigrate to other planets.


    Two more factions emerged.


    Among them, Huangdi and Yandi are the representatives of the traditional school. They think that they should build a planet suitable for their own survival on other planets.


    Since it is suitable for them to survive, it means that there must be other creatures.


    It is in the face of these local aborigines that they have different opinions.


    There is a school of thought that love should be the same. The representatives of them who turned these planets into their own colonies are Huangdi and Yandi.


    They''re not just here to help people. In the end, it''s not the throne of the emperor. Is it the king''s land in the whole world? Is it the king''s minister in the land.


    All human beings have become their slaves.


    On the contrary, it is unbelievable that Chiyou should live in peace with the local aborigines of other planets. We should benefit them with our own technology and bring them the so-called light.


    I can''t believe I''m dumbfounded. In our eyes all the time, Chiyou are villains. It turned out that these people are philanthropists only later.


    Huangdi and Chiyou belong to the self love school.


    They only love their own people and will not care about the lives of others.


    So the two groups of people from the beginning of the mutual dispute developed to the back, actually evolved into a war.


    If the level of science and technology has not developed. Or in their own small planet, whether it''s self love faction or fraternity faction, in the end, one faction will win, right? Then their planet will be unified in the end.


    But the trouble is, their technology is so powerful. The fraternity school defeated the self love school, so people directly emigrated to other planets and lived in their own way.Finally, it was carried forward and the population increased. So they went to colonize other planets for more survival resources.


    The philanthropists believe that they have the obligation to stop these people, so they also preempt other planets to find their own strategic alliance.


    That is to say, go to other planets, use their own technology, and then arm the local people to fight against these colonists.


    They were going to another galaxy. Because that week''s people and their technology are about a generation different. It''s like carrying a bow and a spear, just like the original colonists used gunpowder guns.


    Who would have thought that it would reach the earth in the middle of the road. Then a war broke out on both sides, harming our own people.


    Huangdi and Yandi are speechless after their victory. Our planet makes us their people. However, after a long time, they feel dull. In the final analysis, there is still a gap in technology.


    You are a normal person to control a group of ants. At first, it''s very interesting. After a long time, it''s boring. Finally, in order to complete the mission, we''d better go to the next galaxy. They left the earth to our own people to manage, and then they left.


    When I heard this, I suddenly realized that this is how things have developed. But anyway, since we are all here, the insect has been revived. Is there any way to kill it?


    If we don''t get rid of him, I''m afraid we''ll have bad luck then. After this thing goes out, it will be an unprecedented disaster for human beings.


    "It''s easy for us to do it," Hodgman replied. In fact, there is an antibiotic that is specially used to deal with these insects in the lab culture warehouse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 451

    Hearing this, I have an incredible face.


    You know, we were in that lab at that time. If we knew there was such an antibiotic, we would take it up and inject it into its body. Where else do you need such trouble?


    ''now we should go back and get the antibiotics,'' he said.


    I frowned and said it was hard to do. Because we came from that side. Now the insects must be in front of us. If we didn''t encounter him in the past, wouldn''t we?


    Of course, we have no other way to say that. If we don''t kill those insects now, I''m afraid it will cause more serious consequences when we let them out.


    So holdman took up his spacesuit, wore it himself, and, like us, took up arms and prepared to fight together. He said that now that Chiyou is no longer there, he must recapture the spaceship, complete his mission and take his friends to another galaxy. Otherwise, for the sake of our own planet, we have to fight.


    Fortunately, with so many people, we can probably understand the operation of weapons. There are still some views on the next battle.


    So we went ahead. But who would have thought that after rushing out, he was shocked. The whole interior of the spaceship changed completely, as if he had entered a spider''s nest.


    There was chaos everywhere. And walking past, we can see that there are cobwebs all around.


    Seeing this scene, we didn''t understand, so we asked holdman? What happened?


    Hodman told us at that time that the gene of this big worm must not have been completed.


    Hearing him say so, I nodded, because at that time we found the content of the mural, so we stopped him in time.


    Big bug said we destroyed it.


    "If that''s the case, it''s easy to understand. It''s very dangerous for the big bugs to enter the whole team. Not only their combat power is exploding, but they can also handle more bugs. "


    "How sure are you that you can kill him?"


    "If there are antibiotics, of course I think I can do it. Of course, if there is no such thing, then... " Later, she did not say much, but obviously told us that if there were no antibiotics, we would be ready to collect the corpse.


    No matter what, we can''t understand it.


    As a last resort, we will only speed up the pace of progress. And then there''s a lot of horror coming up ahead.


    It''s the kind of insects with black smoke and green crustaceans. This thing is highly toxic. If it was infected, it would have died at that time.


    We are not familiar with these things, we can only hope to get man, see what he says?


    As a result, the guy said a feather, took up his weapon and shot wildly at the floor. The weapon in his hand is a bit similar to the sun''s rays, which have been sent out and can also cause special high temperature.


    When the insects are directly illuminated, they immediately soften and turn into pools of green liquid.


    See here, I was shocked, and this kind of operation?


    As I said earlier, these insects are highly toxic. Even after melting, the toxin still exists.


    Aman and I are a little afraid that his poison will infect us, but Hodgman is very calm. He told us that the clothes he was wearing could directly resist drugs. Don''t worry, it''s OK!


    So, we just rest assured and continue to move forward boldly.


    Feet on the ground, everywhere are the bodies of those insects, and then it''s like stepping on the glutinous rice. Sticky, very uncomfortable, but also issued a creaking sound, very disgusting.


    Because we had a clear direction, we went straight to the laboratory there without stopping.


    On the way, I asked, "are you sure that lab contains antibiotics? Won''t the worm destroy all the antibiotics when it comes back to life? "


    Hodman laughed and said no, because there were not many people who knew about the antibiotic except their own.


    I was relieved.


    Did not expect to walk, all of a sudden, we heard a sparse sound.


    My ears were quite sensitive. At that time, I directly asked, "did you hear any sound?"?


    Who ever thought that they were both in a daze, didn''t react, and asked me what voice I had?


    I don''t know, but it sounds like insects are crawling.


    After that, they both stood on their heads and felt uncomfortable. Because at this point, the word we hate to hear is insects.


    They did not dare to go any further. They all stood in the same place. Then we listened quietly. Sure enough, the sparse sound was more obvious.I turned to look behind me and yelled, "there it is!"


    Everyone turned around and looked behind him. He was really surprised. Behind us, there are a large number of bighorn insects. There is a huge forceps in front of the insect, which is very powerful.


    It can be said that among all the insects, this one is the most frightening.


    It''s like walking in the desert without bones.


    I''m scared to death. I''m going back and forth.


    At this time, hodman said directly, "what''s worth running? We have a strong army and are not afraid of them at all. Use your weapon to send a concussion wave and directly kill these insects. "


    I''m confused when I hear that. I don''t understand. What''s a shockwave?


    So looking at me, he was a little helpless, and grabbed my weapon directly. There was a switch under it. He twisted it twice, and then hit a shell in front of me.


    It''s unexpected that there is such a thing, and I don''t see any firelight or aurora after I fight.


    Just heard a loud noise, and then there was a sharp vibration. With those insects, like brain damage forget to take medicine, actually desperately shaking up.


    Every one of them can''t shake up for a long time.


    I was stunned, surprised to see this scene. Sure enough, extraterrestrial technology is a bull. This thing directly kills people inside and out.


    No wonder in the past, a group of people got their weapons. The ignorant Chinese ancestors actually thought that those guys were heavenly soldiers and generals.


    This is the legend of Fengshen romance. It''s a blockhouse!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 452

    With these weapons, we are gods and Buddhas. There''s nothing to be afraid of. I can''t help but quicken my pace and go straight there.


    As a result, there was light in this place, but because of a lot of dust, moss, and cobwebs, walking in it, I felt gloomy and terrible.


    Looking at the way I and I were a little scared, holdman started laughing. He asked if we were afraid of ghosts?


    After hearing this, we both laughed awkwardly. Because that''s exactly what I think.


    Who would have thought that this guy actually laughed, and then came a sentence, there is no ghost in the world.


    When I heard this, I turned my eyes. Whoever believes him is silly. In leisure time, I don''t believe that there are ghosts in the world, but I can''t deal with them if you don''t believe it.


    Aman also believes that there are ghosts in the world.


    But that guy''s explanation is the same as Shen Qiyu before. He said that the so-called ghost is actually a kind of brain wave in the human body. After death, this kind of wave, because of its strong obsession, lingers in the world, causing us the illusion of being a fool again.


    I hear that''s a bit far fetched. If so, how does Zhao Ping exist?


    Of course, let''s not go deep into these problems. The most urgent task now is to think about how to survive.


    We walk in it, and the more we go forward, the higher the darkness is. Then I found that there was a lot of meat in the passage. These things were completely attached to the wall. They were beating like human blood vessels.


    It made people feel sick, especially aman. He was about to throw up. She said, what are these things? It looks like meat. It''s living.


    I don''t know. I can only look at hodman. After all, this guy has dealt with big bugs. This is what they made, OK? You should know that, right?


    I didn''t expect that guy''s brow was locked and he looked scared. Then he said, "that big bug, he wants to destroy himself."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, to come up with a painting, they need a lot of human bodies as resources. But if there is no such thing, you can only turn yourself into a matrix. "


    When I heard this, I was still puzzled and felt a little bit confused. Why didn''t she do that in the beginning? Now good, why should we turn ourselves into the matrix?


    Get mother looked at us, helpless, had to explain to us again. Originally, after they become big bugs, they can have their own ability to act. They can do whatever they want and go wherever they want. So if it''s not a last resort, no insect wants to become a so-called mother.


    The insect that has become the mother is so huge that it can''t move at all. We can only stay in this broken place and continue to breed. In other words, this guy has to sacrifice himself to make Zerg excited.


    Doesn''t that mean we''re in him now?


    Hodgman nodded and said, "it''s right for us to understand that.". If I don''t kill him quickly and escape, we will be digested in this guy''s body if we don''t say anything else in the future.


    I frowned when I heard this. It''s too much for you to lose


    That big bug wants to assimilate himself and the whole ship. This will not only breed our own Zerg, but also kill all of us by the way.


    Since things have come to this point, either you or I will die.


    We were almost open, we ran to the lab, and we went right through. However, after walking, I completely lost my way


    we make complaints about Hodgman''s direct tucking up, your ya, isn''t your spaceship? How to walk, you don''t know where to go.


    Holdman is helpless, too.


    He said that if the spaceship did not change, he naturally knew where to go. But now the light is dark and there is meat everywhere. In such an environment, whoever comes will get lost.


    I look around carefully, because of the obstruction of the meat, you will find that the whole passage seems to be everywhere. We don''t know where to go, only to see those disgusting meat, a beat.


    At this time, aman asked me carefully if I found anything wrong?


    I nodded and then said, "well, the meat seems to be getting thicker and thicker, and the passage is getting narrower and narrower. At that time, they will be completely closed together, and we will have no way to go. At that time, I''m afraid we will be completely absorbed by him. "


    When this was said, sometimes everyone''s faces were gloomy and terrible, and it was clear that things were going to the worst.


    Everyone has no idea, especially the young man, holdman, who looks at gold in the front, but turns out to be bronze in the back.


    Since I can''t count on him, I''d better do it my way.He picked up his weapon and hit the wall.


    As a result, a huge shock, conduction in our body, we are suffering to death.


    He cried out and asked me what I was doing?


    I directly replied, of course, with a weapon to open a way to escape.


    He rolled his eyes, and then said angrily, "the weapon in their hands is a single soldier weapon, but this is a spaceship. Do you think you can kill your plane with a rifle?"


    I''m a little annoyed. I can''t do this or that. What should I do? Can we just wait here and die?


    , deman, make complaints about the fact that you humans have not been saved.


    I also rolled a white eye, and then said, "I''m sorry, I''m not sent by human beings, I''m cheating in."


    He said that no matter what it is, you can''t make fun of everyone''s life.


    I said that I am not joking about life now, on the contrary, our life has come to a joke. If you don''t think of another way, let''s wash the pot together.


    Looking at the two of us, there was internal strife and quarrel at this time. At this time, the man next to him acted as a peacemaker and said, "do you want to fight? It''s this time. Do you still have the heart to fight? Is it over?"


    "It''s not that I want to fight, but that your boyfriend is brainless."


    What holdman said made me vomit blood. What''s called Laozi''s brainless! damn you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 453

    I was very angry and wanted to bite him hard at that time.


    At the critical moment, it was aman who stopped us. She looked at us and first said to me, "we are trapped here now. If we want to go out and live, we have to rely on him. What''s more, we can''t help but wake up the big bug crisis, which means it''s voluntary help. How can you say that to your benefactor? "


    So she turned around and looked at the holdman over there again. "It was your people who made it in the first place, right? Now it means that after you come to the palace, let''s say 10000 steps back that the big bug has assimilated the whole spaceship. If we don''t solve the problem that it can''t get out, won''t your people become her food and drink at that time? "


    Don''t mention it. This smelly girl didn''t look good at her at ordinary times, but now she has a good performance. She can always get to the key point of the problem.


    She said this, we looked at each other, you look at me, I look at you, decided not to continue the quarrel.


    Yes, now we have a common enemy. We can''t keep our lives any longer. The quarrel has divided the team, and it doesn''t help the problem. It''s better for me to cooperate sincerely and try to escape together.


    At least I have played games, such as the most powerful, League of heroes, King glory. In the game, you will find that once something goes wrong, the team begins to blame each other and back the pot to each other.


    That''s the end. It''s basically 20 shots. On the contrary, if you don''t complain and encourage each other, it''s easy to win.


    Because your teammate is not a fool, we do not blame him for his own mistakes, but encourage him, he will reciprocate, desperately for the sake of the team.


    So I had to think about it, and then I said to aman, "you translate it. Tell him that it''s wrong for me to be willing to do what I just did. I apologize to him. "


    After I said this, smelly girl pinched her mouth and laughed.


    She looked at me and said, "do you still have something lovely? There''s nothing great about knowing your mistakes and correcting them. "


    I rolled my eyes and said, "shit, I''m just doing this for the sake of the team. You don''t want to die in this place. "


    She nodded, said yes, of course not, so we have to cooperate in the end. Don''t blame each other, blame each other.


    So she put my words intact translation again, holdman is also an open-minded person.


    He offered to cooperate with us for a try. Anyway, everyone has no choice. If you don''t cooperate, that''s death. Facing the choice of life and death, it''s a very simple choice to continue to fight or to cooperate.


    When it comes to cooperation, what should we do now?


    I think these meat, they blocked the original passage, and some doors were blocked. That is to say, these strange meat can even change our common sense, make us think that we are still driving on the original road, but actually have changed the direction.


    In this kind of wrong cognition, let us navigate to other places, so as to delay time, so that the big bug can enter the whole. Then it will have enough time to digest us.


    Therefore, our top priority should not be to find the road, but to clear away the meat and find the right direction of the road.


    Of course, it''s easier said than done. It will take you 35 years to scrape so much meat on the wall.


    At this time, the next holdman explained that maybe he had a good idea.


    We all turned our heads, looked at him directly and asked, "what''s the best way?"


    "It''s obviously impossible to get rid of these things all at once," he said. Even if it can be done, it''s not allowed in terms of time. In fact, we don''t need to clear all the meat. We just need to clear a little on the key nodes and find the direction. "


    Hearing this, we are still very confused, a little do not understand the meaning of this, no way, hodman had to explain to us again.


    If we go to the front of the door, we will find the main position of the switch. Through the switch, it can identify the specific location.


    Maybe I don''t understand it. Let''s say, there are signs on every door, just like our 12345.


    In the location of gate 1, if with her memory, the left may be gate 2, and the right may be gate 3. If you want to go to the laboratory, you must go through gate 2, then you can find the direction.


    When I heard this, I thought the method was not bad. I immediately agreed to do it. Then we said to do it as soon as we went ahead. We soon found a place with a rough bump. The next step was to remove the meat on it.


    It''s also easy to do this work. The weapons in aman''s hands are similar to heat rays.With this thing on the meat, it soon has a strong smell of barbecue. The meat is constantly scorched, and then it collapses. We see the door switch.


    Hodgman looked at it carefully, and then said, "this is gate 2. We''ll go to the left. That''s Gate 7. It should be the nearest to the laboratory."


    I heard that this is also puzzling. Next to gate 2 is Gate 7. What''s the origin of their mathematical logic?


    Of course, things have come to this stage. We can''t think about it any more. We''ll start right away.


    Continue to walk towards the front, but did not expect that this big bug is very smart. The meat began to contract, but when we got to the front, we found that it was a dead end.


    To be exact, I must be in the middle, but how to get close to the past is a big problem. After all, you don''t know where the gap is. There is so much meat here, you can only remove them a little bit.


    I find that it''s too long to procrastinate like this. We arrived at the position of the laboratory. By that time, I''m afraid the big bug has already evolved and is no longer an opponent. We''ve gone, but we''re just going to die.


    I think it''s too slow to do so. At last, I''d better use my own direct method of violence and crazy output to those walls.


    Then there was a huge shock. Even if we were wearing chemical protective clothing, I almost vomited blood.


    However, the impact of those meat is even greater, they continue to shrink, even highlighted a door.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 454

    Seeing this scene, aman was so happy that he said, "Wang Lin, you still have a way."


    Then the next holdman vomited blood at this time, and directly scolded, you are too messy, in such a few earthquakes, even if we arrived, we would die first.


    I replied, "in our ancient China, there is a saying called" break and then stand. ". Only in this way can we have a chance of survival. "


    "The next time you use this weapon, can you let me know, I''ll stay away."


    This guy is so annoying. He''s tearing me down again. Of course, with what aman said before, I can only bear it now. You can''t be in the big hat of undermining unity.


    So I didn''t say a word, continued to walk forward, and then still into sight, opened the door for him to identify, holdman told us that, indeed, in front of the door of the laboratory.


    I nodded, but I didn''t expect that it would be so fast. It turned out that I could come through Gate 7 directly.


    But isn''t that better? It saves us more time.


    With the last door being forced to open, the previous laboratory finally appeared in front of us.


    We rushed in with a look of joy, and then hodman searched for the potion. This guy was operating on a dashboard for a while and pressing his fingerprints. He only heard a strange sound. A metal box was pushed out and opened in front of us.


    If you look carefully, it''s actually a tube of medicine, green liquid. This guy is very happy after he holds it in his hand. He tells us that as long as he injects it into his body, the big bug will surely die.


    When I heard this, I frowned and said, "what are you waiting for? Hurry up and inject it directly into the wall. Anyway, the meat is from big insects.".


    As a result, holdman shook his head, and then said, if this thing is injected into the meat, it will be too slow. It must be injected directly into his heart.


    When I heard this, my eyes widened and I thought he must be teasing me. It took us a long time to get to this laboratory. Now the big bug will put its heart in the right place. Who knows.


    So I didn''t talk for a while.


    Ah man over there asked directly, where is his heart?


    As a result, Huo slowly shook his head and said, he doesn''t know, but the devil knows.


    I was so angry that I looked at him and said, "Hey, man, do you know what I want to do now?"


    Hodgman looked at me strangely and said, "you must want to thank me. You''re welcome. I''m supposed to do all this. After all, Chiyou is one of our people. "


    I turned a blind eye, and this smelly guy was so narcissistic. So I said, "what I want to do most is to re plug you into that freezer. It seems that after you have thawed, it has no effect at all. Now it is hard to find the medicine, but you make complaints about finding his heart, so huge, where do we go to look for the heart? £¿¡±


    Holdman was embarrassed, then shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s undeniable that it''s a very difficult thing, but since we are trapped here, we have no choice but to summon up the courage to complete it. Besides, you don''t want the big bug to harm your compatriots in the future."


    Ah, I''m so sorry now. I''m so sorry that I didn''t have to die to come here. Now I finally understand that no is no die.


    Had no choice, no way, we can only continue to go forward, aimless in these meat, everywhere to find the so-called heart.


    In fact, regardless of this person or any creature, there is only one heart, right in the middle.


    But if you want to talk about insects, it''s not necessary. For example, it''s like an earthworm. It has seven hearts, which means that you cut it into seven segments. Before long, the earthworm will become seven earthworms.


    This is because insects have such a terrible ability to survive, so, in the struggle of centuries, human beings have never been able to eliminate them.


    But aman and the aliens over there are very talkative. They are chatting in their native dialect as they walk. Of vital importance,


    , after listening to it, make complaints about a big fire. "You two are out for a walk in the autumn tour. Now is the time of life and death. Is there any love left?"


    After the result hears me this words, smelly wench actually giggled.


    "What''s the matter? Are you jealous now? Look, I''m having a good chat with aliens. You''re not feeling well, are you? "


    I heard here, suddenly ha ha, and then came a sentence, you really want more.


    "Well, if you are a man, it means that the duck is dead and the mouth is hard, but you don''t admit it. I tell you, the aliens praised me just now, saying that I am white and beautiful. If I were an alien, he would like me. "I heard this laugh, and then came a sentence, don''t you see this guy''s skin is blue? What''s his intention to praise you for your whiteness and beauty? I think he''s just saying some simple polite things. Only you can be a fool


    "Well, no matter whether you admit it or not, people praise you. Don''t you agree?"


    "OK, OK, since you like aliens so much, you go to marry him. You and he go to an alien show, you from the stars."


    When aman heard this, he immediately pinched his mouth and began to smile again. Then he said, "look, I know you must be jealous. This shows that you still have my willingness in your heart, in order to fight for me and the aliens


    Well, I think she must be a psycho.


    I just have two more words. How can I get to her mouth and become a duel with aliens?


    So I found that it must be stupid to fight with her.


    I waved my hand, indicating that she would stop talking. Let''s go on. Do you see that the meat is shrinking again?


    At that time, if we are completely closed, we will be completely finished. I don''t think that when we enter other people''s stomachs, we will be digested by gastric juice and excreted as new metabolites.


    At this time, hodman suddenly cried out, maybe we have found something. Let''s go and have a look.


    So we ran to the other side in a hurry and looked at it carefully. Let alone this one, we were scared to death.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 455

    We actually found a large number of dead bodies, these bodies, all stacked together, and then in their bodies actually appeared a package.


    It''s really disgusting to see this thing. If people with phobia see it, they will be scared to get goose bumps. I''ll look at holdman and ask him quickly, what''s the matter? Where did the body come from?


    Hodgman sighed, and then came a sentence, it seems that here should be the bodies of my companions.


    I heard this surprised stare, and then looked at him, a face of disbelief. Before, we came from the freezer. Their bodies should be there. How could they be here? It''s not too exotic.


    Then there''s only one possibility. We''ve come here by accident.


    I didn''t expect to go around in a big circle, and then back to the origin. Because we thawed Hodgman at the beginning, but for him, this kind of forced thawing without setting a good time is a very harmful thing, and his life may be about to end.


    In his own words, it may take decades. So that''s why Chiyou and Yandi, the Yellow Emperor, didn''t wake up their companions when they fell on the earth.


    So after we came out, hodman didn''t choose to thaw his teammates. As a result, after we left, they turned directly into other people''s fertilizer. The big bug laid eggs directly in their bodies and killed them.


    After saying these words, holdman''s mood has been out of control, directly lying on the body of the body, wailing, probably saying, oh, you died miserably, I hurt you, I''m so sorry and so on.


    I don''t know how to persuade the alien, let him be patient, what we have to do now is to kill the big bug, and then revenge for his friends.


    As a result, what hodman has to do is to quickly go to the freezer to see if there are any living teammates in it, so as to rescue them.


    Don''t mention it. I found that some of them were still frozen, but they didn''t die. Now I don''t care about the life lost, so I saved them directly.


    After those guys wake up, they are also at a loss and look around strangely. They don''t know where they are?


    So now the time is urgent, and we can''t care so much. We have to let them follow us and explain the matter as they walk.


    As a result, these philanthropists denounced the self love faction one by one. But it never occurred to me that this insect was created by their philanthropists, so human beings are selfish and contradictory. In fact, it''s the same with other creatures.


    So these seven or eight people, like us, put on their spacesuits, took up arms and decided to fight with us. After all, now that things have happened, it''s no use complaining or saying anything.


    Only when the bug is solved, can their spaceship restart and leave this ghost place.


    Because of these people, we spent a lot of time. So along the way, I found that there were more and more meat there, and the passage was almost completely sealed.


    As we walk, we look around. Hope to find the heart of the big bug.


    But I think, since the heart is so important. Big bugs will not be easily exposed to our eyes. To say the least, even the human heart grows in the chest, and there are many ribs around it.


    At this time, the next holdman told us that maybe we could use another way.


    Hearing this, I am curious. This guy always has a way, but I seem to find that it''s all bad ideas. But now, when there''s nothing to do, even bad ideas have to be tried.


    So I took the initiative to ask him what is the way?


    As a result, this guy''s way of saying it is really funny. He said that the ghost must lay eggs on the corpse now, so it must be very weak. Of course, for the sake of the reproduction of the Zerg, he will certainly continue to lay eggs without hesitation. After all, no one wants to be a mother. As long as this thing becomes a mother''s nest, it will instinctively lose consciousness and only know how to lay eggs. It will continue to lay eggs and make its race shine.


    I heard that Zhou raised eyebrows and felt that he had been circling for a long time. What did he want to say?


    After more than half a day, holdman finally got to the point. He told us that if the guy wants to lay eggs, he must have a corpse. But now the living man has been rescued by us. He has no corpse, but if someone wants to be a corpse and let it lay eggs, maybe it will.


    On hearing this, I rolled my eyes. Are you kidding? How can I feel so disgusted to let other people''s worms lay an egg in my own body?


    So I strongly disagree with this kind of thing, and I will not do it. Of course, I will never let aman do it.


    At that time, it will show the gap between the philanthropists and the self loving ones.


    If you change the self love faction, they certainly don''t have to say that you are human. We aliens are noble. Of course, we have to use you to die. Even if you don''t agree, they will forcibly catch you and let you do the bait.But when it comes to philanthropy, they don''t think so. But I think this is the disaster caused by my own race. How can we let human beings continue to carry on? We are already fighting side by side with them. This kind of thing is difficult to be noble, so they decided to take on the responsibility by their own people.


    I have to cry at this moment.


    In the end, it was unexpected that hodman jumped out and said he would do it.


    I looked at him and sighed. Sure enough, there is a saying that the despicable is the pass of the despicable, and the kind is the epitaph of the kind.


    See, good people have to give their lives in the end.


    So he went into the freezer and waited in it. Then we hid in the freezer, and when the big insects came out and laid eggs on this guy, we could come out and kill him.


    Aman was very sad. She said, "these philanthropists are really great. They are all heroes."


    Although I was a little uncomfortable with Hedman before, I must admit that he is a great and kind man. It is true that ordinary people dare not do this kind of behavior of death.


    Perhaps this is because they have such a spirit of fraternity, so let them become heroes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 456

    In this way, the rest of us, quickly find a place to hide.


    What about holdman?


    They want to be heroes, don''t they?


    He is responsible for acting as bait to attract people''s energy. What about us?


    Find a good place to hide!


    Where?


    In an icehouse, it''s unexpected that the whole ship is basically completely assimilated. However, it''s very safe in this icehouse. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    You can see that insects don''t like cold places, do they?


    After all, in places like this, they hibernate. So, in this freezer, it''s safe.


    However, the temperature inside is really too cold.


    In addition to playing so long, our physical consumption is very serious. What did you say?


    By the way! It''s cold and hungry. It''s hard.


    Unexpectedly, these aliens didn''t feel much about the cold. On the contrary, they feel very comfortable in this cold place.


    We are wearing spacesuits and feel very cold.


    Aman really can''t stand it. In the end, he has no choice but to choose to be close to my arms and hope they can keep warm.


    I was a little embarrassed. After all, there are so many people watching, right? How sorry is that?


    However, those aliens are not surprised by our behavior.


    We''ll wait where we are, hoping that things outside can end as soon as possible.


    According to the agreement, as soon as holdman over there sends a signal, we have to rush outside.


    Of course, it''s very likely that this guy will be dead by then.


    It''s embarrassing to think about it. Because this guy, in the end, actually sacrificed for us. When we think about this later, we feel uncomfortable.


    So I asked, "is there no other way? You have to make this guy die, don''t you? "


    As a result, when they heard what we said, after aman translated it, they immediately laughed.


    Then one of them replied, "thank you for caring about us so much. Although we are aliens, you are earthlings. But we can see that no matter what it is, we are all good people. "


    We don''t have to worry about holdman, he said. Because there is a way to solve this problem inside their spaceship. In addition, the lives of aliens are different from what we think, and they are not so easy to die.


    On the contrary, their life span is very long, and their body resistance is also very strong. At that time, as long as the spaceship is snatched back, you can have an operation to help get the insects out of holdman''s body.


    Hearing this, we were relieved that the guy didn''t have to die.


    Of course, I found a problem, since it''s frozen here. Look at the wall above, that is to say, there is no way for the insect to invade.


    If fear of the cold is also his weakness, then Can we say that we can seize this weakness?


    Of course, there is no way to go deep into these things, or to try them out.


    Because at this time


    It''s a signal. We have to hurry out.


    I ran out in a hurry, and then the scene in front of me really scared all of us.


    Why?


    That''s the big mother insect. She''s holding holdman. They''re fighting kiss.


    I''ll go! It''s not the same as what we said.


    Fight is fight. How to fight?


    Of course, we can see that the big mother''s mouth seems to be spitting something, and it''s going all the way to the guy''s mouth.


    Oh, I''ll go!


    This should be through the mouth, the eggs to get to this guy''s body.


    I''m still in a daze. When I was shocked by this scene, other guys over there had already fired.


    We have seen with our own eyes how terrible the alien weapons are.


    All of them fired together, and the ghost screamed.


    Finally, the body actually shrunk and got into the wall over there.


    They yelled, but there was no need to translate. I probably know what this means is, don''t let her run away. Otherwise, there will be endless trouble.


    Isn''t it?


    It''s a big sacrifice, isn''t it? If so, let him run away, let''s all eat shit.


    At the critical moment, I don''t know how to use that weapon. Directly, I used the Golden Dragon Jue and hit it with 18 dragon subduing palms.


    As a result, the ghost gave out a shrill scream, and then fell to the ground.This can be stunned, did not expect that humans can use this attack.


    One by one gaping at me.


    I replied, what the hell are you doing? Fire!


    Then, a large crowd attacked the guy.


    Don''t say, under such a powerful situation, the big female insect was beaten bloody and half dead.


    But Rao is so, this guy didn''t die for a while, dragging his body with Loulan, he stood up and ran.


    Oh, it''s time to take advantage of your illness and kill you. How can you just run away?


    We can''t let him go as soon as possible.


    A group of people ran and ran, but they were still slow.


    The ghost just disappeared.


    All of us, you look at me, I look at you.


    At this time, a wonderful sound came from the whole spaceship and the void.


    "How dare you do this to me! You wait. I''ll make your life worse than death. "


    With that, the whole ship began to shake.


    I think this big mother must be insane!


    What else do we do to her?


    Paralyzed, you ya want to take us as supplies, when we lay eggs in our bodies, why don''t you say?


    This is a typical case in which only state officials are allowed to set fire, and people are not allowed to light lamps.


    So, I don''t care about her. What should I do.


    Continue to chase this guy, ready to work hard, and then kill her.


    I didn''t expect that at this time, just after the shock, there was a scream behind me.


    We quickly turned around and looked behind us, scared!


    Actually from which wall, stretched out a lot of hands.


    Which hand directly dragged a good person.


    The wall was originally full of meat. Unexpectedly, after dragging it in, the meat climbed up and pulled the man towards the wall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 457

    My god?


    If this person is sucked in, won''t he die directly?


    At the thought of this, we rushed up to rescue the man.


    That person is also very desperate, where shouting. We are desperately dragging, but there is a lot of power in it, and there are so many hands, how can we pull it out.


    At this critical moment, I yelled at aman, "poison! Put the poison on


    She nodded, and then reacted, quickly put the poison.


    Don''t say, these poisons are very effective. After those ghost things are contaminated, they scream one by one and escape separately.


    Then the man was dragged out.


    Take a look at his spacesuit. It''s really scary. It''s completely black. That is to say, if you were a little slow at that time, I''m afraid the clothes would be broken.


    When I saw this scene, I had a headache and said, "is this thing poisonous? Is there poison in the meat


    As a result, the guy shook his head and said, "no! It''s not poison, it''s stomach acid. It can melt people directly. "


    Speaking Kung Fu, sure enough, more arms over there came out, trying to pull us in.


    We took the weapons in our hands and fired quickly.


    One after another, they kept beating, trying to wipe out all these arms.


    You see!


    That picture is really frightening. In the whole passage, the blood pool is full of such arms. If one is not careful and dragged in, then the situation before is our end.


    Everyone is in a panic. What should we do now?


    To be honest, no one knows what to do.


    Anyway, no one has ever encountered such a thing before us. This is the first time, isn''t it? Who would have experience?


    People are big eyed and small eyed.


    All of a sudden, someone replied, "it''s over! Holdman is still behind


    At the thought of this, in order to save people, we are firing guns together, bombarding constantly, breaking those hands and feet, and pushing forward quickly.


    Who ever thought what we saw when we finally felt there?


    The whole laboratory has long disappeared and become a world of meat.


    It''s already filled with meat.


    That is to say


    I''m afraid holdman has already fed the big worms.


    Sad and angry, rushed to the heart, we suddenly feel a little silly. In the past, he asked other people to make sacrifices and act as bait to catch the big female. And now?


    That guy really sacrificed!


    However, the insect was not found at all.


    We are all losers!


    After those aliens saw it, they burst into tears and said that they were sorry for their brother and could not save him.


    I feel very sad in my heart. It''s like we indirectly killed holdman.


    Oh, I don''t know what to say!


    Of course, whether you know it or not. This has happened. We have to save ourselves and find a way to live.


    So


    Run!


    We started to run for our lives.


    The passageways begin to accelerate and contract again. In many places, they just can''t walk.


    Seeing this scene, there''s no way. It''s better to start first, but it''s worse to start later.


    We directly use a lot of weapons to open the way, let the road open, and then fight to the death towards the front.


    Those arms constantly waving, but also accompanied by bursts of "rustle" sound. The aliens stopped and asked the others if they had heard anything else?


    They were asleep before, so I don''t know. But I have been dealing with the big mother bug for so long, and I don''t know?


    What''s special is that insects are coming!


    Immediately, I yelled, "there are insects! Here comes the worm


    Sure enough, a large number of insects began to appear on those vast arms.


    These insects are constantly surging out.


    What''s the matter with you? There are a lot of arms and a lot of insects. It''s hard to let us die.


    Now the situation, no matter how to choose, can only be hard on the scalp.


    Back to back, all the weapons, the volley.


    Now you don''t have to think about life and death, reincarnation. Anyway, this is the war. We have to fight!


    If you''re dead, it''s life.


    Life should be like this, life should let you die.


    Alas


    Fight, fight!


    Keep fighting.Of course, I have a big question at this time.


    Before, that guy was just a bug, wasn''t he?


    However, he can spit out a lot of insects.


    When these worms come out, they don''t live for three minutes. Moreover, for the female, it is also a kind of consumption.


    But now, this guy has no sign of stopping at all.


    What do you mean?


    Does it not mean that its power is endless.


    According to my analysis, I think this is probably a kind of consumption for them.


    To continue to drag on, I believe this guy will be finished by then.


    So, I don''t think it''s a bad thing.


    The difference now is who fell first.


    If we say, we fell first. At that time, it will be the end of a regiment.


    On the contrary, if she falls first, we win.


    Well, now we''re just procrastinating. Let''s see who dies first.


    So, you run after me, you kill me, I kill you.


    There''s no end to it.


    As I said before, war is so cruel. It''s so cruel that you can''t imagine that the lives of human beings and even aliens are so fragile.


    It was not long before death began to come.


    Our original attack, has been back-to-back, carefully carried out.


    But you know, now the whole ship is full of meat.


    The meat kept shaking. What''s more, we''ve been defending all around, completely forgetting that our feet and the ceiling are also covered with meat.


    That''s not true!


    There was a scream, we turned to look at the past, suddenly found that the underground meat, is also constantly squirming.


    And then we see this guy, he''s been dragged down, he''s gone.


    Everybody was so scared!


    I''m afraid to see this. If we are the next one to be dragged down, what can we do?


    Oh, my God, this is unbelievable.


    You have to think, in case the meat below, when you step on it, you will encounter yourself. What will you do then?


    Is that you who will die?


    And what''s more, we can''t fly, can we?


    You have to be down to earth. If you want to step on the ground, there is likely to be meat on the ground!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 458

    Then, after stepping on it, we will also be hit!


    All of a sudden, we suddenly thought of the only safe place, that is the previous freezer. It''s where it goes that the meat doesn''t breed.


    So I yelled, "freezer! Come on! Where is the freezer? "


    This voice wakes them up. Of course, this spaceship is theirs. Naturally, they are much more familiar than us.


    So, soon we followed these people and made a breakthrough towards the freezer.


    Originally, there are not many people.


    Now so many people keep running away, another one died.


    In the end, there are four aliens left, and the two of us.


    Fortunately, we managed to get into the freezer.


    Sure enough, this place became the last and only refuge. Everybody, you look at me, I look at you, no one talks much.


    We still feel terrible about the escape just now.


    We squatted in the freezer, and then felt the unprecedented helplessness, and confusion.


    The only thing I''m thankful for now is that I''m not the only one trapped here. If these guys hadn''t been thawed at that time, aman and I would have been here.


    Out of helplessness, we are left alone.


    Where are we all? You look at me. I look at you. No one talks. It felt like God had made a joke for everyone.


    Especially those aliens, it is not worth it.


    You said that originally they were trying to find a way to go to the next planet and live a happy life. Who ever thought of all the blood molds here.


    Of course, the most irritating thing is more than that.


    The most important thing is that all these things are done by their own people.


    Who would have thought that a bug was originally made to deal with Chi you. But in the end? These things have become their own killers!


    What about this life? Sometimes, it is so helpless and funny. You may or may not.


    Passively involved in this, in order to survive, you can only passively struggle.


    Unless you want to die.


    All right! You''re going to die.


    After death, everything is free.


    Of course, choosing death to solve the problem is what cowards do.


    I think since these philanthropists have such a universal mind, they will not choose to die.


    Where are you? Then the four people over there began to choose to hold a meeting.


    Do you think there is any good way to deal with this aggressive insect that has to kill us?


    I don''t think they''re a bit angry.


    If there is a way, it will not be reduced to this.


    It''s time for me to say something. I said, "maybe I have a solution!"


    When I finished, they all looked at me.


    After aman translated, everyone was very surprised, and then quickly asked me, what is a good way?


    I said, "you see that too! Now, it''s a freezer, so these guys don''t dare come out, right? "


    After I said this, they all nodded.


    Then I said, "doesn''t it mean that the big mother is afraid of the cold? Only cold can solve the problem? "


    After saying this, they were all hoodwinked, and then asked me, "if that''s true, then what? This is the only freezer we can survive. "


    then, I asked them," what is the kinetic energy of your spaceship? How could it last so long? I remember the history of our country, which is 5000 years, right? But it has been 5000 years. Why do you still exist here? "


    As a result, after I said this, these guys always fucked up. Without concealment, he said, "the kinetic energy of our spaceship is a kind of super nuclear sperm. You know that thing? It''s something that''s born after a planet dies. How long do you think a planet can last? "


    After that, I nodded and said, "similar to our nuclear power?"


    , the guy make complaints about it, "ah Boo! Is there no comparability at all? "


    "Since the whole freezer is opened, the biggest effect is to let you out. Is this ship airtight? Plus there''s the meat outside, I don''t believe it. There''s no way to freeze them completely. "


    After saying this, they all said it was a good way.


    Then someone over there quickly turned on the switch to maximize the freezing effect. Unfortunately, it''s a bit slow.If we want to freeze them all, I''m afraid we will starve to death before we succeed.


    Then someone said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll reform him."


    During the conversation, I really transformed the whole freezer.


    Oh, I''ll go! It''s really powerful.


    The whole freezer is now a super freezer.


    The cold wind came out one after another.


    Next, the effect of freezing is to diffuse layer by layer.


    Then, you can see that on the outside wall, there are layers of white frost.


    All of a sudden, it''s finally effective.


    Ha ha


    Son of a bitch, I don''t believe you don''t die at this time.


    Cold constantly diffuse out, sure enough, there is more and more frost.


    At this time, unexpectedly, a man suddenly said, "Wang Lin, I''m so hungry. I''m afraid I''ll starve to death at that time. "


    Actually, it''s not just her, OK?


    We are all hungry!


    I said if it''s really not possible, let''s eat worm meat today.


    Judging from the fighting just now, the meat on the wall is not poisonous.


    At best, it''s just a little acid.


    So, that guy''s going to eat our meat. We''re going to eat his meat now.


    Without saying a word at once, I walked over, and the first thing I did was to use a knife to cut meat.


    After cutting a large piece on the top, isn''t there a kind of thermal ray in their weapons?


    Just use this to cook the meat.


    Then in the eyes of these people frowning and disbelieving, I directly opened my spacesuit, opened my mouth, and ate the meat.


    Ouch


    At the beginning, he was totally frowning and forced to eat.


    I didn''t expect that. After biting it, I found that it tasted really good.


    It tastes like roast steak.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 459

    Seeing that I took the lead, the man next to me swallowed a mouthful of saliva and then asked me, "how''s it going? How delicious is this? Can you eat it? "


    I frowned, rolled my eyes and said, "it''s delicious! Otherwise, try it. "


    She sighed, frowned, and then said, "but It looks disgusting


    "Look at you, look at you I don''t understand. Insect meat is rich in collagen. It''s delicious. After eating it, you feel like you''re 17 or 18 years younger. "


    "Really?"


    "What am I lying to you for?"


    At this point, I laughed, and then went on to say, "ah man, you have to think! This is alien Zerg meat. You think we earth people, what qualifications, you can eat this meat? It''s something that no one else can think of. Oh, the more you talk, the more energetic you are Come on, let''s give full play to our ability of eating ten thousand goods and eat them up! "


    Speaking of which, I ran over and started to cut the meat there. Anyway, the back of us is a frozen place, right?


    The meat can also be refrigerated when put in.


    So I cut all the meat, and then I put it there and it began to freeze. Then, I cut all the meat in a room raw.


    Of course, we have to say that this insect is really powerful and has amazing healing ability.


    After cutting, the meat began to grow again.


    OK! Nima, I''ll spend it with you today. Let''s see who will die.


    First of all, the meat that has been prepared for several months is put there and frozen, then layer by layer.


    Let''s spend it here. If one month doesn''t work, I''ll spend one year. If one year doesn''t work, I''ll spend half my life. Anyway, I''m just going to spend it with you.


    We are not short of food, we are not short of clothing, who is afraid of who.


    It''s just a matter of time for everyone to see who will die first.


    Don''t say, the freezing speed over there is really super fast, and it''s constantly filled with the past. Then, ice began to form around.


    It''s more and more, it''s more and more terrifying.


    So it''s getting faster and faster. Finally, it developed to a door. After it was opened, there were a lot of tools in it.


    We have inventors here. They started to invent by themselves.


    For example, is our current situation right?


    The spaceship is airtight. Although the space is large, we can still breathe for a while. However, after consuming a long time, what should we do in case of anoxia?


    But I can''t stand other people''s good chemistry.


    How to say?


    Let''s get this thing! After the ice melts, it''s water, but what about water?


    After decomposition, oxygen is formed.


    This thing was directly transformed into a spacesuit, and then it was made into something that could get oxygen directly.


    In this way, we are not afraid of hypoxia.


    In this way, we spend a lot of time in it.


    In the middle, the four people talked and laughed. At first, we were still monotonous.


    Later, after a long time, because aman and I are the only human beings, right?


    Naturally, after a long period of time, lonely men and few women survive together, and then they have feelings.


    Two people naturally, also stick together.


    Anyway, all these things happen naturally and finally.


    We had a relationship in the dead of night when other people didn''t pay attention.


    This is really funny.


    In the ice and snow, two people do that kind of thing, it''s really a damn thrill.


    Besides, in the end, we''re both on business.


    Anyway, we are all married. Although it''s a fake marriage, in the end, we are both husband and wife, aren''t we?


    Unexpectedly, after spending a long time with aman, the girl became pregnant.


    How incredible!


    You said I''ve been with my three wives for so long that I''ve never been pregnant.


    Maybe it''s the difference of species.


    My little sister is a snake, and Zhao Ping is a ghost. They can''t be pregnant if they are combined with me.


    But


    She''s human. She''s never been pregnant. But when I was with aman, I was pregnant.


    Is Lei Rufei''s body not good?


    Of course, we are more responsible.


    Anyway, this is my own child, isn''t it?


    Aman and I share weal and woe.


    Those extraterrestrial people are very happy, said that we in this bad situation, there will be a new life.The child is a glimmer of hope in the dark.


    So, they proposed to give the child a name, called "yaoyang" it!


    After all, it''s like sunshine, isn''t it?


    When I heard the name, I was ashamed.


    My name is yaoyang. The key is that my name is Zhang Yougen. My family name is Zhang.


    Together, Zhang yaoyang


    I really don''t want to listen, so I call it "Zhang Xiyang".


    Sunshine in hope!


    As a result, my friends felt that my name was very good, and they wanted to praise me one after another.


    So aman belongs to the logistics personnel. She doesn''t have to fight. We all have to protect the child, right?


    I and four aliens, on a large number of to cut meat, after this period of time, did not expect that we have recovered most of the territory.


    The whole ship is now very empty.


    I believe that in half a month, we will be able to dry the big bug to death.


    So with this hope, all of us have to be good or, to live!


    The difference now is that it''s just an early death and a chronic death.


    We could have taken the weapon, and now we''re going to rush to the guy''s position and kill her.


    But if we do that, we may have casualties.


    Now that it''s been more than a month, I don''t care about spending more.


    At least it won''t kill people, will it?


    In the end, it turned out that we succeeded.


    Finally, we found out that the guy had frozen to death.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was very depressed.


    This is the big female that''s driving us to death?


    How could it be so simple in the end?


    Those aliens are crying for their mother one by one. Where is the tearful face? I finally survived. I thought we were going to die here.


    Who would have thought that, in the end, nothing happened, so easily survived.


    For a moment, those guys were very grateful to me one by one.


    Because I put forward this method. Now they are alive, aren''t they?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 460

    So these guys, one by one to thank me, happy bad!


    Since I want to thank you.


    You can''t talk, can you?


    There are still some practical actions!


    For example


    I asked them for benefits.


    If you don''t say anything else, the tights are good.


    After wearing it, it not only increases your ability of action, but also increases your strength.


    Most importantly, they have their own oxygen decomposition capacity. So, it''s anti-virus and bulletproof, isn''t it?


    So I asked them for the tights and other weapons.


    After that, they were stunned.


    You know, they are philanthropists. These things you want are likely to destroy the balance of the game. How unfortunate is that for people on this earth?


    But I am their Savior!


    In addition, from such a long time of action, we are kind-hearted, right?


    If I''m really a bad person, how can they be saved.


    So they asked me, if I get these alien technologies, is it a guarantee that I will do good things in the future? If you do something bad, it''s not natural.


    Of course, I promise that I will never do anything wrong.


    So, people began to make a set of equipment for me.


    What kind of equipment?


    First of all, in terms of defense, you can directly wear tight clothes on your body. According to what I said before, it is bulletproof, anti-virus and can increase your body. It''s as good as good.


    What about weapons?


    Forget that hot weapon.


    If I carry such a thing, I will be arrested by the police as soon as I go out, and then I will go to jail.


    So, think about it, let''s


    Be shameless, I want to be a god!


    In the past, I wanted to have all the characters and things that they had in Fengshen.


    First of all, I want Yang Jian''s third eye.


    This thing can emit lasers. What a blockhouse. Moreover, historically, this kind of laser is quite powerful.


    You know, Yang Jian can even kill ghosts. This shows that laser has an effect on ghosts and the like.


    According to them, ghosts are brain waves, right?


    Secondly, there is Nezha''s wind and fire wheel.


    Ha ha


    This guy travels thousands of miles a day, and he''s on call.


    It''s just a good aircraft.


    Finally, another Lei Zhenzi''s Lei Gong hammer! Oh, it''s just a magic. I''ll knock it down.


    Who can carry it?


    Then there''s the tower of tota, which is an invincible virtual space. How many things can it hold.


    I was stunned when they asked for it.


    Ya, you are too greedy, aren''t you?


    Can you drive so many things at a time?


    When I heard that, I was curious. He asked, "why did you drive these things before?"


    "Of course! Haven''t you heard of the law of conservation of energy? You don''t think these things never use energy, do you? "


    I was dumbfounded to hear that.


    Of course, the question is, how did they use it?


    Is it true that all the things in Fengshen romance are false?


    "Who said it was fake?"


    "Then they take those things, don''t they become disposable?"


    "No! At that time, another nuclear sperm was almost used up. So he was left behind by the Yellow Emperor and the Yan Emperor. They use this core to charge. Unfortunately The war was so frequent that the kernel ran out. "


    "So God fell


    "Yes! That''s right. "


    I have a headache hearing this. He immediately frowned and then said, "how big is this kernel?"


    "You think, a dead planet, even if it shrinks. At least there is a mountain as big as this. How can we use it? "


    Hearing this, I sighed. It seems that it can''t be used.


    At this time, aman looked at his husband so dejected, a little heartless, and then asked, "then how many of you have this kind of nuclear spirit?"


    As a result, in front of beautiful women, no one wants to lose face, right?


    At that time, one of the brothers said, "it''s not a brag pen! We have a lot of nuclear sperm. You don''t know how huge the universe is and how many planets, stars and meteors there are. We are preparing a lot of nuclear sperm for this action. And even if it''s used up, you can continue to collect it on the journey. "After that, aman asked again, "if a nuclear spirit is as big as a mountain, though your spaceship is big enough. But you can''t even pack so much, can you? And We''ve been fighting with the big mother bug, and we haven''t seen the nuclear essence you said at all. "


    Immediately someone replied, "well, that''s what you humans don''t know. Ever heard of black holes? There''s a huge space in that thing. "


    As soon as I said this, I immediately laughed.


    Aman also laughed.


    The other aliens were also stunned, and then knocked the guy''s head and scolded, "you fool!"


    I laughed and said, "so, which tower of tota is also a void space. If the core is packed inside, the tower will be a generator. And you can charge these things, right? "


    With these words, their faces were distressed. As expected, they were mercilessly given the routine in the end.


    At this moment, I really want to kiss my precious daughter-in-law, too smart!


    Why didn''t I expect to set a trap for them and drill into it.


    So, in the end, they installed something similar to iron man''s chest. Put a nuclear essence in it!


    Besides, I want a brand new nuclear sperm.


    According to them, it can last billions of years.


    He also told me that this thing must not be leaked, otherwise it will cause disaster.


    Of course I know that.


    What do you think is the reason for the constant outbreak of war?


    After all, it''s not because of all kinds of competition for resources and energy.


    At that time, the little devil went to fight Meidi. Why?


    It''s not oil!


    If I know there is such a thing in my body, I think the whole world will be crazy to snatch it.


    As the saying goes, every man is innocent and guilty. This thing is a sweet cake, and the whole world will rob it crazily.


    So I think about it. I''d better not put it on my chest, but on my eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 461

    Anyway, the eye is a laser, and it has to be used all the time. If you put something in it, it can be excited infinitely. Secondly, we can use it as the eye of the blood ring. Once absorbed, it is an invincible space.


    Of course, it can''t be made into eyes. If there is an eye on the forehead, it''s exaggeration, isn''t it?


    Make it look like a pattern for me. On the forehead, you can still look a little handsome.


    They are very depressed and say that I have so many demands. It''s not that we are their saviors. We''ve already dealt with us.


    Even though I said that, I finally got my things loaded.


    After loading the things, we will be ready to go back.


    When we leave, we are reluctant to part.


    They wish us a hundred years of good union, children and grandchildren.


    We also wish them an early realization.


    Then, these people told us to leave.


    Because after their spaceship takes off, the mountain will collapse.


    Think of here, say nothing


    Just three words!


    "Wind and fire wheel!"


    So my wind and fire wheel flew out of my eyes.


    Of course, my fenghuolun is different from those in Fengshen list. Just two wheels, under your feet.


    After all, that thing is too exaggerated and easy to be found. Secondly, this thing


    I''m scared! Just two wheels. What if the center of gravity is unstable and falls down?


    What about my stuff?


    It''s more like a skateboard. There''s a jet behind it, which can guarantee your speed and you won''t fall down.


    I hold aman, two people in this cave, flying rapidly.


    The cave behind him began to shake.


    And then a lot of stones kept rolling down and turning all over the place.


    Ah man was so scared that I yelled, "speed up! Speed up


    Then, the skateboard sprint to the fastest speed, and finally straight out of the cave, flying into the sky.


    The peak behind finally collapsed, and then a large number of stones disappeared. Then, we saw a black spot, flying more and more, and then disappeared.


    Aman and I just looked at it.


    Unexpectedly, after so many things, it feels like a dream now.


    Aman looked at me, I looked at her, and then they both laughed.


    When we got back to aman''s village, it was unexpected that it was cold and quiet, and there was no reaction at all.


    For a time, we even wondered if something had happened here.


    When I finally went out and saw a man, everyone said hello to him.


    Seeing me and aman, this guy just yelled like a ghost, and then ran away.


    All of a sudden, I''m so confused.


    Looking at aman, I asked curiously, "what are they doing? Why are you so afraid of us? "


    Aman said with a bitter smile, "you think, we''ve been in it for nearly two months. I''m afraid I thought we were dead. Now it''s strange to see people come out again and not feel surprised. "


    I nodded and said with a smile, "it seems that we are ghosts. No wonder... "


    I don''t know what''s going on. Then a large group of people came directly to us.


    All of them are barbarians. When these guys came, they stopped us immediately.


    Besides, these guys have weapons in their hands. Obviously, we are regarded as bad people!


    As for it?


    Aman asked them quickly, what''s the matter? Why do you do this to us?


    After I thought of those guys, I couldn''t say anything.


    What''s going on?


    It turned out that people thought that we must have died after entering the Holy Land and not coming out for such a long time.


    You want two months, where there is no food, no drink.


    What does this man live on?


    So they think that the thing standing in front of them now should be possessed by demons.


    This


    This is NIMA''s. I really don''t know what to say.


    As a last resort, I had to ask aman to translate. We met Chiyou. See their gods!


    I''m not lying anyway, am I?


    Those people are originally Chiyou people. What''s the difference between seeing them and seeing Chiyou?


    Of course, with that, they didn''t believe it.


    You''re going to come up and kill me.


    It seems that people will not believe me if they don''t use their skills.


    No way, directly began to release the overhead eye, a laser hit in the past.There was a deep gully on the ground, and now they were completely stupid. Just staring at me in a daze, my eyes are about to fall off.


    They have never seen this kind of thing, one by one, looking at it foolishly.


    And then I sneered, "what''s up? Do you still believe that we are demons? "


    See this scene, regardless of whether you are in or not.


    Anyway, since these people believe that there are demons or something, it means that they are very ignorant. Now when they see these things that they can''t understand with their own thinking, they certainly can''t explain them clearly. They think it''s a miracle.


    For a moment, one by one they laid down their weapons and began to kowtow.


    Ha ha, I didn''t expect the feeling of being worshipped. It''s so cool.


    After a long stay, we were really tired. What''s more, it''s not human''s business to eat roast worm meat every day. Let them have something good to eat and drink and serve them directly. Anyway, I can''t live so hard.


    this is God''s right. People are still awesome. They should eat, drink and entertain us.


    During the meal, we asked Lan Yu, aman''s master, what was going on? They are so good here. How did they become like this?


    As a result, Lan Yu looked at me and said, "it''s not your three precious daughters-in-law who caused all this."


    I''m so curious to hear that.


    What''s their business?


    As a result, Lan Yu sighed, "it''s not trouble. Oh, you don''t know The three of them are amazing! Seeing that you haven''t come out, we are responsible for your lives. It''s not One by one, they''re all looking for trouble. "


    I''m so funny to hear that!


    Yes, it''s been two months. It''s strange that they don''t come to trouble.


    What do you say now? At last, there was no danger. It''s a happy ending.


    At this point, someone outside suddenly yelled, "no, no! The enemy is coming again. "


    Blue jade shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly, "look, it''s coming again! That''s true


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 462

    As a last resort, it''s my daughter-in-law''s fault. I have to deal with it myself, don''t I?


    So, I ran to the other side and saw that outside the Miao village, my little sister and Zhao Ping were fighting.


    Although Lei Rufei did not dare to come forward directly, he still expressed his support outside.


    The way she supports it is to buy a lot of food and find a lot of people to fight with.


    I can''t laugh or cry!


    Although the Miao women are really good at using toxins, it''s really dangerous for ordinary people, isn''t it?


    However, for ghosts, poisonous snakes and so on, they are not afraid of your toxins at all, are they?


    So, it turns out that just two people can beat them.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t laugh or cry. Then I went out and yelled to them, "Oh, I said Little sister, Zhao Ping! You two don''t have to fight, do you? It''s all right! You see, I''ve come back alive, haven''t I? "


    After hearing what I said, they were both in a daze. Then they looked up and looked at me in disbelief.


    Oh, my God! I''m not dead. I came back alive.


    Both were so happy.


    Immediately, quickly asked me, "Wang Lin, is it really you? We thought I thought you... "


    "Think I''m dead?"


    After that, they all turned red. Because that''s what they thought in the beginning.


    I said with an embarrassed smile, "it''s a long story. I''ll talk to you slowly."


    So, next, I went out to find them, ready to tell them.


    What about this time?


    But aman followed.


    They have a big stomach. It''s really embarrassing.


    They all looked at me strangely and then asked, "this What''s going on? Whose child is this woman''s


    I''m sorry to say that, and I don''t know how to explain it.


    After holding it for a long time, I said, "actually This This This is my child


    After saying this, they were really furious.


    Lei Rufei, in particular, came up and grabbed my ear and yelled, "are you kidding us again? What did I say when I was lucky? Don''t ask you to find Xiao Si, don''t ask you to find Xiao Si, the result is You did. Damn it! It''s just playing with us. Now it''s making other girls'' stomachs bigger. I really don''t know what to say. Sisters, what do you think we should do? "


    After Lei Rufei said this, Zhao Ping and her little sister looked up at me.


    Half a day later, they sighed and said to me, "Zhang Yougen, we need a perfect explanation."


    I nodded, and then helpless, let them go.


    After all, this kind of thing is your own family business, isn''t it?


    It''s the so-called family ugliness. Let''s close the door and talk about it as a family.


    So we left together, got together, and began to tell the whole story all over again.


    After hearing all that we had experienced in the cave, the three of them were stunned and couldn''t believe it.


    Especially Lei Rufei, the smelly girl, said directly, "I believe in your evil! Is that why you''re looking for Xiao Si? "


    "What I said is true!"


    "Bah, I don''t believe there is an alien in the world. We are all Chinese. In the end, you mean we are all descendants of aliens. That''s ridiculous. "


    I really don''t know how to explain it.


    You know, Miss Lei rufeilei is famous for being unreasonable.


    As a last resort, I think it''s better to conquer her by means.


    So, I can only aim at Lei Rufei and say, "come on, look into my eyes."


    "No, it must be false!"


    As a result, I don''t care whether she looks or not. Direct play to their own skills, the blood eye "Shenwei" to show.


    In this girl a burst of surprised voice, then the whole person was directly sucked in.


    The little sister and Zhao Ping were shocked. They couldn''t believe it. They glared at me and asked me, "this What the hell is going on? Where did you get rufi? "


    I gave an embarrassed smile and then replied, "where else can I go? Of course, I went to the space in my eyes. I''ve said that I''ve got alien technology, but you don''t believe it. It really makes me helpless. "


    When I said this, I opened my eyes again, and then let Lei Rufei out.Then, after the girl came out, she exclaimed, "my God! My god? What happened to me just now? I really want to see a huge mountain, which seems to be made of jade. It''s incredible that it can still shine. "


    I quickly explained with a smile, "that thing is the power source of aliens, which is commonly known as nuclear essence. It''s all condensed together after the death of a planet. It''s so powerful that a nuclear powered aircraft carrier can last for billions of years. "


    After I said this, they were all shocked.


    Lei Rufei was happy, and then she said, "great! If that''s the case, Zhang Yougen, you will be developed. "


    After hearing this, I was a little curious. Then I looked at her and asked, "Oh, how can I be developed?"


    "Isn''t that nonsense? Now this time, that''s the energy age. You have such a powerful source of energy, don''t you just do what you want? "


    Lei Rufei is indeed the descendant of the merchant. People see things differently.


    However, I turned my eyes and said, "you really think too much. Don''t you think that if more people know that I own this thing, then don''t mention the country, the whole world will come to rob it. When that happens, your husband will be dead. You can only stay alive. "


    After that, they were all wide eyed and dumbfounded.


    Probably all understand the truth that every man is innocent and guilty.


    Looking at their astonishment, I had to digress and say, "OK! Now let''s get down to business. Now aman, although a little embarrassed But it''s true that she''s pregnant with my baby. Whether you like it or not, things have come to this point by name, right? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 463

    "So We have to choose to accept her, right? "


    At this time, next to Zhao Ping frowned, helplessly said.


    It''s not just her, it''s the same with other people.


    Yes! By the time I get to the palace, I''ll have to go on.


    So, this time, I vowed that there would be no one else.


    I said do it.


    Finally, the three were silent and began a discussion.


    Finally, Lei Rufei said that he didn''t agree with anything.


    Instead, Zhao Ping and her sister can only choose to compromise.


    Why compromise?


    It''s very simple! One of them is a snake and the other is a ghost.


    It can be said that there is no way to leave descendants for the old Zhang family.


    Now that aman is pregnant and has left a descendant for Lao Zhang''s family, what else can he do? I really hope that people will break up like this, and children will not.


    They had to agree.


    Only Lei Rufei, the girl was so angry that she cried. She also said that everyone joined in and deliberately pit her.


    Among all the people, she is the only one who is ordinary. When she is bullied, she has no ability to fight back. And ah, just because we are all ordinary people, right?


    So, ah, it should be her job to get pregnant and give birth to a child. Now she''s taken care of by other people. What''s her position in the future.


    So, the more she said, the more sad she felt in her heart, and then she began to wail.


    At this time, I sighed and said, "well, don''t be angry. We''ll have a baby then."


    "Go away! Who cares about you, Wuwu Anyway, you just like to cheat me, and then you''ll find more human wives. "


    "I promise, I mean what I say. Next time, find a human daughter-in-law, and you four will teach me a lesson. "


    "Well! At that time, instead of looking for human beings, we''ll go back and find a God, a ghost or something. "


    "Well, I can''t find any more. Even if a female animal stands in front of me, can I make a detour? "


    "You never mean what you say!"


    "I swear! Take a poison oath. "


    So under their attention, I can only raise my hand, and then start to swear with dignity.


    After this oath, they believed me.


    In this way, this trip has made a lot of money.


    Not only got a lot of high-tech weapons, but also picked up a wife and children.


    After I go back, I''m very happy.


    Just at this time, news came from the 507, saying that there was a group of mountain ghosts making trouble, and we need to take care of them.


    What is the so-called Mountain Ghost?


    It''s actually the goblin in the mountain.


    However, this kind of goblin is not an ordinary goblin. Because strictly speaking, it''s not easy for those wild immortals to practice.


    After a long time, they won''t make fun of themselves.


    On the contrary, only those who are easy to get the right way like to make trouble.


    How to explain?


    That is to say, there are such things in Li Liaozhai. You will know if you have seen them.


    What are you talking about?


    In the middle of the night, in the countryside or the broken temple, where there is no one.


    When a scholar walks alone, a beautiful woman will appear in this ghost place.


    How can a good woman appear in the wilderness?


    Besides, I do that kind of thing with scholars.


    In fact, this is to suck your Yang, and then eliminate that for you.


    For reference, Nie Xiaoqian.


    Nie Xiaoqian was forced by the old black mountain demon to do that kind of thing with those men. After absorbing their Yang, she gave it to the old black mountain demon.


    In the same way, mountain ghosts are actually some of these ghosts. They practice some special magic that can harm people. After they have harmed people and gained the Yang of human beings, the way of life will certainly be fast.


    So Easy to get, don''t cherish, these guys are even worse harm.


    Thinking of this, of course, I volunteered.


    Why?


    I mainly want to use these weapons on my body to see what effect they have.


    It''s like an ordinary person who suddenly bought a BMW and can''t wait to run on the road.


    So I ran.


    At that time, my four ladies also wanted to go with them.


    The main reason is that before, there were three ladies, but now there are four, right?People are afraid that there will be another fifth.


    This makes me very speechless. I have a woman coming on a trip. What kind of person do you think I am?


    I thought I was a stallion!


    So I told them not to go.


    After all, aman is pregnant now. It''s inconvenient to go, and someone has to take care of her, isn''t it?


    Obviously, it''s most suitable for them to be taken care of by their eldest and second mothers.


    As for Lei Rufei! Do business well. We can''t keep our monthly salary.


    It''s a bit silly to keep the money.


    After devaluation, there will be no money.


    make complaints about me, saying, did I deliberately open them up and go outside to fool around?


    I am quite helpless.


    Smelly girl, how come it''s you who dismantle my platform every time?


    I said of course not! It''s all swearing. I don''t dare to do anything.


    I promise I''ll finish it and report back.


    After that, she was willing to let go.


    After I went back, I immediately asked them for the coordinates, and then I didn''t need their car.


    How slow this thing is running on the ground.


    I went straight to a place where there was no one and started to change.


    Have you seen this Hollywood blockbuster?


    When Superman transforms, he should take off his clothes.


    Actually, I''m pretty much the same. I have that kind of tights in my body. This is for aliens. There are several sets, mainly for washing.


    Just put it on, and cover your head.


    Then, you can drive to the maximum speed.


    Straight crazy run on the right, anyway, there will be no lack of oxygen, or the body will be cold and other signs.


    Almost half an hour later, I crossed more than three provinces and arrived at my destination.


    Then I found the coordinates, and I found a small village in front of me. It should be almost here.


    So, looking for a place, I looked around and made sure there was no one else around. Then I landed.


    When I got to the place, I looked around and found that the whole village was terrible.


    It''s like this place was ransacked by mountain bandits. It''s terrible.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 464

    The house is in a state of disrepair, and many places are smoking.


    There is also a cow over there, which is dead and covered with blood. It''s gnawed and pitted. It''s really as ugly as it needs to be.


    Just when I was looking around and looking to see if there were any other survivors in this village, suddenly, a shadow was beating around.


    What the hell is this guy jumping around?


    A closer look, it''s a leopard like animal.


    Oh! No, to be exact, it''s even more wonderful. It doesn''t matter. Although, the body is a bit like a leopard. But his brain is human.


    This guy looked at me as if he saw something delicious, and then jumped at me.


    Just in time!


    I''ll try my new weapon. With one move, others looked at me as if I were magic, and a weapon appeared in the void.


    Lei Gong chisel!


    "Bang" one hit in the past, and then a scream rang up.


    The unlucky guy was hit dead right away.


    What I can''t believe is that the thunder came together, and then many monsters came out of the village. Scrambling for the first place, these ghosts are running away without any trace.


    After all, what these mountain spirits and wild monsters fear most is thunder.


    Looking at so many ghosts, I sighed. It seems that the village is finished. Obviously, a lot of mountain ghosts ate them all here.


    When I saw this scene, I really couldn''t help it. It''s really depressing.


    He had come to save his life, but in the blink of an eye, these human beings died.


    Sigh, helpless, I can''t take it here.


    What makes me feel puzzled is that I have never seen so many mountain spirits and wild monsters appear at one time before. But now, this place is a little too far ahead.


    I think something must have happened.


    If possible, it''s better to ask someone.


    Of course, now the people here have been completely eaten up. Who can I ask?


    After thinking about it, I finally decided to take a walk in front of me. Maybe I could see other villages in front of me. Apart from other things, these mountain view monsters, who have eaten the people here, will continue to move forward and eat other people, won''t they?


    So, I have to get there as soon as possible. It''s important to save people at that time.


    Just take off.


    I don''t care so much. Direct speed to the fastest, and then pull up the sonic boom, do not know that it is a fighter.


    As a result, I went around and found that there were four villages nearby.


    Moreover, from the perspective of these villages, first of all, there is a village in an inverted triangle, which is close to the slaughtered village.


    I believe that if those monsters really want to come, they will definitely choose this village.


    So I went straight there.


    Of course, for fear of causing other people''s misunderstanding, I went into the woods inside, and then walked out slowly.


    As a result, who would have thought that as soon as we got to the position over there, a large number of bows and arrows were fired in the sky.


    This is not a joke. I was really hit!


    I''ve been hit by an arrow. It''s not the alien''s costume. I must be dead.


    At that time, I was stunned. Looking at the villagers, I cried, "Why are you shooting at me?"


    And the guy yelled, "you''re a monster! You are from the village in front of you, but you have been attacked there for a long time. Under the attack of demons and ghosts, there can be no living people. "


    "You''re sick, aren''t you? If I were a monster, how could I use it? You ordinary people with bows, arrows and spears, do you think they may cause any damage to monsters? It''s funny! "


    "Hum, come on! Don''t think we don''t know, you monsters, you can change shape at will. Now you must be a monster. "


    "Well I really can''t help it! I''m sent by the state to help you deal with those monsters. "


    We won''t believe these lies.


    Oh, I wipe! I also beeped the dog.


    How to say that people don''t believe it!


    No way, I took out my mobile phone, ID card, and then asked him, "see? Those mountain view monsters, these woodlouse, can you know these things? Can they use it? "


    After these words, they are all silly, and then one by one Leng where, is skeptical.


    At this time, a girl stood up and yelled, "how can you prove it? You didn''t get these things from a dead man? Then you become him, put on his clothes and come here? "I''m not happy to hear that!


    Sir, it''s clear that it''s just picking bones in the egg. It''s purposeful.


    So I said, "I''m really sent by the state to help you. I just came from the village in front of me, and I saw a very sad scene. Now I''m here. If you don''t believe me, I''ll have to go. But you think clearly, you can''t fight those monsters. When the time comes They are here. Do you think you can fight against them with your ability now? "


    After that, all the people present were silent and chose to shut up one by one.


    Then, I think they are still indifferent. I know I have to work hard.


    I had no choice but to say, "OK, OK! I have said all the good things. Since this is the answer you want, I have nothing to do. Take care of yourself


    With that, I turned around and left.


    At this moment, there began a heated discussion, and finally the discussion came and went.


    No way, one of the guys yelled, "wait! Just a moment. "


    I laughed. Sure enough, this move is effective.


    So I turned to look at him and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "We We have to think about it. Would you wait for a moment? Don''t worry


    "Well, you people don''t want the chance to survive. Now you are going to die. It can be said that this is chronic suicide


    After I said this, those guys finally gave in selectively. One by one, they opened the door and let me in.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 465

    After I went in, I found that it was really different.


    Outside the whole village, there were piles, very high, which were completely set up. On these wooden piles, small stones and a large amount of clay are used and then applied.


    Now that it''s dry, it''s very hard, just like your mother''s wall.


    I''m surprised to see this!


    It seems that the creativity of the working people is really infinite. They can do these things by themselves.


    I just went in here, and immediately a large group of people gathered around me. It''s the smelly girl before. She introduced herself. Her name is a Ling, and she is the daughter of the village head.


    I asked her, where is the village head?


    As a result, a group of people look sad. One of the villagers directly said with a sigh: "the village head has been harmed by mountain ghosts!"


    After that, ah Ling over there was quite angry.


    Directly rushed up, actually a lift my collar, and then gritted his teeth and said, "I would like to ask! Where is the country? Where are they when we are in trouble? "


    I said softly, "I''m coming now? And it''s the first time I''ve come here as fast as I can. "


    "Come here? What''s the use of your coming alone? At least the police? "


    After what Aileen said, it made me laugh at that time.


    It''s no use having the police come, OK?


    They''re just mortals. Can they fight these goblins?


    "I''m enough alone!"


    "Enough? You''re kidding


    "Dangdang Dangdang... "


    At this point, there was a sudden sound of knocking on the basin. Needless to say, it''s a sign of danger.


    For a moment, the villagers ran with weapons.


    A Ling told me directly: "we were just ordinary farmers, and should make complaints about their own lives. But now? But I have to take up arms to fight. What''s the use of the state to arrange you alone? "


    "Soon you will know!"


    After I said that, ah Ling didn''t bother to talk to me any more.


    Turn around and start running straight.


    Watching them up the wall, I followed them.


    At this time, problems began to appear ahead.


    When I went up, I was scared.


    So many monsters!


    It''s all over the place. It''s all over the place.


    Many villagers were scared to pee their pants and yelled, "too many, we can''t win."


    What''s more, he didn''t want to fight immediately, so he turned around and ran.


    Ah Ling was over there, shouting, "don''t run! Don''t run! If you keep running like this, then everyone will die. "


    Unfortunately, who listens to her?


    After all, in the face of death, it is too difficult to overcome this psychological fear.


    After all, it''s just a group of farmers, not real mercenaries, right?


    It''s normal to be afraid of death.


    Ah Ling roared for a long time, but there was no effect at all. In the end, she was quite helpless.


    I went to the city wall, looking directly ahead, also frowning, a face of depression.


    This NIMA is good, how can things develop in this direction?


    The most important point is that I really don''t understand. Generally speaking, it is not easy for this animal to become a sperm.


    Nothing else


    You open your mind and have your own consciousness, which is a very difficult thing.


    The most important thing is, even if it is the cultivation that harms others. It''s easy, but you have only one life, right?


    Since these guys are harmful, they are evil spirits.


    It''s not about conscience, it''s about death!


    Just when ah Ling and others didn''t know what to do and couldn''t find a way to deal with these monsters, I came forward directly.


    The laser on the forehead, it''s fired directly.


    "Sho sho ~"


    a burst of sound, constantly sounded. Then, shot out, immediately hit those monsters, scream repeatedly ah.


    They all looked silly, turned their heads and looked at me.


    Easy move, Lei Gong hammer out!


    "Pa", the roar is continuous. Blow up one ball after another, a lot of monsters died.


    After hearing the thunder, the monsters turned and ran away.


    All of a sudden, we were relieved and finally eliminated.


    Then, those guys all came up to worship me and said I was a god man!Hearing these words, I was also embarrassed to laugh.


    Ah Ling also looked at me in surprise and asked me what I had just used? Why never?


    Of course, I can''t tell the truth. It''s my secret, isn''t it? I had to say to her, "it''s just a way. For example, the kind of thunder you see. In fact, it is a kind of Taoist method, which is called palm thunder. "


    When she heard this, she rolled her eyes and said, "don''t really think we are stupid farmers. We don''t know anything. You just used Lei Gong hammer, Lei Zhenzi''s stuff. And your eyes are Yang Jian, the God of Erlang? "


    I''m really surprised. I didn''t expect that. Is there such an operation?


    In other words, this girl is very powerful. Do you know so much about myths and legends?


    "Cough This is from my master. "


    "Who is your master? "Taiyi?"


    That made me blush. Of course, I turned my head and looked at her directly. I said, "I''m here to help you, right? Really, how can it be like I''m a criminal and I''m going to be interrogated by you? "


    Now it''s her turn to be embarrassed.


    So, after you''ve done all this, it''s time to rest, of course.


    Seeing that I was so brave today, I helped them to defeat all the mountain ghosts. For a moment, he became their hero.


    It''s all kinds of delicious and delicious food. They''re all entertained.


    They ate bacon, sausages and drank Baogu wine.


    They also advised me to drink more and eat more.


    I was very strange. During the dinner, I asked them if they didn''t find any problems there?


    They were stunned and asked me, "what''s wrong with that?"


    "Have you met so many mountain ghosts before?"


    After saying this, they all said that they had never seen or heard of it.


    What kind of Mountain Ghost is there? Before, this thing only existed in the old people''s frightening children''s things, who ever thought that there would be these ghost things in reality now.


    When it comes to this matter, they all sigh and feel helpless.


    When ah Ling heard this, she patted the table and stood up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 466

    He got up, lost his temper, turned his head and walked away.


    We are stupid. What do you mean?


    At that time, a friend sighed and said helplessly, "ah Ling''s father, in order to protect everyone, she was eaten directly by those demons and ghosts. I think it must be very painful. She is very sad at the mention of these ghosts. "


    Speaking of this, the atmosphere of the scene, a moment of silence and embarrassment, everyone did not speak, standing there sighing.


    I look at their sad appearance, it is not good, how far to go, can only be in a daze there for a while.


    Finally, a child asked me, "uncle, you''ve come to help us. Can you help us get rid of all these monsters?"


    I turned my head and looked at the little boy. I laughed and patted him on the head. Then, I replied, "search can''t promise you, but we will try our best."


    At this point, turning to look at the rest of the people, I said, "we can''t just treat the symptoms, we have to treat the root cause. It seems that in order to solve the problem fundamentally, we must be clear about where these ghosts come from? What can we do to solve them? "


    "Well They came from the mountains, of course. How? Shall we go deep into the mountains? " At that time, someone felt puzzled and looked at me directly and asked curiously.


    I said, "if only it were that simple. It''s definitely not that simple, so I decided to go to the mountains. "


    I had just finished saying this when Aileen rushed in behind me. She looked directly at me and said, "where are you going? Shall I go with you? "


    I frowned when I heard that. It''s a little uncomfortable. Then I said, "sister, you''d better stay here. I feel better."


    She shook her head, strongly disagreed, and then said, "no, I''m going with you, so I can avenge my father."


    "But it''s very dangerous outside."


    "As long as I can get revenge, I won''t care so much. I''m afraid I''ll sacrifice my life."


    Well, since people have said that, it would be a bit too much if I don''t agree.


    So she nodded and I agreed. In this way, she chose some powerful people to join us.


    The people he chose were hunters who often took risks in the mountains. You know, these hunters, they''re not simple goods.


    They know the situation inside the mountain very well. With them leading the way, it''s more convenient for me.


    Well, I don''t want to talk any more. We are ready to go now.


    Along the way, they were carrying guns and gunpowder. I went there empty handed. Anyway, everything was in my own space.


    Then we set out and began to enter the mountain.


    Along the way, ah Ling gritted her teeth. No matter how hard she was, she didn''t say anything. She was mainly afraid of me. Later, she said that she was a girl. It was too dangerous to go with her. It was also a drag on us.


    So this Ya is also dead to face, live to suffer.


    I look at him like that. It''s funny. Of course, I don''t say it. This is all your own, there is a saying how to say, their choice of the road, even if it is crying tired kneeling, you have not finished it.


    Soon we went into the mountain. Unexpectedly, we all met those ghosts before. There were a lot of them. Generally speaking, such a huge technology, all the way over, should encounter on the right.


    But surprisingly, no abnormality was found along the way. Isn''t that wonderful? Why haven''t we met those things so far?


    Where are they going now? Can''t you hide and Hibernate?


    "Go ahead, and that''s devil''s Canyon." At this time, a hunter spoke to me.


    I directly stare big eyes, a little can''t believe, what is the so-called devil''s Canyon?


    As a result, after their explanation, I suddenly realized.


    The so-called devil''s Canyon is a place similar to the manger.


    This goes in, no matter who it is, people or animals.


    Anyway, none of them came back alive, all of them died in it, so this rumor turned into the devil''s Canyon.


    I nodded, no longer say, continue to go inside, what devil Canyon is not the devil?


    We''ve seen so many monsters, they''re demons themselves. No, we''re not coming to them yet.


    So without saying a word or wasting time, I went straight to devil''s Canyon.


    We moved forward cautiously. Suddenly, we screamed with a-ling beside us. We were startled. We turned our heads to look at her one after another and asked, "what happened?"


    As a result, the girl looked very scared. She pointed to her feet and said, "there are dead people over there."I followed the direction he pointed to, and suddenly found a pile of white bones and skeletons on the ground, which should be dead.


    So I replied with a smile, "since it''s the devil''s Canyon that came in, people and animals all died here. What''s so strange about finding their bodies? If I''m not wrong, we''ll go on and find more bones. "


    After saying this, I don''t waste any time. I beckoned others to go on.


    We can only harden the scalp to go ahead, and sure enough, not far away, we found a lot of bones on the ground.


    There are both human and animal things. Anyway, there are a lot of them. The number of them is amazing to a certain extent. I think one part may have been accumulated originally, and the other part may have been captured and eaten by those monsters.


    That''s right. This must be their home.


    I said carefully, "everyone, be careful. I''m afraid there''s danger ahead."


    Speaking of this, I directly on the forehead a bright, said I have a little situation, leave first, you wait for me here.


    With that, they just disappeared in front of their eyes.


    I dare say my picture must have been shocking.


    Why should I disappear at the critical moment?


    It''s actually hiding in your own space and putting on your tights. In addition, it is to cut my own space, so that I don''t have to worry about something coming in and destroying my kernel.


    This virtual space is very huge, which is completely controlled by me, so I can do whatever I want.


    It''s all done. When I appeared behind them again and patted ah Ling on the shoulder, the smelly girl was really scared and screamed there.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 467

    I saw it was funny, and then I asked, "what''s the matter with you? What do I have to be afraid of? "


    She said, "where did you die, you son of a bitch? All of a sudden, they disappear and come out again, which makes people jump. "


    I laughed and said, "there''s something to do. It''s over now."


    After hearing this, the hunters nearby were relieved, and then said, "come back anyway, we thought you left everyone behind."


    "How can it be that I represent the image of the country, how can I do such immoral things?"


    "Well, what are we going to do now?"


    "Keep going."


    Finish saying this, then we continue toward the valley inside, go out also not far, as expected saw a small demon.


    That thing has a dog''s head, the human body, should be a nine dog''s head talent, or originally a dog has become the essence.


    At that time, the hunter took out his gun and was ready to kill this guy. After all, he was a blocking dog.


    Shaking his head, now this is the home of others. If there is any noise or movement, I believe a large group of monsters will rush out to attack us.


    As the saying goes, two fists are hard to fight against four handed heroes. There are too many people to fight. At that time, a large group of monsters will rush out. How do you fight?


    So I said to them, do not shoot, quietly into the village.


    They are all in a daze, which is easier said than done. After all, there is a thing bar here. If you don''t kill them, how can you get in?


    So I directly emitted an aurora from my eyes on my forehead, and hit him on the spot. The dog head couldn''t react, so he fell to the ground.


    They are all at close range. When they see you for the first time, they will use such Kung Fu. They are in a daze for a moment.


    Can the hunter look at me and say, "I''ll go, brother, you''re powerful enough. How do you do that thing? Is it magic? So powerful, can you teach us what kind of hunters we should be? Just learn from you. "


    I was embarrassed for a moment, and then I said, "this dharma doesn''t mean that you can practice without practice. You have to see if you have that kind of talent. If you don''t have it, you can''t teach or learn. "


    Of course, what I said was made up. Today, they are very satisfied with this. One of the hunters also said, "I know, I know, this practice, starting from childhood, we missed the best opportunity, right?"


    Of course, I immediately took advantage of it, then nodded and said, "yes, yes, that''s it."


    Hearing our conversation, ah Ling over there quickly replied, "what about me, can I learn?"


    I shook my head decisively. Then he hastily said, "they have said before that we must start from primary school. You''re an adult, and you can learn a fart. I''ll be with you again next time. " After what


    said, she turned a blind eye and make complaints about it. "I don''t want to teach without teaching. What are you looking for so many excuses for?"


    You see, I''m so embarrassed.


    Girl, your uncle''s, all said this, I just don''t want to teach you, how do you want to do it?


    So decisively choose to ignore and pretend to be invisible.


    I didn''t expect that the smelly girl was still stingy.


    Looking at the way he muttered and complained, others were giggling.


    One of the hunters whispered, "didn''t you find it? Ah Ling, a smelly girl, used to whine and complain. It''s been a long time since his father died. Now this happens to this stranger again. What does that mean? "


    "It means that our family, Ling, have a crush on others. Ha ha ha."


    Other people also followed the joke, the result made her a big red face.


    I can''t help shivering when I heard this. You know, before, I swore that I would never make trouble again.


    I''ll kill one of them then. Today, I couldn''t help shivering and felt the deep malice.


    So subconsciously, I still keep a certain distance to continue, some of their own attributes, it''s a bit terrible.


    In this way, no longer say, we continue to go forward, not far out, and then saw a little demon. The more you move forward, the more obvious it seems to be.


    There are more and more monsters in front of them. They seem to be moving towards a cave consciously or unconsciously.


    Is there any secret in the cave ahead that we can''t know?


    It''s hard to walk here now."There''s a situation ahead." At this time, an agile guy in our team found out the problem first.


    It has to be said that some old hunters are really capable. They can feel some danger just by hearing.


    I nodded, looked over there and found the problem.


    There is a long Python hovering there. It has a big mouth and a long snake, and its letters keep coming back and forth. It''s amazing just to look at it.


    They didn''t know what to do. They all looked at me. I took a deep breath and tried to hit it with something on my head.


    I only heard a shrill scream, which thing was caught. Of course, the effect is not so obvious. After all, it''s so big, isn''t it?


    After the python was recruited, he turned his head and looked at us viciously.


    In this way, you look at me, I look at you, big eyes stare small eyes, no one speaks.


    At last, the python took the lead in attacking us. He opened his mouth and swam to attack us.


    I can''t hide at this time. When you do it, you do it. So he took out his head for a rest tomorrow morning.


    It seems that lightning is the best way to deal with these things.


    The python on the spot was beaten to pieces.


    Because of the thunder, other monsters inside also felt something wrong, and then rushed out.


    That''s an amazing amount. Just looking at it, it makes people''s legs soften. It''s really choking.


    I''ve already moved my hand. Naturally, they can''t continue to watch the play there.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 468

    The first time it was a barrage of guns, everyone started the final attack.


    It''s a pity that the human weapon has limited effect on these monsters. So it didn''t work, it infuriated them. For a moment, everyone looked at me and asked me what to do.


    How can I know what to do?


    Now, in this situation, we have to fight even if we fight. We have to fight even if we don''t fight.


    So stop gossiping and make one less.


    I almost opened up the fire, and started to shoot directly with the eyes on my head. Then Lei gongzhao in my hand bombarded me and killed me one by one.


    Those demons and ghosts are powerful enough. They don''t care so much. They keep coming forward to die.


    They are very brave, the impact speed is also very fast. The most serious time directly rushed to our front, killed also little effect.


    Take a look at the vast number behind us. The mountain ghosts of the three of us are just a drop in the bucket.


    I don''t think we can go on like this any more. Otherwise, everyone will die. So I directed at them and called everyone to go behind me.


    At this point, they don''t know what I''m going to do, but they do know they can''t do it now.


    After hearing my call, they all retreated.


    Looking up, I opened my third eye. Then the black hole space inside was released, and the ghosts rushed in and were all deeply sucked in.


    It''s just a bottomless hole. If you go in, you can''t think of it.


    Thanks to Zhu, when I went in, I divided my space. Now, it has become a good cell for these monsters.


    It''s just in the blink of an eye. All these ghosts are sucked in. After all this, I don''t know why, I suddenly feel very tired.


    Is it harmful to my body to absorb a lot of these things?


    When I didn''t know how to explain, ah Ling looked at me and asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    I shook my head and said it was OK. Instead, I looked ahead and asked, "are they still coming out?"


    Ah Ling shook her head and replied, "no, they seem to be dead."


    I''m relieved to hear that.


    Then, looking at the demons and ghosts in the way, they have disappeared. We don''t have to wait any longer. Let''s move forward quickly.


    So we went through the front and got to the cave where the demons came out. After a careful look, I found that those things had disappeared.


    So we looked around. Unexpectedly, it was very quiet and there was no abnormality. So that we wonder if the quiet just now is in the wrong place?


    Turning around, aman just looked at me and asked, "what are we going to do now?"


    I rolled a white eye son, don''t have good spirit of reply way, "can you not ask me all questions, I know not more than you how many?"


    She replied directly, "cut, aren''t you from above? How do you feel like you''re useless? "


    I heard a big stare, and then scolded, "I can''t work at all, miss. If it wasn''t for me just now, you would have died, OK?"


    After saying this, several hunters over there are still laughing secretly.


    I can see that ah Ling is another Lei Rufei. Anyway, in front of me is not to die, uncomfortable, ski.


    It''s the hunter who used to have good ears. He said, "wait, I think I heard something strange."


    Just now, his performance can be said to be very amazing, so when we say this, we are all waiting for his speech with a look of fear.


    Sure enough, soon he said, "in the cave on the left, it seems that someone is talking."


    You heard that, at that time, other people were still in a circle. Since they were ghosts, how could they talk?


    I laughed and then said, "what''s so strange about this? Some monsters can talk after they have opened their minds. "


    It seems that the people who went out just now are just some shrimps and crabs. This is the real hard part.


    I know the rest of the way can''t let them go on, because just met those little things, they almost farted.


    If you go on and meet those tough guys inside, they''ll be dead.


    So I said, "I''ll go the rest of the way, and you''ll wait for me outside."


    Of course, the hunters didn''t object, but Aileen was a little uncomfortable. She said directly, "how can that work? We agreed to go in together. You just got to the door. Are you going to coax us out? "


    I rolled a white eye, what logic is this ya? If it wasn''t for me, they would have died before, OK? I won''t let them in, mainly for the sake of their lives. How to get to the mouth of this smelly girl, as if I look down on them?So I glared and said, "I''m not kidding. It''s really dangerous inside. You found it just outside. It''s just some common monsters, which almost destroyed everyone. I''m afraid some of them are more powerful. Are you willing to play with your life? "


    After I said this, an old hunter waved his hand and said, "elder brother, you don''t have to say more. We know how much we weigh ourselves. I''m going to have the cheek to go in. Maybe I can''t help you. So we''ll just stay here and wait for you. "


    Speaking of this, he went on to say, "ah Ling, as you said, don''t make trouble, just stay here."


    Hearing the old hunter''s words, ah Ling was not comfortable at that time. She replied directly, "what did uncle say? What is disturbance? I''m going to help. If you''re afraid of death, just wait outside for me to go in by yourself. "


    "Look at you, you smelly girl. You''re right, aren''t you? Your uncle has eaten more salt than you have rice. Your father asked us to take care of you before he died. Now you''re going to die alone. What''s the matter? In a word, if you want to go beyond us, we just don''t agree. "


    "I''m no longer a child. You don''t care about my affairs."


    Ah Ling''s bad temper has come up. I can''t help it. In the end, the two of us went.


    So the two walked carefully towards the inside. I told her that everything had to obey orders and follow orders.


    Otherwise, I''ll suck her in and let the smelly girl keep company with the demons.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 469

    Ah Ling nodded and then said, "don''t worry, I will never smash the wall. I said that. I''m actually helping you. If I can''t help you, what else can I say? Isn''t it disgraceful to go back? "


    I nodded and then replied, I hope so.


    In this way, the two of me continued to walk inside. Here is a cave, very long and narrow, and inside the taste is very rich, smell really bad.


    These animals also don''t pay attention to hygiene. Anyway, how do they stink.


    So, as a last resort, I started the gas mask of my own clothes, and it was shining on my head.


    That smelly girl looked at me directly, and then said, "do you have a set of this thing for me?"


    I gave her a direct look. Is there another set of this?


    What do you think of her as? This is alien technology. At the beginning, I begged my father to sue my grandmother, and I finally got it from those aliens.


    So the mouse came to bite the old man and shook his head. I said, "no, that''s it.".


    The result, this wench returned a word, make you angry enough.


    "You are such a mean man. If anyone marries you in the future, it will be very unfortunate. "


    So I didn''t get angry and said, "ha ha, I don''t want you to marry anyway."


    I didn''t expect that this annoyed her and made her blush. As a result, she yelled, "who is rare, who is rare? You''ve made yourself look great, huh


    Well, I don''t want to fight with him. If I continue to play, there will be some unknown and bad things.


    Isn''t that what aman used to be? In the end, he became a little four.


    I dare not mess about this time, you know, but I swore. I don''t want any more accidents.


    In this way, we continue to walk towards the inside. The more I feel in it, the colder I feel.


    Ah Ling over there shivered with cold, and then asked me, aren''t you cold?


    To be honest, I really don''t feel cold. After all, I can resist the cold with this dress.


    She''s wearing different clothes.


    So I counseled my shoulder, and then I said, it''s not cold at all. On the contrary, I feel a little hot.


    As a result, she looked at me so inexplicably, and then the classmate said, "you are really a wonderful flower."


    So I pretended to be full of direct said, that is not the same, "you these cowardly mortals and I this God is no way to proportion."


    "God, are you talking about yourself? You look like a born psycho to me Finish saying this, she also selfishly smile in that hey hey.


    I didn''t angry white her one eye, and then said, "are you deceiving yourself?"


    "No, I feel like you are deceiving yourself."


    "Come on, come on, let''s stop teasing and keep going."


    When I said this, he would speak again. I said directly, "before, when we came in, but we agreed that if you don''t obey me, I will throw you into the dungeon and keep company with those demons."


    The threat of this sentence, did not expect to really play a role, anyway, she did not say more.


    We went all the way to the front, and gradually I found out. The cold seems to be getting worse. Even if I wear this dress, the cold is also a force towards themselves.


    I have become like this. I can imagine how serious Aileen should be?


    Some goods can''t go, she found that the girl was shivering with cold, her lips began to turn blue, and her teeth were beating back and forth.


    I sighed, said to her, "really can''t, you''d better go back, this place is really not people stay."


    As a result, the stubborn girl shook her head and said, "no way. Now that I''ve come, I don''t have the reason to give up halfway. "


    When I heard this, I laughed and asked her, "haven''t you ever heard of the truth that death demands face and life suffers?"


    As a result, he gritted his teeth and widened his eyes, and then said, "I''ll prove it to you, you guys who look down on me."


    I said with a wry smile, "well, I hope you don''t become a popsicle then."


    The more you go inside, the more ice appears on the surrounding walls. In this damned place, it started to move and freeze.


    I turned and looked at her. For a moment, my whole body was shivering with cold.


    I see him funny, of course, did not show it directly. I choose to ignore it.


    Now she was really uncomfortable. She looked at me and said, "I''m so cold. Take off your clothes and put them on me."Oh, what''s this called? It''s like I owe her.


    I directly shook my head, refused, and then said: "if you can''t hold on, you can choose to go back, and no one forces you to come."


    "Do you still have a little compassion in your life? Don''t you know that you have compassion for jade?" This girl''s words make me laugh.


    And you''re so sorry for her?


    If you had known that, why did you have to start.


    Can''t you just stay outside? You have to come in. Now I''m too stupid to bear, and I''m complaining here.


    I came directly to say that we are all adults and should be responsible for our own actions. It''s the way you choose. You''re going to finish crying.


    As a result, she sighed and said, "I regret it, I always regret it. I was worried that you son of a bitch would die in the middle of the road, so I came in to help. I didn''t expect that my kindness was not rewarded. I was ridiculed by you after I came in. You said I didn''t make it myself? "


    Hearing this, I am very depressed. How can I become mine in the end?


    With a sigh, I said helplessly that it didn''t work for you to say these words to me. Anyway, I didn''t have any extra clothes. If you have anything, you''d better bear it. Don''t count on me.


    Just as he was about to speak, I waved my hand and today I made a hiss gesture.


    Because I seem to have heard some strange sound, coming this way.


    But there is only one passage here. We can''t run if we want to. We will definitely encounter it.


    You know, the monsters inside are no longer the little ones outside. What''s wrong? Our plan will be destroyed immediately.


    But it doesn''t matter. We still have omnipotent eyes. Just open them and get in.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 470

    So I turned my head and looked at ah Ling over there. The girl was so scared that she shrank back and kept shaking her head and yelling, "no! Don''t even think about it. I don''t want to go into your place any more


    I rolled my eyes and said, "it''s like you''ve really been in."


    The result this wench returned a, "before of time, you that inside, sucked a lot of monsters, go in?"? Now, if I follow you in, it will be bad luck. "


    I smile awkwardly, and then reply, "don''t worry, it''s different. I''ll divide you into another room."


    No matter what the result is, I''ll say whatever I say, but people won''t listen anyway.


    Time is pressing. There are already people coming over there. I don''t care about so many people. It''s just mandatory use.


    The eye of heaven opened and absorbed the girl directly.


    Ah Lin even uttered a scream.


    As for it? It''s like I''m pushing her.


    After I get her in, I have to hurry.


    Directly into their own space, and then completely disappeared.


    My only weakness is that I can''t move. You open the space in the same place, and you are still in it when you come out again.


    The reason we do this is to avoid him for the time being. It''s time to run into it. It''s all empty talk.


    Ah Ling and I hid in our own space. When I went in, the girl looked silly. She gaped at what was in front of her, and couldn''t believe it.


    After all, I divide my internal space, and then, where we are, is the previous energy mountain. And the place where the demons and ghosts are imprisoned is just a dark place.


    So this girl looked at the huge energy mountain, the whole person is completely silly, estimated to see for a long time, she also did not understand, what is this in the end?


    So in this way, smelly girl began to ask. She asked me, "what the hell is this thing? I''ve never seen it before."


    I laughed and then replied, "I made a space of my own. It''s very spacious inside. At the same time, it''s also the place where I practice here. Do you think it''s very good? "


    Of course, I''m just pretending.


    After all, these things are actually given to me by alien technology. Of course, I don''t know how long it will take if I explain them to her slowly.


    So it''s good to act decisively and say it''s your own thing.


    As a result, she stared at all this, and even wanted to reach out and touch it.


    Seeing this scene, I directly scolded her, "don''t mess with me. It''s going to kill people, OK? "


    She looked at me in surprise, and then said, "I also want to be immortal, and try to see if it can have any effect on me."


    That really made me laugh bitterly. Damn, what logic? I just want to touch it. You really think too much.


    Of course, in the past, you had to pay the consequences.


    But I sighed and said to her, "it''s not as simple as you think. If you don''t have a chance, you will only infringe upon it when you touch it. Maybe you will lose your life. "


    Ah Ling turned to look at me, then said suspiciously, "really?"


    I nodded, a serious face said, really more than Tiemuzhen really.


    Can''t think of this wench or a face of don''t believe, directly came a sentence, "how do I feel you seem to deceive me?"


    I shook my head desperately and said, "no way. Why do I cheat you? I cheat you to have sugar to eat?"


    Speaking of this, I was afraid that she would continue to pester me. Then I asked, and I quickly cut off the topic.


    OK, things outside should be solved. We have to find a way. We have to go out quickly.


    If I said that, I took time to open my own eye, which was about a small eye, and looked out.


    After confirming that there was really no one outside, I was relieved. Then, I completely opened the space and we went out together.


    Without anyone''s obstruction, it is natural for Da Fang to continue to move forward.


    The deeper you go into the cave, the colder it is. It''s shivering.


    As a result, she was unwilling to enter my space before. This moment actually took the initiative to say to me, open the space to let her in.


    Why? Because she said it was warmer inside.


    I can''t laugh or cry at this, can I? There is an energy mountain in it.


    Nodded, I don''t speak any more, let her go in immediately, and then the girl put forward other conditions.


    She said it was too lonely to see clearly. I hope I can open a small hole with the eye of heaven as before, so that she can see the situation outside.I rolled a white eye son, this smelly wench, how so many matters son? But in order to make her stop, I''m willing to do it. I can''t stop chattering. It''s painful.


    Directly opened a small eye, she lay there, can directly observe, is equivalent to that through my third eye, can see the outside situation.


    As I said before, one of the biggest problems with my heavenly eye is that after opening the space, you can''t move. You have to come out of it, go to another place, and then open the space.


    So now that Aileen is in the space, I have to go out by myself.


    The more I went inside, I saw a lot of ice crystals on the wall. It seems that this place is getting colder and colder


    Soon, in front of a burst of chirping voice, obviously there are many people in the illegal party.


    I took a deep breath, and then I cautiously drew close to the past, looked inside, scared me. It was a ghost place, and it became a meeting of demons and ghosts.


    Isn''t that the scene in journey to the west?


    A monster got the magic weapons of the four masters and disciples, and then held a Dharma forum, where everyone enjoyed these high-tech weapons together.


    Now the situation is almost the same, these ghosts are all gathered together. I don''t know what they''re doing, but obviously, it''s not a good thing.


    At this time, An''an was still there, constantly urging me to open it and let her see what was going on inside.


    make complaints about the Tang Xuanzang meat. I said, "I''m eating Tang Monk meat. Would you like to come in and insert it?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 471-472

    As a result, after listening to my words, she was stunned and even said, "eat Tang Monk meat, is there really Tang monk in the world?"


    It''s silly of me to hear that. The girl''s IQ is worrying. I''m kidding. She really takes it seriously. What do you want me to say?


    What''s the situation that so many demons and ghosts are all surrounded there? I can''t see it clearly. It''s all covered by them. I''m sorry to say that, brother. Let me have a look?


    Oh, it''s killing.


    Growing up at this time, a Ling suddenly called out, get out of the way, let me in.


    I rolled my eyes and asked her what she would do to die again?


    As a result, a-ling said that she could blow up your lungs. She said that since you didn''t dare to go up, let me take revenge for my father.


    I rolled a white eye son, then came a, you Ya of neuropathy.


    As a result, she insisted that I send her in. It turned out to be a big problem. There are so many ghosts and goblins here. They are watching a good play there. All of a sudden, he yells so much that people won''t find out. You''ve seen a ghost.


    So a-ling was yelling and the people turned their heads and looked at me directly.


    Originally, nice people were talking and chatting inside, but now suddenly a person came out of nowhere. Naturally, they looked at each other with evil eyes.


    I was embarrassed and said with a smile, "guys, I''m just passing by to make soy sauce. Believe it or not?"


    As a result, it''s strange that these bastards believe you. At that time, there was a one eyed bastard who opened his mouth directly, and a flash of lightning spewed at me.


    Oh, I''ve beeped the dog, too.


    It''s obvious that there are powerful monsters inside. Those ugly ones outside are not rivals.


    Do you think people can use magic to attack Niubi?


    All of a sudden, such an attack is really life-threatening. I was caught off guard and almost caught in the attack.


    Fortunately, I have a spacesuit, otherwise I don''t know how to die.


    When was Aileen still crying?


    "Fight back, you are quick to fight back, what are you doing?"


    These words are really irritating to your mother. I really want to give this smelly girl a hundred times, a hundred times.


    Of course, now is also self-care, I really have no time to pay attention to her, can only hurry to escape.


    But is that what I want to run away from at night?


    Zhang Jie had a monster like Tauren. He raised his hand and a flash of lightning came towards me.


    These little things that Niang Xi criticizes are really powerful.


    Tiger doesn''t get angry. You think I''m Hello Kitty.


    Direct eye open, and then an aurora, directly shot out.


    I only heard a scream in front of me, and then a ghost was caught on the spot.


    That thing seems to care too much about its own energy. As a result, their own defense is not strong. So after this, I fell to the ground and screamed.


    I looked at it carefully, and it was completely in the heart.


    Well, it''s Fair for the Lord to give you the same and take the other. These guys'' spell attacks are too strong, which leads to their own weak chickens.


    What are you waiting for when you see here?


    Don''t just do it!


    Straight out of the Lei Gong chisel, crazy output.


    A hammer down, a lot of lightning, continuous bombardment out. These guys are sealed inside again, there is no way to escape.


    So this hammer down, a big dead.


    Can you imagine that picture, when the party is opened, the crowd is surging, and suddenly a bomb falls inside, what kind of effect will that cause?


    Of course, these ghost things constantly release their skills, and I''m also very protective. If I didn''t have this thing for protection, I would have died long ago.


    But even so, the holy clothes are still beeping. This is the rhythm of your mother''s collapse. I know if I keep losing weight like this, it won''t be long before I die.


    So in the face of those guys'' attacks, a large number of attacks, I have to start my skills. Open their own space, and then quickly drilled in.


    That day, the demons and ghosts also looked silly. Clearly see a large number of giant attack, is about to kill me, who can think, in the blink of an eye people disappeared.


    You said you would let them gather around there and look around, but after looking for a long time, you didn''t find a reason.


    So these guys began to talk, as if they were asking where the man had gone?


    I was amused to see this scene. I don''t want to hide on my body. When they didn''t pay attention, then I jumped out again, and then output crazily, they constantly attacked.In this way, death is another big area.


    When they reacted and prepared to attack, I opened the space again and disappeared again.


    Those guys, I''m totally stupid. I didn''t expect to play like this. Just when they were in a daze again, I did the same trick again, and came out to attack again, killing a large area.


    Some of these guys are smart, and they responded at that time. Because I turn around, as if the last place is where I disappear.


    So they also learn to be smart. I''ll stay where I am after I disappear. When you come out, I''ll think of a way to do you.


    Ha ha, I''m not a pig. I can let you play again and again.


    Don''t forget, we have another artifact, the wind fire wheel.


    People use that thing to fly at high speed and keep attacking. When they suddenly called, they didn''t react and disappeared.


    This step is really funny. It''s a bit like in the past, playing games in Internet cafes, buying blood and killing boss.


    Just use a little bit of consumption to kill the boss.


    It is in this shameless way that they are consumed to death.


    I mean, look at it and make sure it''s not alive anymore. It''s a relief to finally solve all these guys.


    Just now, I looked around to see what they were?


    I didn''t know.


    There is a stone about the size of a millstone. I looked carefully, and the stone was shining. Isn''t this the nuclear essence on me?


    How can there be a piece in this place?


    It''s probably lost to these places before. It''s the first time that Jing can help me nucleate.


    The 472nd Tauren


    if this is the case, I suddenly have a bold idea that if my little sister and a Ping are allowed to practice in my space, I''m afraid they will increase their Daoism a lot.


    Of course, it''s this stone that caused such a big thing. I can''t let it leak out. I just accept it directly, and it''s still in my own space.


    I''m ready to go back after all this.


    Just turned back, did not expect to hear, there are bursts of kicking sound behind.


    And then, there''s a huge ghost coming towards me.


    That thing hasn''t arrived yet, it''s shouting there.


    "Waste is a group of waste, even let a human run in, what are you guys doing to eat?"


    Hearing the sound, I turned to look over and was also startled. It''s the Bull Demon.


    No, it should be a Tauren. That guy is very big. Tomorrow, he will walk by hand, holding a stick in his hand and waving it constantly.


    The stick in his hand is not an ordinary stick, but it is inlaid with a large number of luminous stones.


    It seems that it should be some fragments of the stone the size of this millstone. He was used as a weapon by this dog.


    As a result, when he saw me, he was very happy and said, "energy, I can smell the smell of energy on you. It turns out that you have what I need with you. If you come in today, you won''t be able to leave. "


    Hear his words, I always have a kind of shoulder, and then light said, "coincidentally, I also think so, I did not intend to let you live back."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    As a result, after my words, he seemed to have heard some funny jokes, and he burst out laughing.


    I rolled my eyes and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    "I laugh at you for being too much of yourself, and you don''t ask. My bull king is very powerful in this area."


    "Oh, really? Coincidentally, I''m also very good. You should go and inquire. "


    "Human, don''t talk nonsense to me, I won''t argue with you. Do it now. You''ve killed so many of my people. I want you to pay for your life today. "


    "Ha ha ha, you just said the opposite. It is because your people have hurt my people that they will die. But you don''t have to worry because you love them so much. I''ll send you down to meet them soon. "


    "Smelly little brother, you are too arrogant, look at the move!"


    Finish saying to do a guy, unexpectedly is a stick to hit me to come over.


    I can feel the danger on that stick. Of course, he did not dare to be hard with him. He immediately turned sideways and dodged away decisively.


    I heard a loud bang. It was unexpected that the network was on the ground. The stones the size of the network disk were smashed.


    Looking at this scene, I was stunned.


    It should be just a common stick, but after blessing this luminous stone, it is so powerful.Just when I was in a daze, I came up again with a stick.


    As a last resort, I didn''t dare to hit hard, so I had to dodge again. So after hearing a loud noise, and then again opened a big hole.


    The Tauren was so funny when he saw me that he sneered at me directly, "didn''t you brag so much just now? Why can''t we just hide now? Hahaha, you human beings are all funny. "


    I''m really uncomfortable to hear his sarcasm, but what should I do? This guy''s weapons are really powerful. If it were a bank, I would be the same as before. I would have lost my life.


    So I said to him, "don''t be crazy. I''ve just killed so many monsters. I can''t keep up with them physically. If you have the ability, let me have a good meal and we''ll fight again. "


    "Mabi, do you think I''m a fool? I''ll let you have a good meal and fight again. Do you want to go back to sleep? "


    All of a sudden, this guy is a bull, but his IQ is not weak. Is it going against the sky to be so smart?


    So I don''t dare to do it. I can only choose to fight guerrilla warfare. Is that a fight and a run.


    I don''t know. They''re talking.


    Wave goods call me a coward, only know how to escape. I scold him for being stupid and brainless. It''s Suntech''s powerful weapon. If he has the ability to throw it away, we''ll fight again. Of course, he won''t throw it away, so the two of them started fighting each other again.


    Ah Ling, the smelly girl, was still helping her fist. She kept shouting, "don''t give me advice, just beat him, beat him, beat him hard."


    I''m very angry. This smelly girl doesn''t have low back pain when she''s standing, does she? Give it a try. I''ll see what you can do.


    "Asshole, watch it


    The most incredible thing is that the Tauren is so exaggerated. He jumped up and screamed like a pig.


    Is it difficult for him to practice master Xing''s lightness skill?


    So I can''t be passive, just love to fight, right? He took out his own Lei Gong chisel, turned his head and smashed it. Only a roar was heard, and then the weapon, impolitely, inspired a flash of lightning, which hit him directly.


    I didn''t expect Tauren to be so strong.


    Other demons and goblins are coming, and they will be scared out of their wits. Even if there is nothing wrong, they will be scared out of their wits.


    After all, from the perspective of animal constitution, people are naturally afraid of thunder and lightning. But there was nothing wrong with this guy. He still patted himself, and then he said, "no pain, no itch.". Is that all you can do?


    You mean irritating?


    So I gritted my teeth, turned up the weapons in my hand, used 12 points of strength, madly hit one after another thunder, constantly bombarded the past.


    But it''s still not painful. It''s like nothing ever happened.


    I suddenly understood that before I met those monsters, they were all practicing magic, so their bodies were not strong. After a hammer, he belched on the spot.


    Half a Tauren is obviously not a mage, but a soldier. His physical strength is very frightening. Even under the sky thunder, it''s no shit after several times.


    I also hate, toothache is itchy, but how can I do? I can''t help it. Who makes this beast really tough.


    No, it''s too small in this cave. Before, I used the terrain to deal with them. Now it''s their turn to clean me up.


    Tauren is so big and powerful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 473

    So now I have to fight to break through. Let''s leave this ghost place first. I can clean it up if I am wider outside. The most important thing is that I found a weakness in it.


    Village head, Tauren''s bouncing ability is really strong. But after all, it has no wings and can''t fly, right? Which means this guy doesn''t have air capabilities. I''ll take care of him as I want.


    So I directly put out all my strength, the combat suit on my body, catalysed to the maximum, and let go of Yazi to run desperately.


    Leave this guy far behind. After rushing out of the cave, I was slowly competing with him. The process is very dangerous. If one is knocked by him, I will die.


    But fortunately, I succeeded, and it didn''t matter after I rushed out.


    I stayed in the cave for a long time. Suddenly I came out and saw the eyes of the sun, which was particularly dazzling. When I get used to it, I will stand in the distance and wait for the dog day to come.


    He stood there and watched me stop running. He burst out laughing and said, "what''s the matter? Have you already given up? Are you not going to run away again? "


    When I think of being at home just now, I''ve forced me to die. I''m just angry.


    Seeing that Tauren loved me, he said coldly, "man, do you believe it? This is the end of your journey. "


    "Ha ha ha, you humans are really good at telling jokes. I''m here, and I see what you can do? "


    "Believe me or not, you may die if you go down."


    "Don''t make me laugh any more, will you? If you have anything, just come straight. Don''t waste your time. "


    When I heard this sigh, it was hard for me to die. The same is true of these monsters.


    Looking at me standing still, the guy gritted his teeth and said, "why don''t you do it yet? If you don''t do it, I won''t be polite. "


    With that, the guy made a bull run. Very fast towards me.


    I was cold, looking at all this, when he came close, I jumped in the air and jumped up directly.


    After this guy saw it, he laughed. You think, before he attacked me, I kept jumping back and forth, dodging. Now the whole person to the air after how to dodge? You just have to wait to die.


    So he sat down and took advantage of it. Of course, his wishful thinking is very good.


    But what happened next, determined to surprise him. Because after jumping up, I never thought about falling back.


    So I yelled at the top of my voice, "wind and fire wheel!"


    So in the void, a flying board flew out and held me firmly.


    In this way, I was suspended in the air, he suddenly silly, how also did not expect me to have this ability.


    Suspended in the air, looking at her below, I sneered, and then said, "bull head, you''re dead, you can''t play this battle."


    This guy cursed, "son of a bitch, you play shady tricks. If you can come down, I can''t kill you. "


    I burst out laughing and said, "you don''t understand such a simple truth, don''t you?"


    Last night, without saying a word, he swung the Lei Gong hammer and smashed it madly towards him.


    The lightning fell one after another. In the beginning, this guy pretended to force me, saying it was not painful. But now all the attacks are concentrated and falling down, towards a point, constantly fighting. Even if it''s a piece of iron, I can''t carry it.


    After a series of attacks, he began to howl. This guy can''t go on fighting this morning.


    Turned around and tried to run away.


    This is the so-called, while you are sick to your life. It''s not easy to get him out. Now I want to escape. How can it be so easy?


    I''m sure he will use this move, so I ran to the front ahead of time. Then use a hammer to collapse the cave in front of you.


    If the stone is destroyed and the rolling stone falls, it will be useless. It can only scream there.


    Now, even if he wants to run, he can''t run. Let''s just let it go.


    So, in my series of attacks, at last, this guy still couldn''t eat and collapsed to the ground, with reluctance and resentment.


    Of course, there''s no resentment. I think that''s what fighting is like. Either you die or I die.


    If he wants to deal with me in the same way today, I can''t wait to die?


    After cleaning up the tauren, he released ah long.


    , after this girl came out, she even said to me, "make complaints about what you just did was mean. It''s just disgusting. "


    Looking at her, I was furious. It''s bad luck for me to take him. At that time, I didn''t know what to think, but I brought such a trouble. If it wasn''t for her strength, she would have killed her.I got it. The stone took away the Tauren''s weapon. Now they will never come out again, so the village nearby will be safe. My task is finished and it''s time to go home.


    But I didn''t expect that this smelly girl would pester me and say, "I can''t go yet. I wonder. I also asked him what happened. My task has been finished anyway. "


    As a result, the smelly girl had no words to say, "your task has not been completed, and the ghost knows if there will be any ghosts behind? Now you''ve just solved one or two. What should we do if we come out a few more later? "


    I rolled my eyes and said she thought too much. Where are so many ghosts? You really think this is a journey to the West.


    Did not expect to see a move can not, and to another one, this smelly girl began to play a rogue.


    "Don''t leave. It''s immature anyway. Before you completely solve the problem, I have to detain you here for the sake of everyone''s life." She grabbed my arm like a thief.


    I''ve beeped the dog, too. How can there be such a brazen person?


    So she played a rogue, and I was ready to be tenacious. If you don''t let me go, I have to go. What do you do?


    Xu Chen thought that at this time, trouble came again.


    Suddenly, a villager came to report and said, "another monster is attacking the village. Master, go to the rescue quickly."


    On hearing this, I frowned and my heart beat wildly.


    How is that possible? I''ve put away all those stones. No more monsters will come out, will they? Where do these monsters come from now?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 474

    I just want to have a mixed meal. Brother, do you want to kill like this? I want to go home now, and you''re going to make trouble.


    Well, since you don''t make me feel better, I can''t make you feel better either.


    So sat on the wheel of wind and fire, directly rushed back.


    Sure enough, this time did not run, and a large number of ghosts, began to harass the village.


    The number of these guys is huge. Looking around, it''s a sea of ghosts.


    There are so many more ghosts in front of us this time than we saw last time.


    It''s obviously not enough to give it to Lei Gong.


    As a last resort, I could only open the sky''s eye, and then let the internal space open again, carried out a large-scale absorption, and absorbed all these monsters into my own eyes.


    Now things are really a bit big. I feel that I can''t handle it alone. Even if I can, I don''t want to. It''s too tiring. Who the hell likes to get it? Don''t come to me any more.


    So I immediately had to report to my superiors that the situation here is very serious. They must send someone right away, or it will be too late.


    After receiving the news, decisively, there sent people to come. This time, in addition to my master, I came to Xilong hall last time.


    After they saw me, they both felt funny when they saw my embarrassed face and asked me what happened?


    I said I don''t know. Recently, this monster has become Jingshi too frequently. Isn''t it true that animals are not allowed to become sperm after the founding of the people''s Republic of China?


    They were confused when they listened to me. So let me not worry, slowly talk about what is going on. So I can only tell the cause and effect of the matter all over again. Of course, the shining stone is omitted in the middle. After all, this is also my secret.


    The less people know, the safer I will be.


    Sure enough, when I heard that a large number of animals had somehow turned into monsters and attacked human villages, they also felt confused after listening.


    So they began to investigate again. Finally, my martial uncle was very curious and looked at me and said, "boy, I have a question. Since there are so many monsters attacking the village, how did they kill them?"


    I had no choice but to lie and say, "I''ve got an adventure. There''s a black hole that can suck all these things in. Of course, this thing will be full in the end. I''m full now. I can''t continue to smoke any more. "


    Of course, they are baffled. I have never heard of this situation.


    I don''t believe that old guy. I used my skill once and sucked him in directly.


    About ten minutes later, I released him again.


    When I went in before, my martial uncle was very high spirited. Just sat for a while, and then came out to become embarrassed.


    Brand new clothes are now in tatters and in a mess.


    After he came out, he called, "you kid pit dad, almost killed me."


    It''s true that he threw this guy directly into the group of demons. It''s not long, it''s not short. He just suffered a little skin injury. He''s strong enough.


    After finishing, this guy began to inquire about what I had on me.


    Of course, I''m just making it up.


    That is, I went out for a trip, and then I picked up such a thing by accident and got into my eyes. I found that I could open the space and suck in a lot of weird things.


    Of course, don''t blame my uncle. After all, it''s too tempting. If you let him know the cause and effect of the matter, who can guarantee that he won''t be betrayed by the interests to frame me?


    Uncle, I sighed and said, "it''s really a good thing. Unfortunately, the pearl is dark."


    I make complaints about this. How do I feel that he is in Tucao? What is the Pearl dark?


    Is Lao Tzu really that bad?


    The ugly girl next to her said at this time, "let''s not discuss these things. Let''s think about how to eradicate those demons and ghosts. The life of the common people has been hard enough, so let''s stop setting up people. "


    What''s the name of this ugly girl? What do we mean by setting them up? I''ve tried my best. I''ve almost been beaten to shit. I can''t recover at all.


    Martial uncle sighed and said, "it''s hard to deal with this matter. It looks like we need to call 12


    Hearing this, I''m still curious. Why isn''t 12 pillars healing? Can they come out now?


    I this guy rolled a white eye son, then came a, "the kid''s family, don''t understand don''t talk."


    At that time, I was stupid. What''s the name of this? I''ve been going through these things with them all the time, OK? Do you need to be so paranoid? It makes me look like an outsider.The ugly girl over there looked at me and immediately laughed. Then she explained, "the 12 pillars you mentioned are still the previous 12 pillars, but now they have become the new 12 pillars."


    When I heard this, I looked at them in surprise, and then said, "how can you gather all the people and make up the new 12 pillars during the time I left?"


    She nodded and then said, that''s about it.


    I was surprised to see my martial uncle, OK, this guy, unexpectedly, gathered all the people together.


    So I asked curiously, "what about the original 12 pillars?"


    "They are old enough to retire. It''s a new world now. "


    How can I feel so bad after hearing this. Anyway, they have been fighting for their career for most of their lives. Do they abandon them when they say they abandon them at last?


    Of course, it''s not good for you to comment on such things. After all, it''s the choice of the country.


    You can''t say that the country is also wrong.


    Ah, many things are really hard to say.


    So under their call, soon, a large number of new 12 pillars came directly.


    It can be said that this time our new batch of 12 columns were joined together. A common retreat from the enemy.


    Ah Ling, the smelly girl, is very curious about Daofa. She used to read me all the time before, but now I don''t like her. There are so many young handsome guys coming.


    When I have time to look for it, I have a good chat with others. I''m very puzzled. Is it so fast these days?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 475

    Almost all the people in the new 12 pillars are from the martial uncle. Naturally, it''s up to him.


    This guy may have never tried the taste of power before, and then he started talking there. All kinds of show off, all kinds of show off.


    As a result, after speaking for more than an hour, I heard a situation. That is, we should cooperate sincerely. We should attach importance to the interests of the common people. As long as we stick to it, victory must belong to us.


    Well, if you say that, you''re not saying it. It''s a mistake.


    So I couldn''t help it, so I began to say, "uncle, there''s nothing wrong with what you said, but I want to ask, how can we do it in our system?"


    As soon as I said this, he was speechless. Yes, I''ve been walking for a long time. What should we do?


    Now in this case, we don''t know what to do with the monsters.


    Finally, the ugly girl said, "maybe you can try to communicate with those monsters to see what they have to appeal for."


    Who is willing to go back to the empty space to explain this.


    As soon as I said this, my uncle was the first to shrink at the end, because he knew absolutely how terrible it was to enter the space. You know, he was the first one to taste crabs.


    As a result, even his leader has become such a virtue. You can imagine who dares to go in?


    So it''s over in the end. We''d better look for other ghosts and get ready to wipe them out.


    In this way, everyone was as busy as a dog at that time. Those ghost things emerge in endlessly, constantly attacking the surrounding, we are tired of running, running everywhere, and then we will see these ghost things springing up like mushrooms.


    In the end, there''s no choice but to start over again. So we negotiated with these monsters and put them on the agenda again.


    We want to do a live one to talk about, which is obviously a bit unrealistic. Those ghost things that don''t talk to us at all are attacks. The only way is to enter into the space, then you have a lot of monsters in Greece, they must be very happy to talk with us. After all, you are trapped in it. What can you do without talking about it?


    The key to the big problem is that these ghosts are so fierce, who dares to risk their lives to go in and talk to them?


    So my uncle raised his hand at this critical moment to show that his nephew was willing to go in.


    After all, the old bastard just wanted to pit me.


    Indeed, the eyes are made by yourself, and there is your space inside. Who will go in if you don''t go in?


    Of course, that''s what I said, but I''m not so funny if I have to take the risk to enter.


    Since everyone doesn''t want to go, let''s form a team.


    My martial uncle, ugly girl and my apprentice, King Kong.


    You do not have to doubt that the so-called put together a new 12 column, that is, these crooked melon bad jujube all together.


    Yes, my apprentice has become a famous 12 pillar.


    Now it seems that 12 pillars are really rotten streets. They are not worth money at all.


    After several of us went in, we were ready for the battle. Who ever wanted to get into it and found that it was really weird. There should have been a lot of ghosts in this space, but after a while, we found the strange silence.


    Don''t talk about monsters. You can''t even see a hair.


    Everyone is silly. What is the situation of TMD? Where the hell are those things?


    At this time, a black shadow quickly killed us.


    I yelled "be careful" directly, and then I dodged the first time.


    It''s obviously a big chance for others to slow down. It''s no exaggeration to say that if the ghost attacked, it would have died at the first time.


    However, it was unexpected that he didn''t attack after rushing over. Instead, he couldn''t wait to run out from the other direction.


    I just reflected that the thing was very smart. I knew that we had just come in and opened the eye of heaven, so he didn''t attack us, because after attacking us, he would close the eye of heaven, and he would never want to go out.


    Now the first thing he thought of was to run outside and escape first.


    I have to admit that some monsters are quite clever.


    Very strange is, how only one monster escaped, other monsters?


    Of course, since we haven''t found it, we don''t have to worry about it. We should go out and see what the ghost is outside. After we catch him, we can also torture him to extort a confession and question him, right?


    After we got out of the eye of heaven, we suddenly found a strange scene outside.


    That guy has a human body, which is not surprising. After all, Nu Wa created human beings according to his own body shape. Human beings have innate advantages in practice, so so so many monsters will transform human beings as long as they can become human beings in the first time.It seems that the ghost is human, but he has armor made of bones.


    Not to mention, if it wasn''t for his back, there were a few more tentacles. Just look at his shape, the human appearance is still OK, with a little taste of fresh meat.


    But looking at the ghost thing in front of you, you really can''t connect her with handsome.


    After this guy came out, he was like a prison that he had been doing for decades, and he cried out excitedly, "come out, I finally come out."


    I looked at him strangely and said, "what are you? And where are the other creatures in this space? "


    That ghost thing touched his belly, and then said, "I gave them all and ate them."


    Hearing this, I gulped and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. All of them have been eaten. How can he eat all of them alone?


    Suddenly, I thought of a kind of biological, Miao has a kind of poison. What is the so-called ancient prose? That is to put 100 kinds of poisonous insects together, let them bite each other, then swallow each other, leaving the last one is the so-called poisonous insect.


    Those monsters were short of food and clothing. They should have starved to death. Unexpectedly, they also devoured each other, leaving the last one in a moment.


    In other words, I''m afraid the ghost in front of me is very powerful.


    It seems that he was created by myself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 476

    The monster and I stare at each other, you look at me, I look at you. ?


    "man, what the hell are you?"


    I looked at him directly. Have I never seen this kind of creature, the combination of ten thousand demons?


    Isn''t that the same as ping? The difference is that one is the combination of ten thousand ghosts and the other is the combination of ten thousand demons.


    "Ha ha ha, I owe it to you, otherwise I am still a low-level demon. Now I have absorbed so many monsters, I will be in an invincible position. Now their sacrifice should be exchanged for the value they deserve, so I want to avenge them. "


    The next moment he spoke, he was extremely fast. He made a direct sprint and suddenly reached me. The bone armor on his arm popped out a blade.


    Between raising hand ferocious once, toward my heart position stabbed to come over.


    As soon as my pupil said, my scalp felt numb, and I stepped back quickly. I dodged and kicked him at the same time. Who could have imagined that this guy''s armor was covered with dense spines, which suddenly ejected out. I only heard a puff and a scream.


    My foot was punctured completely, and there was blood everywhere. The whole person is like a nail. If he gives me another knife, he will die.


    Suddenly he opened the third eye on his forehead, and an aurora shot out, directly towards his head.


    If this guy is determined to kill me, it''s a way to die together. It''s a way to fight for my life.


    Sure enough, after experiencing that kind of pain, he managed to survive. This guy especially cherished his life now, and did not dare to stab me again. He suddenly retreated to the back.


    Two people scattered, each to avoid, my foot was injured, above is blood, turned his head to look at the guy viciously.


    He looked at me coldly, then said with a sneer, "well, do you feel so sour? What you human beings have done will let you have a taste now. You can rest assured that I will peel you off and fry you. "


    "In the past, old friends were like Diao Qing, but in the past, the grave was full of green grass. I don''t know how many enemies have said that to me, but now they are all in the grave, and you are no exception. "


    While speaking, he directly used his own weapon, and Lei Gong raised it up, smashing it crazily, whistling away.


    I don''t know what the material of the bone armor is. The bone is so hard that it can carry all the attacks.


    He laughed, then relaxed, stretched out his hand, patted his armor, and said coldly, "it''s not painful, it''s like a mosquito bite. If you only have this little ability, then I will send you to the West. "


    There was a spurt between the words, coming towards me.


    Speed is quite fast, I stare big eyes, looking at the back of a jump, and then called a, wind fire wheel.


    Take off, the flying board reaches the foot, and then it floats in the air, ready to use the old move against Tauren.


    Because I found that although this guy evolved strangely enough, he didn''t have wings behind him, so he should not be able to fly.


    If I use a set, and then slowly consume with him, I believe that I can certainly consume him to death.


    At this moment, the sole of my foot has been injured and there is too much blood. I don''t have enough time to bandage it. If I don''t kill this guy, it will be endless.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Looking at me flying to the sky, the ancestor of ten thousand demons grinned and laughed wildly. Then he said, "Oh, yes, you can fly. You have a lot of treasures. When I kill you, everything will be mine."


    I replied, "don''t pretend to be forced. If you are forced to be struck by thunder, you have to be qualified."


    As he spoke, a flash of lightning hit him directly. As a result, he did not dodge and chose to carry it hard.


    Then he replied sarcastically, "as I said before, your attack doesn''t hurt or itch, just like a mosquito bite. It''s the same as how many times you come back. Such an attack seems to make me laugh. "


    Being ridiculed by him one after another, it is true that Buddha also has fire. So I used all my strength, or crazy gas gathering, and then, used a golden dragon formula.


    Only heard a harsh roar, a huge golden python, whistling away. It''s strange to say that lightning attack was ineffective in the past, but now it has played a great role.


    The guy was also tuoda. He even stood in the same place and thought that the attack was the same as before. He chose to carry it hard. Then he hit the fool and spat out a mouthful of blood. The whole person flew backwards, just like a water drift, and glided more than ten meters on the ground.


    Then he got up from the ground, looked at me strangely, and said, "do you have such a big killing move?"


    We gave a cold smile and then said, "it seems that the energy of science and technology has no effect on you. Let''s just be a bit old-fashioned and use it directly to practice."Between the words, once again began to gather Qi, is a golden dragon decision, whistling away.


    That guy has just won a move. Now he dare not fight again. The decisive choice is to run away.


    Or that sentence, he did not have the ability to fly, I was riding the wind and fire wheel in the air, constantly using the golden dragon to attack him.


    As a result, the guy had no way to run, and he didn''t run any more. He just stood there, and then all the tentacles on his back gathered to the front.


    In this way, those things will close it together, forming a meatball, the attack hit up the smoke.


    I was suspended in the air, looking at the scene below, the smoke of gunpowder was rolling, and the attack hit directly. From just now on, he floated out more than ten meters away, and he was 100% complete in such a dense attack.


    But unexpectedly, when the smoke dispersed, there was a terrible laugh on the ground.


    Just in front of my eyes, the guy had a second evolution, all the tentacles began to circle up, constantly changing, and then just like a bat, a pair of meat wings appeared behind him.


    Looking up, this guy was a little bit human before, but now, it looks like a big ugly bat.


    He grinned and said, "yes, your attack is very good, but I am strong when I am strong. The more severe your attack is, the more extreme my evolution will be. You will help me complete the final evolution, and then I will be invincible. "


    After listening to him, I frowned and said, "since I created you, I can destroy you myself."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 477

    "Ha ha, if you can do it, it''s not just saying but not practicing fake tricks."


    With these words, the guy flapped his wings and flew into the sky. At last, the ability to fly has evolved, which means that my wind and fire wheel has no effect on him now.


    While I was thinking, the guy opened his mouth, and a huge sound wave bombarded him directly.


    I''m scared to keep dodging, but this kind of sound wave attack is completely unavoidable.


    First of all, it''s invisible and colorless, you can''t see it. Second, it''s very fast, and the sound can reach the speed of sound. That''s quite exaggerated, OK?


    So without any doubt, I was directly recruited. A scream, the whole person flew out, heavily fell on the ground, pain makes me show my teeth in bursts of cold breath.


    "Ha ha, as I said, you don''t really have any real skills, do you? How about now? I''m here to see my new moves. "


    Voice just fell, wings constantly flapping, and it is a direct sprint towards me quickly flew over.


    I didn''t have time to think too much. I started a back somersault, followed by a side somersault. All the movements were uniform and completely glued together.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the technical difficulty can definitely get 9.9 points.


    As a result, this guy and I passed by. I had already avoided him, but I didn''t think that there was a sound wave on him.


    In the moment of passing by, although it is to avoid, but the violent shock, but let my head issued a burst of buzzing sound.


    Then I let out a scream and fell out of the air.


    My whole body fell heavily on the ground and was covered with blood. I can''t imagine that after evolution, this guy just played two rounds, which made me fall down so quickly.


    I vomited a mouthful of blood, then turned my head and looked at the damned Batman. I didn''t expect that this thing was coming at me again.


    In this moment of life and death, I can''t think much about it. The key moment of life and death, simply opened the eye of heaven, and then released their own space, the whole person to suck in.


    And then for the first time, I became a bloody runaway.


    After dodging, I secretly looked outside, but I completely forgot that the guy had escaped from my space. How could he not know that there was a place where people could hide?


    So the ghost thing opened his mouth, directly to an eye I left behind, and started the second wave of attack.


    "Ah ~"


    after a sharp sound wave, because I was too close. Results directly in the move, spewed out a mouthful of blood, almost the eye of heaven is about to collapse.


    I stare big eyes, and quickly close the eye of heaven, to avoid the time, the old guy because I was in a trance, rushed in, we were in trouble.


    I''ll sit there and gasp, and the whole space will be closed. Of course, I don''t believe that those guys can directly destroy the alien technology left for me.


    So I am in the inside is to put heart, also very helpless, big mouth big mouth breathing air, mouth inside is also hot.


    It''s a little bit fierce. I don''t even know how he evolved?


    It directly changed into a bat, and it''s still such a big bat. It''s quite frightening. It''s estimated that the speed is very fast, and the sound wave attack with one mouth is also very powerful.


    You can''t see or touch it. It can''t be avoided. In the end, it''s hard to resist. It''s really a headache.


    Of course, now I stay in the space, it is also a headache.


    How long will this last?


    After all, this space can''t be moved. If you stay here all the time and don''t go out, what can you do if that monster starts to harm the Jianghu?


    Anyway, we still have a 507 Institute on our head, so we have to do something for the common people. Now I don''t do anything, but I''m forced to hide here by the monster.


    It would be a bit too humiliating if it was publicized.


    I was anxious and angry, and I was still injured. For a while, I thought about these things too much. After too long, my injuries began to break out.


    With a puff, a mouthful of blood came out directly, and then I fell asleep in front of my eyes without knowing anything.


    By the time I woke up again, it was already daylight outside. It seems that it has been a day and a night!


    I covered my wound, then turned my head and looked out through the upper passage.


    The bats out there have already disappeared. It seems that the guy stayed out too long and felt bored after a long time, so he just ran away.


    I heaved a heavy breath, finally survived, and then in their own space quickly looking for their own prepared first aid kit.Although he has so many high-tech weapons, who can guarantee that there will be no accident when he goes out?


    In case of something bad, it''s always good to be prepared.


    I quickly found the medicine box, and then look inside, I found Yunnan Baiyao. In a hurry, I applied it on my wound, then bandaged it, opened it for a day, and then got out of it.


    After making sure there was no abnormality outside, I went out carefully. Looking outside, it''s normal. There''s no threat.


    Cover his chest, stumbling toward the front, also don''t know 12 pillar how they are?


    If even I''m in such a mess with that guy. You know, now we have so many high-tech weapons. I think it would be even more embarrassing if it were them?


    I hope nothing happens to these guys.


    Although I really don''t have much friendship with them, and I like to be alone, if they really have any good or bad, they are after all aiming at the identity of their friends. I still don''t think it''s very good. After all, we are all colleagues. If my 12 pillars decline, doesn''t it prove that we are almost finished?


    As a last resort, I can only harden my head and continue to walk forward, hoping to meet them. At least we can talk about it at that time and ask them what their opinions are.


    You know, the last time we met the three faced Buddha, although it was very troublesome, I think the ten thousand demons we met now, this is the most terrible thing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 478

    You think, this thing is strong when it is strong. The more you attack it, the more lethal it will be. Then evolution will be more severe.


    If it goes on like this, he will have experienced all the strong at that time. Who knows how far he will evolve?


    I hope this terrible thing doesn''t happen.


    But it turns out that the more you are afraid of something, the more you will come.


    When I continued to walk towards the front, those guys appeared in front of me, looking at them, I suddenly realized that my most worried thing was finally coming out.


    The 12 pillars lost their armor and were beaten one by one. They are injured all over, and even half dead, very miserable.


    Looking at this scene, I rushed forward and asked them what happened?


    Sure enough, the King Kong guy told me that they met a bat monster. That guy is very fierce. At the beginning, they suffered a great loss. But later, with the efforts of all the people, he was finally settled.


    I thought it would end here, but this ghost would evolve again. Later it became something like a werewolf with wings.


    In other words, on land, he has crazy speed, in the sky, he has a pair of wings, can fly freely.


    A thing that can fly, run, have speed, and also have ultrasonic attack, how to fight it?


    So there was no suspense, and in the end they were defeated. One by one, they all fell to the ground. Fortunately, this ghost may think that these people are the only powerful people on earth. If they encounter them in the future, they may help themselves to evolve once.


    Therefore, we have been merciful and have not killed them all. After all, how can we evolve after killing them all?


    I couldn''t hear these words at that time.


    The so-called new 12 pillars finally saved their dog''s life because of this boring reason. Isn''t that funny?


    So I looked at them, and they looked at me, and they asked me, "do you know that monster?"


    I had no choice but to reply, "in fact, that monster should be the master of ten thousand demons. He was a little monster that I had gathered into the space at the beginning, but who could have thought that under the circumstances, this guy would swallow up the whole monster after constant swallowing. Now he belongs to a combination of ten thousand demons. After encountering attacks, especially those he can''t fight, he will continue to evolve and become more powerful. "


    With my explanation, all of them are stupid. Some people think that they have eaten all the monsters in the whole space and become themselves.


    Isn''t that exaggeration and horror? For example, we are all human beings, but if you want to continue to evolve and practice, you must constantly eat your own kind. Think about how terrible it is.


    Other people think that this guy is too abnormal. The more you beat him, the more powerful he becomes. He can evolve countless times.


    King Kong was very rude at this time, and make complaints about it. "What is this nimmy''s calculation? We came to this place to subdue the demons and get rid of the demons. As a result, who could have imagined that such a monster had been created. Now the more this guy beat him, the more he evolved? You tell me, you tell me, how to fight this TMD? "


    His grumbling words made other people feel dejected for a while. No one spoke and they were all silent.


    I believe they are going to see through the toes on the ground.


    So I shrugged, and then I said, "Hey guys, you can''t think that, OK? We are at least 507 people, with public money, eat public food. You can''t say that when we are in danger at this time, we are going to retreat, right? You ask yourself, think about it carefully, do I have the right salary and responsibility? "


    After I said this, they all felt guilty. Then they all blushed and lowered their heads. No one spoke.


    Then, my martial uncle over there quietly said, "although we say that we really ate the imperial rice, we are not going to fight for our own lives. Even if we say 10000 steps back, we are willing to fight, but the key is how to fight? It''s just that we''ll fight that guy more and more in the end. He has become more and more powerful. If he continues to evolve, who will be his opponent then? "


    "Even so, we can''t ignore it. This guy has become the most powerful demon. He can do whatever he wants. I don''t know how many human beings will be eaten by them? "


    When I said this, they were silent, but the ugly girl next to me said, "this is not something we can deal with. In my opinion, we''d better report it to our superiors and ask them for help. Maybe they have another way to help us. What do you think? ""Fart, where is there any extra strength to support us? The whole 12 pillars are already here. What else do you want? It''s already the strongest force we have here. So we can''t rely on them, we can only rely on ourselves. "


    "You''re so sure. Why don''t you go? In the end, it''s not that we''ve been fooled into killing ourselves? "


    At this time, a person in the team spoke directly.


    I was so angry that I went from Shuangcheng. Then I took this guy''s collar and yelled, "what are you talking about? You don''t know where I was when I went through life and death with this country? Don''t think that you really have a 12 column head, and you really think that you are a great person. If you are such rubbish, I''ll beat ten of them one by one. Do you believe it


    "It seems to be true. If you are so capable, you can go and deal with the monster yourself. What else do you want us to do? Isn''t that a joke? "


    What this guy said was really irritating. I couldn''t bear it at last. Then I jumped up and took a big slap in my ear.


    "I''m here to talk about responsibility with you. You TMD told me that you got such a high salary and were divided into 12 columns. But what happened in the end? At the critical moment, you were afraid to step forward?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 479

    After this, the guy also went wild. He jumped up and slapped me.


    I actually felt that this palm was very dangerous. If I was hit directly, I would die.


    So I decisively toward the side 1 jump to dodge, this guy saw I dodged, unexpectedly also reluctantly came forward, continue to attack me.


    In the face of his attack, this is already a challenge. If I don''t fight back, it would be a bit too humiliating.


    Of course, we can''t bully people with high technology. We just pinched a knack in the same place, and then fought with a golden dragon.


    Saw a python, call and come, toward the guy, a bite in the past.


    Seeing this scene, my martial uncle jumped out at that time. He just hit the whole golden dragon with a big mouth and killed it completely.


    Seeing this scene, I was a bit silly.


    I didn''t expect that martial uncle''s ability was so strong. It''s just a slap. It stops all my attacks.


    It seems that I underestimated him a little before. This guy is really good at it. It''s not just lust.


    "Come on, are you guys fighting each other now? When the strong enemy is still around, you start to fight each other? If you have this kind of ability and strength, why don''t you use it against those enemies? "


    "Ha ha, you really don''t have a backache when you stand and talk. Didn''t we fight before? You were there at that time. What happened in the end? If it wasn''t for that guy, I''d like to evolve again. I guess all of you have become corpses in this moment? Why do you choose to be indifferent when such an obvious fact is in front of you? We''re not his rivals at all, OK? "


    It''s the same son of a bitch before. That''s why he''s so angry.


    I really can''t help it, and then I scolded, "what else can you do besides saying sad words? Don''t say I look down on you like this. Even if you''re a girl, I don''t think I''ll look up on you at that time. "


    "Ha ha, don''t say that. I don''t care what you say. Now I just care if I can survive. "


    People live a face, trees live a skin, no face no skin, invincible. This guy''s shameless degree has reached a level of transcendence. You really have nothing to do with him.


    Just when I was at a loss, the uncle over there directly scolded, "dog, I just want to live. Have you ever thought about what to do with the common people? Have you ever thought about what it''s like to hire you to be 12 pillars? When it''s good, you''ll bubble up. When it''s not good, you''ll run away. How can there be such a good thing in the world? "


    "Well, I just quit."


    While talking, the guy threw the identification he was wearing on the ground, turned around and left.


    Seeing this scene, we have nothing to do. After all, we have to make some sense. It''s impossible to say that people really don''t want to die. You should force others to die.


    Then what can we do?


    Of course, there are two people leading the team, which has a great impact on the whole team. It''s a good saying that if the people are dispersed, it''s hard for the team to lead.


    In this way, just at the beginning, this group of new people formed a new team, immediately fell apart, everyone''s own escape.


    There are just a few people left. Unexpectedly, in my memory, martial uncle is the most afraid of death. After enjoying the splendor and prosperity, I went to him and said that he was born and we should do something important together. In the end, he refused to help all 507 very dangerous jobs. But now in a very critical situation, instead of leaving, he stayed.


    Of course, many of the remaining people are our old acquaintances.


    Now that the matter has come to this stage, needless to say, we should get together and get ready to work.


    We are certainly not enough. We have to think of other ways. In the end, my martial uncle is really nobody. The way he thought of was to ask my three daughters-in-law to help.


    They haven''t built her up recently. Even Lei Rufei, the most useless mortal, has a big family and a big business. He can support us with his own financial resources.


    Although I want to refuse it, but before, the beautiful words really a little too much.


    If you refuse now, what will others think? Didn''t you just say that you were not fooling people into going to deliver the dead, but to die for your country? Now when I mention my daughter-in-law, I shrink back. Aren''t you inconsistent?


    So I had to agree.


    Immediately call them three, know our side of the situation, the three of them are very positive, there is no meaning to shirk.After all, it is better for us to share weal and woe together.


    Why three? Isn''t it four?


    Now that aman is pregnant, you can''t expect a pregnant woman to go to the battlefield again, can you? So now she''ll take care of the baby at home.


    Of course, now that people are on their way, it will take a lot of time to get here. Our top priority is how to solve the monster. Now he must be harming the common people.


    After discussing, they finally came up with a result.


    That is to say, this monster is really a little fierce. How to attack or fight against him is to kill. It''s better to combine so many people and then release an array to seal the guy directly.


    Because in the beginning, our previous 12 pillars also used array to deal with the three faced Buddha. We can do the same.


    Although the monster is strong, there should be no problem with the seal technique.


    After all, they made a mistake before, attacking him directly instead of using the seal technique to seal it.


    Now if you are willing to give it a try, it may play an unexpected role anyway?


    Not to mention, this proposal is very attractive. Anyway, I think we can have a good try. Maybe we will succeed at that time?


    Even if it doesn''t work, it won''t cost us much.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 480

    Well, since everything has come to this point, what else do you want?


    If you don''t do it, you have to do it?


    I hope that this time we use the seal technique, we will never be like the last three faced Buddha. Let the big guy escape again, and give us a big trouble.


    The old rule is still the same. Someone has to do the array, but someone has to act as bait.


    Obviously, in this group of people, I was the only one who fought with the ancestor of the ten thousand demons and could retreat without any damage. So this kind of work of being responsible for acting as bait must be done by me.


    In their words, this is called "those who can do more work".


    So I started. They were there to design traps. I am driving the wind and fire wheel all over the sky, looking for the trace of that guy everywhere.


    I''m really a bit of a counsellor when I meet such a ghost. You really don''t know what to do.


    Just as I was flying out in front of me, I suddenly heard bursts of shrill screams.


    I stood on the blackboard, looking down, suddenly found a large number of people in front of me running away. Behind them, it seems that something very dangerous happened


    So I directly opened my third eye, which can also be used as a telescope at a long distance.


    After looking at it carefully for a long time, I found that there were a lot of people in the rear. To be exact, it is a large group of people who are chased by a group of monsters.


    Needless to say, I probably understand. Now that guy is unscrupulous. So he these demon sons demon grandchildren, now can attack human without scruple.


    I see this situation is also infuriating, mlgb, simply when we do not exist. In the past, they didn''t become elite. We slaughtered them as animals.


    Now these guys have revenge, they have revenge, they treat us as cattle.


    He jumped up in the air and kicked over. Then the wind and fire wheel flew in the past, flying directly among the monsters.


    The nozzle behind this thing is full of firepower, which directly ignites all these monsters.


    Only heard a burst of shrill scream, a large number of monsters constantly churning over the body of the flame, burning them up, like a light on the sky lamp.


    Take Lei Gong chisel and bombard it again and again. Only heard the continuous thunder, and then those guys kept falling to the ground, it was really a big death.


    In this way, I guarded the residents so that they could continue to run for their lives.


    After killing all the monsters, there were bursts of sneers from behind. I turned my head and looked around. Sure enough, the Lord of ten thousand monsters finally appeared.


    He directly looked at me coldly, and then blatantly sneered, "I thought you, a coward, would only hide in that space and dare not come out. I didn''t expect that you would dare to attack my descendants again. It''s really boring. "


    "Don''t pretend, you guy. I said before that, since I can create you, I can destroy you as well."


    "Ha ha! In my eyes, you are nothing but boasting. "


    "Is our duel a matter of lip service?"


    "That''s what I mean."


    With that, the monster flapped its wings, and then jumped up, full of strength.


    Raised the fist in his hand, his arm seemed to be inflated, rapidly expanding, and then hit with a fist in the air. The gas was constantly compressed, forming a kind of air gun.


    My God, I was so scared when I looked at that thing.


    What''s the matter with this guy? When he evolved before, what appeared was sonic attack. Now he has air cannon?


    It is found that without him, TMD can''t predict these attacks and can''t capture them with naked eyes, can it?


    I can''t help it. I dare not fight him directly. So he summoned his own wind and fire wheel and began to run around in an attempt to avoid him.


    The master of ten thousand demons sneered at that time, "how do you plan to escape like this forever? Never dare to try to face it? If that''s the case, I don''t think you''ll be saved in your life. "


    "Don''t be a liar. If you have the ability, catch up with me first."


    You know, the wind and fire wheel under my feet uses alien technology, and it can carry out nuclear fine impact energy It''s no exaggeration to say that if it''s not too small or too large, it''s not even inferior to today''s fighters.


    I don''t believe it. Can this asshole really catch up with me?


    Who ever thought that he would smile coldly behind him, and then said, "it''s so easy to catch up with you."


    Sure enough, this guy jumped up and shook his wings crazily. Just a few ups and downs, he caught up with him.What I saw at that time was dumbfounded. How did it work? How can he keep up with the current technology?


    It''s like saying that birds can catch up with fighters.


    So I don''t believe in evil, push the wind and fire wheel with all my strength, and keep running forward. It can be said that he has done his best. If he can catch up with him, then I have nothing to say.


    I don''t want to admit it, but the fact is the fact. That guy is really much faster than me.


    Just in the blink of an eye, it has reached me. And then he flew level with me, and where he put it, he said with a cold smile, "man, do you have any other abilities? If you don''t have other abilities, I''ll do it now. I don''t want to play with you. Hey, you know what? Before, when I could play with you, I thought you really had some skills. But now, with the rapid evolution of me, the more I found your incompetence. You have made me feel boring. I really don''t want to play with you. "


    When he said that, he raised his hand and was ready to kill me.


    I immediately panic, and then quickly back to a, "don''t worry, I still have one ability, you have not seen, maybe you will not think so after this time."


    "Then you''d better hurry up, because I''m impatient now. If your ability doesn''t surprise me, I''m sorry, you''ll be dead by then. "


    This guy is arrogant enough, too arrogant.


    I''m not in a hurry, just came a sentence, "you go ahead, I believe you will not regret it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 481

    After that, my heart is also jumping wildly. Will he agree?


    If this guy doesn''t agree with me, and then he will kill me directly, then how can he continue in the future?


    So this is undoubtedly a big gamble. The gamble is that this guy is very obsessed with power, but also very dismissive of me.


    If I win, he will follow me.


    Sure enough, the ancestor of ten thousand demons sneered directly at that time, "well, I want to see. What is your interesting ability?"


    When he said that, he pushed me in the sky to make me fly faster, because now he is really a little impatient.


    I''m very much like the so-called traitor now, bowing and bowing to Taijun. What he says is what he says, and there is absolutely no objection.


    In order to take him to the ambush circle as soon as possible, let the other twelve pillars start the seal and kill him.


    I''ve tried my best to push the speed to the maximum. How exaggerated is this?


    Just because the flight speed is too fast, and it is in the sky, so the cold wind whizzing on my body makes my clothes become a layer of ice crystals. If I didn''t wear this spacesuit, I would have been frozen to death.


    I keep flying in the sky, and then looking for traces left by them, always give me a mark, let me lead people past, right?


    Not to mention, soon after I flew over, I saw a big eight diagrams mark on the ground in front of me.


    No, it must be there!


    So when the guy was very impatient, I pointed to the front and said, "right there. OK? Do you dare to go in and have a try? "


    After I said this, my heart was in a frenzy. If this guy doesn''t do this, instead he turns around and kills me, isn''t it a tragedy?


    Sure enough, the guy said, "what? Are you using provocation? You want me to get in. "


    I thought this guy had no brain, but he was very smart. It''s so easy to be torn down. Will he be angry and kill me?


    But the truth is, things will always go the other way that you can''t understand. This guy obviously didn''t like me. He replied with a sneer, "although I know that you set the trap ahead, I really don''t like your strength. Even if there is a trap, what can I do?"


    "So are you going to challenge it?"


    "Why not? You''d better pray that you have enough fun in this trap. Otherwise, when I come out, I''ll kill you the first time. "


    "Ha ha, no No problem. "


    I replied that the smile was as embarrassing as it could be.


    This guy is really strong. His wings flutter again, and then without any hesitation, he suddenly got into the trap in front of him.


    After he went in, he was still very arrogant. He stood in the Eight Diagrams array, and then he looked left and right with both hands. With a look of disdain, he replied, "is there any trap? Then start it! Let me see what you humans can do


    At this time, all the people read the slogan neatly and uniformly, "all those who are fighting in front of us..."


    In the sky, I found that the array of eight trigrams began to circle constantly. The light is more and more eye-catching, and then formed a vortex, constantly rotating, more and more intense.


    Then the master of ten thousand demons crossed his hands in front of his chest and looked on coldly. He said faintly, "Oh, is that the ability? I''ve been watching it for a long time, and I don''t know what effect you''ve made with so many demon moths? "


    As a result, there is an old saying that you should not pretend to be a better person, but to be struck by thunder.


    One moment this guy pretended to be something, the next moment he was directly hit.


    Green light lingers in the whole eight trigrams, and then these things actually form things like willow leaves. To be exact, it should be more like a kind of vine, which permeates and entangles his whole body.


    His whole body was surrounded by this kind of ghost, but he was indifferent. Instead, he said with a cold smile, "ha ha, is that all you can do? It''s just like that when we have such a big battle. "


    After saying this, he replied, "I can easily break away from you broken things, and I will kill all of you at that time."


    With these words, he desperately began to shake there, the body is more and more intense.


    Look at that dead look. I''m really going to get rid of the vines.


    Unfortunately, it''s still that sentence. Don''t pretend to be a man, but be struck by thunder.


    A moment ago, I was talking big. What is it to deal with these things?


    But at this moment, he struggled for most of the day, could not break free, at this time suddenly silly.As soon as I see the opportunity coming, I should start now and solve it.


    So I drove the wind fire wheel, very fast, directly toward him in the past.


    But I didn''t expect that in this array, my martial uncle was shouting and shouting.


    "Don''t come here. This array is invincible from the inside out. But from the outside, inside the grass, it''s a bean curd dregs project. It''s broken when it''s touched. Don''t do bad things with kindness


    When I heard this, I felt really puzzled. Isn''t it strange that there should be such an array at the end of the day?


    Of course, if we think about it carefully, we should understand that this array was originally designed to trap some powerful enemies. Naturally, from the inside out, there''s no way to break it. Cough, they all pay attention to the inside, that is to say, as long as someone touches the outside, it is easy to break.


    In other words, at this moment, not only can I not go up, but also I am responsible for guarding them outside.


    When they can''t get it, a small goblin runs to save their ten thousand demon ancestors. We''ve designed everything carefully, so it''s in vain?


    I carefully suspended in the sky, alert.


    The array inside is also more and more severe, a large number of green light constantly coiled up, sitting for a while like a silkworm spinning. Layer by layer around the ten thousand demon ancestors, this guy seems to have been completely sealed in the cocoon inside.


    Only the upper part of the body was still standing outside.


    He was very artificial just now, but now he really began to be afraid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 482

    So this guy started begging for my mercy.


    "Well, I have to admit that your array is really interesting. You can take away the magic power and let''s continue to play slowly. " After hearing this,


    make complaints about it, and then I Tucao, "do you really think this is a game?" I can tell you that now that you have entered our array, you can never go out again. "


    "So you''re going to completely trap me here?"


    "Of course, otherwise I can let you out and let you do harm to the world?"


    "You''re a bit out of the ordinary. I didn''t kill you before. But now that''s what you''re doing to me? "


    "You''re right, so I didn''t intend to kill you. Now I''m just sealing you, so let''s do it one by one?"


    I replied coldly. It''s not that I don''t want to kill him, but that this array can only be broken from the outside, not from the inside. So I can''t dig the corner and kill the chicken to get the eggs. This kind of thing can''t be done.


    So I can only say something beautiful.


    After I said this, the ancestor of ten thousand demons laughed at that time. "Yes? I see. No wonder you human beings are shameless. As long as it''s human, you can kill it! "


    "It''s a pity you''re stuck here and never have a chance. You''d better think about how to spend the rest of your life. "


    "What is it? Do you really think so? Do you really think you are completely safe? I despise you so much for this shameless deception. "


    "No matter what you say, I do all this for the future of mankind and for my own compatriots. I have a clear conscience."


    "Ha ha ha, that''s it. I''ll show you. You pathetic mortals know nothing about power. "


    After that, I suddenly felt a strong sense of terror on this guy.


    For a moment, I took a breath.


    Stare big eyes, looking straight ahead.


    Sure enough, the light in the eight trigrams array is more and more powerful. The other people who were cooperating with each other now look very painful. They are trying their best to control the array so that they will not collapse.


    But after a while, these guys'' faces were dripping with sweat.


    I gape at this step, do not understand the moment before, we will also be the master of ten thousand demons, trapped in it. Originally, this was a proper victory. How could the situation begin to reverse in the blink of an eye?


    After a close look at the ancestor of ten thousand demons over there, I was surprised to find that a lot of Green Qi on this guy''s body was continuously diffused out.


    What the hell is that? I''ve never seen it.


    If practitioners, such as us, use the golden dragon, you can see that a golden dragon flies out directly.


    That can be said to be the real anger of us.


    But the Lord of ten thousand demons is not a practitioner. He can''t have true Qi.


    Then there is only one possibility. The thing used by this guy should be his own demon yuan.


    As I said before, this cultivator likes hunting those wild immortals very much. After killing some of them, he can take their inner elixirs. Yexian uses this kind of demon yuan!


    Of course, the thing that scares me most is that I have never seen anyone''s real Qi, or demon yuan can be so huge.


    That ghost thing at a glance, like a locomotive, constantly spraying green gas.


    This kind of green gas is constantly coiled around it. Then it moistens his body and skin. You can see his body in the blink of an eye. It''s like a huge circle.


    Before that terrible meat wings, has disappeared, instead of his shoulder actually appeared two huge nozzle. Not only that, but also one nozzle after another appeared on him, which I am very familiar with.


    Before that, sanmianfo devoured a large number of people and evolved, so it became like this. In other words, this nozzle shape is very important for the improvement of power and speed.


    In order to get rid of the fetters of the Eight Diagrams array, of course, strength and speed are the most important things. So the master of ten thousand demons chose evolution directly at this moment.


    And in the shackles, even the evolution succeeded. We can only watch others play, but we can''t stop it. It''s really sad.


    Although I said that I wanted to stop him. But after all, more or less still hold the hope of a lost.


    They paid so much that they finally formed this array. If because of my hand, directly destroyed it, how sorry?


    So I had to stand there, suspended in the air, just watching.


    See that ghost thing''s body more and more expansion, the body seems to be full of catheter, like a hedgehog.Then looking around, he sneered, "you are a good array, but you can tickle me. Do you know why I think it''s a trap, and I''m not polite enough to get in? Because you''ve helped me complete another evolution, and I''m not 1.30 now. "


    As he spoke, he suddenly waved his hand, and then those tubes ejected a large number of green demons.


    Only heard a burst of shrill scream, and then one of the brothers, directly hit the ground, vomited a mouthful of blood. It''s clear that he didn''t hit him. It can be said that this attack is a virtual attack.


    But that''s it. I still hit him and let this guy spit blood and fall to the ground.


    As we all know, arrays need to be formed by many people. We must be consistent, and then cooperate sincerely. Now one team has fallen, and the impact on the whole team can be imagined.


    That is to say, his work has to be shared equally among others.


    I''m fuckin ''puzzled. I said before that it can''t be opened from the inside. Is this thing indestructible?


    But what''s going on now?


    It turns out that the sealed things inside can attack them directly. Isn''t that talking?


    If they all fall, who else will maintain this array? Since you can''t maintain the array, it won''t work if you go.


    This is your mother''s stupidest decision. When I went there, I still thought that maybe it would be feasible for them to use it for a try.


    That''s three minutes. Handsome but three minutes, and then all direct counsels!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 483

    When I look at the sky in a daze, there are many people who have been killed by the ancestor of ten thousand demons.


    All of a sudden, I think it''s a bit stupid of the person who proposed to use seal. I was a little silly, why would I choose to believe them?


    Now, because of this damned seal technique, a huge circle has included everyone in it. I''m not going to help or not.


    Finally, with a scream, the array, which originally needed many people to maintain, finally broke down.


    When I saw this situation, if I didn''t do it again, it would be too late, and I rushed to it immediately.


    The guy just gave me a cold smile, and then said, "well done! It''s you who''s waiting! "


    With that, he turned around and suddenly hit me with a fist.


    This guy is spraying green demon yuan, even if it doesn''t directly attack you, just rub it, it will definitely make you choke.


    I found that I had no way to deal with him when I met him just now. Now it''s still the same. When I met him, I could only keep avoiding.


    Sanmianfo, this guy has a lot of nozzles. When we met him, we had a headache. I didn''t expect that this guy would make the same mistake again. Most importantly, he still has wings and has the ability to fly.


    I really don''t know how to fight now.


    The guy was like a complete madman, laughing while attacking.


    He raised his hand and spewed out a crazy flame. This kind of demon yuan looks very terrible. Take a look at the other people on the ground who come in with us.


    Although the attack is over, I don''t see any scars on them. For a while, they are still lying on the ground one by one, with a look of pain.


    So there is no scar, but I feel pain. I have reason to suspect that all kinds of demon yuan''s attacks directly affect the soul.


    It''s like the fire of samadhi in legend. What should I do? I don''t dare to be hard, so I can only keep running away.


    that guy laughed, and he ran after me, and then he said, "I said before, you are not an opponent at all. What can you do to make complaints about me every time you run away?" But this time, I''m not going to let you go, because you really irritated me and let you die. I''m sorry! "


    I really didn''t expect that he would say this, and a monster apologized to me. Of course, I understand that after saying this, that is to say, I don''t have any room any more. This guy is determined to kill me.


    But all my moves have almost been used up, and I don''t know what to do. Previously thought he was invincible, invincible attack, he will be effective.


    But it turns out that alien technology doesn''t work at all for this guy.


    The only one who can attack him is Jinlong Jue. But now that he''s evolved again, I don''t know if the old moves will work for him.


    And if nothing else, you can see how fast he''s moving. The release of Jin Long Jue should stand still in the same place. According to his moving speed, if I don''t plan to come then, I''ll do it twice. Even I haven''t had any reaction.


    Now the sad thing is that you have to fight for speed. Can you fight to win others?


    In other ways, you can''t break his defense.


    So in this situation, it''s really embarrassing.


    There''s no more nonsense. This guy is coming towards me in a sprint.


    Speed is quite fast, I dare not stay, can only quickly dodge.


    That guy''s speed is too fast, several ups and downs have reached me, and then raised his hand, a hard fist directly hit me.


    After the fight, I spewed out a mouthful of blood directly. My body was out of control and flew upside down. Then I fell heavily on the ground.


    I struggled to get up, but this guy came after me, and then stepped on me.


    "Ha ha, I should have told you If you fall into my hands again, I will kill you


    His strength is very heavy. When I step on it, my hands hurt badly enough.


    I took a cold breath and turned my head. I looked at him directly. Let go of it, and I''ll cut my teeth again


    "Bobo, in my opinion, you can only use this method once at most. If you do it again, I won''t be fooled again. After all, you let me down. I can''t feel any use value in you. "


    This made me sweat on my forehead. I really can''t think of any useful words to say. Now it''s not obvious. There is a big gap in strength.


    Before I saw the list of gods, I also said how powerful those heavenly soldiers and generals were.How come I''m so frustrated again?


    Is it really their own ability to shame them? I don''t believe that''s false.


    So he took the eye of the sky, which was a direct Aurora, and shot it crazily.


    But I didn''t expect that this guy shook his hand and said, "tut tut That''s not good. Your moves are old-fashioned. It''s really annoying to use it repeatedly. But then again, your glasses are really wonderful. If you can''t prevent them, it''s really easy to get caught. What should you do? Otherwise, I''d better help you blind this eye, so that I can feel more at ease. "


    Hearing this, I want to vomit blood, and then directly sneer back, "I''m really sorry, I''ll never be blind."


    "Oh, is that so? I don''t know if you''re going to die. If you die, I believe it will have the same effect, right


    Hearing this, my heart is beating wildly. How can I drop it? Am I going to die now?


    Just when this guy''s face was gloomy, he clenched his fist and began to die, who thought, a sword suddenly jumped out of the horizontal stab.


    It was this sword that shot. If he continued to attack me, he would not be able to carry it. He would be shot directly by this sword.


    So it''s a very simple choice whether we should die together or save ourselves first.


    Of course, this guy is not that stupid. He chose to die with me.


    So in the face of the attack, he jumped up and flashed.


    I turned my head and looked behind me. I was surprised.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 484

    It turns out that it''s Zhao Ping. They''re here in a hurry.


    The girl met without saying a word, and directly flew over with a sword. If it wasn''t for this one, I would have been dead on the spot.


    The guy looked at it, and even the women showed up. Also do not put in the eye, unexpectedly in that ha ha straight smile. Cold not Ding came a "self humiliation!"


    It''s just a slap, and the sword flies out. Then the foot speed is very fast, a sprint between, toward Zhao Ping fierce assassination in the past.


    I know this guy''s strength. At that time, I yelled out loud, "be careful, ah Ping. His speed is very fast... "


    "Ha ha, it''s too late!"


    My voice just dropped, ghost thing already rushed to her in front. It''s too late to see Zhao Ping''s head fall.


    At this critical moment, suddenly, someone jumped out to block.


    Who is it?


    No one else, it''s the little sister!


    He raised his hand and hit it directly.


    "Peng" once, the two sides to spell a note, and then back a few steps.


    At that time, the master of ten thousand demons, the whole person''s face changed. It was really wonderful.


    From the beginning, this guy showed that he was walking horizontally. But now that someone can fight him, there is no other reaction.


    It''s not only a draw, it''s a draw.


    The most unbearable thing is that his opponent turned out to be a woman.


    So this guy is not surprised, all strange, so strange looking at the little sister in front of. Then he said, "it''s strange that you, a woman, should be a demon. How can you stand on the side of human beings? Now that you are against me, you are betraying your own kind. "


    For his words, the little sister said coldly, "I don''t know who, demon or something. I only know that this person is the most important to me. If anyone wants to kill him, I will fight with him. "


    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha. Also see if you are qualified? "


    With these words, the ancestor of ten thousand demons made a great effort at his feet, and then rushed forward with great speed.


    I quickly called out "little sister, be careful, his speed is very fast."


    As soon as the voice fell, the guy''s body flashed and rushed to the front of him. He raised his hand. He was not polite. He was directly attacked by a green demon yuan.


    As a result, I thought that the young lady would definitely be recruited, but it was unexpected.


    Some things I really take for granted. After all, you have experienced so many things yourself. Today, your strength is very grand.


    Not only learned the Golden Dragon decision, but also has its own high-tech weapons. Little sister has experienced such a long time, she can''t be stagnant, other people''s ability is also in constant evolution.


    Unexpectedly, she also had demon yuan, but it was pink.


    When the monster used to attack continuously, it was unbelievable that this was my little sister, who actually set up her own demon yuan, and then formed a thing similar to a protective circle around her.


    These are the only things that protect her.


    It''s a golden bell covered iron cloth shirt. No matter how the attack outside is, she is still standing there.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting. It''s so interesting. I didn''t expect that this man was useless and even wanted a woman to come. I''d like to see how long you can hold on? Next, you have to be careful. I''m going to do my best. I won''t be soft hearted to you any more. "


    "For me, it''s just less nonsense."


    Although that guy''s sarcasm really made me blush. But no one thought that the little sister would turn around and slap her face.


    So the guy gritted his teeth and said, "well, now I''ll let you taste my last strength."


    "You may as well come." As a woman, my little sister is neither humble nor arrogant.


    So the guy in place like a bullfight, desperately constantly rowing his legs. Those nozzles on the body continuously eject a lot of green gas.


    It''s time for the final moment of sequel power. The green gas on his body was more and more fierce, and then he began to circle around his body, and formed a spiral like thing on his hand.


    What does this thing look like?


    It''s like a Western knight.


    It''s like holding a long flaggun.


    But his gun is all made of gas. It looks pretty scary.


    At this moment, I can''t help sweating for my sister. Can she carry it in the end?


    But what can I do for her?


    After thinking about it, I found that there was a specialty in art. I really don''t have a way, I can only watch it.The guy''s right hand is a gun like thing. Now there is spray all over the body, spitting a lot of green demon yuan.


    The speed is quite fast. A sprint has already arrived.


    Then the confrontation between demon yuan and demon yuan, the sharpest spear, attacks the most powerful shield.


    What will happen?


    Time soon gave us the answer, only a bang. Finally, the spear hit hard, and the spear and shield fought.


    And then to our astonishment, the situation at the scene was simply frightening.


    A large number of evil wind constantly gathered, and then formed a spiral continuous winding. Then there was a tornado, which blew everything around.


    We can''t see clearly, otherwise we will cover our eyes constantly. The deterrent is too strong to believe.


    I raised my hand and covered my eyes. Because after a lot of dust goes in, I can''t open my eyes.


    Because I couldn''t see it, I was very worried, so I could only yell at the top of my voice, "little sister, how are you, are you ok?"


    Unfortunately, Zhou was quiet and didn''t respond at all.


    I suddenly thought of their own terrible space, so I quickly opened the garden, crazy absorb all the dust around.


    When all around scattered, I looked in front of my eyes and quickly looked for the trace of my little sister.


    The scene ahead is too frightening. There''s nothing in it, little sister. They''re missing.


    All disappeared with the monster.


    I looked at this scene with silly eyes and didn''t know what to say. Can only pull a voice to yell loudly, "little sister, where on earth are you? Zhao Ping, Zhao Ping, can you hear me? "


    Unfortunately, it was still quiet, and there was no other sound. I don''t know how to describe what I saw.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 485

    How did a good person disappear?


    And their rivals disappeared.


    "Wang Lin, Wang Lin."


    At this time, I heard a familiar sound. Of course, Rufei turned around and looked at me.


    Seeing me standing there alone, she was surprised and asked me what happened?


    I shook my head and sighed. I didn''t know what to say.


    The girl soon found out something was wrong.


    Then she asked me, "what about Ping and bu Yan?"


    I shook my head and sighed, I don''t know.


    She was in a hurry and replied, "why don''t you know anything?"


    I''m sad to say that, really.


    Yes, I really don''t know anything! I can''t make any effort at the critical moment.


    It seems that from the beginning to the end, I came all the way relying on them to protect me.


    But one day, they suddenly disappeared.


    What should I do at this time?


    I really have no idea, and I don''t know what to do.


    So apart from watching it happen, what should I do?


    This is the end of the story. The monster has been eliminated, and the rest is our own.


    Don''t think about your own business all day. What''s wrong? But I want to break the head, or do not understand?


    Before they were fighting there, how could they disappear and disappear?


    Could it be said that under my circumstances, they died together?


    Then let me open my space and suck them in. So at the end of the day, there''s no whole body, not even the body?


    Is this really possible?


    At that time, I was really confused, constantly thinking about the key.


    Suddenly found that the whole world is dark.


    Without them, my life was completely disrupted, just like a good person suddenly thrown into the sea. And you''re not drowned, you''re just trapped.


    In the depths of the ocean, there is no light or darkness.


    I shut myself in the room all day, just like that one after another, in a daze.


    I miss them, miss their good to me in the past. Miss us coming together, bit by bit.


    It can''t bear to miss. The more I miss it, the more I feel sad.


    It''s just three months. As a result, the hair on the head is messy and looks like a beggar. Most of all, there was a beard, and then there was a gray hair.


    Suddenly found that people really old fast enough.


    There was no smile at that time. The only smile was the birth of a child.


    Looking at aman, looking at the child, I seem to see the glimmer of hope. But this kind of hope, after remembering what happened, disappeared and disappeared. So it didn''t take long to sink again.


    Lei Rufei can''t watch it any more. So she spent money to find a few people directly, rushed into my room, and picked me out from inside.


    Then I went to the barber shop outside and gave me a haircut. After finishing everything, he took me to a science lecture.


    Even if you want to comfort me and cheer me up, there''s no need to say, who wants me to attend some science lectures?


    I was not interested in this thing since I was a child. As long as I attended the class, I felt drowsy and wanted to doze off.


    Anyway, I was pulled back to sleep. I''ll have a good sleep here.


    But sometimes fate is joking with you. At that time, it was a small young man who was in charge of giving us lectures. However, although he was young, he was not a simple man. The level of lectures was first-class.


    What he told us at that time was the theory of space and time.


    This guy said that according to Einstein''s theory of time and space, it is entirely possible for human beings to travel in space and time.


    For example, a beam of superluminal light, or an explosion, opens a time gap.


    Another possibility is that there is an aurora australis above the South Pole. Someone once found a wormhole in the South Pole. So they suspect that there is a time gap.


    According to the young man''s theory. In fact, there are a lot of time cracks in reality, which exist around us. The difference is that some people can see it, while others can''t.


    Of course, this thing wants to resonate with you. Finally, it takes a lot of coincidence to take you through time and space.


    So, in reality, has anyone done time travel?According to him, there are.


    There used to be an American flight. For no reason, their tower found a Mustang plane that appeared in the 1990s.


    So the tower immediately contacted.


    When the plane made an emergency landing. All the police officers immediately went up and surrounded them.


    After all, this guy came uninvited. No one knows if they are terrorists or not?


    As a result, when the people above came down, everyone was dumbfounded. These guys are still dressed as they were in the last century. They raised their hands. After they came down, the first thing the captain said was, is this still America?


    So someone came up to him and asked him what happened and why it was like this?


    The man''s answer also surprised them.


    He said they were in the 1980s. The plane flying from California didn''t know what happened. It only saw a flash of lightning. Then they went through a storm area and came out to this place.


    This is a little too mysterious. The U.S. military, of course, is not that easy to believe.


    So they sent for an urgent investigation and verification.


    Guess what? It''s true that people don''t lie. Everything they say is true.


    It''s true that these guys are all missing flights. At that time, there was a lot of noise. Even the insurance company thought they were killed and made insurance compensation for their families.


    And after comparing the photos, we found that they still kept the same appearance as they were when they were young, and the appearance did not change at all.


    This is incredible.


    When I heard this, I was stunned. If this is the case, does it not mean that there is a time gap in the world?


    So it''s very likely that little sister and ah Ping had the strongest attack at the beginning. As a result, under the mutual attack, the time gap was opened, and the three disappeared together.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 486

    I''m so excited to think about this. That means we can get my little sister and a ping back.


    Of course, the biggest question is, how did they get through the past?


    I have to find this talent and let him help me.


    So I told Lei Rufei what I thought. Apart from other things, her family is so rich and powerful. It''s the easiest way to recruit such a talent.


    So Lei Rufei quickly went to find him, brought the guy to me, and then everyone began to talk.


    The guy first introduced himself, "my name is Wang Zude. I heard that you are very interested in my speech today and are willing to support us, aren''t you? "


    When I heard this, I turned my head and looked at Lei Rufei. I could see that she used investment as an excuse to let this guy come.


    Otherwise this guy won''t come.


    I nodded, as long as I can find them, what is money?


    Look, I nodded and got a positive answer. The guy looked at me strangely up and down, left and right.


    What this guy said in the end can make you angry. "I''m sorry to say that, but you don''t look like you can support us."


    This is the so-called judging people by their appearance.


    This period of decadence even people do not look up to.


    I gave a bitter smile and then said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t like me. You just have to understand that she has money. "


    Speaking, I reached out my finger to the next Lei Rufei.


    Then, Wang Zude said, I''m curious about your relationship?


    "The relationship between husband and wife."


    After the last sentence, Wang Zude was completely stupid.


    Lei Rufei was embarrassed, and then quickly explained, "in fact, my husband is not like this, just this time A lot of unpleasant things have happened, so he is a bit decadent now. But it used to be quite beautiful. And it has nothing to do with our investment. "


    "No, it''s very relevant. After all, this is my painstaking efforts to build up, and now I want to give them to you these unreliable people. To be honest, it''s really hard in my heart, so I thought about it. Let''s end our cooperation here. "


    After this guy''s words, I''m really angry.


    So I said, "Sir, you are just judging people by their appearance from beginning to end. How do you know that I am a unreliable person? Is it just because I have long hair and slovenly clothes? Don''t you think your behavior is a little too one-sided? If one day, other people also deny your achievements because of this statement. So I ask you, do you feel happy? "


    After that, he just froze there. After thinking about it carefully, he thought it was interesting.


    Then he sat back again. Then he opened his mouth and said to me, "OK, now what do you want to talk about?"


    "I want to tell you that your so-called time gap actually exists."


    "It''s natural. I have great confidence in my research."


    While Wang Zude was talking, he was still crossing his legs and smiling with pride.


    Of course, it''s understandable that talented people are a little arrogant.


    Shaking his head, he said, "what I really mean is that I don''t have time to open it."


    After I said this, he was stunned, and then couldn''t sit still any more. He exclaimed, "what? You said you found a time gap? No, I always thought it existed only in the South Pole. You mean you saw it with your own eyes? "


    It''s funny to see this guy yelling. Then I shrugged and said, "didn''t you say that in your speech just now? This time crack exists around us, just invisible to the naked eye. How do I feel that you look surprised now? "


    "No, I''m not surprised. Although this is the case, I still think it''s very strange to find a time crack. "


    Speaking of this, this guy also urged me to tell him quickly where the so-called time crack was found?


    So I told him the location, and this guy asked me to take him to have a look.


    So I took this guy, he took his team, and we went straight.


    Arrived before the little sister and Zhao Ping missing place. I pointed to it and said, "here it is."


    Then this group of people immediately began to busy up, all kinds of tests. And he set up a kind of weird tool, and then the guy said, "oh my God, the energy fluctuations here are a little scary. Yes, there are cracks in time. And not long ago, something passed through it That is to say, someone has just crossed it. "Hearing these words, I was very surprised. I just looked at him so that he knew.


    Then the guy was very excited, grabbed my hand and said, "hahaha, I''m so excited. I''m glad I met you. Finally, my dream has come true one more step. "


    In fact, I should be the most grateful person to him. Without this guy, maybe I can''t see my little sister and Zhao Ping again?


    So I quickly asked him, "since you have found the time crack here, is there any way to open it again and send me away?"


    When I finished, the guy said, "sure, but it''s going to take a lot of time."


    At this point, he gave me a whole meal, then looked at me in surprise and said, "what did you just say? What''s the matter with seeing you off? You want to get out. "


    I nodded.


    make complaints about that guy. Then he Tucao up, "you guys must have been too poisonous to see through novels." In fact, I tell you, crossing is not as beautiful as you think. You should know that the time and space we live in now are actually based on the past time. You''ve heard of the butterfly effect, haven''t you? You may have poured a cup of tea casually in the past. As a result, you may cause all kinds of chain reactions, which will lead to the collapse of the world we live in now. We don''t exist. Isn''t that terrible? "


    I gave a bitter smile and then said, "I know all this. When I go back to the past, I will never tamper with history or change the timeline. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 487

    "No, no, you say that, but it''s not worth believing. I can''t make fun of the whole history of mankind. "


    "Dr. Wang Zude, I don''t think you ever believed me from the beginning to the end."


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but that you come to me with purpose from the beginning to the end. So how can I trust you? "


    "I can''t refute your words. But you also need to understand that since I sponsor you, I am your boss, so you should obey me in everything. "


    "You are not right. Although you are my boss, of course I can choose not to do it. So it''s no use forcing me... "


    "In that case, I don''t think I''ll find another person to replace you."


    "No, no, I''m the most authoritative. It''s useless for you to go to other people."


    "Yes? It''s wrong for you to say that. I can go to the West and find a capable person. Even your so-called theory of time and space is based on Westerners. What do you think? "


    In this way, we can threaten each other. We don''t choose compromise. We can only find a compromise.


    He said I could do anything, but I had to be under his watch.


    I don''t care so much now, as long as I can cross. As long as we can get there and save the little sisters, it''s better than anything.


    So the guy started the emergency simulation training again. After paying a lot of money, he made a lot of strange things. According to him, these things will be simulated at that time, and the appearance of the previous explosion due to the battle will be opened. As long as I can open the time crack, then I can go in


    I don''t know so many things. I only care about when this thing will turn on and when it will send me away.


    Now I don''t want to wait any longer.


    So my first simulation experiment started. Put two strange machines there and collide with each other.


    They made a loud noise, and the experimenters were so scared that they felt terrible. But to me, it''s like a toy. Can play a very limited role, compared with the previous Miss sister they through the energy, it is a little too much difference.


    So unfortunately, the first experiment failed.


    I think it''s very angry. I really want to beat these people up.


    It''s like NIMA''s, eating people''s food and doing nothing.


    Laozi invested so much money and so much energy. As a result, they achieved nothing and did nothing.


    But I have to hope that this group of unemployed people can take me to find my little sister and Zhao Ping. So even if you are angry, you can only bear it.


    Not only that, but also we have to praise them for their persistent efforts, and they will surely succeed in the future.


    As a result, when I went back, I was sulky and basically smashed everything in the room.


    It''s a group of pigs. What''s the role of you pigs? After spending so much money, I saw a lot of failed products.


    So, the third time, the fourth time, the fifth time.


    There are more and more experiments, but there is no effect at all. I feel my patience is wearing away a little bit. So over time, Lei Rufei found me, and she wanted to withdraw money.


    After all, investment in the laboratory is a bottomless hole. If you can see a little bit, the effect is OK, but now there is no effect, it''s really annoying.


    I don''t know what to say, so I advise her to stick to it. After all, it''s about my little sister and Zhao Ping. In any case, even if I lose my family, I have to go to them.


    Lei Rufei replied that she also knew it was such a reason.


    At this point, she raised her head and looked at me with a meaningful face. Then he said, "do you believe they can really come back?"


    I nodded and said with certainty, "I believe they will come back 100 percent."


    "Well, since you have said that, husband, I will support you without hesitation."


    So they continue to put in a lot of money. Continue to start a long endless scene.


    After all, technology has not achieved the effect of terrorist attacks.


    After thinking about it, I decided not to wait any longer. So I took the initiative to unite with other people on the road, gathered a large number of people, so maybe I can also copy the previous miracle.


    After I found these people, I directly said my purpose, let them help me, open the time crack for me, let me in.


    At least 507 of them belong to their own people. Of course, they do their best to help.


    The old 12 columns, plus the Cenozoic 12 columns, are all gathered together.Where are so many people gathered? Only for one purpose, that is to open the time gap.


    So they worked together and directly divided into two groups to attack each other.


    But here''s the irony.


    So many of us attacked each other, but we still didn''t succeed.


    It''s kind of incredible. It''s strange that so many of our practitioners can''t fight with two monsters when they unite?


    In the end, Wang Zude said, "if it''s really not possible, the only thing I can think of is a nuclear explosion. But we all know that''s impossible, right? "


    Don''t mention him. This is a reminder. I forgot that I had a nuclear mountain before.


    There''s more energy in there than a nuclear explosion. But how to make it come out? And let that energy work for you?


    Of course, these things don''t make me think hard. Of course, Wang Zude did it


    As for me, I''m responsible for providing energy.


    Soon, this guy invented two. It''s like a cannon.


    These two kinds of cannons are used to bombard each other, and then under the impact of energy, a group of energy bubbles will be formed.


    This thing will open the cracks in time, and then I can go straight out.


    I think it''s a good method, and it''s worth trying.


    Three machines were ready that day.


    I spent almost two spare machines for the last attack.


    I stood by, turned on my energy, and then fired a laser to charge them.


    At the beginning, Wang Zude couldn''t believe it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 488

    This guy thought I was crazy at first. This kind of machine can be made, but what energy is there to supply it?


    Anyway, he didn''t expect it unless he provided nuclear energy.


    Of course, I''m the boss. I propose to design this kind of thing, but he can''t refuse. He can only promise.


    But the design will come out, the real trouble is how to charge?


    Now I use the aurora above my head to charge. He is dumbfounded. What about this kind of operation?


    You know, I''m sitting on the energy mountain now. It''s too easy to serve them.


    Soon, there was a beep from above, and I saw this thing glowing.


    Wang Zude was surprised. Also curious to ask me, what is this principle? How did I do it?


    Of course, I don''t care to explain it. It only applies to the methods in martial arts novels. Anyway, it''s just cheating him. I say it''s a kind of internal skill. After reaching the extreme, it can be directly converted into energy.


    The guy was stunned, then nodded and said, well, it looks like it?


    I didn''t want to be too wordy, and then I asked him, "how''s it going? Can you open the energy tank now and send it to start in time? "


    He nodded and said, it should be OK.


    All of us get out of the way and wait there. Then several 123s on both sides started the switch synchronously, and two streams of energy burst out.


    Then, I only heard a loud bang, and the two energies formed a collision right ahead. As before, the energies collide with each other, creating an air current.


    The air currents circled each other, and then formed a terrible tornado.


    I stupidly Leng there, gaping at this scene, right! That''s it. Last time


    It''s this energy storm, and then with my little sister and Zhao Ping, we said that the time crack disappeared in front of our eyes.


    Like last time, I estimated the time and looked at it. After that, I quickly opened the space to absorb the residual energy.


    And then we found an energy trough in it. That''s the crack. I jumped up quickly and rushed forward.


    At this time, Wang Zude, who was beside him, yelled loudly.


    "What do you want to do? The energy remains in chaos. It''s very dangerous to run through like this. "


    I rolled my eyes and said, "I''ve done so much for this moment. I can''t care so much. I''m going to go now... "


    With that, I jumped straight up, and then jumped over.


    There seemed to be a great attraction in the crack, which sucked me directly.


    Then I only heard a exclamation. It turned out that Lei Rufei was behind her. She ran and yelled at you to wait for me. I''ll go with you.


    The opening time of this crack is really limited. If it continues to be consumed, it will certainly be closed. I''ve been waiting so long. I can''t just give up all my previous work.


    So I can''t think about it any more. Anyway, I''m leaving now.


    I told her to go back and wait for me. Then I will bring them out and have a family reunion.


    With that, I went straight in and disappeared into the crack of time.


    It''s dark inside, and it''s whirling in.


    I feel like I''m flying. To be exact, it''s a plane about to crash and fall out of the sky


    Continuous circling, whistling, I don''t know how long, just feel around is a scene of light.


    I was shocked to see this scene. Why? Now is this the so-called time tunnel?


    I didn''t believe that there was such a saying about crossing time and space. But how do you explain all this?


    After hovering for a long time, I felt like I was going to throw up. Finally, with a plop, I landed heavily on the ground.


    Looking up, I look around blankly. I just feel the glare of the sun, and then I feel dizzy. I can''t stand it any more. I get up, fall to one side and spit up.


    It''s so sad. I feel my stomach inside that is a burst of Fanyong, stomach acid fast spit out.


    I really don''t know what to do. I didn''t expect to hear a sharp noise in front of me.


    It''s like a lot of people are running, and then there''s the sound of horse hooves. Of course, the most important thing is I also heard a lot of people shouting and killing, as if they were fighting.


    So when I ran in a hurry, behind a mound, I saw the most incredible scene.


    A large number of soldiers on both sides are fighting. Then there are many people flying back and forth in the sky, some firing lasers, some firing light cannons.


    Of course, the most frightening thing is that there are huge beasts on the ground in the sky.What period is this? Why are there these monsters and these people?


    I kept collecting around, and then I found two armies. On their respective flags, Shang was written on one side and Zhou was written on the other.


    In the Shang and Zhou dynasties, there were wars on both sides, plus these monsters and the strange people flying in the sky.


    In a trance, I understood. I went through the time gap before, and now I have come to the Shang and Zhou dynasties. Needless to say, all this happened, which is the so-called Fengshen campaign.


    It turns out that the so-called list of gods on TV is not just a legend.


    Of course, before the battle between Chiyou and Huangdi, I saw a lot of murals. I know these guys in front of me, the reason why they are so arrogant is that they just got the technology left by aliens on this earth.


    I don''t want so much now. I just want to find my little sister and Zhao Ping.


    Of course, I now face two difficult choices. First of all, is it the Shang Dynasty or the Zhou Dynasty?


    As a person who comes across from the future, you know that history must also know that the Zhou Dynasty won in the end.


    Zhou Tianzi has been on the throne for 800 years.


    King Zhou of Shang finally set fire to himself in his bedroom.


    That''s going to be on the winner''s side.


    But we all know that there is a master of Tongtian sect and the first emperor of heaven in the battle of Fengshen.


    Under the banner of Tongtian sect leader, there are all demons and ghosts. Under the control of Yuanshi Tianzun, they were all human beings.


    You can also understand that this war is a battle between two sects. In the end, the human race won over these monsters.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 489

    Although that''s true, Zhao Ping and little sister, who belong to the category of ghosts and ghosts, can''t join the Zhou Dynasty represented by the Yuan Dynasty.


    So now I have a headache. Which side should I join?


    Of course, this situation may be that I think too much, maybe she and her two people are not involved in the battle of Fengshen.


    I''ll just find them and get out of here


    But when it comes to leaving soon, I think of a big disadvantage. When I came here, they were accelerating electromagnetic cannons. There was no Wang Zude here to help me leave.


    Even if I find her, how can I leave?


    Of course, there''s no need to think about it. Because for the first time, it was miss and the ancestor of ten thousand demons. After a fight, they realized the crossing.


    Now that we have arrived here, there are so many gods and ghosts. Why don''t we ask them to help us cross again?


    Ten thousand steps back, even if not.


    Where there are two of them, there is heaven. Where there are no two of them, there is hell.


    So anyway, I have to find my little sister and Zhao Ping.


    I directly bypassed the battlefield, walked out of the side not far, and then saw a group of people there vomit.


    I was also surprised to see this scene.


    This is a little bit of curiosity. So I went up and asked them what they were doing?


    As a result, the guys turned their heads and looked at me in surprise. After all, the clothes I wear do not belong to the people of their time.


    Of course, people at this time are more ignorant. Seeing what I''m wearing, do you think I might be an able man?


    After all, immortals are flying everywhere in this era, right?


    So they explained to me directly, "of course, you don''t know this place. There are often wars. Now the people are in dire straits and can''t afford to eat. So we have a fish here to satisfy their hunger. Who ever thought that he ate human fingers in the fish''s belly


    It''s a little funny to hear that. What''s so strange about it? There are so many bodies in wars all year round that they are thrown directly into the river.


    After eating a lot of corpses, these fish were caught and eaten again.


    Naturally, human bodies are found in fish bodies. What''s so strange about that?


    I sighed and then said, "war is essentially fighting back and forth. Whether Ji Fa or King Zhou won the throne. In any case, it is the common people who suffer in the end. "


    As a result, after I said this, they all looked silly and scared one by one. Someone had to wave his hand in a hurry and say, "you can''t use it. You can''t talk nonsense about this kind of treacherous words."


    Looking at their panic, I suddenly realized. Now they''ve just crossed over. They''re still fighting. Strictly speaking, Jichang is now the emperor, but Jifa is not.


    So no matter from which side, what I said just now can be said to be treason.


    Especially in feudal society, there is a saying. If you want to die, you have to die.


    At that time, there was a kind of foolish and loyal thought. That''s why these people are so scared


    I sighed, really helpless. It seems that I have nothing to say with these people. I''d better find a way for myself.


    So after leaving here, I got up, I jumped directly on the flying board, and then flew into the air, ready to leave.


    But I didn''t expect to fly a little far at this time, and someone behind me was shouting, "front Taoist friends, please stay, please stay."


    Hearing this sound, I was puzzled that I was in the air, and someone said hello to me. But on second thought, in this era, there are birds and animals everywhere. What''s so strange?


    So I stopped and turned to look behind me. I found a guy dressed like a white faced scholar coming towards me with a smile.


    That white book is really a little handsome. And the most wonderful thing is that the Chinese zodiac, which doesn''t belong to him, actually becomes a panther.


    I looked at him carefully and felt as if he was a little familiar all the time. But for a while, I can''t remember who this guy is?


    Until he gave me a respectful salute, and then said, "guide number, Mr. Shen Gongbao, this box is polite..."


    When I heard that, I almost spit out blood.


    I said, why is it so conspicuous?


    So this guy is Shen Gongbao.


    This guy is not a good bird. He betrayed Yuanshi Tianzun at the beginning, and then he went everywhere to draw hatred.


    We invite those ghosts and spirits to deal with Jiang Ziya. But at the end of the day, those guys are not good at chess. It seems that those who were invited to the past didn''t come to a good end in the end.Of course, as the saying goes, a man who reaches out his hand but does not smile.


    So looking at him, I smile, back to a, "in the next Xu Ming fairy."


    He was puzzled to hear that. It seemed that he had never heard of the name. Of course, it doesn''t prevent us from communicating.


    After all, Shen Gongbao is quite cheeky.


    "I''ve heard so much..."


    I''m so funny to hear that. This guy is really thick skinned. We don''t know each other. How can we have a long time to talk about it?


    So I''m also vain, hands together, boxing there, to the sentence, "polite."


    "By the way, brother Xu Ming, let me ask you something."


    I nodded and asked him something, but it didn''t matter.


    Shen Gongbao asked me, I don''t know what my brother has?


    See, the topic is coming. After this guy asks these words, he will let you join the army of King Zhou and then go to die.


    So to his question, my answer is, "my greatest skill is to eat, drink and play."


    Hearing this, Shen Gongbao was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. What''s the TMD skill? Everyone can eat, drink and have fun.


    Of course, this guy always thought that I might be a hidden expert, and he didn''t get angry. He continued to ask patiently, "no, no, I didn''t mean that. Daoyou, I mean, do you have any special skills? "


    "Well, like what." I asked him directly.


    "For example, when it''s windy, rainy, thundering and lightning, it''s called when it''s called, and it''s dissolved when it''s dissolved."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 490

    I replied, "well, isn''t that what we should do?"


    "Lei Gong, what the hell is that? I haven''t heard of it. "


    When I heard this, I covered my mouth in surprise, and then I said, "no, you haven''t heard of Lei Gong and Dianmu?"


    Shen Gongbao shook his head and said he had never heard of it.


    Well, I think about it carefully. It''s still true.


    It seems that after the Fengshen campaign, Fengshen began, and then there was the saying of Lei Gong and Dian mu.


    So I shook my head and said helplessly, "Daoyou, I really can''t help you. I don''t have any skills."


    Hearing what I said, Shen Gongbao was also quite helpless. Then he said, "it looks like I''m going to disappoint them again today."


    "They? How come it''s su Daji? "


    "Well, you know Su Daji."


    "Well, she''s very famous. I see. You work for sudaji, right? "


    That''s what it is. It''s played in this movie. Shen Gongbao is the national teacher and Su Daji is the queen. Then sudaji asked Shen Gongbao to look for those cattle people everywhere. In order to support King Zhou of the Shang Dynasty, right?


    As a result, the guy said something that surprised me. He said, how can I know? We are like-minded friends.


    "Like minded friends?"


    Hearing this, I thought about it carefully. It seems that there is nothing wrong with this explanation.


    Of course, I don''t have much spare time to fight with him. I immediately said, "I wish you success on the way to recruit people. If I have something else to do, I''ll go first."


    After that, I turned to leave. Unexpectedly, the guy suddenly said, "Oh, I''m very excited. Everyone was very energetic at the beginning. In the end, he recruited a snake demon yesterday and a female ghost the day before yesterday. In the end, we got nothing. Is our dream going to be shattered here? "


    It was this sentence that attracted me successfully.


    So I stopped immediately, turned around and looked at Shen Gongbao, then asked, "did you just say there was a snake demon and a female ghost?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong with that?"


    "Is the snake demon a man or a woman?"


    "Of course it''s a woman, and she''s very beautiful."


    As soon as I heard this, my heart jumped, and then I said, "what''s her name?"


    "Well, she didn''t say that at that time. And I''m sorry to ask, but she''s commensurate with the snake demon''s world, sister. Their relationship seems to be particularly good. "


    Hearing this, my heart jumped. No matter what the reason is, I''ve come so far to find them, haven''t I?


    Just follow Shen Gongbao to have a look. Maybe they don''t know these things.


    At that time, just find them and take them with you.


    So I said to Shen Gongbao, can I have a look with you? Maybe I''ll be willing to join you at that time?


    After I said this, Shen Gongbao was so happy that he invited me to come.


    So I followed him, and I went to see if my little sister really joined Shen Gongbao.


    As a result, really, when I got to the main hall, I saw two people talking and laughing there.


    Just looking at that figure, I was already agitated. I couldn''t restrain my excitement any more, and then I said, "little sister!"


    Hearing this sound, her whole body trembled for a while, and then, her body turned slowly as if it had been pointed.


    Yes, it''s really her. It''s really her.


    At that moment, both of them were like lunatics, running towards the front desperately, and then hugged each other tightly.


    My little sister hugged me and cried, "my God, I''m not dreaming. I''m still dreaming. Otherwise, how could I have such a serious hallucination. "


    I also shed tears, and then came a sentence, "not in a dream, not in a dream, it''s true. You don''t know how much I paid to come to you? How much it cost. God, I feel like I''m really going to be choked out. "


    "Yes, I know how it feels, because I feel the same way."


    Her words just finished, and then a gust of wind came.


    I turned to look behind me. Sure enough, Zhao Ping came.


    She also looked at all this with an unbelievable face.


    Then, no matter how many people were watching, they rushed directly. So the three of us cried.


    Xiao Ping asked me how it was possible. Ah, I thought I would never see you again in my life. How did you get here?


    I sighed and said, "it''s a long story."So I repeated all the causes and consequences of the incident. After hearing this, they were also stunned. I didn''t expect that we would go through so much.


    The most important thing is that I have paid so much and worked hard for so long to find them.


    They were so moved.


    Then I finished my business. Of course, it''s their turn.


    I asked them what they had gone through and how they came here?


    And I took a look at Shen Gongbao in the distance, mainly because I wanted to ask them. Even if you come, you can''t join King Zhou.


    In the end, King Zhou committed suicide in his palace. Don''t they know?


    At this time, Zhao Ping mainly spoke.


    Why did she speak instead of the young lady?


    It''s very simple, because Zhao Ping''s little sister didn''t read, so she didn''t know the history of Shang and Zhou dynasties.


    Zhao Ping first told me that she said, "my God, you have roots. I want to tell you that the truth is totally different from that in history. In our history books, it is said that King Zhou was fatuous. Built a terrace, built a wine pond meat forest, special fish and meat people, wine and color. And you know what? This is not the case at all


    "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    "King Zhou is actually a good emperor. But it''s not a Zhou God war here. "


    When I heard this, I frowned. I didn''t understand it.


    As a result, she had to say another sentence. If you don''t understand me, I will tell you slowly.


    I think so. Since it''s such a long time, we''ve been here for thousands of years. Is this a short time?


    So I''m not in a hurry, just listen to her slowly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 491

    As a result, when I heard Zhao Ping tell the truth, the whole person was also shocked.


    Why do we have family planning these years? After all, the resources of a country are limited. Let''s talk about a very popular Western movie just released. There''s a box in it, and then half of the people will die.


    This movie is very classic. It has been recorded that the resources of a planet are limited, but with the development of a large number of human beings and the expansion of population, these resources can not be overloaded. What can we do in the end? We can only say that half of the people are sacrificed for the survival of the other half.


    There is such a person in the movie who is a villain, that is, mieba. But that thing is in the movie after all. It doesn''t exist in reality, does it?


    So what will happen in reality?


    That''s war!


    In fact, this has happened countless times in history.


    How World War II started was because of the excessive population expansion, which could not be solved in the end, and then the two sides went to war. The purpose of war is to deprive our people of more living resources.


    To put it bluntly, you are robbing other people''s life resources. Then he lived shamelessly. But the fact is that the party who launched the war to plunder often ended up in a tragic defeat.


    So why did the incident subside in the end?


    It''s very simple. Because of the war, a large number of people died. This expansion, we will reduce down, that half of the casualties, the rest of the people want to live, naturally also simple.


    So every time it''s like this, it''s going back and forth.


    So this is the same battle. At that time, Terrans and Demons lived in peace.


    But at the end of the day, the survival resources are almost exhausted. There was a big conflict between the two sides, and they wanted to kill each other. Then get more life resources for yourself.


    This battle was actually started by those shameless human beings. Because the simplest emperor is king Zhou. To say that King Wu killed Zhou is actually a rebellion by King Wu.


    Hearing this, I have a bigger doubt. King Zhou should belong to human beings, right? Well, why did he join in the war between the Terran and the demon race, and pay for his empire?


    Heard my question, then there, little sister came directly, "so why do you want to occupy the side of the demon clan?"


    I rolled my eyes, and then came a "nonsense, because you are here, so I will stand on your side."


    At this point, I suddenly realized.


    Su Daji is a fox, so emperor Xin, King Zhou, joined the demon clan.


    But he obviously didn''t know what the end would be, did he?


    But we, as walkers, know what will happen in the end.


    I didn''t want to end up with my two daughters-in-law, so I said to her, "stop. We don''t belong here. We have to go back."


    As a result, unexpectedly, the little sister shook her head and insisted on staying here.


    I looked at him and asked her why? What''s good about staying here?


    As a result, the girl said obstinately that she was originally a demon and should stand on the side of the demon family.


    I feel like my head is going to explode when I hear that. And then you said, "I don''t know? History can''t be changed. Our living space is in history. If we change history, what will happen to the history behind us? We have never appeared before. At that time, everyone will be finished. "


    As a result, this smelly girl is just like being infected with evil. No matter what I say, I just don''t want to leave. I have to help king Zhou of Shang.


    So I quietly asked the photo over there, is she in the evil of sudaji?


    As a result, Zhao Ping over there laughed and said, "in that case, if you stay here for a while, then you will understand what she thinks."


    "Why stay here for a while?"


    "Or do you have any way to take us away?"


    After she said this, I was immediately dumbfounded, because I really had no way to take them away.


    Since there is no way to leave, we can only say that we will settle down as we come. Let''s stay here.


    The rest, of course, is for King Zhou of Shang to entertain us. After all, we belong to the demon clan. Maybe we can do something for him at that time.


    I sat in my own home and thought about this question all the time. Why does my little sister have to stay here to help king Zhou of Shang Dynasty?


    At this time, I heard some of them talking outside. At that time, they seemed to have a very happy chat, a little giggling.


    And it''s very strange. I heard a beautiful voice. It should be a woman, and the woman should be very beautiful, because the voice is really beautiful.They said that my curiosity killed the cat, so I went out to have a look. It''s this one look that makes me stupid. I see a gorgeous fairy.


    I said the little sister has been very beautiful, so this woman is really more beautiful than her.


    God, I really didn''t think there would be such a beautiful woman in this world.


    In the past, I thought my little sister was the most beautiful.


    The woman looked at me, immediately laughed, and then stood up, nodded to me, and then came a sentence, "you must be, silent husband Zhang Yougen, right?"


    I nodded my head.


    This woman is so beautiful that I dare not say anything. I can only nod my head, and the whole person''s movement is very stiff.


    If she suddenly laughs and says, "you know what? I really admire you. "


    I was a little puzzled when I heard that, and then I asked, "I admire you. Why do you admire me?"


    "Because those who have the courage to take over the demon clan are very powerful people. You''re no exception, are you? "


    This makes me blush. What is a powerful person? A moment ago, I still wanted to run away from here, away from trouble.


    "Wuyan is a very good girl. Of course, she can take a fancy to you, which means that you are also a very good person. You must treat her well


    He said these words, I in addition to Muna''s strong nod, also can''t find other words.


    In this way, she left. I don''t know when she left.


    The young lady immediately laughed and said, "how''s it going? Isn''t it very good?"?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 492

    I nodded, but soon found something wrong, and immediately shook my head and said, "there''s nothing wrong. Even if she is 1000 times better and 10000 times better, she doesn''t have a little sister. You come here well, and you are the most perfect in my heart. "


    "Come on, poor mouth. Look at your eyes. They almost fell off just now. They''ve been installed for me."


    It seems that my little sister is really angry. But what can I do? Otherwise, why does Su Daji say it is a disaster to the country and the people?


    Indeed, just a glance is enough to frighten people. That kind of beauty is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. It''s just out of the sky and up to a new height.


    That night, Emperor Xin, king of Zhou, invited us to dinner? We are all good friends of the demon clan. It''s time to express his gratitude.


    Now that we''ve all come here, if we don''t eat for nothing, let''s have a bite when we''re hungry.


    As a result, after I got to that place and started eating, I was also very surprised.


    There is a certain section in TV. Fate describes King Zhou''s cruelty. It''s like eating. It''s said that King Zhou of Shang had a wine pool and meat forest.


    There''s no need to lose in the wine pool. The pool is full of wine. The meat forest is to hang up the roast meat piece by piece to form a forest. You can cut what you want.


    But when we got to the place, after we started to eat, we surprisingly found that there was no wine pool at all. What we ate was the most common three dishes and one soup.


    It seems that sometimes history I can''t believe it. There''s a saying that history is a little girl dressed up.


    There is another saying that history is written by winners.


    Naturally, King Wu of Zhou usurped the emperor''s throne and won the world. This was a disgraceful thing. In ancient times, he paid attention to a foolish loyalty. Therefore, he would naturally splash dirty water, saying that King Zhou of Shang Dynasty was so unruly that he would conform to heaven''s will instead.


    When I saw this, I sighed and turned to look at King Zhou and Su Daji over there. They loved each other. When eating, they constantly put dishes in each other''s bowls.


    The little sister looked envious.


    Of course, when I picked up the chopsticks, my sister quickly handed them to me.


    She grinned and said nothing more.


    So I asked King Zhou over there what kind of plan he had now?


    He listened to my words, my face was puzzled, and then asked a question, what are you going to do, of course, step by step. Anyway, for Daji''s sake, I''m going to die in the end.


    "Have you ever thought that you might give your life for this? Even your country will be gone. "


    After hearing these words, the fox King laughed at me. I''m a beauty lover, not a master. In that case, I''ll do as they say. I don''t care about anything. I just want Daji. "


    Hearing this, I sighed and felt helpless.


    After all, this is history. History does not allow assumptions, because it has a very strong ability to repair itself.


    In other words, no matter how we struggle, what should happen in the end will happen.


    I''m afraid that Su Daji and King Zhou of Shang will die together. But anyway, I can''t let my little sister in any more. Say I''m selfish or say I''m good, anyway, my heart is the same, only her!


    It seems that I am the same kind of person as king Zhou.


    When I was thinking about it, I didn''t expect that a cry came not far away, "report to the king, cicci has already sent troops and will arrive soon."


    Finally, the battle of Fengshen is about to begin.


    After hearing about it, Emperor Xin of Zhou took his time. Put down the bowl and chopsticks in the hand, and then directed at the hands of a good, come on, my armor and soldiers.


    Su Daji saw him and asked, "king, what are you going to do?"


    "Don''t worry, concubine. I''ll fight in person and keep all the evil officials out of the door."


    "Do you want to fight in person? Isn''t that dangerous? No, just leave it to them. "


    Looking at these two people in that show love, I just feel my goose bumps coming out.


    But it was unexpected that the young lady next to her was very moved.


    I love my smelly girl, even stood up and said directly, no, you don''t have to go, I''ll deal with them.


    And then she said, "are you crazy? Do you know what you''re talking about? "


    " I know what I''m doing, and I feel obliged to do it. How about Zhang Yougen? Would you like to help me? If you don''t want to help me, go back. ""You''re pushing me to death. You want me to fight with you, don''t you? Do you know that this is something that has happened in history, and we can''t recover it. "


    "If that''s what you say, well, I''ll change history."


    "The space we live in is in history. You''ve changed history now, and then all of us will disappear."


    But miss sister regardless, no matter what I said, directly rushed out and ran, I''m afraid she has something to do, can only follow closely.


    Oh, my God, I think she must be crazy or she must have been drugged.


    Doesn''t she know the consequences?


    Even if it''s a mess to revise the whole history, she still has to do it. Isn''t that a fool?


    So when we run fast and get to the top of the wall over there. It was only then that I was surprised to find that there was something wrong with the situation in front of me.


    There is no limit to the number of people.


    Now we stand on the top and look down, where the black area is full of people, just a glance is dazzling, this fight, I guess it is out of the question.


    So the young lady stood on the top of the wall and yelled directly at the people below, "who will come out to fight?"


    It''s said that when the ancient people were fighting, they were very preaching, and they would never overstep their authority.


    Before the war, the general would stand there and shout to each other.


    Then the two sides agreed on the slogan, and then the film began slowly. This is not a young lady. As soon as she spoke, someone jumped out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 493

    "Nezha is here. I''ll meet you."


    When I heard this, I was scared to death. What''s going on here? Even the Third Prince of Nezha has emerged. How can people play with it?


    But the young lady sister silk has no fear, directly welcomed up.


    Then a wave, a green demon yuan spread out, into a sword.


    One jump flew to the sky, two people you come and I go, fight very lively.


    I don''t think there will be anything right. After all, I met the ancestor of ten thousand demons before. My little sister was able to survive alone. At that time, even I couldn''t beat him.


    But it''s up to her to do it by herself, isn''t it?


    But obviously, my idea is a bit off the mark, too wrong.


    I don''t know whether the people of this era are really too powerful, or whether the people of our era are really too frustrated.


    Anyway, I watched a round of fighting, and soon, the young lady fell directly from the sky.


    As soon as I saw that something was wrong, I jumped up. Riding on the flying board, suspended in the air, one will hold her in his arms.


    As a result, Nezha saw that all of a sudden so many people jumped out and called there again.


    "Well, who are you? Why don''t you name it before you come out? No death under the sabre, no name ghost. Give me your name


    Hearing this, I can''t laugh or cry. Suddenly, I seem to think of Guan Yu and Guan Yunchang.


    Guan Yunchang has an allusion that is the simplest, the most direct and the most powerful. What allusion comes from, that is, warm wine cuts Huaxiong.


    It was said that Hua Xiong was fighting outside, and then one after another people in Yuan Shao''s camp went out and were all killed.


    As a result, no one in Yuan Shao''s camp dared to go out to fight as long as Hua Xiong came to call for war.


    At this time, Guan Yu took the initiative to jump out. Cao Cao was very happy. He cooked wine for him and said that he would drink wine before dealing with Hua Xiong.


    Guan Yu answers his words, the most direct is to heat the wine for me first, wait for me to come back to drink.


    So Guan Yu''s horse rushed out directly. After seeing it, Hua Xiong outside yelled, "who''s coming, name it?"


    Who ever thought that Guan Yu didn''t report his name at all, he just rode a horse and whipped quickly. Speed is very fast, just in the blink of an eye rushed to Huaxiong''s front, hand knife fall, a head so fell on the ground.


    This is the story of Wenjiu beheading Huaxiong. Maybe he was too poor to think that someone didn''t play according to the routine. This shows that when you were in ancient times, people were really stupid to fight.


    So now Nezha, standing in front of me, suddenly began to shout his name.


    Without saying a word, I yelled out the wind and fire wheel and sped to the fastest speed. The guy didn''t react, and then a laser shot directly at his forehead.


    For a time, it was the same routine as Guan Yu. He didn''t play cards according to the routine. Suddenly, the guy was recruited and fell from the starry sky with a scream.


    How dare you attack my little sister? Is that what you end up with?


    As a result, at this juncture, a man suddenly flew up.


    She looked at me very angry, directly roared, how can you be so shameless to use the sneak attack?


    When I hear this, I laugh. Is this shameless? Don''t you understand the basic principle that winning or losing is a matter of common practice in the army, and the army is not tired of deceit?


    Of course, at that time, they were very stupid. They had to wait for everyone to line up when they were fighting.


    It was only later that there was the saying that war does not detest deceit.


    Now that the two armies are at war, I will not talk nonsense. Let''s go straight to war.


    Turning his head, a laser shot directly in the past, but unexpectedly, there was also an aurora on the guy''s forehead.


    So I said he, he is me, both of them are surprised, the two Aurora directly collided with each other, and then shot madly.


    You see, before you look at it, I asked the aliens that they had so many high technologies. Is there really no mistake?


    Now I met Nezha and Yang Jian. I never thought that I would get angry with the protagonists in the legend.


    Of course, that guy seems to play this move more smoothly than me. After a few rounds, I got a move.


    Of course, don''t forget, I still have alien clothes on me. This thing is the golden bell cover and the iron cloth shirt. Although they were touched, they didn''t die directly.


    The guy laughed and said, it seems that your skill is not good. If you spend it like this, I''m sure you will die in my hands. Do you believe it?


    This guy even pretended to be in front of me, and then I said, "how long can your stuff last?"


    When he heard this, he was dumbfounded and didn''t know what I was talking about?


    "It seems that you don''t know anything, that is to say, there is no space like this in your eyes."Then I directly opened the space inside the eye of heaven. I plan to let Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, in.


    Sure enough, this guy didn''t know there was such a routine. He was so scared at that time. The attraction of this space is so strong. In a short time, this guy is getting more and more eye-catching. When he looks at it, he is going to completely penetrate into my space, and he can''t think of it at that time.


    But did not want to come from where a burst of dog barking, followed by a black dot, towards me a bite.


    I can''t help it. As I said before, there is a way to play with the bath towel. Although you can clean up others, you will pay the price yourself. I''m sure I''m not that stupid. I can only avoid it.


    Results in the sky, at this time came a burst of thunder, scared, next to the little sister screamed.


    After all, the monster was afraid of ray, and she was no exception.


    I looked up and saw that there was a thunder mouth in the sky. It turned out that it was really thunder.


    Looking around, Yang Jian, xiaotiangou, Lei Zhenzi and mule all gathered together.


    Looking at them for a moment, I laughed.


    These three people were very angry, and then asked me what I was laughing at?


    As a result, my answer made them even more angry. I can laugh if I want. Do you care?


    During the conversation, I launched a surprise attack while they didn''t react. Anyway, they were still in a daze and didn''t react at this time.


    Hammer and hairpin in hand, direct continuous bombardment, one after another lightning hit in the past, let them scream.


    Now all three of them are completely stupid.


    Yang Jian over there even said, "my God, why do you use the weapons of the three of us?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 494

    When I heard this, I immediately laughed. Why don''t you ask your master yuanshitianzun?


    Hearing this, they looked at each other, and then asked me, do you know Yuanshi Tianzun?


    I said, isn''t that bullshit?


    As a result, they were even more puzzled. At that time, they asked me why they were on the side of demons and ghosts since they were friends of their ancestors?


    So I pointed to the little sister next to me, and then I said, "it''s very simple, because she''s my daughter-in-law. My daughter-in-law is on either side, so I will follow him. "


    When I heard this, Yang Jian, the God of Erlang over there, looked at his little sister with his third eye, and then said, "how can it be? You have such ability and ability. How can you be associated with a demon? And I can see that you should be human. How can you stand on the side of the demon clan? Isn''t that selling out your compatriots? "


    I heard this, and then all the way straight out of a "bullshit. It''s not as serious as you said. You guys, just because of the large population, want to find an excuse for your own survival resources. Don''t you think you are very shameless? "


    "Human beings are the spirits of all things. Of course, they are qualified to master all living resources. You are human. You should understand that you should be on our side. "


    "Yes, you have such ability. What kind of beautiful woman do you want? Why do you have to find a snake spirit? We really don''t understand. "


    Those guys may be looking at me too much, one by one now actually chose to negotiate with me.


    There is also a saying that well, a weak country has no diplomacy. All peace comes from fighting. If you are a weak chicken, who would like to talk to you?


    So I said directly, "don''t think about it. Anyway, as long as my little sister doesn''t go, she''ll stand on the side of King Zhou of Shang Dynasty, and I''ll be your enemy."


    "It seems that you are toasting instead of punishing. Do you think you are really invincible if you have three skills? Don''t forget master, they also have Zhuxian Town, fantianyin, Jinjiao scissors and so on. When all these things come out, you will die, and then you will die. Just because you are human, we sympathize with you, so we are willing to have a good talk. I can tell you that when he comes, you will regret it. "


    Hearing this, I frowned. After all, who hasn''t seen the Fengshen list? It''s true. The things he said just now really hit him. It''s really powerful. It''s hard to prevent.


    If you don''t say anything else, it''s the Fantian seal. How do you deal with it?


    There is also a yin-yang mirror. It is said that if you use a Yin mirror to reflect on people, people will die directly. Then you use a Yang mirror to reflect on people, and people can live.


    As soon as I think of these powerful weapons, I will stand on their side. If I encounter these things at that time, I am afraid I will really die.


    I was hesitating, but also do not want to fight, little sister has the first person to jump out, speak Kung Fu, Xiao Li Feidao in the hands of the weapon directly flew out.


    See this scene, I stare big eyes, and then shout a, don''t!


    Unfortunately, it was too late. All I heard was a sound of Puyi. Then the Sword Pierced Nezha directly.


    Seeing this scene, I was completely shocked, and then murmured, "my God, what did you do? Now there''s really nothing we can do. It''s a complete feud with them. "


    As a result, the young lady replied, "so what? We''re here to fight, not to chat. Why are you gossiping with them? "


    Hearing these words, I turned my head and looked at him strangely. How do I feel that my little sister seems to have changed at this moment, and I don''t know her any more.


    Now she seems to be doing things in a very extreme way.


    At this time, Yang Jian, who was beside him, said angrily, "you guys have caused a great disaster. My God, you killed Nezha. Waiting for you to give me a good wait, then Taiyi real people will not let you


    Hearing this, I played up eyebrows, there is a real Taiyi very powerful.


    As soon as I think of myself to fight against such a powerful character, suddenly. In my heart, I found that the whole person was weak and didn''t know what to do.


    In the final analysis, all this is due to my little sister, who led me up.


    But now that things have happened, it''s useless for me to blame her. Besides, if I don''t stand on her side at this critical moment, who else can I stand on? Didn''t you run so far just to find her?


    So I took a deep breath. I summoned up my courage and yelled at the people over there, "go and tell the real man that I killed him. Let him come at me if he has anything. I don''t care


    "Well, stinky boy, you''re crazy. Remember that for me."Then these guys dragged Nezha''s body away.


    This first exchange of fire, of course, ended with our overall victory.


    After that, miss, she said, is what he just did a little too much?


    I heard that it''s a little too much to look at him, but I can''t continue to look at her.


    So I said, it''s OK. The boy can''t die. Will she let him become the incarnation of lotus man?


    Because I''ve seen this history. After all, the romance of gods was a very popular TV play when I was a child. Whose memory doesn''t contain the romance of gods?


    Nezha turned into the incarnation of the lotus man. Finally, it was because of the young lady. It''s really incredible.


    So, sometimes history is very inclusive.


    No matter what you do in the past, in the end, the historical guidance will return to the same result.


    In that case, I can rest assured that even if I do something now, history will not change there, will it?


    But it''s easier said than done. Those guys not only have these people, but also have more powerful ones on them.


    Although I''m standing here now, it''s a road to the black. I can''t do it by myself. After thinking about it, I decided to invite some experts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 495

    Where are you going to invite people?


    I don''t have to be embarrassed about it. Anyway, there is a Shen Gongbao. There are ghosts and goblins he knows everywhere. Just let this guy lead the way.


    I don''t know the details.


    After all, there is a bit of a dilemma. After so much wind, frost, snow and rain, it''s not easy to get all the people together, and then call all the ghosts together. Since the little sister is on the side of King Zhou of Shang Dynasty, she must also be on his side.


    So from the perspective of the future of history, we belong to the crossing. Having known the outcome of everything, we can avoid the tragedy now.


    So when I found them, I gathered all the monsters together and said to them directly, "we can''t run one by one against the Zhou Dynasty as before. If we are defeated by others in that way, we are just letting people brush their experience. In my opinion, it''s better to gather all the people together and launch an attack directly. The first battle is decisive, and the first battle will determine the fate. "


    Everyone was puzzled by what I said. This is the same as fighting against the landlord. Who comes up will put four two directly?


    What''s more, from a historical point of view, they belonged to the stronger side at the beginning, so it must be the way they played one by one.


    But now I''ve come up with the idea that it''s a decisive battle. For them, of course, it''s a little incomprehensible.


    They don''t understand and I can''t help it. Anyway, I just decided to fight like this. And we got together, we launched a sudden attack, we couldn''t have any stay. The lion fights the rabbit with all his strength


    I ask them not to care so much, but to meet each other is to kill each other. If you don''t do it, you have to do it. If you want to do it, you have to do it completely, so that they can''t react to it, and a large number of people will be killed and injured.


    Moreover, according to history, there was a monster named Kong Xuan.


    That is later the uncle of the Buddha, King Kong xuandaming.


    King Kongsheng Daming has a very good skill, which is called wucai Shengguang. This multicolored magic light is very powerful. It is said that there is nothing to brush.


    This thing is like the diamond cave used by qingniujing in journey to the West. As soon as this thing comes out, no matter what weapon you have, it will be sucked directly by him.


    It''s the same with Kong Xuan.


    Just because I know all this, I went straight to find someone.


    We all know Tian Ji''s horse racing. Change the ranking of the horse race, then come back to the race, and finally win two and lose one.


    Now that''s what I''m going to do. Go directly to find King Kong Xuan Daming, and then let this guy fight directly.


    First of all, what weapons dependent guys should we deal with?


    For example, there are a lot of artifact.


    We can let Kong Xuan hide in the back and wait until the enemy comes out. We can use colorful magic light to take away all their powerful things.


    In this way, the enemy''s weapons will become ours.


    And that''s how it''s used. It''s a way of ranking. A reasonable choice can be against the enemy.


    As a result, the other side was beaten away. I don''t know whether we belong to history revision or not. Anyway, since we have done this step, I don''t care.


    But the strange thing is, as we won, I got up one morning and couldn''t see myself in the mirror.


    This scene is so familiar. Because if history changes, the space we live in is born in history.


    If you forcibly change it, of course, the subsequent history will form a butterfly effect, until it affects you.


    I was really scared at that time. This means that if history continues to force change, my little sister and I will disappear in this historical time and space.


    Sure enough, on the same day, the little sister also found this situation. He came to me in a hurry to tell me what happened.


    I nodded and replied, "you can see that my body has been disappearing in history. We can''t go on like this, or we will disappear in history. "


    As a result, I heard what I said. My little sister sighed and finally said, "there''s someone I''ve never felt like I have such a strong sense of belonging. You know what? In the past, the relationship between humans and monsters was so rigid. My mother and I have traveled all over the world for so long, and we have seen so much. But in this era, I suddenly found that the demon clan is so powerful. We had a bright future But why do they give in to human survival resources in the end? Finally, he put himself in the cold palace. In the aftermarket, a large number of monsters have to constantly hide in the dark and fear to survive? Should this be where we belong? "


    Little sister''s words completely made me silly. Now I finally understand why she is working hard to help king Zhou.In the final analysis, what she helped was not emperor Xin, King Zhou, but the whole demon clan.


    She has seen too many sad things because she is practicing with her mother. So now she does not hesitate to sacrifice herself and wants to change all this.


    I don''t know what to say or how to explain.


    Because my ideal is too big. I''m just an ordinary, ordinary little person. I just want to live my life.


    I never thought about saving the demon clan. But now miss also put me on the cusp of the storm.


    Because she was determined to fight for the demon clan.


    Isn''t that stupid?


    If we fight against the Zhou Dynasty, if we fail, we will be killed directly. Because they are all monsters


    Of course, the most sad thing is that if we succeed, we will still die.


    Because the whole space of history has been completely changed. We have no chance to be born again.


    I have a bad headache when I think about it.


    In fact, the best choice now is to leave this ghost place. What happened in history is destined to happen to him.


    But the stubborn little sister, for her own ideal and the great ambition of the demon clan, would rather die than stay here to help them.


    I really don''t know how to persuade.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, she said to me directly, "go back. Anyway, it doesn''t have much to do with you. I''ll take care of the business here. "


    When I heard what he said, I rolled my eyes and was very sad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 496

    How much heart do I have to watch her be killed by others and then be indifferent?


    On the other hand, if she does succeed. In the end, I''m different. Do I have to die?


    Now I''m riding a tiger, and I''ve put myself in a difficult position.


    She didn''t care whether I agreed or not. Anyway, she turned around and left. She also said that the war on my side should begin.


    Looking at her leaving back, I am very sad, why the final outcome of things will be in this direction?


    Is it because of her dream that I have to lose myself and many people''s lives?


    I don''t know what to do?


    So I went to Zhao Ping to see what she said.


    The unexpected result is that Zhao Ping''s answer is that the little sister is wrong, and we are right.


    History is not hypothetical and cannot be repeated.


    If we change history here. So the demon clan is revived, but have you ever thought about what kind of disaster the Terran will face at that time?


    How many people will eventually die in this historical catastrophe?


    Really don''t say, this girl''s words, let me think about it carefully, it''s really the same thing.


    So I don''t want to talk much about it. I know that my sister is a little crazy.


    So I had to stop her.


    But who would have thought that when I was going to stop her, there seemed to be a big war between the two sides.


    As I said before, there were many powerful disciples under the Tianzun banner in the Yuan Dynasty, such as the master Taiyi of Nezha.


    Now, after repeated failures, they finally can''t stand it and decide to interfere with it by themselves.


    So they set up the exorcism array, but the monsters here have experts who can set up the immortal killing array.


    So the two largest and strongest arrays began to fight.


    When Zhao Ping and I were in a hurry, the confrontation between the two arrays produced a kind of whirlpool, that is, the whirlpool that sent me.


    By accident, we got involved in the whirlpool. Today''s ending can be imagined, after a whirlwind, when I open my eyes again, I have unexpectedly returned to modern times.


    I was looking for little sister everywhere, but found nothing. I''m wondering where I''ve been? When there was something here, suddenly, the whole ground kept shaking, a while higher than a while.


    I left it there, looked left and right, and then heard a huge sound coming from behind, as well as a loud cry for help.


    When I looked back, the whole person was completely shocked.


    There is a huge demon, step by step towards this side.


    That guy''s body is very huge, and then the whole person''s appearance is also very ferocious, looks a bit like a mountain demon.


    And at this moment, in the devil''s hand, is carrying a human little girl, and then opened her mouth, ready to put into the mouth to eat.


    Even if we see it, we can''t be helpless. What''s more, this place is in modern times, and there is no saying that there is any change in history.


    Immediately I yelled and let go of the girl.


    As a result, when the mountain demon heard this, he turned his head to look at me and laughed, "I also said that I didn''t just rely on such a small one to plug my teeth. Now I didn''t expect to send another one. You''re skinny, and you don''t taste good. You should be able to have a tooth beating ceremony. "


    I''m really furious when I hear that. Since when, I''ve been looked down upon by monsters.


    Immediately jumped up directly, and then opened the eyes of the sky, an aurora shot in the past, yelled, "dare to look down on your grandfather, let you see my moves."


    That guy is just the most common monster. Maybe he''s a little big, so he''s a bit rampant.


    So after eating my move, there was no excessive reaction at all, and the body of the giant collapsed directly.


    After successfully saving the little girl, I asked her, "how is it? Is it better?"


    The little girl was so scared that she said that the world was full of such monsters now, and she didn''t know what to do. Her mother and father were all dead.


    I have a headache all of a sudden. I think I''d better take him to 507. Let them see if they can pick up a little girl.


    As a result, when I went outside, I was surprised to find that the whole world became very strange.


    The evidence of human existence seems to have been completely erased. The original large number of cities and so on, has now become ruins, everywhere moss and weeds.


    I''m wondering, what''s going on here? Originally good, how can it turn into a picture of the end of the world in the blink of an eye?


    Unexpectedly, there was a loud bang behind him, followed by a large number of monsters.There is a strange guy with a voice, constantly yelling, "flesh and blood, I smell fresh flesh and blood. Don''t rob. This meat is mine


    Looking at those strange monsters, I was shocked. How could the number be so terrible?


    I dare not fight any more. If I fight with so many monsters, I will die.


    So I directly opened the huge space inside the eye of heaven, absorbed crazily, and absorbed all the monsters.


    This night really scared me, never dare to continue walking on the ground. Who knows how many monsters will come out. And in order to prevent the monsters in this space from killing each other, another master of ten thousand monsters will be born, so I changed my inner space.


    It''s a devil like existence. Since these guys are demons, the demons should stay where the demons should be.


    I transformed them into a hell there, so that they would have no life but death.


    From the sky, I flew directly to 507.


    I didn''t expect to see a lot of monsters in the sky all the time. Those things have the ability to fly.


    So, in the sky, it was another fierce fight.


    How many of these monsters are terrible?


    I just opened the space, sucked in, and let them go to hell. After the release of space, kill them in it.


    But you know what? I can''t kill as fast as they can get in.


    Let''s just say how terrible the number of these guys is.


    I remember before I left, there were a lot of demons making trouble, but it was far from the intensity.


    What''s going on now?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 497

    I really don''t know what''s going on now, so I dare not stay outside. I can only speed up the sprint, hoping to escape here as soon as possible.


    When I arrived at the 507 Institute, I was startled. There was chaos there. All day long, although it is very secret, it is very prosperous. What happened? Did the demons attack here?


    What''s more, I didn''t see any other human beings all the way here. What I saw was nothing but ruins, and the whole earth seemed to be completely transformed into mountains. You can''t even see the city or the road.


    With a little alarmist words, it is that human beings seem to be completely extinct from this world.


    What happened? Why do things change so fast?


    Because I''m not here, I don''t know what happened here, so I can only ask the little girl who just saved, what happened?


    The little girl''s answer really stunned me. He said I didn''t know where a bunch of monsters came from before. In the beginning, these guys attacked and ate humans.


    Originally, humans had launched wars against them, but the number of these guys is increasing. It''s like you''ll never finish fighting and die.


    Nature, and human technology is no match. In the end, the regiment was almost destroyed, and there were few left.


    It can be said that now the world has basically become a world of monsters.


    It''s a headache for me to hear that. There were a lot of monsters attacking human beings at the time of straight fist. I was still thinking, where did these ghost things come from?


    Who can think of it? The mystery has not been solved.


    I didn''t expect that human beings would be almost extinct here. How long did it take before and after.


    Just when I was still deep in thought, suddenly, a sparse voice came from outside.


    Immediately I quickly turned to look at the past, a big drink, who?


    As a result, the man behind me looked at me in surprise. The next moment, he started to cry with a runny nose and tears.


    "Shifu, it''s really you. Shifu, I thought I would never see you again in my life."


    This man is either someone else or King Kong.


    I didn''t expect to meet her here. I was quite surprised at that time. After they met, of course, they were crying. They were very sad. Then they held each other. You cried and I cried.


    After crying, of course, we have to do some business, right?


    So I asked King Kong what happened?


    It''s more serious than that. In the past, 12 pillars almost poured out, but in the end they couldn''t solve it at all. The most dangerous thing was the foreigners. They didn''t know what these monsters were and thought they were the Warcraft in the fantasy movies.


    As a result, they are afraid that their country will fall and they will carry out a nuclear attack.


    It can be said that this thing will be destroyed in the end, partly due to human factors. The other part of the line is the ghosts.


    Now there are only a few people left, either hiding in hidden safety objects or hiding underground. Anyway, the situation here is very different from that at the beginning.


    It can be said that humans and monsters completely turned over.


    At the beginning, those guys could only hide in the deep mountains and forests, but now it''s human''s turn to become street mice, and these monsters began to kill us wantonly.


    Hearing this, I frowned and suddenly thought of my little sister. Did she say she had succeeded?


    As I have said before, the Fengshen battle is the last watershed between human beings and demons. The conquered human beings get survival resources, but the demons are forever in the dark.


    Judging from the current situation, it''s completely reversed. Does that mean that in another time and space, the little sister''s battle has won?


    That''s why a lot of us fell, and human beings became the food for monsters.


    But I really don''t understand, because before, we found a lot of monsters in advance, constantly attacking human beings, and then we had them. I went to attack those monsters and sucked them into my own space, which led to the ancestor of ten thousand monsters, opened the time crack and sucked my little sister in.


    Then how can the monster and the little sister change? What does history have to do with it?


    I thought about it carefully, and suddenly I felt something was wrong.


    Because the most important point may not have been thought of.


    What''s the order? From our time and space point of view, a large number of monsters continue to spread, because he is in the front, so there is a little sister in the back.


    Don''t forget, after the little sister crossed, she was 5000 years ago.


    Now I am 5000 years later, so who is in the front and who is in the back?


    So the problem of time and space is an infinite dead cycle.As long as you go deep into it, you will always fall into the boring struggle between chicken and egg.


    In short, no matter how much, I live in this time and space, or consider this time and space.


    I found King Kong and asked him if he could contact 507 institutes and find them?


    We can''t just go out and fight alone. One is not careful, when the whole army is destroyed, it''s too late to say anything.


    King Kong nodded. He said he was in the site of 507 Institute. In fact, it''s just to call on the other old brothers. When they arrive, they will all unite and we can launch a counterattack.


    I don''t think it''s wrong to say that. It''s true that we must unite with these people to deal with ghosts.


    So let him lead the way, and we''re on our way.


    As a result, all the way through, what you see is the constant fall, fall, fall again.


    It seems that human beings are almost dead. It''s difficult for you to find a living one. And this kind of scene is more and more intense, as if the whole world has ushered in the end of the world.


    All of a sudden, I feel a little regret. At the beginning, I tried my best to stop my little sister. Maybe it would not happen again.


    It''s a pity that there''s no regret medicine in the world. What should I do about what has happened?


    Along the way, King Kong looked at me and asked me, where did I go during this time?


    Of course, I don''t want to answer these things with him, because the process is really hard to explain. I''m going to tell him that I''ve crossed, and all this is probably caused by my little sister. What will he think?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 498

    Soon we arrived at an unfamiliar place. I''m afraid that''s the first step to prevent a nuclear explosion.


    Who would have thought that in the end it would become the last refuge of mankind.


    With the arrival of our group of people, they are very excited. All of them warmly welcomed me one by one.


    After all, from a historical point of view, I also made indelible contributions to 507 in the past. ?


    now is the time to employ people. With my return, of course, they are very happy.


    Looking at this group of people in front of me, there are some I know and some I don''t know. According to King Kong, the original 12 pillars had already fallen apart and many died in the war.


    So now we can''t say that we are fighting against the enemy. If we can keep the last point of the human flame, that''s good. Don''t even think about the counterattack.


    When I heard these words, I frowned. I really feel that human beings are living in a very poor way. In the original time, they slaughtered the demons and ghosts, and killed them to get the inner elixir. But now I''m being punished?


    Looking at me, King Kong said directly that after such a long journey, everyone was hungry and didn''t eat. Let''s have something to eat first.


    I nodded. I was really a little hungry, so we all got together and began to eat.


    As a result, when the food arrived, I frowned and felt a little uncomfortable.


    Because the food is not really what people eat. It looks disgusting and sticky. I don''t know what it''s made of. Can it be eaten?


    Looking at my embarrassed appearance, the King Kong over there said helplessly, "the whole space has been occupied by those monsters outside. We can only hide in the dark under the ground, there is no sunlight, naturally there is no way to grow, these foods are from the outside supermarket inside out. At the risk of his life, he would pick up some wild vegetables in the field and eat them by mixing them. Don''t underestimate this stuff. If you are in the Xuanmen ruling area, you may not even be able to eat it. "


    Hearing this, I am very curious. What is the so-called Xuanmen ruling area?


    I know the power gate. A group of guys who specialize in killing monsters and learning inner alchemy. Now they should be very moistening in this time and space.


    You can hunt monsters everywhere, and no one will bother you any more.


    It''s a great irony.


    "The people there are very miserable. Because everyone is selfish. Even to the point where there''s no food, where important people eat people. "


    I heard the groan. How can we say this situation now? It should be said that it is a catastrophe for human beings.


    So I asked them, is there no other way, we really want to go on like this all our lives?


    As a result, King Kong replied, master, I know you have great ambition. Ghosts alone can''t come, but how can they? We don''t know where it came from. How to fight the unknown enemy?


    What he said made me speechless.


    How can I explain to them?


    Looking at these poor guys, I have to be honest.


    "In fact, in the original time, the human world was not like this. But what happened later changed everything. "


    My words are really a little illogical, so after listening to them, they looked at me with strange faces.


    As a last resort, I explained, "in fact, I disappeared. During this time, I went to another place through time and space."


    "What did you do when you went through time and space?"


    "It''s not what I did, it''s my wife as a monster. When she saw that human beings had done so many immoral things to monsters, she was a little upset, so she stood on the side of the demons in the Fengshen campaign... "


    "So? What does this have to do with what''s happening to us now? "


    "Maybe you didn''t expect that there were a lot of monsters coming out to attack human beings. In fact, in that time and space, now the demon clan has gradually won. That''s why these incredible things happen in our time and space. There are so many demons and ghosts, constantly attacking human beings. "


    After all I said, they looked at each other. The expression on the face is unspeakable wonderful, for a time all shrouded there, the face is very puzzled and strange.


    One of the guys said directly, "I still don''t quite understand what you mean. Does it mean that your wife is responsible for so many strange things that we are encountering now?"


    "Well, in theory, that''s fine with you."


    When I said that, the crowd went crazy. One of the unlucky guys jumped up and slapped me in the face.


    All of a sudden, I couldn''t respond for a long time.As a result, the guy burst out and said, "son of a bitch, you are the cause of all this. Do you know how many people have been harmed? " I can''t react to this slap for a long time anyway. What''s the matter?


    Fortunately, at this time, a large number of people rushed up and separated us, otherwise it would have been fatal.


    When the crowd separated, the King Kong on which side took me and hid away directly. Then he comforted me and said, "don''t happen alone. No one wants this kind of thing. The name of the man who hit you just now is Archie. His wife and children all died in this catastrophe. So it''s normal for him to feel sad, right? But at this time you actually told her that all this was caused by you crossing time and space. Think about how sad he should be. "


    I''m not happy to hear that. It''s true that we''ve done something out of the ordinary.


    I sighed and said that no one would want such a thing to happen.


    After that, even King Kong didn''t believe me. He looked at me directly and said, "didn''t you try to stop her?"


    In the face of his doubts, I swear to believe me, I really try to stop it. But then something happened, which led to the outbreak of war ahead of time. As a result, the wormhole of time and space was opened again, and I came back here again.


    Hearing this, King Kong widened his eyes at that time, and then said, "how can you go through the wormhole of time and space, which can be opened at any time


    I nodded and said, "in theory, when the two powers are powerful. After a fierce collision, there will be a crossing. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 499

    After I said this, King Kong patted his thigh and immediately came up with an idea.


    He said that in this case, we can also open the time tunnel again, and then you can go back to stop her?


    I nodded. Theoretically speaking, it''s right, but it''s impossible to cross back. At the beginning, we looked for 12 pillars. Unfortunately, they all gathered together, and none of us opened the time tunnel.


    Now, after the outbreak of war, human beings are almost extinct. How can anyone have such strong power?


    King Kong touched his chin, and then said, maybe we can find Xuanmen people to cooperate. Those guys still have a lot of good people.


    I rolled my eyes, and then said, "how can it be? You have so few people, and they must have lost a lot of staff."


    After listening to me, he laughed and said, "that''s not the same, OK? One is for my brothers, the other is for my comrades to come with me. "


    When I heard this, I was stunned, and then I reacted. After all, 507 represents the country. If monsters attack, of course, all the capable people will go to protect the masses and finally die.


    Of course, when they encounter danger, they have no ability to escape.


    After hearing this, I have another question: will Xuanmen cooperate with us?


    After all, it''s in their interest to be in trouble now, isn''t it?


    After listening to my words, King Kong laughed and said that I thought too much. Now these monsters are not only the enemies of individuals, but also the enemies of the whole mankind.


    If we go on like this, food alone will destroy everyone.


    Therefore, if we don''t want to die, we''d better choose common cooperation. I nodded, without saying a word, immediately agreed to come down, we rushed to find Xuanmen, ready to start time to go back again.


    The place where Xuanmen is located is also underground, but it seems to be an underground city.


    It turns out that the place above is a city. Because human beings want to survive, almost all the things in the city above are carried to the ground.


    On the whole, I have a good time here except in the dark.


    So King Kong took us and swaggered directly into it.


    At that time, there were several watchdogs to watch the door. After seeing us, they stopped us and asked what they wanted to do?


    King Kong is not very angry. What do you do when you scold him? Why don''t you come to your boss for tea?


    After hearing this, those people were still a little flustered, but at first glance, King Kong could not be provoked. At first glance, he was the master with ability.


    In the end, he could only say that let''s wait and ask first. We''ll get the news soon. We can get there. King Kong, of course, is very proud and laughs freely.


    I look at this guy''s arrogant appearance, but also a headache. As for it, I don''t mean to keep a low profile.


    As a result, this guy looked at me helplessly and said, "you don''t know these losers, they all look down on each other. If you don''t put on a bit of airs, they think you''re not a character, but they won''t give you a bird at that time. If you put on airs. On the contrary, they flatter you


    I nodded and felt that his logic was also powerful enough.


    But soon we went in and finally met the people in Xuanmen.


    So I said all the things, cause and effect. Finally, I asked them how they were and whether they would like to try and send me back. This time, I will definitely stop them.


    After hearing what I said, everyone in Xuanmen stopped talking.


    Because it''s not that easy to know. According to them, if you want to open the cracks in time and space, you have to have a lot of people, and then the mana has to have a lot of high-level.


    And at the last moment, there is a collision between the two sides, which produces an explosion, so that the space-time cracks can be completely opened. But the most troublesome part of the problem is that both sides have to meet each other. In this case, they must maintain a close balance. If one side is less or more, it will cause fatal damage to the other side.


    And this time-space tunnel may not be able to be opened by then. It is precisely because there are so many troublesome constraints that it is very difficult and risky to open it.


    They really don''t think they can do it.


    After that, the King Kong next to him said, "no matter whether it''s OK or not, at least we have to try. As you can see, the situation has become more and more dangerous recently, and the number of monsters seems to be increasing. Moreover, these guys attack more and more frequently. If they are consumed in this way, human beings will be extinct soon. Or do you think you can live alone in this doomsday


    Anyway, at the end of the day, they were moved by King Kong''s words. These people thought about it, and we''d better cooperate and take a chance. After all, if we succeed, the whole human race will survive, and if we fail, we will die.This bet has a big future. It can be said that we have to die sooner or later, but at least we should play our last use value here.


    Do what you say, get ready and start a blog.


    Going out in a flat open space is also tiring for both sides, whether it''s 507 or Xuanmen, although we had many festivals before.


    But now in the face of the hatred of national subjugation, we have no choice but to do so.


    So, all of them put on airs, used their own 12 points of strength, and gathered into a huge air mass. The air masses of the two sides fought against each other, and then there were vortices. That''s what happened. That''s what happened when I crossed it before.


    Looking at the huge whirlpool getting bigger and bigger, looking at a door of time and space is about to open.


    But I didn''t expect that at this time other people were shouting one by one. We can''t hold on any longer. Let''s go.


    It''s really puzzling for me to hear that. Now the vortex is so small that it takes a lot of effort just to put one hand into it. How can I jump into it?


    Looking at other people, originally this time I was going to have a group of high-ranking people, and we all went through the past together.


    But now look at the smaller and smaller vortex, there is no way but to let those people help.


    All of these people get together and start to grow. In this way, it can be regarded as opening a vortex barely enough for one person to pass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 500

    As soon as I saw the opportunity, I jumped into the whirlpool and disappeared.


    Animals can also hear them yelling. Everything depends on you. You are the last hope of mankind.


    I don''t want to do so much. I hasten to go there. After that, I suddenly found that the whole battlefield fell on one side. There are signs of demons and ghosts chasing after human beings everywhere.


    So I ran to the Zhou Dynasty and went to see King Wu of Zhou. I asked about the situation. What''s the matter?


    As a result, his answer is also wonderful.


    After this guy''s careful description, I understand what''s going on.


    It turns out that I bought a immortal killing array and a demon killing array. Because the policy I have adopted is that the first battle will be decisive.


    As a result, the whole army of the other side is forced to attack, and then the two sides confront each other. The picture of the result is also one-sided.


    It is said that in this battle, even the three Qing Dynasties were dispatched. However, the result is out of expectation.


    Sanqing even syncope. Then, unable to move, the little sister suddenly appeared. People can''t believe that she swallowed Sanqing directly.


    That is to say, she ate Sanqing, and now she has become the most powerful Creator.


    We all know the so-called "one gasification, three clearing".


    That is to say, the Sanqing is actually after the creation of Pangu, and the rest is turned into three ghosts. These three ghosts are the so-called Sanqing. Now the young lady has devoured them all, which means to say, "I''m afraid Sanqing will gather again this moment. The little sister naturally becomes the most powerful monster. "


    Who would have thought that history should develop in this direction? It''s really troublesome.


    Finally, these humans began to plead with me, hoping that I could help. At least let Miss completely disappear from the world. Otherwise, according to them, the balance of history will never be right.


    I have already said that, that is to say, I have to do what I do and I have to do what I don''t do.


    But if I want to kill my sister, I really can''t do it.


    They say that''s history, and that''s history, whether you like it or not.


    Of course, if you want me to do it, I can''t do it.


    I can only say to have a try. What will happen then. I don''t know how


    Just at this time, there was a sudden charge outside, and the war was about to begin.


    Of course, all the officials and generals in the Zhou Dynasty changed their faces. Now they are scared to death when it comes to war.


    Because for them, the little sister is invincible.


    I can''t help it. Seeing that they are all beaten to death, I''ll do the rest by myself.


    I changed all my weapons directly. Without a word, I began to rush.


    After running outside, I suddenly found that there was no one on King Zhou''s side. Or I don''t have an army at all.


    Because miss can deal with these things by herself.


    She was also surprised at my arrival. She said to me with a smile, "you''re here. Are you here to help me? Did you see that? How strong am I now? "


    I looked at her and sighed, "stop, we don''t want to continue, little sister, you can''t be so stubborn."


    "What are you talking about? Now I have the power to change the world. "


    "Yes, you have changed the world. Our world has collapsed. Do you know how miserable human life is? "


    "Ha ha ha, that''s not better. That''s what they deserve, isn''t it? "


    Hearing this, I looked at him in surprise and then said, "little sister, do you know? I don''t know you now. "


    As a result, she broke down a little and yelled, "who cares? I only care about the future of the whole demon clan now. "


    "But have you ever thought about the future of mankind?"


    "I don''t care about human beings. Anyway, you never care about the feelings of our demon clan."


    "It''s very chilling of you to say that."


    "That''s what I want to say to you, too."


    So we looked at each other, and no one spoke, and then I asked her, "isn''t it possible to change?"


    The young lady shook her head. Obviously, he has gone further and further along this road, and there is no way to turn back.


    I sighed, didn''t I?


    There is no end to this road.


    I was very sad and very sad, and then said to her, "I want to go back to our village, and then live my own life. You or you, I or I, none of us has changed. Then we live together and have a boy and a girl. Can''t you live such a good life in a down-to-earth way? "After I said this, the expression on her face became very sad. Then she shook her head and said, "we can''t go back. We can''t go back."


    I said with a wry smile, "is it true that there is no future between us?"


    She was silent.


    So step by step, I approached her and said, "do you know how much I''ve been through this time? How much do I miss you? "


    "I I miss you too


    "So we''ll be together again, won''t we?"


    "This..."


    Her words haven''t come out yet, so I put them on and gave them a kiss.


    My little sister is bowing all over. There was a stalemate, but I couldn''t come back for a long time. But gradually, her body a little bit relaxed down, took the initiative to extend a hand, hook my neck.


    With tears in my eyes, I said, "sorry, I have to do this. Please forgive me."


    I can''t believe my sister''s big stare just as she finished.


    Then issued a shrill scream, I stretched out my hand directly ferocious will her body inside the Dan, directly to steal out, and then crush.


    She spat blood in her mouth, then looked at me and said, "Why are you doing this to me?"


    With tears in my eyes, I said, "in order to revise history, so that mankind can continue."


    Her body is shaking desperately, this is the last moment.


    I hugged her tightly and said, "don''t be afraid, I will follow you soon. We will go to a place where there is no war and no pain."


    At this point, I raised my arms, then looked at her, and then looked at the beautiful world behind me.


    Maybe there is no room for us here. In this case, we will go to a place where there will be no more pain, where there will be no argument, no war, and everything will be very good.


    With that, looking at the knife in my hand, I raised it high, closed my eyes and stabbed it


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!